¡¶obliterate the sacred¡·


 Volume One Rebirth in Another World Chapter One Loneliness (Part 1)

    In the empty and eternal darkness, Tie Heng wandered silently and invisible, like a king patrolling his territory, or pacing in his own courtyard, so focused and attentive.

    This is a ruin, a magical palace that was once extremely glorious. Tie Heng accompanies it to prosper, then watches its destruction, and is finally submerged in the long river of time, slowly decaying

    After slowly wandering back and forth in mid-air for several times, Tie Heng let out a sigh that only he could hear: "There is still no change"

    Having been covered in dust for an unknown amount of time, this ruin has hardly changed in the darkness of death.  Several former owners of the palace, those who were extremely powerful and wise in their lifetime, had long been turned into withered bones and scattered throughout the ruins.  If they hadn't used their spiritual power to warm their bodies countless times, these bones would have turned into dust long ago.  The dazzling and dazzling palace in the past has been covered by mottled decay. The eighty-one huge beams and columns that were once inlaid with spiritual stones and covered with exquisite reliefs have become a foil to the ruins and broken walls, swaying desolately.

    "Endless loneliness, and this darkness with no hope I really want to go home" Tie Heng knew that this was a false fantasy, just his own helpless moan.  His current home is in the center of the ruins, a pyramid-shaped jade platform divided into three levels.

    This jade platform is the only thing that remains intact in the ruins. The powerful restrictions on it protected it when the palace suffered a disaster, and also kept the jade platform as exquisite and gorgeous as it was in the past, and not even a trace of dust could stain it.  On the lower two floors of the jade platform are displayed dozens of gorgeous items, including swords and armor, as well as accessories such as rings and necklaces.  On the top floor, which is covered with gorgeous embroidered cushions, there is only one item, a boxing glove. The shape is far less eye-catching than the equipment on the lower two floors. Some are simple, simple and smooth.  structure.

    It is Tie Heng¡¯s current home. To be precise, the black orb the size of a human eye inlaid on the glove is where Tie Heng lives and is the source of his existence in this world.  Because Tie Heng cannot be called a human being at all now, and no living person can live in this ruins buried deep underground.  But Tie Heng, who has no form, is not a so-called ghost. If he were, he would have been discovered by those almost omnipotent spiritual masters of the past.  Therefore, Tie Heng doesn¡¯t know what he is now. He has no body, no substance, and cannot move too far away from the Chaos Orb on the glove, but he has the emotions of a living person and complete thoughts and memories

    "This is not my home, I don't even belong to this world The earth is" Floating in mid-air, Tie Heng was dazed for a moment, lost in memories of the long past.

    All these misfortunes began when Tie Heng was studying in the United States in his second year.  That year, following the successful acquisition of dark matter, a joint scientific research agency secretly formed by the U.S. government built the first dark matter energy converter.  In order to obtain more appropriations from Congress, and to demonstrate to the world and the American people the safe, pollution-free, and inexhaustible outstanding characteristics of dark matter, a new type of energy.  They built a new emerging technology exhibition hall in Washington, D.C., and placed a small dark matter generator in the center of the main exhibition hall.  It is not only an exhibit, but also provides electricity for the entire science and technology museum and half of the city.

    This is an epoch-making discovery and the beginning of a further leap forward for human civilization. Tie Heng, who is studying in the United States, will not miss such an eye-opening opportunity.  But when he came to Washington excitedly and squeezed into the crowded science and technology exhibition hall, tragedy suddenly struck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it was intentional sabotage or a machine failure. The ultra-low temperature vacuum pump that was loaded and stabilized suddenly failed. The dark matter in it lost control, showing its dangerous and terrifying side.  It begins to decompose all matter around it, causing space to collapse.  Before those scientists could react, everything within a ten-mile radius turned into nothingness in an instant.

    Tie Heng was not spared, but to his disbelief, his body completely disintegrated, but his thoughts and memories were miraculously preserved. They condensed into a body of thoughts, or a soul, which was sucked into the space and collapsed.  In the rift created, a world like primitive chaos, filled with nothingness and dark matter energy, came.

    Fortunately, in this weird world, dark matter energy is very stable, even mild, and Tie Heng has no "life" threat for the time being.  Slowly, he regained his composure from fear, confusion and distress, and tried to understand this new world.  He has no body, no eyes and ears, but he can still intuitively reflect the changes in sounds, shapes, colors, etc. around him into his heart.  Although there is nothingness all around, and there is no way to determine space and time, this kind of perception is real

    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, but Tie Heng unexpectedly discovered that dark matter energy was actually interacting with himself.Fusion.  He couldn't stop this change, and naturally he felt fear and worry, but it soon turned into surprise.  As the fusion deepened, his soul began to gradually grow, his originally difficult thinking ability became active, and his chaotic memories were clarified, so that he no longer worried about his own existence gradually disappearing, and even with his thoughts, he also  He can move around at will in this world, and except for the fact that he has no body, he is almost the same as when he was alive.

    Unfortunately, there is nothing in this world except dark matter energy, and there seems to be no concept of time. So after the surprise, Tie Heng, who had nothing to do, had to regard the fusion of dark matter energy as the only meaningful activity, and called it "cultivation".  After several attempts, I came up with some better and faster methods, turning passive fusion into active absorption.  He continues to grow stronger and stronger, hoping that one day he can find a way out of here.

    Until one day, a new space rift suddenly appeared.  This is like a faint light shining into a dark room. Even if it is only the size of a pinhole, it is extremely conspicuous.  Tie Heng rushed in without hesitation, leaving this primitive chaos at the expense of his soul.

    But to his dismay, he was not able to return to the familiar world, but was trapped in a black orb that was gradually taking shape.  The core of this orb is the tiny space crack, through which huge energy is continuously extracted from the original chaos and condensed into the entity of the orb.

    This space rift is still a one-way passage. Tie Heng can no longer turn back and can only settle in this new world from now on.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Rebirth in Another World Chapter One Loneliness (Part 2)

    Tie Heng quickly adapted to the new environment and was gradually able to stay away from the orb for a while, and his perception ability recovered from the damage caused by crossing the space barrier.  Then, he knew that he had arrived in a new world similar to the earth but completely different.

    A majestic and huge palace with carved beams and painted beams, it is more majestic than any building Tie Heng has ever seen.  But looking at the busy crowds among them, Tie Heng felt that this place was more like a busy laboratory, a workshop where magic was created.

    There are both capable and powerful warrior guards here as well as hard-working and loyal servants.  The protagonists here are those magicians who wear robes of various colors and possess all kinds of incredible magical powers.  Some of them can summon bluish-white flames with their bare hands, melting metal into iron.  Some can manipulate invisible sharp blades to break down huge monster corpses into pieces of raw materials.  Some of the most powerful magicians with the highest status can easily change the properties of a substance, such as making a piece of iron accumulate the power of thunder and lightning, or growing fruit trees and flowers on a rock.

    Tie Heng "witnessed" these powerful magicians in this palace, using their magical spells and various strange materials to create one after another that either succeeded, failed, or surprised them all.  equipment.  Among them, the black orb that Tie Heng lives in is the most important.

    The orb was placed on the jade altar in the center of the hall, surrounded by countless golden and silver mysterious light symbols in the air. There were also dozens of the highest-ranking spiritual magicians who maintained the operation of the magic circle day and night.  At every moment, an unimaginable amount of energy is poured into the orb, suppressing the power of chaos inside to prevent it from going wild.  After the orb finally took shape and the energy absorbed from the alien space gradually became stable, it meant that the refining of this exotic treasure was finally completed. The entire hall fell into a state of joy and fanaticism. It also had an official name, "Chaos Orb"  ".

    After that, the crazy people started a new round of busy around this orb.  Tie Heng has been busy for hundreds of years, watching those low-level magicians who were still relatively young gradually grow old through tests, experiments, discussions, arguments and even quarrels, and took over the position of their original mentors.  .

    During this process, Tie Heng tried countless times to cause these great supernatural beings to discover his existence, but no matter how powerful the magicians or warriors were, they were unaware of him.  Disappointed, apart from continuing to "cultivate" and "sleep" in the orb, Tie Heng could only wander around the main hall. As long as he didn't leave the orb too far, it was enough to get a supplement of the chaotic force.

    In this way, the invisible and silent Tie Heng became the best audience for these magicians to display their magical skills.  Slowly, he learned their language and writing, which was very similar to ancient China in his previous life. They were all square fonts that evolved from hieroglyphs.  After that, Tie Heng gained a certain understanding of this new world from the conversations between the magicians.

    This palace belongs to a huge country called Shengwu Celestial Dynasty, which rules the vast Middle-earth China.  In addition to humans, there are many other intelligent beings living on this land, and their biggest enemies are demons.

    Demons do not belong to this world, they come from another universe, which people call the "demon world".  The space barrier between the two worlds seems to be very unstable, and passages of different sizes often appear. All kinds of monsters come to this world through these space gaps.  Humans and other indigenous races are so weak in the eyes of demons, and the taste of flesh and blood is so delicious, it can even bring them a sudden increase in strength.  As a result, human disaster began.  Although they unite with other races to fight against the ravages of demons and create many ways to improve their own strength, there is a huge gap in comprehensive strength between the two parties, and most battles are still one-sided killing and cannibalism.  Humanity seems to be struggling to survive, waiting for the day when it will be exterminated.

    It wasn¡¯t until an amazing and brilliant genius emerged from the sky and created a brand-new weapon called a ¡°Noble Phantasm¡± based on magical weapons that humans gradually reversed the balance of strength between the two sides.  And this genius was honored as the "Thousand-Ji Master" by later generations. In order to commemorate his great achievements, people in the world erected statues in thousands of temples in the Middle-earth China, enjoying incense and worship for eternity.

    The core of the "Noble Phantasm" is to integrate the spirit of the demon into the specially made weapons and equipment. Once activated, it can greatly enhance the performance of the weapons and protective equipment, and also greatly increase the holder's own strength.  More importantly, the Noble Phantasm can be applied to the vast majority of people, instead of being like magic weapons and magic weapons that only magicians can use. After all, the proportion of people who are talented in practicing magic is too small in the entire human race.  It is almost said that there is no one in a thousand on earth.

    ¡°In this way, monsters are no longer just vicious men-eating gods, but have become a major resource for strong humans to strengthen their own combat effectiveness, and can in turn deal with other monsters.  With such a magical treasure? In addition, the appearance of space rifts has its own periodicity and the frequency gradually eases. The demons with fewer and fewer reinforcements were finally defeated after several generations of efforts. The remaining ones fled into the deep mountains and wilderness, and can no longer run rampant.  Wuji.

    Since then, humans and various intelligent races have established many new countries, among which the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty is the leader.  And this palace, known as the "Xuanling Palace", is where the most powerful weapons such as top-notch "Noble Phantasms" are manufactured for the Celestial Empire.  These spiritualists are also the most important treasures of this country.

    Knowing the background of this place naturally aroused Tie Heng¡¯s strong interest.  He began to pay more attention to the magicians' creation of Noble Phantasms and various experiments.  Through "cultivation" in other worlds and orbs, Tie Heng's soul became stronger and stronger. Coupled with the pressure of loneliness, his thinking became extremely clear and fast, and his memory was even more amazing.  Those complicated spiritual techniques, dazzling magic patterns, difficult to pronounce magic formulas, all kinds of strange materials, medicines, complex manufacturing processes of noble phantoms, incredible experiments, as well as their processes, procedures, fire control and other skills and  Thoughts, all of this was kept in mind by Tie Heng with a photographic memory.

    Days passed by, and after hundreds of failures, the work surrounding the Chaos Orb finally made a major breakthrough.  Originally, the power of chaos that could annihilate all things in the world and generate all things existed only in theory. However, with the full efforts of the Xuanling Palace and the expenditure of countless precious materials, these spiritual masters successfully opened the  A path connects the chaotic space gap and stabilizes it.  But they tried to use the power of chaos they drew, but every time the result was self-annihilation of energy.  Until Tie Heng's time travel Tie Heng also suspected that he might be the key factor in the condensation and formation of the Chaos Orb.

    The Chaos Orb eventually became part of a gauntlet called the "Chaos Grip".  On the day when this unparalleled weapon was born, all the supreme leaders of the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty came to the Xuanling Hall in person.  That was a powerful emperor with a golden crown and golden robe, majestic and tall, and skilled in magic and martial arts.  But he was originally very excited and wanted to use the Grip of Chaos as his emperor's divine weapon, but he hesitated after the explanation from the master of Xuanling Hall.  Although the Grip of Chaos is extremely powerful, it also has its own unavoidable flaws that even an extremely powerful person would find difficult to control and overcome.

    Finally, a close confidant of the emperor, Wu Sheng, resolutely asked for orders, took over the Grasp of Chaos from the emperor, and became its first holder.  In Tie Heng's heart, this person is his first partner.

    Since then, Tie Heng has followed this Martial Saint and his successors to fight in various parts of the Middle-earth China.  Exterminate evil-doing monsters, seal new space rifts, conquer alien kingdoms and tribes, and even organize an elite army of empires to counterattack the demon world through space rifts and kill those arrogant demons, gods, and demon kings

    With the loyal and brave soldiers of the empire fighting in all directions, the national power and territory of the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty also reached its peak.  To the east, the Imperial fleet cruised between the endless blue waters of the East China Sea and its countless islands.  To the south, the wild millions of mountains and scorching primeval jungles provide the empire with abundant resources.  To the west, the imperial cavalry crossed the vast grasslands and competed for hegemony with Landis, another powerful civilization in the west.  To the north, the cold and frozen permafrost could not stop the Empire's determination to seize the huge mineral deposits beneath it.  The people of the empire live and work endlessly in the fertile and vast land of Middle-earth

    The Celestial Dynasty entered a prosperous age, and Tie Heng's great murder weapon also completed its mission and returned to the Xuanling Palace. It was enshrined on the altar and became a decoration, a masterpiece representing the highest achievements of the Xuanling Palace and the empire.  .  After more than a hundred years of fighting in the north and south, Tie Heng made dozens of strong men who held him famous throughout the world, but also made them die young and difficult to die well.  Now that the prosperous age is coming, there are naturally fewer and fewer strong men who are determined to die with dignity. At the same time, the empire cannot bear the fall of so many peerless strong men

    In this way, Tie Heng once again became an invisible spectator in the Xuanling Palace. It was not until hundreds of years later that a war within the empire wiped out the Xuanling Palace and the prosperous age of the Celestial Dynasty in the long river of history

    Scenes from the past flowed through his heart one after another. Tie Heng sighed again, the loneliness almost made him despair.

    He looked around for one last time, then turned around to return to the Chaos Orb and continue his hazy practice.

    Suddenly, his body froze and he was sluggish for a moment, and then a surge of excitement suddenly arose in his heart.

    "There is a noise!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 2 Visitors (Part 1)

    "How long has it been since you heard any noise?" Tie Heng himself couldn't give an answer to this question.  Because of the remaining spell restrictions in the ruins, some monsters living underground dare not approach this place, let alone ordinary insects, ants, snakes, rats and other small underground creatures.  Every time Tie Heng came out of the orb to "get some air," he was greeted with silence.  How rare it was for him to experience this unfamiliar feeling!

    After listening for another moment and confirming that this was not his hallucination, Tie Heng couldn't help but fly in the direction of the sound.  Although the Chaos Orb restricted the scope of his activities, he was still able to come and go freely in the ruins.

    "It's a person! Someone is digging into the rock!" Tie Heng came to a collapsed stone wall and carefully distinguished it. The faint sound was quite rhythmic. It was obviously someone knocking on the rock.

    The excitement immediately turned into surprise.  Tie Heng originally thought that he would be satisfied if he could see one or two living creatures, but now it seemed that he could see the light of day again. This joy made him wish he could help break open the stone wall in front of him.

    Listening to the sound of knocking getting closer and closer, Tie Heng could not wait for a long time. For the first time, he felt that time passed so slowly

    As he waited anxiously, the stone wall gradually began to tremble. After a while, a crack suddenly appeared, and gravel and soil fell to the ground.

    Through the cracks, several firelights and breezes penetrated first, and as the cracks expanded, Tie Heng could already clearly see the shaking figures holding torches behind the wall.  At this moment, not only the long-dusted hall, but also most of the darkness and suffocation that occupied Tie Heng's heart were dispelled

    The fierce knocking sound suddenly stopped.  Then, "Boom!" There was a loud sound, and a large piece of broken stone wall fell down, opening the door to the main hall for visitors.

    Before the rising dust settled, two vigorous figures rushed in immediately.  They were a pair of big men in fine attire, holding a torch in one hand and a sharp long knife in the other.

    Under the light of the fire, the two of them looked nervous, and they were not afraid of the sand and dust blurring their eyes. They widened their eyes and looked around cautiously, and raised the sharp blade in their hands to their chests, in a defensive posture.

    Except for the torches that flickered in the incoming air, the surroundings fell into silence again.  After a while, it seemed that there was no danger. The two of them breathed a sigh of relief and made a gesture behind them.

    After the hole was broken, more than thirty figures quickly filed in. After standing still, they immediately formed a semicircular defensive formation. It looked like they were well-trained.

    "Hmm! There are a lot of people, but their cultivation levels are not very good" Knowing that he would definitely be able to leave this hellish place, Tie Heng was really overjoyed.  However, he was used to being surrounded by powerful warriors and telepathic masters from the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty. The strongest among the group of people in front of him seemed to be just a captain-level figure that was common in the army back then. He really looked down upon him.

    Most of this group of people were dressed similarly to the two big men who came in to explore the road earlier, and they also carried swords and other weapons in their hands.  Each of them looked solemn, and their positions were well coordinated. Tie Heng estimated that they were not affiliated with the army, but definitely belonged to a similar violent organization.

    In the center of the crowd were three magicians wearing robes and holding staffs.  Their attire is somewhat similar to the ordinary Taoist priests in Tie Heng's previous life, and is completely incomparable to their luxuriously dressed, god-like counterparts from the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty.  In addition, the detection and protection spells used by the three of them as soon as they came in were very basic, which made Tie Heng further confirm that most of these people were small people.

    But at the front of the team, two middle-aged men stood side by side, which was more interesting.  They were not on guard with weapons, and their demeanor was more relaxed than the others. Looking at the respectful way the others treated them, they were obviously the leaders of this group of people.

    Among them, the man standing on the right side is tall and lean, wearing a silver hoop with a large diamond-shaped emerald inlaid in the middle.  Her long, dark hair was spread over her shoulders. She was wearing a gorgeous dark green sword robe and carried a long, broad-bladed sword on her back.  His face was thin, with deep-set eye sockets. A pair of narrow eyes shone with an evil cold light. With a cold and stern expression, he looked like a bad wolf wandering in the darkness.

    "The other person's appearance is exactly the opposite of him.  This man has short hair and short beard, a strong and sturdy body, a tiger's back and a lion's waist, a lion's nose and a wide mouth. His appearance is rough and heroic, and his eyes are bright and lively. It can be said that he is not angry and has authority.  Standing there, he was as majestic as a tiger king.

    "Master, this place is really" A sturdy young man with thick eyebrows, big eyes, a straight nose and a square mouth stood behind the short-haired man. He looked about fifteen or sixteen years old, but had a rather strong build. He was dressed in the same style as the strong man.  Wearing the same Gebu shorts, he couldn't help but ask in a low voice.

    "A dare!" The short-haired strong man frowned slightly and shouted in a muffled voice: "Silence!"

    After saying this, the strong man ignored his disciples.??Others looked around intently.  The light of the torch could only reach a dozen steps away, and all that could be seen clearly were rubble, thick dust, and collapsed beams and columns all over the ground.  No matter how far away, everything is hidden in the darkness.

    "Brother Lei, look over there." The swordsman in the Chinese robe pointed to one side and touched the hilt of the sword behind his back with his right hand.  It was at the edge of the firelight range, and everyone could only vaguely see an outline, but it was not difficult for the two leaders.

    "Warrior!" The short-haired man looked stern and naturally raised his palms.  He is a boxer, and he wears strange-shaped gloves on his hands.  The one on the right hand is light golden yellow, shaped like a tiger's head with wide eyes.  The glove on the left hand is a bright deep purple color and is shaped like a python, which is very eye-catching.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of spite of the fact that he scolded the young man just now, he actually cared for this apprentice very much.  He took a half-step to the side and protected the young man behind him.

    Hearing the warning from the short-haired brawny man, the crowd was a little commotion, but they quickly calmed down, quickly adjusted their direction, and were ready to fight at any time.  The swordsman in colorful robes hesitated for a moment, then pointed his halberd in his left hand, and with a sound of "Chi!", a sharp wind shot out from his fingertips, tearing through the stagnant air and hitting the tall black figure more than ten steps away.

    "Qu Ao, your sword-fingering skills have improved greatly!" The short-haired man put down his palms and glanced at the swordsman in colorful robes.  Judging from the sound made by the impact of the finger wind, the machine warrior is no longer a threat.

    "Thank you for the compliment from Brother Lei." The swordsman in colorful robes named Qu Ao replied politely.  But looking at the look on his face, there was no joy after being praised, instead it was gloomy.

    "Don't deal with these two people. I wonder if there will be internal strife when we see so many treasures later." Tie Heng hovered around the two of them with interest.  The two leading men were naturally the strongest among the group, especially the boxer surnamed Lei. With Tie Heng's keen insight into his soul perception, he could tell at a glance that he was much stronger than the swordsman named Qu Ao.

    "You, go over and take a look." Qu Ao was still a little worried, pointing at a subordinate behind him, and ordered him to go check on the machine warrior.

    "Yes." The subordinate's face suddenly turned pale, but he did not dare to violate his orders and walked in that direction cautiously.  When he came closer, he could see clearly by the light of the torch that the machine warrior had long since decayed, leaving only an empty frame, leaning lifelessly against the wall.  Qu Ao's finger wind just now left a hole the size of a chicken egg on its chest, running through the front and back, and he immediately felt relieved.

    "My lord, this machine warrior has been dead for a long time." He shouted.

    When everyone heard the words, their original solemn and wary expressions were swept away, replaced by excitement and excitement.  These people all know very well that the combat puppets that protect important places like the machine warriors, in addition to their powerful combat power and fearlessness, are also characterized by their durability. To put it bluntly, they are extremely strong.  It's all rotten, so one can only imagine how intact the other defense methods in this hall are.

    "Disperse!" Qu Ao raised his eyebrows and immediately ordered loudly: "Search carefully to make sure nothing is missed, but be careful that there are other traps."

    "No!" All the subordinates took the order and dispersed in groups of three or two. Only the three magicians and Qu Ao's personal guards stood still.

    The short-haired strong man ignored them and led his disciples towards the depths of the hall.

    Qu Ao stared at his majestic back darkly. His gaze was as sharp as his sword, which seemed to be able to penetrate the thick back of a strong man.  Unfortunately, he could only think about this wish in his heart. If he really had to face this man with unfathomable strength, he would not do such a stupid thing.

    "Follow me." Qu Ao ordered, catching up with the short-haired man in a few steps and walking side by side with him again.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 2 Visitors (Part 2)

    "Sir, look!" Not long after he walked slowly, a guard behind him reminded: "It seems that something has been discovered."

    "Ah! Such a big piece of purple gold!" Qu Ao turned around and saw a subordinate running back excitedly, holding a piece of metal ingot just picked up from the ground in his hand. It was the size of a fist and wiped out the  The dust on the surface, purple-gold light shines in the firelight.

    "Gudu" Upon hearing the three words Zijiejin, the sound of swallowing rolled in everyone's throats.  They all know that this is an extremely rare treasure!  Its role is not comparable to that of precious metals such as gold, but it is one of the indispensable materials for making several types of high-end treasures or magic weapons. Its value is so great that it cannot be measured by money alone.

    "Okay, you did a good job." Now the hesitant look on Qu Ao's face disappeared, and the coldness in his eyes seemed to have melted, turning into a golden look of greed.  He grabbed the piece of purple-knotted gold and held it in his hand without letting go.  Anyone would think that this is definitely a good sign if there is such a gain from the beginning.

    "Be careful and search carefully for me. Don't miss any place. It seems there are a lot of good things here." Qu Ao raised his head and shouted sternly at the surrounding subordinates who heard the movement and stopped to watch.  "After this job is over, each of you will receive a large reward, which will be enough for you to be popular and drink spicy food in the future. But if anyone dares to hide it secretly, hum! Don't blame me, Qu Ao, for not telling the truth about the past." These people are all  They were his direct subordinates. He knew the character of these people well, so he warned them first.

    "There is so much fuss over a piece of purple-knotted gold. Is this kind of thing very rare outside now? Even though I knew that the materials in this Xuanling Palace were quite precious when I first moved to the world, it wasn't like this!" Wandering in the air  Tie Heng, who was in the air, saw the behavior of these people and was slightly confused.

    The fist-sized piece of purple-knotted gold is indeed nothing to him. He has even seen a large ax and halberd made entirely of purple-knotted gold. That is just the tip of the iceberg of the honor guard of the Shengwu Emperor.

    With a short-haired brawny man watching, Qu Ao obviously did not dare to blatantly steal this treasure, so he reluctantly handed it over to the eldest magician behind him.  The old man grabbed the purple knotted gold and rubbed it for a long time, almost drooling, and then reluctantly put it into the storage bag on his waist.

    The storage bag is a commonly used magic weapon. Inside is a unique different space. The size is determined by the grade. It can store inanimate items. It can only be opened by inputting spiritual power or true energy.

    The short-haired brawny man looked at their behavior, sneered contemptuously, and left without saying anything.  But the young man named A Gan did not have the master's level of self-cultivation, and because of his child's temperament, how could he not be jealous of the treasures that could be obtained just by bending over? He followed behind, bending down, and kept turning over the various miscellaneous things scattered on the ground.  things.  Many things have long been rotten, and it would be better if you left them alone. If you touch them lightly, they will immediately turn into a handful of rotten soil, and the dust stirred up will make people feel suffocated.

    The strong man did not disturb his mood and allowed the young man to make himself look disgraceful and cough repeatedly.  And Qu Ao and his men would not have this spare time at the moment.  The swordsman is reserved about his identity and will not rummage through the dust himself.  But his outstanding eyesight, which he had cultivated through years of practicing swordsmanship, was obviously not enough at this time. His eyes scanned the ground. Once he found any suspicious targets, he immediately instructed his men to go up and confirm.  The three magicians simply cast spells to search for anything with spiritual reactions around them, no matter how weak it was, just dig it out

    This team of people were rummaging around like this, and they really gained a lot. The big men who were scattered around and searching also heard excited shouts from time to time. Many of the harvests were much more precious than purple knotted gold.  In particular, the several magical artifacts and precious phantoms found among the skeletons were all high-grade goods, and were not too damaged. It was just because they had been covered in dust for so long that they were somewhat corroded.  But as long as it is repaired, it will definitely make most of the martial arts masters in the world break their heads!

    "This group of guys were quite disciplined and alert at first, but now they are all scavengers. If most of the defense methods in the hall had not failed, few of them would have made it out alive" Tie Heng only hoped that they would  Take yourself out of this dark cage quickly. Seeing how greedy they are digging for money, they will naturally murmur endlessly.

    At this time, although Qu Ao and the strong man had different expressions, the thoughts running in their hearts were the same.  They were able to find this place because a few months ago, a team of demon slayers who broke into the mountains to hunt monsters unexpectedly discovered an ancient ruins deep in a cave and immediately started digging.  They dug out many valuable antiquities, transported them out of the mountains and sold them at a good price, but at the same time they also got themselves killed.  Spies from several forces were eyeing this team of demon-slayers at the same time. Qu Ao's side was the first to take action. After learning the truth and occupying the cave, no one was left alive.

    ? ?They then dug deeper into the ruins, originally thinking that this place was just the hidden residence or secret laboratory of an ancient magician. However, as more and more antiquities were unearthed, they quickly discovered that something was wrong.  The scale of this ruin is huge, and judging from the architectural style and style of artifacts, this ruin actually belongs to the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty 1,800 years ago.  This was a big deal. When the news came back and the king gave an order, two masters, Qu Ao and the short-haired brawny man, had to come and personally preside over the excavation. A large number of people continued to arrive.  Because so far, every relic of the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty that has been discovered contains astonishing wealth, as well as rare treasures that no amount of wealth can exchange

    After estimating what they had gained so far, this palace was obviously a remarkable place. Both of them had a hunch that there must be treasures of astonishing value waiting for them to discover.  As for why such a huge palace was built in the mountains, they have temporarily forgotten it.

    The two of them speeded up their pace in unison and walked towards the depths of the hall.  A Gan and his subordinates still had some unfinished ideas, but when they saw their master and leader leaving, they had no choice but to follow them unwillingly.

    "Hiss" When Qu Ao saw the jade platform in the center of the hall and the many top-quality treasures and magic weapons on it, he couldn't help but take a breath of cold air, and even spoke a little awkwardly.  "Ohoh my god, thencould that be the legendarynoimpossibleif it was reallythen wouldn't this be Xuanling"

    Qu Ao's burning eyes were fixed on the boxing glove placed on the top of the jade platform. Its shape was indeed less conspicuous than the other treasures on the jade platform, but its position represented the throne, just like the king and his wife.  There is a clear distinction among the ministers, and it is impossible not to attract attention.

    Qu Ao turned his head and glanced at the short-haired burly man. This master who always behaved calmly was also quite out of sorts at this moment.  The mouth was wide open, opening and closing slightly, like a fish out of water, as if it might die at any time.  His face was red and his expression was no better than his.  Shock, surprise, disbelief, and even a touch of awe

    Qu Ao naturally knew what the boxer surnamed Lei was afraid of, so why didn't he feel frightened.  The legendary weapon that was invincible and capable of slaying demons had its reputation written in a sea of ??blood, making it the supreme pursuit of every strong man for thousands of years.  But now, it was right in front of him!

    When he thought of this, Qu Ao no longer hesitated. He took two steps and stretched out his hand to get it.

    "My lord, be careful, this altar is still protected by restrictions." The elderly magician who was following Qu Ao did not forget his duties and reminded him in time.  As he spoke, he formed a seal and recited a spell, releasing a spell.

    "Eighteen thoughts, miraculous signs!" I saw the spiritual light of the spell flashing through, and a colorful hemispherical spiritual shield shrouded the jade platform.

    Qu Ao's eyes flashed brightly, he didn't want to talk nonsense, and he didn't want to waste his time.  The right hand points like a sword and moves forward sharply.  A green finger wind condensed like a sharp sword shot out, several times stronger than the previous one.  But just listen to the "bo" blast, the finger wind sword energy hits the colorful light film, shatters into specks of fluorescence, and turns into nothingness.  Looking at the spiritual shield again, there were only rippling light patterns, and after a while it returned to its original state, but it looked a little dimmer.

    At this time, Qu Ao was a little embarrassed. Although this was a restriction imposed by the spiritual magicians of the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty, after all, more than 1,800 years had passed, and his spiritual power had been lost long ago. He was six years old.  How could one not feel embarrassed when a successful blow came back in vain?

    Tie Heng sneered silently from the side, secretly cursing these people for being stupid. If the forbidden spiritual power on the jade platform was not insufficient to launch a counterattack, otherwise just this one blow would turn all of these people into ashes.

    Qu Ao seemed to have thought of this possibility, and his face became more and more ugly. Fortunately, after his blow, he found that there was no danger.  He frowned, hesitated for a moment, and was about to gather his strength and try again.  The short-haired strong man next to him had already recovered from the shock.  This man is also a man of action. Without saying a word, he just punches.

    "Tiger roars with heavy pressure!" The strong man's right fist retracted slightly at first, and then struck out sharply. The extremely high fist speed tore the air, making a roaring sound of a tiger.  What's even more amazing is that the fist's force and wind actually condensed into substance, and transformed into the shape of a tiger's head, teeth gaping, lifelike!

    "Damn it!" Tiger Roar is one of the famous stunts of strong men. Qu Ao knew the terrible destructive power of this move. He ignored his anger and hurriedly took two steps aside.  The subordinates behind him even retreated hastily.

    "Boom!" The hall seemed to tremble with the explosion, and the dust raised made most people cough.

    "You can swing such a powerful blow at your fingertips, it seems that I underestimated this person.  Well, he should have practiced some kind of magical skill that can hide his true cultivation" Tie Heng floated in front of the short-haired man, and the flying dust could not affect his soul eyes. The powerful soul perception can be intuitive  It can measure the strength of a creature, such as the depth of the warrior's true energy, the amount of spiritual power condensed by the magician, and even the strength of the demon's evil spirit.

    The dust has not cleared yet, but it can already be seen clearly that the spiritual shield surrounding the jade platform has disappeared.  Qu Ao quickly glanced at the short-haired burly man, who seemed to be still adjusting his breath and recovering the energy consumed by the punch just now.  He immediately lunged towards the jade platform and reached out to grab the glove at the top of the jade platform.

    "Huh!" With a cold snort, Qu Ao felt an evil wind blowing towards his back.  He was suddenly startled, and without thinking, he turned around and retreated. "Cang Cang" the broad-edged long sword was already in his hand.

    "Is there going to be a fight?" Tie Heng was not surprised by this. He had seen a lot of the madness caused by this magic weapon before.

    Qu Ao raised his eyes and saw a short-haired strong man standing in front of the jade platform, holding the legendary Grip of Chaos in his hand. He shouted anxiously: "Lemo, what are you going to do? Could it be that you want you?"  But you must know that this magical object cannot be moved by anyone, only our kingand your children are also in Haizhou, so you have to think clearly."

    Qu Ao's words were stern, but he obviously lacked confidence, even though his subordinates finally reacted at this time and surrounded him with swords and staffs.

    "You don't need to remind me about this." Boxer Lei Mo was silent for a moment, then turned around and glanced at Qu Ao contemptuously.  "I will hand it over to the king with my own hands, so you can rest assured." He emphasized the word "with my own hands."

    Qu Ao stared at him for a long time, struggling internally for a long time, and finally nodded, accepting what the other party said.  Although this was a great achievement, it was not enough to give him the courage to confront Remer.  Besides, he has always regarded himself as a close confidant of the king, and this credit will definitely be indispensable to him in the end. There is no need to break up now.

    "I actually endured it. It seems that this guy is also a character." Having experienced countless storms and waves, and being accustomed to all kinds of conspiracies and intrigues, Tie Heng had already guessed their general relationship from the conversation between this group of people.  But for him who originally wanted to watch a good show, it was still quite boring. Who said he was extremely boring?

    The conflict between the two leaders subsided, but the subordinates breathed a sigh of relief.  They also know very well in their hearts that if they really take action, their lives will be nothing more than cannon fodder.

    Regardless of what they were thinking, Lei Mo asked a magician for a sturdy iron box. He stroked it with an obsessed look for a while, then reluctantly put the Chaos Grip into it, and then tied it tightly with the baggage.  On his waist, he slapped twice hard with his big hand to show that everything was safe.

    "Master, what kind of treasure is this?" Taking advantage of this moment, disciple A Gan came over and asked quietly.  The scene just now shocked him, but what he was more concerned about was this.

    "You are still too young and haven't learned all your skills yet, so there are some things that the master doesn't want you to know too early and distract your mind." Lei Mo said calmly, but seeing the disappointed expression on his disciple's face, he still  Couldn't help but add something.  "That's all, Master wants you to gain some knowledge. I won't say much. All you need to know is that this treasure is really great. If anyone gets it, hey! He will be able to dominate the world in his lifetime."

    After saying that, he walked towards Qu Ao.  But he didn't know that his apprentice didn't hear the sound of his words at all.  Which boy has never had the dream of being alone in the world and invincible?  A Gan had nothing else in his mind at this time. He stared at the baggage with a fanatical light in his eyes, which made his childish and simple face a little distorted

    "I will send it back to Haizhou now." Lei Mo said towards Qu Ao.

    "I understand, but I don't trust you to go back alone. I want to take someone with you." Qu Ao replied coldly.  As for what he was worried about, the two of them knew it well.

    "It's up to you." Lei Mo grinned, greeted A Gan and turned around.

    Qu Ao hurriedly left behind a confidant and the old magician, asking them to lead the remaining half of the people to carefully clean up the ruins.  Then he gathered up the remaining treasures on the jade platform, and led the other half and a dozen subordinates to catch up with Lei Mo. The group of people returned along the original road, and Tie Heng also left the darkness in excitement.  A familiar ruin.

    They passed through a narrow tunnel hundreds of meters long and came to a huge cave. Qu Ao gave a few more instructions to the few subordinates who stayed behind before leaving.  But when they reached the exit of the cave, Remo suddenly stopped at his feet.

    "I feel so keenly." Feeling the sunlight coming from outside the cave, Tie Heng was overjoyed at that moment, also noticed something wrong outside the cave.

    Qu Ao was several beats slower than them. It was not until he led the team out of the cave that he noticed something unusual.  But at this time, a huge and boundless aura was already pressing down on them, forcing him to release his true energy and expand his own aura to fight against it.

    "Who!?" Qu Ao was shocked and angry. He drew his sword in his hand and shouted loudly.

    Several black shadows flew from the slope on one side and rolled to his feet. They were several human heads. They were the heads that Qu Ao had left behind as a sentry outside the cave. They were killed without even realizing it.

    Then, more than twenty figures appeared on the hillside, and the first one was particularly conspicuous.

    "Gu Shuihan!" As soon as he saw the person coming clearly, Qu Ao couldn't help but his face changed drastically and he exclaimed.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 3 Interception (Part 1)

    "Gu Shuihan!" Qu Ao's eyes suddenly shrank and he exclaimed.

    Seeing this man, he knew that there would be a tragic fight today!

    Following his call, the subordinates around him showed a look of fear. They drew their swords and faced the enemy who suddenly appeared on the hillside, but their feet were inadvertently moving towards the cave.  The personnel left behind in the cave heard the noise and ran out to support them, and they outnumbered the opponent.

    This man named Gu Shuihan looks to be only 24 or 25 years old. He is wearing a white shirt and exquisite silver armor on several key places, especially the breastplate on the chest, which looks like a  The ferocious unicorn head is surrounded by cloud patterns, which is lifelike.  And what he uses is a rare and strange weapon - the Blade Wheel.  The wheel body, which is more than half a meter in diameter, is sharp and shiny, and there seems to be condensed dewdrops rolling on it, making it so bright and confusing.  There is also a thin silver chain tied to the blade wheel handle, and the other end is tied to his right wrist.

    The mountain breeze is blowing gently, Gu Shuihan stands quietly on the top of the hillside, his waist-length hair tied behind his head with a plain ribbon.  As for this person's appearance, it can only be described as extremely handsome.  If we use Tie Heng's description: "If this pretty boy goes to Hollywood, he will definitely become famous all over the world overnight and become an absolute guarantee for the movie box office. Not to mention ordinary women, even lilies can be easily conquered by him  ¡­

    "General Qilin Wei Zhuguo, Gu Shuihan! He actually sent him here. It seems that we are not the only ones who pay attention to this placeor they want to take advantage of us" Lei Mo, who was at the back of the team,  He squinted his eyes and looked at Gu Shuihan while muttering to himself.  Then he tightened the bag around his waist, pulled his disciple A Gan to his side, whispered a few instructions, and took the opportunity to observe the surrounding terrain with his eyes.

    "As expected, it's you Tanlangjian Qu Ao! Okay, very good." Gu Shuihan's voice was not as beautiful as his appearance. Although his voice was deep and calm, it was as cold as if he could spit out ice slag, which was in line with the look in his eyes.  The striking cold light is a perfect match.

    "I'm naturally very good." Qu Ao replied in the same cold voice.  The other side came prepared. They are enemies rather than friends, and there is no way they can become friendly.  Qu Ao stopped talking nonsense and shouted loudly: "Zhanbian! Greedy Wolf Sword!"

    Green light flashed, and a majestic power surged out from the broad-edged sword in his hand. The skin of everyone around him stung a faint pain, and the surrounding aura seemed to be summoned, and it gathered towards the sword crazily.  , forming a vaguely discernible cyclone.  In the blink of an eye, the aura on the sword suddenly released, and then quickly retreated. Looking at the sword again, it was completely different from the previous moment.  The sword body was almost half lengthened and twice as wide, and the blade was covered with sharp serrations. The sword's hilt and guard also turned into the shape of a wolf's head, and the green gems in a pair of wolf's eyes flashed.  The cold light seemed to come to life and choose people to devour.

    ¡°This huge wolf-toothed sword looks pretty good.¡± As a bystander, Tie Heng commented with interest.

    As the shape of the long sword changed, Qu Ao's momentum more than doubled, and the true energy in his body became more powerful and solid.  This is where Noble Phantasms are superior to ordinary weapons and magic weapons. They can release the powerful power contained in themselves according to the holder's mind and show different forms.  For example, "Exhibition Blade" is the basic form necessary for every Noble Phantasm, and it is also the most practical form.  After the power is released, not only the sharpness and sturdiness of the Noble Phantasm itself will be greatly improved, but also some special and powerful moves can be released. The holder will also be strengthened to varying degrees at the same time, and the combat effectiveness will naturally be more impressive.

    "Show the blade!" Qu Ao's subordinates also released the power of their weapons one after another, and all kinds of aura rose and bloomed for a while.  The two magicians summoned flying sword magic weapons and surrounded them for protection.

    "A group of rebellious ministers and traitors are stubborn and stubborn. How can you resist the might of our Emperor and the discipline of the imperial court?" Gu Shuihan looked down at the crowd, his mouth full of disdain.  "Today, you will be killed right here."

    He seemed to be declaring what had happened, his voice full of confidence.  Then, he raised his eyes to look at the sky, threw the blade wheel into the air with his right hand.  "Go, Linyue."

    Then he whispered in a low voice: "The moon shines brightly on the clouds, the wind dances with ice. The frosty sky is full of snow!" Finally, he said every word.

    The blade wheel flew up into the air, but did not fall. It seemed as if an invisible hand was holding it, hovering steadily in the air and spinning rapidly.  Then, just like Qu Ao's Greedy Wolf Sword, the blade wheel burst out with a burst of silvery white light. A terrifying force was instantly released, and its shape also changed into a snowflake magnified a thousand times, crystal clear and dazzling!

    But what is very different from the Greedy Wolf Sword is that the power released by Linyue is even more amazing.  As this huge snowflake bloomed, large dark clouds appeared out of thin air around it and rolled away in all directions, with dense fine snow falling from it.  It is obviously early summer at this time, but inWithin the area of ??100 feet, it seemed to be the middle of winter.  The cold wind howled and the ice and snow spread coldly.  The vegetation quickly withered in the frost, and the snow covered everyone's feet in the blink of an eye

    "Gu Shuihan! Are you trying your best?" Feeling the bone-chilling chill, Qu Ao stared at the opponent. He never expected that Gu Shuihan would directly use the second form of the Noble Phantasm without saying a word.  ¡ª¡ªRelease the spirit.  This form fully embodies the soul of the demon as the core of the Noble Phantasm, releasing all the power it contains. It is a step further and much more powerful than the "Exhibition of Blades".  However, it consumes a lot of money on the Noble Phantasm itself and the holder. Even a martial arts master like Qu Ao, who has reached the fourth level, will not activate it easily under normal circumstances.  This also shows from the side that Gu Shuihan is determined to keep these people.

    "Desperately? You don't deserve it." Gu Shuihan glanced at him condescendingly, and then turned to Lei Mo who was hiding behind the team.  "Boxing champion Remo, do you dare to fight with this general!?"

    This was a naked humiliation for Qu Ao, but he was as stoic as a wolf and endured it without saying a word.  He knew very well that there was no real person with great reputation. Although he had never fought against Gu Shuihan, the other party was really too young. At such an age, he might be one of the twelve generals of the Heavenly Royal Guards of the Darei Dynasty.  The strength of a dignified third-grade master is evident.  Gu Shuihan now took the initiative to seek a fight with Lei Mo, which just fulfilled his wish.  He is not a person like Remo who abides by the dignity of martial arts. As long as there is a chance, he will definitely make a sneak attack to get rid of this enemy. Even Remo, a companion who always suppresses him, he wants to get rid of him as soon as possible

    Tie Heng, who was floating above the crowd, didn't care much about the calculations in these people's minds. He didn't even care where the Grasp of Chaos ended up.  Anyway, no matter who gets this great weapon and uses its terrifying power, it will change hands in a short time, so there is no need to care about it.  He is now more curious about the tens of thousands of snowflakes falling from the sky.  In his perception, these were not ordinary snowflakes, but countless ice and snow demon spirits.  They fell in the form of snowflakes, silently, contaminating the bodies of Qu Ao's people. The weak but penetrating cold air would unknowingly weaken their protective energy and take away the heat from their bodies.  , even disappearing into their bodies, freezing their meridians and hindering the movement of true energy.  There were several big men with weak skills who could no longer withstand the intrusion of cold air, and their motor functions began to stagnate.  Even Remo didn't notice this.

    ¡°What a wonderful weapon that kills people without blood!¡± Tie Heng admired sincerely.

    At this time, facing Gu Shuihan¡¯s provocation, Remo stood out from the crowd.  He looked at his young opponent and smiled, grinning and said: "Humph! Lei is from the South, and his clothes are thin. I have no interest in confronting you in this ice and snow. I think you should continue chatting, please forgive me.  I won¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡±

    "Qu Ao, this old boy is unreliable. This is the territory of the imperial court. Reinforcements will arrive at any time. I would be a fool to stay and play one-on-one with you." He muttered in his heart, but Lei Mo was not slow in his hand and grabbed the apprentice beside him.  A Gan jumped up towards the opposite direction of the hillside.  While in mid-air, he opened his mouth and let out a loud roar.  The roar was like the roar of a ferocious tiger, which shocked everyone on the ground with stars in their eyes and severe pain in their eardrums. The guys with less skill even let out all their strength and sat down on the ground.

    This is a superb skill in concentrating sound.  Violent sound waves erupted from Lei Mo's mouth in the form of thick columnar ripples visible to the naked eye, like a pillar of wind, shattering the snowflakes along the way, dispersing the oppressive cold air, and disrupting Gu Shuihan's airflow that locked him tightly.  .  Then Lei Mo grabbed the disciple and rushed out of the gap, leaping a few times and disappearing from everyone's sight.

    No one could have expected this turn of events. A mighty boxing champion and a boxing master would just run away without a fight. Not to mention Gu Shuihan, not even Qu Ao could turn around for a while.

    "Fuck Nima! Lei Mo, you bastard is usually sanctimonious, but you are more cunning than me But he wants to take that treasure for himself Huh! His wife and daughter are still in Haizhou, so I can't forgive him.  Such courage." After being stunned, Qu Ao immediately came to his senses, knowing that Lei Mo had set him up as a shield to block his pursuers, and naturally he felt resentful in his heart. This was a huge contribution!

    "My lord, we must not let Lei Mo run away like this." A beautiful girl standing behind Gu Shuihan said urgently.

    She is about twenty years old, in the golden stage of a woman¡¯s youth.  She has willow eyebrows and apricot eyes, white teeth and red lips. Although she is petite and light, her legs are long and slender, and her appearance is excellent.  Look at her hair tied up behind her head, a red copper forehead protector on her head, a pair of beautiful dark blue soft leather boots, and unique soft armor on her body. There are also a few pieces on the Kirin breast shield on her chest.  Surrounded by cloud patterns, this girl is actually an officer.

    "They must have made a major discovery!" Gu Shuihan's confusion turned into suspicion. After thinking about it for a moment, he ordered in a deep voice.  "Yan Shen"??, you lead people to catch up, but don't take action easily.  Hold him until General Yue arrives.  "

    Although he and Qu Ao were far away from each other, they had already started fighting each other.  At their level, each other's auras are in conflict with each other, and their auras are locked with each other. It is not possible to escape just by wanting to.  Otherwise, if the opponent catches the flaw, a violent attack will surely follow.  So he had to hand over Remo to his subordinates to delay.  Moreover, this time the Governor sent two of their Zhuguo generals to come here in person, mainly to kill Qu Lei and the two of them, so as to beat the vassal kings who were getting more and more restless!

    "My subordinates obey!" The girl surnamed Yan clasped her fists in salute, then waved her delicate hand, and in the blink of an eye, she led several subordinates and rushed away at a speed that was even faster than that of Lei Mo.

    "Look, Qu Ao. You people are indeed disloyal and unjust, and you have your own agenda. You are bound to be doomed today!" Gu Shuihan's expression became solemn, and his voice became even colder when facing Qu Ao.

    "Stop using your words. If you want to fight, then fight!" Qu Ao glared at his opponent, not giving Gu Shuihan a chance to continue to damage his own morale, and roared angrily, his roar also filled with strong murderous intent.  "Release the spirit! The sky is dark and the earth is dark, and the greedy wolf swallows the moon!"

    The green light of Greedy Wolf Sword flashed again, transforming into the shadow of a giant wolf, and quickly changed from virtual to real, just like a living creature.  It stood next to Qu Ao, taller than the others, and almost two feet long.  The whole body is covered with dark green scales, and there are terrifying bone spurs on the wolf's head and spine.  The wolf's claws are like curved giant scythes, and they draw grooves on the frozen mud. They look so scary!

    "Greedy wolf, devour them!" Qu Ao was furious at this moment, with murderous intent, and shouted repeatedly.

    Hearing the order, the huge demonic wolf looked up to the sky and roared. When its fanged mouth opened and closed, a strong suction force formed a vortex in the air, sucking in all the snowflakes and cold air flying around, and swallowed it in big mouthfuls.

    "Let you eat enough!" Gu Shuihan's eyes were filled with murderous intent. He raised his finger in the air, and the huge snowflakes turned into the moon spewed out more and colder wind and ice, and flew towards the demon wolf.

    This young general of the Zhu Kingdom knew very well that Qu Ao's Soul Seizing Sutra and Greedy Wolf Sword were best at absorbing other people's true energy and spiritual power, and could temporarily turn it into his own power to counterattack the opponent.  They may not be the sharpest combination of techniques and treasure phantoms, but they are the most troublesome.  However, Gu Shuihan has his own plan. The cold air transformed by his Xuan Yu Gong and the summoned ice and snow demon spirits are not so easy to swallow. If he wants to turn them into his own power, the extreme cold is enough.  Qu Ao's gains outweighed his losses!

    "Kill!" As the two leaders shouted violently, the two parties also collided and strangled together.  Suddenly, the scarlet color appeared on the white snow, just like the blooming plum blossoms in the real severe winter.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1: Rebirth in Another World Chapter 3: Interception (Part 2)

    While the two parties were fighting fiercely, the girl surnamed Yan also ran for several miles with several subordinates, and gradually caught up with Lei Mo.

    "Continuous spring rain!" The girl swung her hands and shot out more than ten flat and sharp iron swallows. After hearing the order, several of her subordinates skillfully threw the same hidden weapons, killing Master Leimo and his disciples who were more than ten feet away.  All covered.

    "Flying Swallow Dart!?" Lei Mo's light lifting skills are actually not weak, but with one person, the speed cannot be fully developed. In addition, the chasing girl and her subordinates are their strengths in light skills. Speed  It's really amazing that Remo tried to get rid of their entanglement several times but couldn't do it.

    At this moment, Lei Mo had no choice but to stagger and let go of the two waves of hidden weapons before and after him.  At the same time, he extended one hand and stroked his body in circles. Several blue-edged blades appeared between his fingers. They were obviously filled with poison and were specially designed to break through the flying swallow darts that protect the body.

    "No wonder you can catch up with Lei. Are you from the Yan family in Bianzhou?" After a pause, Lei Mo continued to run wildly in the sparse forest, but the pursuers took this opportunity to close the distance by several feet.

    "Yan Xiaoxiao, the chief officer of the Qilin Guard Cavalry Exploration Team, has met the boxing champion Senior Lei." The girl deliberately shouted softly: "Senior, why do you have to leave in a hurry? I still want to ask Senior Lei for advice!"

    "Okay, since you are so ambitious, Mr. Lei will help you." Lei Mo threw his arm back, and the flying swallow dart in his hand shot back at a faster and faster speed, making a terrible sound of breaking through the air.  Breathtaking.

    "Giggle! Senior Lei, it seems that you are not good at using hidden weapons. This is not how the flying swallow dart is used." Almost everyone has a share of the flying swallow dart thrown back, and the speed is faster and faster, and the sound is more terrifying.  .  But there was no change in the straight line. In the eyes of these masters of hidden weapons and light skills, they were really not a threat. As soon as the opponent made a move, they had already predicted it, and they all got out of the way with a slight flash.  Yan Xiaoxiao also deliberately smiled and mocked, with a tone of pointing out the disciples.

    "What a brave woman." Tie Heng, who was floating in mid-air, couldn't help but praise this woman's courage.  In his "eyes", Yan Xiaoxiao is like a young bird, but it is challenging the storm sweeping the world!

    "What a presumptuous young man." This immediately pissed off Lei Mo.  This long-established boxing master is highly respected wherever he goes. He has never been ridiculed by a junior like this. Naturally, he is very angry!

    At this moment, they had run for nearly twenty miles and happened to round a mountain peak. In front of them was a cliff dozens of feet deep that cut off their path. A small river flowed by, turning into a white waterfall and falling into a deep pool at the foot of the cliff.  , causing a sky full of water mist and a deafening roar.

    Lei Mo stopped at the top of the slippery cliff, hid his apprentice behind him, turned around and stared at the pursuers.

    Yan Xiaoxiao used sign language and led his men to wander more than ten feet away without stopping at all, let alone taking the initiative to approach. Using the cover of vegetation, his figure was erratic, like a flock of swallows flying in the forest.  Although Yan Xiaoxiao said it was easy just now, Lei Mo's darts actually frightened her.  Although the technique is quite crude, the inner energy contained in the dart is really scary, and the speed is even more incredible.  With her skill in receiving escorts, she didn't even dare to stretch out her hand, so she had to step aside.  So at this moment, she led her subordinates to stay active and did not dare to slack off at all.

    "Use movement to control stillness! Master, they are trying to hold us back." Agan looked at the figures flashing across the street and recalled his master's previous teachings. He actually admired Yan Xiaoxiao, who was only a few years older than him. This was a  The right tactics.

    "Hmph! The Yan family's Chengfeng Jue in Bianzhou can be regarded as one of the best among the many light-body lifting techniques in the world. Coupled with the Feiyan Dart passed down by their family, it is best at mobile warfare and combines offense and defense."  Lei Mo half-squinted his eyes, but there was no trace of anger on his face, and his tone was light.  "Agan, please keep an eye on it. Master, I'll knock that annoying little Yaner off the ground right now."

    "Master Huwei is something that a mere bird can offend. He will definitely end up being shattered to pieces!" Agan is young, but his flattery skills are not weak. And he has been studying with Lei Mo for ten years. How can he not understand?  The master is really angry, and Yan Xiaoxiao will definitely not be able to please him.

    "The tiger cuts the wind sickle!" Lei Mo was praised by his apprentice, so he was naturally full of ideas, but his actions were not ambiguous at all.  He raised his true energy, pointed his hands like knives, and aimed at Yan Xiaoxiao and the others to slash at them from a distance.  Wherever his palm passed, dozens of faint, arc-shaped, crescent-shaped energy wind blades were formed, one after another, screaming and shooting towards the target.

    "No, hide quickly!" Yan Xiaoxiao was shocked.  These wind blades are much faster than the previous flying swallow darts, and they are looming, and their trajectories are even more bizarre. They are extremely difficult to guard against. Most people have no time to react when they find that the evil wind is coming.

    The screams were so faint amidst the rumble of trees falling to the ground, but they represented the loss of several lives.  Except for Yan Xiaoxiao and two other primary schools, they have already practiced Chengfeng Jue to Sui Feng.In the turbulent state, he dodged one step ahead, and all the remaining people were killed.  The worst one was hit by several wind blades, like a rag doll chopped into pieces by a sharp knife, with blood and pieces of flesh spread all over the floor.  However, the remaining power of the wind blade did not stop, and it cut off a row of pines and cypresses on the cliff, causing them to fall into the dust miserably.

    ¡°Asshole!¡± Yan Xiaoxiao yelled with a cry in his voice, and his beautiful big eyes were filled with water.  The people she brought here were not only personal soldiers and guards, but also members of her clan, elite descendants of the Yan family.  As their leader and clan member, how could she not feel distressed.

    "Show the blade! **!" Yan Xiaoxiao is not weak in kung fu and is smart and wise. However, she has only been joining the Qilin Guard for half a year after graduating from the academy. She has never suffered such a disadvantage since she was a child.  Hatred and anger suddenly blinded her reason, and Gu Shuihan's instructions had long been forgotten by her.  She unfolded her body, kneaded her body and pounced. The blue boots on her feet flashed with brilliance, and the boots extended to cover her knees. The texture also turned into blue-black metal, and the surface was covered with gorgeous lines.  Sharp wing-like blades extended out from the front, back and sides of the boots, taking on the shape of a flying swallow. From a distance, she seemed to be stepping on the backs of a pair of swallows, flying through the air.

    "Miss!" The two remaining military officers shouted out their family titles in a hurry.

    The Yan family in Bianzhou has been a family of generals since the founding of the Darong Dynasty. They are like many aristocratic families. Most of the direct descendants of the family, regardless of gender, will serve as generals in the military or court.  In order to ensure the safety of these children, the Yan family naturally spared no effort and sent out experts to protect them personally.  Although these two people are just from a small military academy, their real skills are no worse than those of Yan Xiaoxiao.

    As collateral members of the Yan family and Yan Xiaoxiao¡¯s domestic servants, they all call her ¡°Miss¡± in private.  When he saw her attacking rashly, he naturally came to save her in a desperate situation.  The two of them "displayed their blades" at the same time. In the flash of light, one used the sword and the other used the gun. They were divided into left and right sides, and they attacked fiercely in a pincer attack. They didn't leave any spare force and only attacked but not defended.

    "Swallow three times!" Yan Xiaoxiao seemed to have never heard the shouts of the two primary school principals. His body swung rapidly, twisting and turning, and his graceful and exquisite body dodged several oncoming wind blades in a series of incredible postures.  .  Even Remo wanted to secretly shout: "Awesome!"

    Yan Xiaoxiao has bullied Lei Mo, flying up his legs and kicking them out in succession. The blades on his boots brought out a blinding cold light, and the heavy shadow of his legs covered all the vital parts of Lei Mo's body.

    "Huh! I'm so angry and flashy." If Yan Xiaoxiao used his outstanding Qinggong to stalk him, Lei Mo would still feel a headache, but now he just curled up his mouth in contempt.  This set of kicks in Chengfeng Jue and his Tiger Roar Divine Fist both belong to the wind attribute, but their power is not on the same level.  What's more, when a little girl like Yan Xiaoxiao used it, he looked down upon her.

    "Junior, Lei Mo misses you because you are so young, so I am going to cripple your legs and leave you with a small life." Lei Mo casually waved his palms a few times like swatting flies, and then wiped out Yan Xiaoxiao.  The round of attacks was easily resolved without even a scrap of oily skin being scratched.

    "Tiger roars with heavy pressure!" Lei Mo suddenly punched out with his right fist, twitching and wiping out the surrounding air, and the phantom of the tiger's head condensed with true energy was ferocious and arrogant, as if it wanted to swallow the girl from feet to head.

    A round of fierce attacks had exhausted Yan Xiaoxiao's strength, and there was no room left to dodge. Seeing that it was inevitable, Yan Xiaoxiao was frightened, but he gritted his teeth firmly and used deft kicks to relieve the force, trying to resolve it.  This blow.

    "Young lady can't take it, retreat quickly!" The two Qilin Guards officers arrived just in time. Without caring about anything else, they pounced on them with all their might. With one sword and one shot, they forcefully inserted themselves between Lei Mo and Yan Xiaoxiao, trying to replace them.  Who could block this terrible punch.

    "Looking for death!" This is what A Gan said in his heart on behalf of his master.  He was well aware of his master's nature and temper. If these two military schools had not intervened, Lei Mo would have definitely followed his words. At most, Yan Xiaoxiao's leg would be crippled, and her life would not be hurt again.  But now, these two people are dead, and Yan Xiaoxiao will probably have to pay a heavier price.

    Sure enough, Lei Mo originally only used three successes. It can be seen that these two military academies intervened without knowing the heights of the world. He suddenly became angry and doubled his power.  Moreover, a feminine punching force is mixed into the strong force of the tiger's roar, as a real killing move.

    "Boom!" There was an explosion, and violent air waves flew in all directions. The legs, swords and spears of Yan Xiaoxiao and the others clashed head-on with Lei Mo's heavy fists.  Lei Mo stood still and did not move at all, as if he had done a trivial thing, gently stroking the tiger-shaped glove on his right hand, without even looking at the three opponents.

    On the other hand, Yan Xiaoxiao and the other three were knocked into the air as if they were hit by a galloping bison. They were accompanied by fragments of spears and swords, many of which were shot into their bodies.  And their protective energy had long been defeated by the hard punch, and the feminine potential penetrated deep into their inner organs.  Especially the two soldiers blocking the frontThe injuries suffered by the school were particularly serious. The burst of punching force almost smashed the internal organs of the two into a ball, and shattered all the bones. Before their bodies hit the ground, both of them were dead.

    Yan Xiaoxiao fell to the ground and rolled several times, but she was so stubborn that she didn't even let out a scream.  In comparison, she was a lot lucky. Most of the power of her punch was shared by her two domestic servants. Although her internal organs were injured, it was not fatal.  However, the bones of both legs were shattered, and her boot-shaped Noble Phantasm "**" had returned to its original soft boot appearance, but it was in tatters and seemed to be seriously damaged.

    "Pfft!" Yan Xiaoxiao stared at Master and Disciple Lei Mo who was more than ten steps away. His heart was filled with regret, anger, and deep sadness. He couldn't hold it back any longer, and spat out a large mouthful of blood on his chest.  The shortness of breath was relieved a bit.  She tried her luck, and her meridians all over her body tingled. She knew that not only her internal organs were injured, but her meridians were also severely damaged.

    She glared at Remo angrily, but the latter was no longer interested in her. He was just lying on a stone and ignored her.  Yan Xiaoxiao knew that she was dazzled by anger and hatred and made wrong decisions. Her subordinates died in vain to save her and she was seriously injured. If she stayed here at this time, she would only bring humiliation to herself.

    Biting her lips tightly, Yan Xiaoxiao said nothing, put her hands on the ground, and dragged her lower body slowly towards the woods on the edge of the cliff.  She stumbled against the stones on the ground along the way, which inevitably affected the wounds on her body and legs. The pain made her tremble all over, and her whole body was wet with cold sweat, which mixed with blood and left stains on the ground.  However, Yan Xiaoxiao remained silent and never showed any weakness in front of his enemies.

    "Although he is a little immature, but with this tenacity and will, as long as he trains a little bit, his future achievements cannot be underestimated." The invisible Tie Heng watched the entire fighting process, and at this time, it flew above Yan Xiaoxiao's head.  He looked around and looked at this stubborn girl, admiring her strength.

    Looking at the delicate Yan Xiaoxiao's performance at this moment, Agan was also moved by it. For an opponent who could be so persevering and unyielding, he felt a little uneasy in his heart. Thinking of the hateful look just now, he even felt a pang in his heart.  The chill is building.

    "Master, is it too easy for her to let her go like this?" She knew that if she tried to take Yan Xiaoxiao's life, the master would definitely not allow it.  He rolled his eyes, and A Gan, who looked simple on the surface, had bad intentions.

    "My master said to spare her life." Lei Mo looked back at his disciple.

    "Master, this woman is the chief officer of the Qilin Guard Cavalry Team. This cavalry team is not only scouts, but also secret agents. So I think this woman must know some methods of communication between the imperial agents lurking in various places. If she is brought along  Go backhehe, it must be another great achievement." As he said that, he secretly glanced at the baggage on Lei Mo's waist.

    "Hmm But it's not convenient to take her on the road. We need to rush back to Haizhou as soon as possible. Seeing that the imperial court has sent Zhuguo generals like Gu Shuihan this time, there must be backup. They want to take the opportunity to eliminate  Abandon me and Qu Ao. Or they know that there is something buried in the ruins" Lei Mo pondered for a moment and shook his head slightly.

    "Master, you don't need to take her back to Haizhou. You just need to leave the mountainous area and hand her over to our local spies. We will go back to Haizhou first. With the torture methods of these people, the method of secret communication between the imperial spies will be easy to capture, and then let her  They will secretly confirm it locally to make sure it is true and correct, and then hand it over to Prince Ning. Well, by then, all the worship masters will be under your control, master."

    A Gan knew that his master was highly skilled in martial arts, but he was somewhat indecisive in character. In addition, King Ning of Haizhou used some coercive means to get him to serve him. Therefore, Lei Mo mostly did things under the hood and was unwilling to take it easy.  He rarely does things wholeheartedly if he offends the court, which is one of the reasons why he let Yan Xiaoxiao go.  But on the other hand, Lei Mo is greedy for power and fame. His current identity is only one of the three elders serving under King Ning. How can he satisfy his desires.  But this time, one great achievement after another, it will definitely surpass the other two worshiping elders.  Holding the power of the shrine and commanding countless masters has been Remo's long-cherished wish for many years.

    "Moreover, Master, if you leave her in the deep mountains and forests, you might encounter wild beasts and monsters. How can people know that you have a broad-minded mind that does not care about past grudges and will do what you say." Ah Gan saw that he was still a little hesitant.  Added another sentence.

    "This boy has such a cruel heart, and his vision is not bad. If the tiger returns to the mountain, he will be harmed in the future. Besides, he is still a tigress. Women are the best at holding grudges." Tie Heng couldn't help but look at A Gan more. This boy was more  His master was much more decisive and ruthless.

    Lei Mo also heard the implication of his apprentice¡¯s words.  After taking Yan Xiaoxiao out of the mountains, her life and death will all depend on her own fate.  Then I thought about the treasure on my waist, although it was earth-shattering, but it could not be made public if it was given to Queen Ning.  And with Yan Xiaoxiao's great achievement, he has a perfect excuse for his promotion.

    "Okay,"My son has grown up and become shrewd, and his years of teaching as a teacher are worthy of him.  "Thinking of this, Lei Mo looked at A Gan with admiration. This boxing master has no sons and only gave birth to a daughter. The female body is not suitable for practicing his special skills. So he has traveled around the world, looking for people with the spiritual roots of wind and thunder.  As a child, he came to inherit his mantle. Later, he found A Gan, who was only six years old at the time, in the home of an Orion in a remote mountain village. He brought him back and taught and raised him carefully for ten years. Now it seems that his skills still need to be improved.  However, this resourcefulness has already made him, a master, very satisfied. Thinking that he has a successor, his daughter can marry him with peace of mind

    "It's all because of the master's good teachings that A Gan is what he is today."

    "Haha!" Lei Mo smiled heartily, turned around and walked towards Yan Xiaoxiao.

    "He is another guy who deceives the world and steals his fame and reputation." Tie Heng was not surprised by this. He looked heroic and loyal on the outside, but was deceitful and greedy on the inside. He had seen too many such characters.

    At this time, Yan Xiaoxiao had climbed into the woods on the edge of the cliff. Lei Mo followed and took a look. The girl was sitting softly on the trunk of a fallen tree, her beautiful eyes were closed tightly, her breathing was intermittent, and she seemed to have passed out.  .

    "Hmph! I said I would spare your life, but I wouldn't let you die here." Lei Mo was still trying to impress himself, but he carefully used his fingers to tap on the acupuncture points, sealing the meridians throughout her body.

    He walked over, bent down and grabbed the girl's belt, trying to lift her up.  At this moment, a warning signal suddenly rose in Lei Mo's heart. Before he could think about it carefully, he loosened his grip and jumped back.

    But a step ahead of him, two thin, thin, extremely sharp black sword blades passed through Yan Xiaoxiao's right shoulder and right hip, inserted into Lei Mo's heart and abdomen, and followed his retreat, in  Two lines of red blood were left in the air.

    "Uh! Who is that? He's hiding his head and showing his tail!" As soon as he regained his footing, Lei Mo shouted in surprise and anger.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~

    Please vote, please collect, thank you for your support!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 4 Fierce Fight (Part 1)

    "Uh! Who is he? Hiding his head and showing his tail!" As soon as he stood firm, Lei Mo shouted in shock and anger.  At the same time, he moved his fingers together to seal the acupuncture points near the two wounds and stop the bleeding.

    And as Lei Mo shouted, the still unconscious Yan Xiaoxiao slowly lifted her body up, and a figure slowly emerged behind her.  The man seemed to be growing out of a tree trunk, extremely strange.  Wearing a black robe and a hood of the same color and material, the whole body is covered tightly.

    "The art of mimicry!" The other party's strange appearance made Reimer's eyes suddenly shrink, and he thought of a profound thaumaturgy, which was definitely a secret technique that could only be mastered by masters.

    "Master!" Seeing Lei Mo being suddenly attacked, Agan panicked and hurried over.

    "It's okay for me, teacher. Please step back and don't come close." Lei Mo didn't even look back, just waved his hand.  Ah Gan stopped when he heard this and slowly stepped back.

    Tie Heng was also startled by the sneak attack just now. His soul perception failed to realize that there was someone hiding there in advance.  At this moment, he looked at the sneaker holding Yan Xiaoxiao's slender waist with one hand from behind, while the other hand was caressing her beautiful but gray face.  The man's fingers were as long and thin as a small sword, and his skin color revealed a strange dark metallic sheen.  What's surprising is that his hands were clearly there, but the two sword blades that stabbed Lei Mo were slowly shortening and retreated from Yan's small wound.  Blood immediately gushes out from the wound, and a trace of pain appears on the unconscious girl's eyebrows.

    "This man his aura is so weird, could it be" Tie Heng stared at the man in black robe thoughtfully.

    "Are you a human or a demon?" Lei Mo also noticed that the aura of the man in black robe was unusual, so he asked in a deep voice.

    "A dying person doesn't need to know so much!" The person in black robe turned out to be a woman. Although her voice was as harsh as two pieces of metal rubbing against each other, it was still possible to tell that the woman was not very old.

    "Arrogant!" Lei Mo's eyes widened, his momentum rising sharply.  A violent gust of wind rushed out with him as the center, rolling up the dead leaves and gravel on the ground into the air and flying far and wide.  Then the wind gathered, forming a tornado-like true aura, covering an area of ??tens of feet. The huge pressure made the ground make a "crunching" sound.

    "Whether you are arrogant or not, you will know soon." The woman in black robe let go of the dying Yan Xiaoxiao and stood up. Following her movements, it seemed as if an invisible giant sword passed by, and the pressure of the aura had no effect at all.  she.

    The woman in black robe is tall and has a curvaceous figure that even the robe can't hide.

    "Okay, Lei Mo is here to learn your clever trick!" Lei Mo stared at the other party. Although he couldn't see clearly the true appearance under the hood, he could see a pair of yellow lights looking at him as well, like  Two sharp swords met his eyes in mid-air.

    "What a superb skill! I really don't know where such a master has come from. Could it be the eagle and dog of the imperial court? Or other princes and kings" Lei Mo was surprised. After thinking for a long time, he couldn't find any female master who matched what he saw.  characteristics of this woman.

    What made him even more afraid was the two swords that stabbed him just now. His own protective energy could not stop them at all. What was even more terrifying was the sword energy that penetrated his body.  Although the two swords hit the vital part, Remo reacted quickly and evaded in time, and the sword did not penetrate deeply into the body. It is not an exaggeration to say that it was a skin injury.  But those two sword auras were as sharp as substance, as if two fine steel needles were drilling randomly around his heart veins and key points in his Dantian.  Remo's unparalleled internal energy was actually unable to refine them. He wanted to expel them from the body, but he was afraid of damaging the surrounding important meridians.  The boxing master had no choice but to spend half of his energy to wrap the two sword qi with true energy, temporarily suppressing them to prevent them from causing chaos in his body.

    The woman in black robe made the first move. She jumped up, as if she was throwing herself into the arms of her lover, and rushed towards Remo without any scruples.

    Lei Mo was slightly startled, how could anyone make such a move?  Even if he doesn't punch or kick, how can he hit him with his body?  But he didn't dare to be negligent at all, especially since the two sharp swords were hidden somewhere, so he had to deal with them carefully.  Therefore, Lei Mo cautiously took half a step back, stretched out both palms, and extended his palm force outwards, attacking the opponent's waist and abdomen, and used a "shock" technique to try to knock the opponent away.

    The woman in black robe was still in the same posture as before, as if she didn't see the pair of big palms coming towards her, and she was sent to be beaten.  But the moment the iron-like palm wind hit her, several sword blades that were exactly the same as before came out from under her robe.

    Fortunately, Remo was already on guard, slid sideways, and dodged a backflip to avoid it.  He was shocked in his heart. He could no longer care about how there were so many sharp swords hidden under his robes and how they were thrust out.  Because he found that these sword blades were vibrating at a high frequency, and his protective energy and even the strong palm power were difficult to resist.The front was as fragile as tissue paper, and both palms were almost pierced and destroyed.

    "Haha, when a tiger encounters a hedgehog that is the same size as itself and as ferocious, it will not only have no way to bite it." Tie Heng, who was watching, seemed to have foreseen the outcome of this fight.

    As expected, the woman in black robe was unyielding and followed her closely like a shadow.  Every part of her body can grow sharp sword blades, so that any random movement of her hands or feet can be turned into weird and terrifying killing moves.  These sudden thrusts of the sword were often aimed at Remo's defensive blind spots, and at the same time they were unstoppable. In addition to retreating continuously, he actually lost the ability to fight back for a while.  After retreating to the edge of the cliff, he barely regained his footing.

    "Bring on the sword! Enter the dragon and tiger!" Lei Mo finally seized an opportunity, flew his legs, and used his strength to knock the black-robed woman back two steps.  Taking advantage of this opportunity, he stretched out his arms. In the purple and gold aura, majestic Qi surged, and a pair of tiger dragon-shaped gauntlets expanded, covering his arms all the way to his shoulders.

    Being suppressed and beaten like this, and in front of his apprentice, how could Remo swallow this bad breath.  At this moment, both arms are covered in metal arm armor, and there is no longer any concern whether attacking or defending.

    "Fight!" With a majestic cry, Lei Mo's fist shadow was like a mountain, his inner energy surged, and he launched a ferocious counterattack.  The woman in black robe didn't care about this, she still rushed forward and started to fight with Remo forcefully.  For a moment, the clashing sounds of fists, wind, and sword energy resounded throughout the mountains, and the scattered aftermath plowed deep grooves and cracks on the ground, even knocking down many trees in the distance.

    "This woman is so amazing! She can actually fight to a tie with the master" A Gan had already retreated to the edge of the cliff, crouched slightly, and assumed a tiger-crouching defensive posture in the tiger-crouching-dragon-pan posture, with a thick flow of true energy.  The wall protects his whole body, and the scattered energy cannot hurt him.

    A Gan's surprise has its own reasons. He knows very well that his master is one of the three masters of Haizhou Ningwang's Consecration Academy. He has experienced hundreds of battles, has superb martial arts, and is very powerful. Even compared to those powerful people,  General Zhu Guo who shocked Shenzhou was no less generous.  But just now, he was actually forced to do nothing by this black-robed woman. At this moment, facing the counterattack from Lei Mo Zhanbian, he can still attack and defend, advance and retreat freely, which shows his strength.

    "It's scary, it's really scary!" A Gan felt shuddered when he looked at the sword light attacking his master from all directions.  That was not a false move used by ordinary swordsmen to seduce the enemy. Every sword light was a genuine sharp blade. From a distance, the woman in black robe was like a black sun emitting countless rays of light, her power was astonishing.

    ??????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Haha, I am really happy and grateful to see book friends being so enthusiastic. Thank you for your support.  Many book friends have proposed to continue updating "The Dark Lord", and A Xuan will seriously consider it.

    The new book has just begun. It is like a newly planted sapling. In addition to Ah Xuan, the gardener, you also need more sunshine, watering and fertilizing. When the sapling grows up and bears abundant fruits, you can taste the delicious food.

    "Struggle to Win" is a wonderful story. Ah Xuan hopes that both new and old book friends will like it and support it!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 4 Fierce Fight (Part 2)

    Little did Agan know that the horror in his master's heart at this moment was equally indescribable.  Through this round of onslaught, he made new discoveries, which also made his heart gradually sink.  No matter whether he used force or force, it seemed to have no effect on the woman.  The blow was like hitting a piece of refined steel, and even the toughness and strength of her internal organs reached an incredible level.

    "With such a physique, are you still a human being?" Lei Mo secretly shouted, but it was difficult to get off the tiger.  "The only option is to use a unique move!"

    "Tiger Standing Stance!" Remo made up his mind to attack, but instead put on the same defensive stance as the disciple behind him.

    The same move can be used by master and disciple with completely different effects.  Surrounded by the cyclone, the huge zhenqi pulled the surrounding earth and stone, and in the blink of an eye it condensed into a thick earth wall in front of him, which was as hard as steel.

    However, no matter how hard the earthen wall is, it will only take two more steps in front of the strange sword of the black-robed woman.  Several rays of sword light flashed across each other, and the earthen wall fell apart, disintegrating into sand, mud and rocks all over the ground.

    "Tiger Roars and Dragon Strikes!" Lei Mo took the opportunity to increase his energy and strength, retracted his arms, and then blasted out violently.  One of the thick zhenqi is in the shape of a tiger, and the other is in the shape of a dragon. The two qi are like living creatures, opening their teeth and claws to hit the target behind the flying dust.

    " Flying sand and rocks, facing such a powerful move, the woman in black robe did not dare to ignore it, and she also showed her true skills.

    "Sword Wheel Hell!" She stood straight and stretched out a pair of arms. Countless sword blades stretched out from her arms, some long or short, like two small trees covered with sharp swords.  Immediately afterwards, these sword blades rotated rapidly, forming two sharp blade whirlpools, which collided with Lei Mo's dragon and tiger energy!

    The qi energy clashed and the sharp blades whirled. The black-robed woman relied on this strange move to weaken the dragon and tiger's qi energy piece by piece. It looked like she had cut a dragon and a tiger into pieces with a thousand knives.  She herself was pushed out more than ten feet by the huge force. Her feet plowed two deep grooves on the ground, and a thick layer of the surrounding mud was cut away by the agitation.  layer!

    "The Dragon and Tiger Fist Sutra is an ancient secret. It's a pity that you, Lei Mo, have only mastered the Tiger Roar Divine Fist. You can't hurt me at all." The woman in black robe looked at Lei Mo, whose face was as gloomy as water. A pair of terrifying arms slowly  Change back to normal form.

    Lei Mo didn¡¯t say anything, and the woman in black robe hit the mark on the pain in his heart.  Indeed, the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra he learned is an incredible martial art. The roar of the tiger and the roar of the dragon, one wind and one thunder, complement each other and are extremely powerful.  However, the requirements for the qualifications of those who practice it are also very high. They must have the spiritual roots of wind and thunder to practice this kung fu to the state of Dzogchen and reach the holy state.  Lei Mo had mastered the Tiger Roar Divine Fist more than ten years ago and gained a great reputation through it.  But he made slow progress in the Dragon Song Divine Fist, and was still unable to master it, and the dragon and the tiger complemented each other.  The reason is that his Lei Linggen is not outstanding, causing his skill to stagnate.  Unless there is an elixir that can strengthen his thunder spirit root, he will be stuck in the same place for the rest of his life.

    Tie Heng on the side has also heard of the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra, but he has seen countless miraculous skills and magical arts, so how can he care about these.  He was quite curious about the robe on the black-robed woman.  No matter how many sword blades pierce this robe, it can be healed in an instant. Even with Tie Heng's eyes, he can't see what material it is made of. He can only confirm that it is a magic weapon refined with special techniques.

    Magical weapons cover a wide range and are of many types. They can be driven by spiritual power or rely on inlaid spiritual stones to provide energy.  Therefore, in addition to those used exclusively by magicians, there are also some magical weapons specifically for use by warriors. Those low-level warriors who are unable to obtain treasure trophies can use such martial arts weapons to enhance their combat effectiveness. And those mid-to-high-level warriors,  Some magic weapons will also be needed as auxiliary means.  Take the mysterious woman in front of her as an example. With her weird tricks and fighting style, if it weren't for the self-repairing black robe she was wearing, she would have been naked in a few strokes.

    "Give it to me." The woman in black robe pointed at the baggage on Remo's waist and ordered in an irresistible tone: "It is not something you deserve."

    "You know what it is!?" Remo was shocked.

    "Hmph! We have been looking for it for a long, long time. We finally got some clues, but we didn't expect that you would get there first."

    "You!? Who are you?"

    ¡°I said, dead people don¡¯t need to know so much.¡± The woman in black robe¡¯s voice was calm, but she couldn¡¯t hide the deep solemnity in it.  "If you are sensible, please hand it over to me, and then hand over the Dragon and Tiger Fist Sutra, and I will leave a whole body for you, master and disciple."

    "Delusion!" Remo raised his fists and was about to take action.

    "I can't see." The woman in black robe made a sword gesture with one hand, shook it toward Lei Mo and scolded.  "Kill!"

    Lei Mo spat out a mouthful of blood with a "poof!", and the two muscles in his body were suppressed.His sword energy suddenly started to stir, causing a chaos in his unprepared mind. It especially touched his heart, causing his energy and blood to surge back, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    "Destroying energy from afar!" Lei Mo never imagined that his opponent not only possesses the miraculous technique of mimicry and transformation, but also has such strange martial arts, which is also a profound secret in the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra.

    "Master!" A Gan was shocked and rushed over. This time Lei Mo didn't stop him, but just covered him behind him.

    "How does my heart-killing sword taste?" The woman in black robe asked calmly, knowing that she was sure of the opponent.

    "What a good trick." One wrong move and everything will be lost.  The opponent had obviously been peeping in the dark from the beginning and launching sneak attacks. He couldn't use all his strength. Lei Mo knew that if he couldn't expel the sword energy from his body, he would never be able to repel the powerful enemy in front of him.

    "Hand over the two things I want, or you will die without a burial place!"

    "It's too early for you to be arrogant!" A look of determination flashed in Lei Mo's eyes, and all his strength rushed into his fists pressed against his chest, and he yelled: "Release the spirit! The tiger's soul is so powerful, the dragon and snake rise from the ground!"

    In an instant, the wind roared, lightning flashed and thunder roared, and the majestic energy rolled and galloped, causing a loud noise that resounded throughout the world.  Two monster beasts, a tiger and a python, appeared next to Lei Mo.

    "Storm Tiger King! Purple-scaled Thunder Python!" The energy coming in like a tide was packed with pressure that penetrated the bone marrow, and the woman in black robe had to take a few steps back to avoid the sharp edge.  When she stood firm and took a closer look, she saw the outline of the giant tiger to Remo's right was erratic, with a pair of wide wind wings on its back, and its ferocious aura seemed to have substance.  The ten-foot-long giant python on the other side was completely made of purple lightning. Electric arcs struck the ground, blasting out scorched black holes, which was shocking.

    But this obviously cannot scare the woman in black robe.  "Just them? Even when you are in your prime, what can you do to me?"

    Following her words, Lei Mo clearly felt an unpredictable sword intent rising from the black-robed woman. The terrifying energy condensed like a sword. Before he made a move, the invisible sword energy was already in the air.  Countless radiating cuts were made on the ground.

    "Go up! Tear her into pieces!" Lei Mo ordered decisively, but he turned around, grabbed A Gan, jumped off the cliff with a tiger's leap, and fell into the pool below the cliff, stirring up a white water splash.

    "Damn it!" Knowing that she had been fooled, the woman in black robe was already behind her.  She was concentrating her skills and preparing to kill her opponent with one blow. At this moment, when she tried to stop her pursuit, the Tiger King and the Thunder Python pounced on her.

    Although the purple-scaled thunder python is thick and long, it is actually as fast as lightning. It wraps up the black-robed woman's body with one leap and curls, and countless electric arcs hit her body.  The Storm Tiger King took advantage of the situation, opened his huge mouth, and bit the only exposed head of the black-robed woman.

    "Hiss!" With a sound, the Thunder Python's stranglehold that could crush a small mountain peak and the Tiger King's claws and teeth that could tear gold and iron were all in vain. They only broke the body's protective energy and tore the robe, but it was glowing with a metallic color.  The skin was not damaged at all.

    On the other hand, the woman in black robe seemed as if her entire body had turned into a peerless divine sword. She shot out a shocking sword light, which not only cut the tiger python into pieces, but also cut off half of a hundred-foot-long mountain cliff.  Thousands of hundreds of tons of boulders fell into the deep pool with rumbling roars, and the water mist in the sky showed a rainbow bridge of light in mid-air, reflecting the devastated cliffs, giving it a unique and desolate beauty!

    "With Lei Mo's ability, he won't die down there so easily" The black-robed woman's sword was quite destructive. She stood on the edge of the cliff to adjust her breath for a long time, and then looked down at the gradually subdued water pool below for a long time. She hesitated for a while.  She still didn't jump down to pursue Master and Disciple Lei Mo. This pool of turbid muddy water made her feel sick.  Finally, she turned around and walked back, preparing to find another way down to the bottom of the cliff, but a person coming towards her stopped her in her tracks.

    "Did you stab these two swords?" Gu Shuihan held the dying Yan Xiaoxiao with one hand, and placed the other hand on her back, and the true energy was continuously fed into her body to heal her wounds.

    "Not bad." The woman in black robe replied coldly.

    "Who are you?" Gu Shuihan asked.

    "Do you think I will tell you?" The black-robed woman glanced at the dozen or so Gushuihan subordinates who walked out of the woods. Most of them had injuries of varying severity.  Looking at Gu Shuihan again, he was still as handsome and cool as before. However, there were a few scratches on his armor and his face was somewhat pale. It was obvious that he had gone through a fierce battle, but he didn't know that Qu Ao was killed.  Is he done with it?

    "Hmph! You will naturally tell me when I capture you." Gu Shuihan handed Yan Xiaoxiao, who had woken up, to his subordinates behind him. With a twist of his wrist, Lin Yue was already in his hands.  And the cold and indifferent murderous aura suddenly enveloped the black-robed woman, just like the chill from the frozen soil of the far north penetrated her body and mind.

    The next moment, a bone-chilling chill?The sharp sword lights merged together and shot straight into the sky from the cliff

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 5 Evil Rebellion (Part 1)

    At the bottom of the cliff, Remo swam a long distance along the small river connected to the pool, turned around a mountain col, and then returned to the shore again.

    "Master, do you see?" Agan smoothed his wet hair and pointed at the gloves on Remo's arms.

    The pair of tiger-head and python-head-shaped gloves have returned to their original shape, but compared to their previous glamorous appearance, they now look quite miserable, dull and dull. The surface is also covered with cracks, as if it will shatter with a light touch.

    "Don't worry about them. I will get back today's debt one day." Reimer said this, but he still couldn't help showing a heartbroken expression on his face.  He knew that the vitality of these high-level treasures that had been with him for more than ten years had been greatly damaged, and the body of the Soul Releaser had been completely destroyed, and it would cost a huge price to repair it.

    "Master, how is your injury? It would be more appropriate for us to go find Lord Qu first and join him." A Gan asked worriedly.

    "Qu Ao Huh! Although Gu Shuihan may not be able to kill him, he will not be easy, and he is probably even more embarrassed than us at the moment" Lei Mo understood what his apprentice was worried about, and suddenly came out  A strong and mysterious third-party force naturally needs to concentrate all its own strength to be safest.  "We don't want to leave the mountainous area yet. The imperial hawks and dogs have probably set up a dragnet outside. We will go east along the Lianyun Mountains. It will be easy to handle when we reach Fenghe."

    Lei Mo used his skills to adjust his breathing for a moment, regained some strength, and suppressed the two Heart-Destroying Sword Qi again, while suppressing the more serious internal injuries.  The Noble Phantasm of Soul Release was broken, and the owner who was connected to it was naturally affected by the backlash. His internal organs were already suffering from various injuries at this moment.  "Agan, release the wind spirit technique on yourself, lighten your body and lift your energy, and let me take you on a quick journey!"

    "Yes, Master!" In addition to martial arts, Agan also learned some basic wind and thunder spells.  After hearing this, he immediately picked up the magic formula and silently recited the incantation.

    "One of the wind techniques, light feet!" A breeze blew and surrounded his body, and his weight suddenly became lighter.

    "Okay, let's go." Lei Mo used his strength, grabbed A Gan, held him under his ribs, and jumped away.

    Lei Mo strode like a meteor, as fast as the wind, climbing over mountains and ridges as if walking on flat ground.  Tie Heng flew silently beside him, feeling the fleeting light brought by the high speed, and hearing the chirping of birds and beasts in the mountains and forests. Tie Heng, who had been in the darkness for thousands of years, felt so comfortable that he wanted to  It's not that he can't speak out, he will definitely scream to the sky to vent the pent-up depression in his heart.

    The sun gradually set towards the west, and towards dusk, dark clouds rolled in the sky, and it began to rain heavily, leaving a vast white line between the sky and the earth.  Lei Mo had run hundreds of miles in one breath, and his physical and internal energy were severely exhausted. The two sword energies were getting ready to move, and his internal injuries began to worsen. He felt that he could not hold on anymore and had to find a cave to rest temporarily.

    "Master, are you okay?" Seeing Lei Mo's pale face and slightly staggering steps, A Gan panicked a little.

    "It doesn't matter. You help me sit down. As long as I can expel these two Heart-Destroying Sword Qi from my body, the other injuries will not be serious."

    There were some beast excrement and bones left in the cave. Agan did some cleaning, then helped Lei Mo sit cross-legged in the innermost part of the cave, and took out a huge bright pearl blessed with luminescence from his arms, and placed it on  On the rocks on the side, the green brilliance drove away the darkness in the cave, and then he suggested: "Master, you can use your energy to heal your injuries first. I will go find some branches and hunt some game. I can replenish it for you later."  Replenish your body.¡±

    "No need to bother, let alone light a fire. Although we are far away from the dangerous area, there may be people following us. It's better to be careful now." Listening to the sound of rain falling outside the cave, Lei Mo calmed down and said  Take a deep breath, exhale slowly, start to exercise and adjust your breath, and finally drop a sentence.  "I hope this heavy rain can cover up our traces You go and pick some wild fruits to make ends meet. Also, although this place is on the edge of a mountainous area, you still need to be careful of the monsters and monsters that appear in the mountains and forests. Don't worry.  Provoked them!"

    "Yes, Master." A Gan responded softly, and then muttered: "Huh, Prince Ning is always on guard against us. He doesn't even allow us to bring storage bags when we come out this time. Isn't it because he is afraid that we can hide it secretly? It's good now,  There isn¡¯t even any dry food around.¡±

    Looking up again, Leimo has settled.  A Gan's eyes couldn't help but move to the baggage on his waist. For a moment, his face was uncertain, and his furrowed brows turned into knots. He seemed to be struggling in his heart, and he was hesitant to resolve a certain issue.

    "What is this kid thinking about again!" Tie Heng circled the boy a few times with interest. Seeing that he gritted his teeth at the end and seemed to have made up his mind, there was a hint of determination in his brows.

    Just when Tie Heng was thinking about it, Ah Gan got out of the hole and disappeared into the rain curtain.  After a while,He came back carrying a bunch of wild fruits in his coat.

    He picked the best fruits, walked carefully to Remo, and placed them on a rock in front of him.  He took another deep look at Lei Mo and found that he had no reaction, but his whole body was at its peak, and his true energy was so strong that his clothes were bulging like iron plates.  A Gan moved his steps lightly and sat down not far behind Remo. He did not touch the remaining wild fruits in his coat. Instead, he circulated his true energy, emitting hot airflow, and slowly dried his body.  Soggy clothing.  A pair of bright eyes stared at Remo's figure constantly, observing his every move.

    Remo is reaching a critical moment at this time.  He didn't have time to refine it slowly, so he had to spend a lot of internal energy to protect the meridians and acupuncture points around his heart and Dantian, and force the two Heart-killing Sword Qi towards his hands one by one.  He has practiced boxing since he was a child, and the meridians in his arms are naturally the smoothest, toughest and broadest in the whole body.  He squeezed the sword energy into the main meridians in his hands, then used all his remaining strength to force the two sword energy out of the body.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" With two trembling sounds that tore through the air, the tips of the thumbs of Lei Mo's left and right hands exploded at the same time. Two light and slightly black sword energy came out of them and shot straight into the stone wall at the top of the cave, leaving behind  Two narrow and smooth cracks, it is difficult to estimate how deep they are!

    "Hoo! Hoo!" Lei Mo put his hands on the ground and kept breathing.  His whole body looked like he had just been fished out of the water. His head and body were covered in sweat, and the ground under his buttocks was soaked.  The whole process of forcing out the sword energy was so painful that it was no less painful than washing the marrow and cutting the menstruation.  The bone-chilling pain and the rapid depletion of Qi made Lei Mo feel like stars were in his eyes and his whole body was weak. If his body hadn't been extremely strong and powerful, he would have collapsed into a coma at this moment.

    "Haha, you are indeed my good disciple." Lei Mo opened his eyes and looked at the few fruits in front of him. In a blink of an eye, he looked at the remaining wild fruits on the wet clothes at the entrance of the cave. Comparing the two, he knew that the apprentice had given the best to him.  Gave it to myself.  When he thought about his apprentice doing his work and drying clothes behind him, and waiting for him to use the food first, without any overstep, and always maintaining the dignity between master and apprentice, he felt even more satisfied, feeling that his years of education had not been in vain.  With happiness, even the pain in my body eased a bit.

    "Eat a few mouthfuls of fruit first, fill your stomach and rest for a while before healing." Remo thought to himself, took out the golden herb and treated the wounds on the thumbs of both hands.  They looked bloody and bloody, but fortunately they didn't damage the phalanges. With Remo's physique, it wouldn't take long to heal, so he didn't have to worry too much.  Then he reached out and grabbed a mountain pear, but his arms were shaking and his fingers were weak, so he almost couldn't hold it firmly.

    "Yeah! It's crispy, sweet and refreshing. Although it's a little sour, the taste is passable." With his back to A Gan, Lei Mo took a bite of the mountain pear, chewed it and said with a smile: "Disciple, come and eat some too, your current  Age is when your appetite is greatest, so don¡¯t starve yourself to death.¡±

    "Hey, master, I'm here." A Gan replied briskly, but the trace of determination in his eyebrows turned into a ferocious look.  The scene where Lei Mo took the sorbet just now was all in his eyes. A Gan had never seen his master so weak.  He immediately realized that this man, who he once thought would never fall, was an insurmountable mountain, but he was just a mortal, and there would be a time when his fuel ran out.

    "Master, after the sword energy is expelled, will your injury be cured?" A Gan said while approaching Lei Mo.  His whole body was covered with zhen qi, and he was still doing exercises to dry his wet clothes. Everything was so natural.

    "It can't be that easy. It will take ten and a half months at least. The master is in disgrace today. He was attacked by a cheap servant. Hehe, but this woman's body is terrifyingly strong and her martial arts skills are weird and unparalleled, especially this heart-killing sword.  Qi is like substance, hard to withstand. To be honest, even if my master is not attacked by her and most of his skills are used to protect his heart and dantian, it will not be easy to defeat her. If you encounter this kind of situation in the future, you need to  You have to remember" Remo ate a mountain pear and felt even hungrier. He picked up a bunch of plump purple wild grapes and stuffed them into his mouth to chew, regardless of whether they were sour or sweet.  He continued to summarize today's gains and losses, wanting to teach these experiences to his disciples.  But he never thought that A Gan had no intention of listening to these teachings at this moment.

    Unexpectedly, Agan gathered all his strength with his hands, and put one palm on the back of Lei Mo's heart, who was still talking endlessly, and the other punch hit his lumbar spine.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 5 Evil Rebellion (Part 2)

    Amidst the harsh sound of bones shattering, Remo sprayed a large mouthful of blood mixed with fragments of internal organs on the opposite cave wall. The dark red color was shocking.

    The original innocent young man had turned into a ferocious and terrifying one. He succeeded with one blow, and before Lei Mo fell to the ground, he connected his hands and sealed all the major points in Lei Mo's body.

    Then Agan hooked his fingers, picked off the baggage from Lei Mo's waist, and took it into his hands.  Then he leaned back and retreated more than ten steps until he reached the entrance of the cave.  Looking closely at Lei Mo, this man as majestic as a tiger was now like a thick tree that was broken in the middle. His lower body was still sitting cross-legged on the ground as before, but his upper body was tilted to the ground at a weird angle, motionless.  Blood gushed out from his eyes, ears, mouth and nose, spreading wider and wider on the ground.

    Seeing that Lei Mo had no power to fight back, Agan was shocked. He took a few deep breaths and calmed down his heart that was about to jump out of his chest.

    Big reversal, the real big rebellion, the apprentice attacked the master, if it was passed, he would be spurred and killed by the people in the world.  And once he misses, with Remo's skill, killing him is as easy as squeezing an ant to death.  But now everything has passed. The most important thing is that he succeeded and successfully got what he wanted.

    A Gan¡¯s hands were shaking even more than Lei Mo did just now. Firstly, he felt scared just now, and secondly, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself.  With these trembling and sinful hands, he opened the bundle and took out the iron box.  After taking two more deep breaths, he pressed the snap spring, and the box lid popped open, revealing the black boxing gloves wrapped in a thick layer of satin before his eyes.

    "Baby, a unique artifact!" Throwing the iron box on the ground, A Gan held the Grip of Chaos and stroked it gently. He stared at it with a pair of fanatical eyes, turning it over and over without even a trace of it.  None were missed.  The expression on his face was one of joy mixed with a hint of madness and inexplicable persistence.

    "The force of chaos! The ultimate power! With you, as long as I have you, I will be invincible in the world, haha hahaha" He whispered to himself at first, and gradually turned into laughing wildly.

    "Tsk, this kid is really evil. Even his own master can do such a vicious thing. No wonder a beauty like Yan Xiaoxiao can bear to get rid of him. He is really a ruthless thing. He didn't know that this Lei Mo  How can you teach such a beast? But seeing how persistent he is in power, it is a necessary condition for becoming a peerless strong man." Tie Heng couldn't help but sigh.

    Lei Mo can be regarded as a boxing master of a generation, but he fell here like this. His disciple in the rebellious stage, driven by the budding desire and obsession, committed such evil deeds that the world cannot tolerate. It is really sad and lamentable.

    In fact, based on Tie Heng¡¯s experience, he had already seen the secrets in A Gan¡¯s heart and was about to plot something evil.  But he could do nothing but watch this human tragedy unfold in this small cave.  "It's really helpless to have to be with such a despicable villain. But fortunately, I have seen many more vicious and shameless guys than him. Who calls this human nature! Greed is the driving force for human progress  "

    He thought so in his heart. After being trapped in the Orb of Chaos for so many years, his emotions had long since become indifferent, but he still couldn't help but despise the heartless bastard in front of him!

    "Evilevil discipleyouyou killed the master to seize the treasure, which is unacceptable in heaven!" Lei Mo scolded Tie Heng for what was in his heart.  He was not dead yet. He had not taken the slightest precaution when he was attacked. No master would be so vigilant after his beloved disciple whom he had raised for ten years respected him.  He didn't have a trace of true energy to protect his body, and he was already suffering from internal injuries. Those punches and palms caused his heart to burst and his spine to break. He only relied on the remaining energy of his deep internal energy and deep resentment to hang up.  One last bite.  At this moment, he couldn't even move his neck. He could only tilt his bloodshot eyes and speak intermittently.  The look on his face was angry and confused at first, but he suddenly realized it when he saw A Gan holding the Chaos Grip in obsession.

    "Master, you can't blame me. Even if you are half-hidden, I can still guess the details of this treasure. If you have it, you can have everything, even the whole world. Haha, who doesn't want to take it as your own  But I can see that you sincerely want to dedicate it to Prince Ning." The arrogant laughter stopped abruptly, and Ah Gan did not dare to look at Lei Mo and timidly avoided his malicious gaze.  But after saying a few words, he realized that the current Lei Mo was no longer the majestic and powerful master of the past, but just a dying person.  He couldn't help but become bolder, his voice became louder and louder, and he became excited and angry.  "It should be mine, it's mine. You should pass it on to me. I'm the heir to your mantle. With it, what does it mean to be just Prince Ning? Are you willing to be his lackey for the rest of your life?"

    "I How can I, Lei Mo, be won over by my position as the chief elder of the Consecration Academy? I don't even pay attention to it but you but the lives of your junior wife and junior sister  It's in their hands, no matter what?¡­Without an antidote, he would die in three months!  "Remo suddenly became energetic and spoke more forcefully, but he knew very well that this was just a flashback. After this energy passed, he would die. "You all knew this back then you also  You were forced to take poison, and it was me I performed a great feat and allowed Prince Ning to remove the poison from you"

    "I know, of course I know." Agan seemed to be recalling the scene at that time, and was a little distracted, but then he roared again: "Women are just women. Master, you taught me that we pursue the highest.  Strength, everything else can be given up. If you don¡¯t have a woman, you can marry again, but if we miss this opportunity, we will have to be Prince Ning¡¯s dogs forever.¡±

    After he finished shouting, he gasped for breath.  He paused for a moment, straightened his messy hair, and suddenly sneered: "Hey! Master, I also know that my wife has always been opposed to you marrying my junior sister to me, because he wants to marry his junior sister to Prince Ning, and she wants to do it  Prince Ning¡¯s mother-in-law. Hey, master, you are also shaken by this, aren¡¯t you? Humph! If I give this treasure to Prince Ning, will I ever be able to turn over again? At that time, the master¡¯s wife will marry my junior sister to him.  My determination is even stronger, I guess even you Hehe, since I have lost my childhood sweetheart, and I have to be a slave to the guy who took my woman away, then I might as well I might as well take it into my own hands.  Come up."

    Lei Mo looked at him blankly, speechless for a long time.  It was not until this moment that he realized that Agan was no longer the simple child he had taken away from the mountain village.  He grew up and had his own thoughts, but he, the master, didn't understand him at all and never tried to understand him or care about his thoughts

    "Master, tell me, is this treasure the legendary Grip of Chaos?" Agan held the plain-looking black glove and rubbed the profound orb embedded in the center, feeling somewhat uncertain in his heart.  "Don't try to lie to me. You can even abandon that ruins with countless treasures. The value of this treasure is self-evident. Tell me honestly, is it?"

    Remo said nothing.

    "Master, you told me that I have perfect spiritual roots of wind and thunder. As long as I work hard, I can surpass your achievements and reach the highest level of the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra. Now that I have it, I have mastered the ability to decompose all things."  It can also derive the supreme power of all things, and can even be immortal like the legend! I will definitely stand on the top of the world. By then, let alone power, status, money, and women, even emperors, saints,  Demon God, you must also bow down and worship me." Agan's face was filled with flying enthusiasm, even madness, his eyes were wide open, almost losing focus, as if his eyes could transcend the boundaries of time and space, and see  My future self has stepped onto the altar!

    "At that time, everyone in the world will know that I am your disciple and the heir to the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra. Isn't this going to bring glory to your face and leave your name forever?" Finally  After coming back to his senses, Ah Gan walked up to Lei Mo in a few steps and said condescendingly: "Humph, you are the best in the world! I will kill Prince Ning first, and then marry my junior sister, and I will continue to honor my junior sister and let them  Be the happiest woman in the world. What do you think, Master?"

    How could Remo believe the words of this master-killing disciple? It was all nonsense.  In his increasingly groggy mind, the disciple Agan he was familiar with was already dead. The man in front of him was just his enemy and would even hurt his wife and daughter in the future.  But at the same time, he also knew that these words were soft but hard at the same time. On the surface they sounded nice, but secretly they were threatening his wife and daughter to force him to submit.

    "That's itit's the Grip of Chaosthat legendary artifact!" The anger on Reimer's face gradually receded, replaced by deep calm. He seemed to have compromised and given up.  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??????????? Please vote, please collect, please support me!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Rebirth in Another World Chapter Six Rebirth (Part 1)

    "That's allit's the Grip of Chaosthat legendary artifact!" The anger on Remo's face gradually receded, replaced by a deep calm. He seemed to have compromised and given up.

    "It's true." After receiving the affirmative answer, Agan was naturally very happy and even danced a little.

    "Promisepromise metreat your junior wife and junior sister welljust as you promised" Lei Mo's pupils began to blur, but he held back his breath.

    "I know how to do it, master, don't worry!" A Gan said, a cold light flashing across his eyes.  Now that he knew the answer he wanted to know, he couldn't wait to kill someone, but he was hesitant.

    "You swear! Otherwise I won't be able to rest in peace until I die." Lei Mo was still worried and begged.

    "I swear." After all, the master-disciple relationship, thinking of the ten years of upbringing, and looking at his miserable state, Agan felt a little soft-hearted, so he treated it as his last words and agreed perfunctorily.  He could even do such evil things as killing his master and seizing the treasure, so how could he care about a false oath.  "I will treat my junior sister and master wife well. If I violate this oath, I will die without a burial place."

    "Hey! This kid is telling the truth at first glance. If Tianzun shows up, he can be struck to death with a thunderbolt now. Well, wouldn't that mean I have to be buried in the deep mountains and forests again? No, this kid better be better  Live for a while, at least take me away from here." Just when Tie Heng was muttering to himself, A Gan did have evil intentions in his heart.

    "If mother and daughter are still alive by then and have not been killed by Prince Ning out of anger, then I will naturally take good care of my junior sister. As long as she truly obeys me, it is not too late to love her, so how can I harm her? As for that  Old Qianpo, huh, she wants to marry my junior sister to Prince Ning wholeheartedly, so don¡¯t blame me for sending her down and continue being her mother-in-law!"

    "Okay, I hope you you can remember today's oath I can watch you from below" Remo became even more desperate as he said this. He vomited blood and his body spasmed.  But when he saw A Gan raise his palm, he was about to take it down.  He mustered up his last bit of strength.  "Just let me I die in the grip of chaos it can be regarded as the first sacrifice in more than 1,800 years and it will not disgrace my abilities I can die for my master with a smile.  Jiuquan."

    "This" A Gan was stunned, never expecting that he would make such a request in the end.

    "I wasn't I didn't die at the hands of my apprentice It was it was the legendary Grip of Chaos" Remo was out of breath.

    "Well, since the master has such thoughts, the apprentice will naturally fulfill your wishes." Hearing what he said, A Gan's heart skipped a beat and he immediately agreed, even though he secretly muttered: "I want to save face!"

    "Master, take a look, this is the force of chaos." Although Agan was breathing quickly and felt a little uneasy.  But he didn't want to be wordy anymore, put the Chaos Grip on his left hand, and then poured all his power into it.

    This is a necessary link for the soul binding of Wuzhu's high-level Noble Phantasm. The holder pours all the power, whether it is true energy or spiritual power, into the essence core of the Noble Phantasm and integrates it into one body.  , and leave a mark on the soul.  From then on, unless this person dies, no one can use this treasure anymore.

    A Gan first entered actively, but in a blink of an eye, a huge suction force came from the Chaos Grip.  A Gan felt that the true energy and meager spiritual power in his body were like a bursting dam, flowing thousands of miles away, and in an instant there was no trace left.  His whole body felt weak, stars were flashing in front of his eyes, and his body was so limp that he almost fell to the ground without standing firm.

    "Soso awesome!" Agan has already had a subtle connection with the Grip of Chaos. At this time, he can clearly feel that all the power he has injected is like a drop of water compared to the huge energy contained in it.  It blends into the sea and is so inconspicuous.

    "Am I not qualified to use it now?" Agan suddenly felt frightened and desperate. If so, he would be in vain.  With his current ability, how could he escape from the imperial court and the pursuit from Prince Ning!

    Fortunately, this idea was quickly forgotten by him.  A powerful and majestic energy quickly flowed back into his body, and the weakness was swept away.

    "Yes, that's it, power, power, endless powerso refreshing! It's so comfortable" Agan cheered wildly.  He watched as the chaotic force surged out from every pore on his body, forming a layer of twisted gray flames on his body.  In his sixteen years of young life, he had never experienced that he was so powerful, and then he felt a high-spirited sense of power. He felt that he was invincible and invincible.  Even if a mountain or a sea stands in front of you, you can crush it and flatten it!

    "Destroy!" He couldn't help but move towards aThe side wall of the cave was gently pushed with a palm.  Silently, an almost invisible gray undercurrent passed by, and the entire stone wall instantly turned into nothingness, leaving not even a trace of powder on the ground.

    "Hahahahahaha" I witnessed with my own eyes that with a random palm of my hand, the entire stone wall was erased from the world and disappeared without a trace, as if it had never existed.  Even the strongest warrior and magician he has ever seen cannot achieve this level.  How could he hold it back? He looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. A wave of pleasure swept through his body, and his voice trembled: "Look at the world, who can compete with me!? Hahahahaha"

    "Hahahahaha" Another laughter suddenly sounded in the cave. Leimo, who originally looked like he would take his last breath at any time, was now vomiting blood and laughing happily.

    "What are you laughing at?" Ah Gan was stunned for a moment and allowed him to continue laughing, but seeing that he had no intention of stopping, he couldn't help but ask.  But Lei Mo ignored him and laughed to himself, looking extremely happy.  A Gan's face gradually turned blue, and he felt a little uneasy in his heart, smelling a faint ominous smell.

    "Okay, stop laughing!" A Gan shouted angrily.  "Death is imminent, why are you still laughing?"

    "Ahem evil disciple you still remember what I taught you! Never lose yourself in front of a powerful force otherwise you will pay a painful price! Only ahem only  The power that you fully control is the most fundamental It seems that you didn't listen at all" Reimer's eyes were filled with resentment and expectation.

    "What do you mean by this?" A Gan's face turned even more ugly, and he felt something was wrong.

    "Legends are just legends after allamong themsome of them are truesome are just the opposite"

    "Explain it clearly!" A Gan took a step forward and yelled viciously.

    "Hehe You don't have to force me, I will tell you the truth" Lei Mo's indifferent face suddenly turned ferocious.  "The Grip of Chaos may make its holder immortal, but since the day it was born, no one has succeededOn the contrary, those who hold it have all died youngDo you know why? Because  Because the power of Chaos is simply not something that the human body can withstandlet me tell you another secretevery one of its former holdersevery one was already a peerless master before they became famous in the world. Only in this way can they use Chaos.  You won't die immediately after using the Forcebut your body will still gradually collapse"

    "Whatwhat? Are you telling the truth?" A Gan was shocked.  "Then Ithen I will"

    "Evil discipleyou are already dead!" In the happy mood, the fire of life is about to burn out.  As Lei Mo spoke, the light in his eyes gradually dimmed, and finally he managed to squeeze out a few words: "Look at your hands I'm waiting for you down there Waiting for you" Although the voice was soft, there was something in it.  The hatred contained in it went straight to A Gan¡¯s bones!

    "Ah" Ah Gan didn't look at it, but when he looked at his right palm, he screamed in horror.  The skin on his hands decomposed silently in the dark gray chaotic energy, and the bones inside could be seen clearly in the blink of an eye, but he couldn't feel any pain.

    Ah Gan was in a panic now. His complacency and arrogance just now were gone.  Although the chaotic force had stopped entering his body, he wanted to take off the Chaos Grip on his left hand, but found that it seemed to be integrated with him, and it did not move at all after being pressed twice.  A Gan tore open his clothes and took a look. All the skin and flesh on his body were disappearing out of thin air, revealing large and small holes. It looked so impermeable.

    "Master, master! Save me, save me! I don't want to die yet!" He suddenly felt empty, his legs went weak, and he knelt in front of Remo.  At this moment, he had transformed back into the young boy he once was, panicking and asking for help from his master. But a closer look revealed that Remo had breathed his last breath, and there seemed to be a hint of sarcasm in his dull, gray eyes.  ¡­

    "NoI don't want to die! Bastard! Bastard! You want to harm me even if you diethen you don't want to leave a whole body!" Agan was desperate. He knew that he had been deceived by his master, and the outcome now would be disastrous.  All the jade and stone that can be redeemed will be destroyed.  He was indeed ruthless, knowing that there was no hope of survival. While he still had some strength, he rushed over, hugged Remo's body, and infected it with the gray chaotic force.  Then, a wave of drowsiness hit him, and a wave of darkness quickly overwhelmed him.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 6 Rebirth (Part 2)

    "Hehe, this boy's oath has been fulfilled so quickly. He is indeed going to die without a burial place. It seems that this kind of toothache curse cannot be uttered casually." Tie Heng, who was watching coldly, sighed in his heart.  "Well, I didn't expect that Remo would be so scheming in such a situation. With just two words, this kid dug his own grave."

    It was also the first time he encountered this situation.  The Grasp of Chaos has had an insurmountable flaw since its birth, that is, the force of Chaos is difficult to control.  It's like the Seven-Injury Fist in the martial arts novels Tie Heng read in his previous life. While it hurts the enemy, it also mutilates one's own body.  Despite its infinite power, the human body cannot withstand this ultimate power.  Therefore, each of the previous masters of the Chaos Grip was a top master, and only such characters could suppress the damage caused to the body by the force of chaos with their own skills.  But over time, the body will still be severely eroded, and life span will be greatly reduced. No one will die at the end of his life.

    Tie Heng was also a little strange at this moment. The Shengwu Celestial Dynasty ended the chaotic era when demons ravaged the world. It also fought in the north and south, and its national power was at its peak.  The Grip of Chaos was very famous at that time, and many warriors and magicians were aware of its flaw. This also caused it to be sent back to the Xuanling Palace by the emperor for sealing when the time of peace came.  Firstly, the emperor was afraid that this heaven-defying murder weapon would be used against him by someone with evil intentions.  Secondly, there are fewer and fewer masters who dare to use it, and the court cannot afford such heavy losses.  But nowadays, it is normal for the Chaos Grip to become a legendary artifact. However, it seems that very few people know the truth about this flaw. It may be that rumors have been passed down for thousands of years, and the truth has been submerged in the long river of time. Agan  It is precisely because of this that he lost his life in vain!

    As Tie Heng thought about it, the bodies of the two people on the ground became more and more mutilated, like two puddles of snow under the spring day, half of which disappeared in the blink of an eye.  Tie Heng could only sigh secretly: "Oh, it seems that I have to be alone for a while. Fortunately, this place is not deep underground. The ancient forest outside the cave is much better than the dark and silent ruins. Maybe that lonely water  Han and the black-robed woman will still find you here."

    Just when he had a glimmer of hope, something suddenly broke into his thoughts.  He was confused at first, then surprised.  What came one after another were fragments of Agan's past memories, as well as the intense emotions at the moment of death, with fear, regret, anger, and resentment emerging one after another.  This is not over yet, more, even Remo's memories are integrated into his soul.  The memories of the two people were like scenes from an immersive movie, alternately flashing through Tie Heng's mind, making Tie Heng feel confused and confused. If his soul hadn't been strong enough, he might have lost himself.  He quickly suppressed these memories and emotions, and screened out all the emotions that had the deepest impact on him.

    "What on earth is going on?" Little did Tie Heng know that the bodies of Lei Mo's master and apprentice were gradually disintegrating under the erosion of the chaotic force, and even their souls were stripped out.  Originally, they could not escape the ending of complete annihilation, but Tie Heng was almost integrated with the force of chaos. He was like a magnet, and the fragments of their souls that had been torn apart gradually gathered towards him and became a part of him.

    Tie Heng was still worried about whether this change would be good or bad for him, but he found that he was vaguely connected to the two corpses on the ground, and it seemed that there was a tendency for soul and body to become one.  What's more important is that the decomposition of the two corpses by the Chaos Force has obviously slowed down, and even seems to have stopped.

    "Could it be thatGod has opened his eyes!" Tie Heng's heart was shaken, and a bold idea came out from the depths of his heart.  He hurriedly glanced at the bodies of Remo and the others.  The clothes on their bodies were gone long ago, but Agan still had the left half of his body left. What was rare was that his head was still intact.  On the contrary, Remo, perhaps because he had died long ago, was more seriously damaged, with only one right leg and an arm attached to the right side of his chest remaining.

    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I don't care about so much. I have to fight for it once. Otherwise, I won't be willing to be trapped in this Chaos Orb." Tie Heng was convincing himself, and there was only a moment of hesitation.  Then he made up his mind.  Then after a brief thought, he pounced on A Gan's remains and blended into the body.

    He was a little worried at first, but he soon felt relieved.  With the ** as a medium and support, Tie Heng, who was originally one with the chaotic forces but could not mobilize and use them at all, finally became their true master, like an arm and a finger, no matter what was in the grasp of chaos, or still there  The chaotic force flowing around the two corpses was under his control.

    First, Tie Heng stopped the erosion of the remaining body by the Force. Then, without any hesitation, Tie Heng completely released his powerful soul power to protect this body.  Then do the opposite and use the power of chaos to destroy anti-objects, evolve the characteristics of all things, and reshape your own body.

    He learned this risky attempt from Master Dayan of Xuanling Hall.  In order to solve the fatal flaw of the Grasp of Chaos, the emperor of the Shengwu Dynasty spared no effort to find a solution.Tao.  Several generations of Xuanling Palace masters had presided over this research. These figures, who were regarded as the elites in the field of magic in the world at that time, naturally came up with many methods and went through thousands of experimental demonstrations.  But unfortunately, until the civil strife began, this shortcoming could not be solved.  Tie Heng benefited greatly from it, especially when one of the masters of the Xuanling Hall tried to use the power of chaos to transform a body that could accommodate and adapt to such powerful power, and almost succeeded.  But those experimental subjects disappeared in the end. The palace master summarized the reason and concluded that it was because mortals did not have strong enough soul power to consolidate the transformed body. Under the influence of the double-edged sword of the chaotic force,  It will collapse again soon.  His failure, thousands of years later, made Tie Heng determined to take this risk.

    Tie Heng knew that this was a critical moment, so he abandoned distracting thoughts and did not dare to think too much about gains and losses. He just kept recalling his past body and appearance, and stuck to his true self!  The chaotic force as huge as the vastness of the starry sky surged out from his left wrist and began to shape a new body step by step under his control.

    If someone were standing nearby at this time, they would be stunned and stunned.  I saw two broken bodies on the ground, rising into the air in a dark gray haze, and slowly melting together. Some parts were still melting, while others were growing new body tissues at a speed visible to the naked eye, and gradually  Build a complete human form.  He slowly lowered his head and bent his knees, hugging her into a ball, just like a baby in its mother's womb, floating quietly in mid-air.

    Time passed by, and under the influence of the magical force of chaos, Tie Heng's new body gradually became perfect.  But he also felt that he was becoming more and more powerless, and the consumption was too intense.  What worried him even more was that the body was almost lifeless.

    "You can't fall short, success depends on this!" Tie Heng knew that he had no way to turn back. If he gave up now, he might be wiped out with the complete death of his new body.  He used his last remaining strength and mobilized all the chaotic force within his power to spread in all directions.  In his soul perception, he can clearly sense the strong vitality around him.

    It is the early summer in April and May, and the vegetation, trees, animals and birds in the mountains and forests are the most prosperous time of the year.  But with the expansion of this chaotic force, in the blink of an eye, within a radius of ten miles, vegetation withered and insects and beasts died.  Even the towering ancient tree that was thousands of years old and required a dozen people to hug it, turned into a piece of rotten wood in an instant and collapsed.

    Huge streams of life force poured into Tie Heng's body. His body, which was originally filled with lifeless energy, slowly glowed with vitality. His gray complexion turned rosy, his shriveled muscles bulged and plumped, and his dry hair also became rosy.  It becomes black and shiny, and the breath of youth comes to my face.

    After exhausting the soul power he had accumulated for thousands of years, Tie Heng fell into a state of confusion. After an unknown amount of time, he regained consciousness and finally woke up.

    It was then that he realized that he was lying on the ground. Although his sense of touch seemed to be very dull, he still felt the coldness and roughness of the ground with excitement.  For a moment, the joy that surged in his heart was difficult to describe in words. He knew that he had succeeded. He was no longer a lonely ghost, he had gained a new life!

    "Uh-huh hahahaha" A series of incomprehensible grunts came from his throat, which sounded a bit like laughter.  Tie Heng raised his arms and tried to get up from the ground, but his body didn't seem to obey him. He only raised it halfway when his arms went limp and he fell back to the ground, hitting his chin heavily on the ground.

    But Tie Heng, who was in high spirits, didn't care. Moreover, his new body was frighteningly strong. He fell so hard that nothing happened. His skin was not scratched at all, and his chin only felt slightly numb.

    He tried twice more and finally sat up, then he held on to the wall of the cave and finally stood up.  Not caring about anything else, Tie Heng looked and touched to make sure that not a single part of his body was missing, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.  As for the inconvenience of physical movement, he is not very worried.  This means that although body and soul are integrated, they have not yet reached a safe and harmonious level, so the body is a bit awkward to use, and even speaking is not smooth.  But as long as a period of time passes, the body will naturally integrate completely and everything will be fine.

    Tie Heng couldn't help the joy in his heart, and laughed twice in succession. However, the smile on his face was distorted into a weird expression due to his uncontrollable muscles. Fortunately, no one saw it, otherwise it would have scared people to death.  .  He stroked the Chaos Grip on his left hand several times. It was a great contributor and an important support for him in the future.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mb out out out and gradually became familiar with the body's functions, then he staggered to the cave entrance and happened to see Agan's coat.

    ¡°Just right, I¡¯m short of this right now.¡± Tie Heng thought to himself.  He was naked at the moment, and the clothes on Lei Mo's master and apprentice were already old.It was turned into nothingness. If there was not one thing left here, he would have to run naked later.

    After shaking off the pile of wild fruits that had corroded into ashes in his coat, Tie Heng put on his coat, but unexpectedly found that the Gebu jacket seemed much too big for him. This made him stunned and hurriedly got in.  Get out of the cave.

    Outside the cave, it was dawn before you knew it, and the rain had stopped. Although the sky was still cloudy, fortunately, a red sun peeked out of the east mountain, and the sky and the earth shone brightly.  However, with this cave as the center, the scene within a radius of ten miles is terrifying and weird.  At a glance, the entire mountain forest is filled with dead and rotten trees and a thick layer of gray-black mud. There is no sign of life at all.  Compared with the lush green forest and mountain stream in the distance, it is indescribably weird and eerie.

    Tie Heng turned a blind eye to this. He was used to seeing scenes more miserable and terrifying than this. He was more concerned about the condition of his new body at the moment.  He ran out of the cave and found a nearby puddle. He leaned down and took a look, and was stunned there.

    The reflection on the water surface did not look like what he originally expected, and the age difference was even more ridiculous.  The figure in the water is clearly a young boy of thirteen or fourteen years old with disheveled hair. His appearance is childish, and he is very similar to the boy in his previous life. However, with his thick eyebrows, big eyes, straight nose and square mouth, he looks more like the dead ghost A Gan.  .  Fortunately, he was a few years younger, otherwise Tie Hengfei would have felt awkward and died.

    "Why did they become children Is it because they don't have much left, and the life force they absorbed is not enough? And why is the spiritual energy of heaven and earth so much thinner than during the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty, three times in a row?  Less than one percent" Tie Heng guessed with a wry smile, and had no choice but to accept the fact that he had become a teenager again.

    "Now is not the time to think about this." Tie Heng calmed down.  "Now that I am pregnant with a rare treasure, and that Gu Shuihan and the black-robed woman are also chasing the master and disciple, it would be best for me to leave as soon as possible."

    He thought about raising his left hand, and saw that the Grip of Chaos quickly transformed into a pair of thick black iron arm guards under the control of his thoughts, and was put on his wrist. It looked extremely ordinary and inconspicuous.  This is the most basic ability of the Chaos Grip. It can change in many ways and is not fixed in one form.  Tie Heng was already integrated with it, and now it is like a part of the body. This mere change is not a big deal.  However, Tie Heng's soul power was severely depleted this time, and the body was not deliberately modified to accommodate the force of chaos, so Tie Heng could no longer easily use this ultimate power from now on.

    Seeing that the dark clouds in the sky were getting thicker and thicker, and it seemed like it was going to rain again, he lowered his head and searched for a moment in the memories of Remo and the two of them. He raised his head, found the direction, and ran down with staggering steps.

    ????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Asking for votes, recommendations, support!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 7 Disaster Victims (Part 1)

    Shortly after Tie Heng left, it started raining heavily again.  Not long after that, a figure flashed out from the mountain forest. It was the woman in black robe who stepped into this strange death area.

    The rain was pouring, so she quickly circled around a few times, and finally found the cave. She carefully got into it, only to find that it was empty.  After searching carefully for a moment, there was no other harvest except for the large pool of blood and stains on the ground, the cracks left by Lei Mo's Heart Killing Sword Qi above his head, and the results of A Gan's palm.

    "Look at this big pool of blood. Lei Mo is seriously injured, but he still has the energy to force out my Heart-Destroying Sword Qi. His skill must have been severely depleted, and he probably won't be able to relax until now. But why?  Will he use that treasure? He can't afford it in his current condition Could it be that something unexpected happened" The woman in black robe thought about it, and couldn't help but cast a hateful glance at the rain that filled the world.  "If the damn heavy rain hadn't covered their tracks, they might have caught up with them long ago."

    "It's you again!" As soon as the black-robed woman walked out of the cave, she was greeted by a cold and low voice.

    The eyes hidden under the hood flashed with red-yellow light, and when he glanced left and right, his eyeballs couldn't help but shrink.  The robe she was wearing now was in a much worse shape than when she fought with Remo. It was damaged and broken in many places, revealing the black inner armor underneath.  And all of this must be given by the people in front of you.

    "Hmph! Gu Shuihan! You are indeed a court eagle dog, chasing after him to the death." The tone of the woman in black robe was three points colder than the other person, and it was also full of sarcasm.

    Gu Shuihan, who was standing not far outside the cave, looked as cold and solemn as ever, but the armor robe he was wearing was also damaged in many places. He first fought with Qu Ao, and then fought with the woman in black robe. At this moment, it seems that,  Neither of them could get anything out of the other.

    At this moment, there were no subordinates following Gu Shuihan, only a man with a body as tall as a mountain standing side by side with him.

    But when I saw this towering man, he had an extraordinary appearance, a purple face with Chinese characters, a pair of thick eyebrows flying into his temples, eyes as deep as the abyss, black hair shawl, and a long beard that reached his chest. He looked like he was only about forty years old.  The time when a man is in the prime of life.  But if you look carefully, the fine wrinkles at the corners of his eyes show that he is no longer young.  The most astonishing thing about this man was his stature. The tall and tall Gu Shuihan stood beside him, less than the height of his shoulders, and he was as strong as a mountain.  A set of thick heavy armor that could crush an ordinary war horse was worn on this person, but it seemed like he was wearing a light gown.  Look at the huge war hammer in his hand. It weighs thousands of kilograms at least.  This person is standing there, and without getting too close, he can give people a suffocating and oppressive feeling from a distance.

    "General of the Flying Bear Weizhu Kingdom, Yue Chen!" The black-robed woman turned to this impossibly strong man, and the fear in her heart was a bit stronger than that of Gu Shuihan.  She had fought against Gu Shuihan before, originally with the intention of testing the background of this upstart in the imperial court, but as soon as she started to fight, she was almost hit hard by Gu Shuihan's killing move, and the people from Feixiong Guard happened to arrive, so she had no choice but to  Don¡¯t pull away.  But he didn't expect to be blocked by these two Zhuguo generals here.  But she wasn't worried, as she could come and go freely with her magical power of skeuomorphism.

    "It's me!" Yue Chen, like Gu Shuihan, didn't get a drop of water on his body.  Their skills were extremely profound, and they released a little body-protecting Qi, which was like two invisible covers covering their heads. The pouring rain slid to both sides several feet away from them, without even getting a single hair on their hair wet.

    "Daughter, you have a secretive identity, and you killed and injured the imperial military attache. Just follow me back to the Governor's Mansion and explain it clearly!" The old general looked as steady as a mountain, but he had a quick temper. He took action without saying a word.  .

    He turned his palm over and grasped forward.  He saw a big dark yellow hand appearing out of thin air in the water line connecting the sky and the earth, covering her head and face and patting the woman in black robe.

    "Hmph! You just grabbed me with all your strength, but you actually tried to catch me!?" The woman in black robe snorted coldly, but she didn't see her take action. A sword light that looked like a substance shot out from her black robe, but she herself was  The shape sank, as if blending into the muddy ground, and disappeared without a trace.

    The big hand formed by condensation of true energy collided with the sword energy, and the five fingers joined together to crush the sword light, but the big hand also disappeared without a trace.

    "Hey! The art of skeuomorphism! Well, it's so magical." Yue Chenhu opened his eyes and shouted: "But if you want to leave, it's not that easy."

    As he spoke, he raised his thick arms, held the hammer in one hand, raised it, and then swung it down hard, slamming it onto the ground.

    "Destroy the mountain!"

    There was a loud boom, and on a hillside dozens of feet away, accompanied by dirt and gravel, a large piece of rotten wood flew into the air in pieces.  A huge rock edge in the ground rose straight up like a saber thrust out to stab an enemy, its tip facing the black-robed woman who suddenly appeared in mid-air.

    "The land of knife wheels"prison!  "The woman in black robe didn't expect that her secret technique would be discovered. She was frightened and angry, so she used the same trick she used to deal with Lei Mo before. She turned over in the air, put her head on her feet, and stretched her arms downward. Countless  The sharp sword stretched out and whirled rapidly, suddenly turning into two rounds of sharp blade whirlpools.

    The sound of gold and stone clashing could be heard endlessly, and in the cold light, countless gravels flew in all directions, and the rock ridges comparable to a giant tree turned into a pile of stone dust on the ground.  When Yue Chen and Gu Shuihan came closer, the woman in black robe had disappeared.

    "You ran away so fast, you are already out of the range of my Earth Eye. Hey, who is this girl? She has such weird skills" Yue Chen turned to look at Gu Shuihan.

    The latter shook his head slightly, his expression still calm.  "The identity of this woman can be handed over to the people below to check. The general is more worried about Remo. Could it be the treasure he found in the ruins?"

    "Looking at the scene on this hilltop, it's probably the legendary murder weapon. What I can't figure out is, with boxing champion Remo's knowledge, how could he use its power? Doesn't he know that he is seeking his own death?"  Yue Chen frowned and thought.  "Let's go in and take a look."

    The two of them got into the cave one after the other and came out after a while.

    "Judging from the traces left inside, he may have been in bigger trouble." Gu Shuihan said softly.

    "Yes! It's possible. But the stakes are very high. No matter whether he is alive or dead, or what happened to that treasure, we must find it and present it to His Majesty." Yue Chen said firmly.

    "This is natural. But this heavy rain is not good for us."

    "There are good things and bad things." Yue Chen held a war hammer that was almost as high as his companions with both hands.  "This place is out of the mountainous area not far to the east, and to the north is Fenghe. Look at this Remo coming all the way. He probably wants to take a boat down the river, enter Longjiang, and then go straight to the mouth of the sea, and return to Haizhou by water.  . Huh! But he doesn¡¯t know that there have been heavy rains in Fuzhou and other places for half a month, and the two evil beasts in the Feng River have taken the opportunity to make trouble, causing flooding and blocking shipping. He has no choice but to take the land route."

    "Well, General Yue's analysis is reasonable. Then we will split up and block off Fuzhou and the surrounding pass roads one by one. No matter how many magicians are sent to monitor the sky, we must not let any suspicious person escape."

    "You are more thoughtful, so let's do it. Then we will mobilize the local county soldiers to assist. Even if we plow the land inch by inch, we must find him. We must not let that treasure fall into the hands of those traitors.  In your hands." Yue Chen said this with murderous intent.

    The two of them looked around again, which could be regarded as an intuitive understanding of the terrifying power of the legendary artifact.  Tie Heng made such a big noise. With the superb skills and sensitive perception of these two people, they could still clearly detect the unusual changes in the spiritual energy of the world here even though they were hundreds of miles apart.  The two of them abandoned their entourage and rushed over with all their strength. When they first saw the miserable situation here, even they, who had experienced hundreds of battles, couldn't help but take a breath and feel horrified.

    The two looked at each other one last time before going their separate ways.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 7 Disaster Victims (Part 2)

    Tie Heng traveled eastward through mountains and rivers, gradually becoming familiar with this new body.  His pace also changed from stumbling and arduous at the beginning, to being agile and fast. Especially when he discovered that his body was not only powerful and strong, but also had excellent endurance, and there was still some weak wind-attribute energy remaining in his Dantian and meridians.  The movement made his body much lighter, so he climbed several mountains in one breath without feeling much fatigue.

    With this discovery, Tie Heng simply rushed on the road overnight.  He was also very lucky. He didn't encounter any monsters along the way. The few ordinary beasts in the mountains were scared away by the supernatural power he showed.

    By the morning of the next day, the drizzle still continued.  Tie Heng walked through a forest, and an official road that could accommodate four carriages running abreast lay in front of him, but the scene on the official road shocked him.

    Under the rain curtain, a long line of people marched from north to south.  These people were obviously victims of the disaster. They were dragging their children with them and looked gloomy.  Many people didn't even have rain gear and followed the crowd, soaked to the skin.  Occasionally, you can see a few carriages belonging to squires and landlords, but they are mixed in the crowd. Even if the carriage drivers shout at the top of their lungs, they can only move slowly and cannot run at all.  The entire official road was noisy with people crying, scolding, and pushing and fighting from time to time. The crowd was filled with panic and chaos. If there were not some county soldiers maintaining order, the situation would probably be even worse.

    Seeing this scene, Tie Heng could only smile bitterly.  He lowered his head and looked at himself. Gebu's short coat had been scratched in several places along the way, and his whole body was covered with mud. He looked like a mud monkey, which was a bit worse than these disaster victims.

    "I can't worry about so much anymore. Let's find a pair of pants first." Tie Heng saw a lot of debris scattered on the roadside, as well as some dead bodies, and a few naked victims were rummaging through them for belongings.  .  He hesitated for a moment and then jumped out.  After all, he is still naked.

    Several victims scrambled to clean up the two abandoned corpses. One of the tallest and strongest men immediately grabbed the belongings from the other people's hands. They were fighting for it, and they were about to start fighting.  Just as Tie Heng ran over, several people couldn't help but look at him in surprise.

    With his hands covering the big guy on his crotch, Tie Heng was somewhat embarrassed, especially since there were so many women passing by on the official road, and many eyes were looking at him.  If he hadn't looked like a fourteen-year-old or fifteen-year-old boy now, with his body covered in a layer of mud and water, he wouldn't have dared to run out in front of everyone.

    Without caring about anything else, Tie Heng aimed at a pair of linen pants in the tall, strong man's hand, stretched out his hand and pulled it out of the other man's arms.

    "Yeah! You little bastard, are you looking for death? You dare to take my things!" This man had a fierce look on his face. Among these people, he was the only one who bullied others. How could he have thought that the boy in front of him would dare to bully others without saying a word?  Take food from the bowl.  He cursed angrily, reaching out with his big hand to strangle Tie Heng's neck.

    Tie Heng didn't allow him to be so presumptuous. He swung his left hand and slapped away the dirty big hand. He put it on his shoulder and pressed lightly. The man felt as if there was an extra calf on his shoulder and was pressed down instantly.  Got down.

    The surrounding victims shouted and dispersed in fear.  Looking at the man on the ground again, he grinned and hummed. He finally raised his head from the mud, just in time to see Tie Heng put his smooth legs into his pants and looked up.  Only then did he realize that the boy in front of him was different. Just look at the pair of arms. Although not as thick as his own, they were much stronger, and the tendons were angular.  Further up, the boy's immature face is covered with mud and rain, and his messy hair is still stained with many leaves. But this appearance is definitely not that of a country boy.  Especially those big, bright eyes, with a calm look that has experienced many vicissitudes of life, which is what a child should have?  The fierce man was at a loss for a moment, but he didn't dare to attack Tie Heng again.

    "What are you doing? Come back to the team quickly and keep walking. Tianfeng City is ahead of you. There will be food for you there, so hurry up and leave!" At this moment, a county soldier riding Xiaoqi  The horse ran over, shouting and waving the whip in his hand twice.  The loud sound of whips not only drove these people into the crowd, but also made the victims on the official road speed up their pace.

    Tie Heng also followed and blended into the crowd, avoiding the entanglement of the previous people.  After a while, he learned the origins of these victims from the complaints and curses of the people around him.

    There have been heavy rains here for several days. Two evil dragons in the Fenghe River in the north took the opportunity to cause trouble, causing the river embankment to burst. The lower Fenghe Plain suffered a disaster. Several counties were submerged by floods. Many people were  Many people were killed in the flood, and more people were displaced and had to flee to Tianfeng City in the south.  The main official road that runs through the Fenghe Plain is also blocked by refugees.

    After figuring out the origin of the victims, Tie Heng began to think about his own situation and the future.? Stop.  Although the memories inherited from Lei Mo's master and apprentice were incomplete, the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra and Lei Mo's decades of understanding and experience in boxing became Tie Heng's valuable wealth.  In addition to the tens of thousands of techniques and skills that he had memorized in the Xuanling Palace over the past few hundred years, he now has a body that is different from ordinary people.  He believed that as long as he was given enough time, he would definitely be able to thrive in this world.

    But he searched Reimer¡¯s memory and found that besides being penniless, another big problem was his identity.  Unless he stays in the dangerous mountains and wilderness from now on, if someone from the government finds out that he has no identity documents, no directions, or even a record of his birthplace, he will either be detained or sold into slavery.

    "Hey! It seems that God knows that I have suffered enough and is taking care of me a little now." Tie Heng muttered in a low voice and looked at the crowd of people around him.  "This is a God-given opportunity. Orphans who pretend to be fleeing should be able to solve the big problem of life experience. And according to Reimer's memory, after a natural disaster like this, orphans of appropriate age should be sorted into apprenticeships in various industries. This is true.  This is a good way out, which not only solves the problem of eating in the first place, but also allows you to slowly practice martial arts. If possible, the skills you learned at the beginning can also be put to use."

    What Tie Heng is most worried about right now is that someone will find out that he is carrying a rare treasure. Secondly, he is afraid that something unexpected will happen before he has the strength to protect himself. Now that he has thought about it and made up his mind, he feels a lot more at ease.  .  "What is the way forward? We can only act according to the circumstances when the time comes. Plans can never keep up with changes"

    He was indeed right in saying this. Not long after walking, the team began to slow down and the flow of people gradually became crowded.

    Tie Heng got out of the crowd and looked forward. His eyesight was outstanding now, and he could see clearly even from a long distance.  On both sides of the road, I saw county soldiers wearing robes and bamboo hats standing on both sides of the road. On a mound not far away, more soldiers surrounded a few tall horses.  All of these people are tall and strong, with a majestic aura, evil eyes, and are so powerful that they can be considered to be first-rate warriors.  The armor on their bodies was much more luxurious than that of the county soldiers, and the swords and spears in their hands were even sharper. Looking at the flag bearer on the horse, he was holding an iron-armored flying bear flag. How could Tie Heng not understand that these were heavenly weapons?  The Flying Bear Guard among the Twelve Imperial Guards.

    The county soldiers who used to be impressive in front of the people now faced the emperor's personal soldiers from the capital, and they all behaved themselves.  In particular, the two officers of the county army stood in front of the horse of a flying bear guard captain, carefully smiling with their faces, and answered whatever they asked.

    And under that mound, the muscular sergeants of the Flying Bear Guard had sharp eyes, scanning the passing people like hawks. Once they found anyone who was physically strong or showed martial arts among them, they would all be caught.  The crowd searched them carefully, even stripping off their clothes and pants for inspection.  The slightest resistance was met with a beating.  A few reckless men who did not understand current affairs fell naked in the mud and groaned, causing the already miserable refugees to remain silent.

    "What are you looking at, boy, hurry up and leave." A county soldier on the side of the road pushed him twice. After seeing Tie Heng get back into the crowd, he went to teach other people who were looking curiously.

    "It should be fine. I look like a child now, so I won't attract too much attention from them." Tie Heng touched the Chaos Grip on his left hand, and it transformed into an ordinary black iron wristband, which looked like  No flaws can be seen.

    "You, come out!" Tie Heng slowly moved to the foot of the mound with the flow of people, and was targeted by a Flying Bear Guard soldier because of his outstanding physique.  Before he could react, the soldier rushed into the crowd, grabbed him by the collar and dragged him out.

    "Oh, I can't tell. You are a very strong little kid. You must be able to eat well. You are a good soldier." The Flying Bear Guards soldier said as he tore open Tie Heng's clothes, inside and out.  I checked outside and found nothing suspicious.  He then used his own internal power to probe Tie Heng's body. The meridians and Dantian were basically empty, with only a slight response of true energy. It was obvious that he had not been practicing internal power for long, and he was probably just getting started, and even the foundation had not been laid solidly.  Seeing that Tie Heng was young, he naturally relaxed his guard and didn't pay much attention to the wrist guard on his left hand. After touching it twice to confirm that it was just ordinary black iron, he pushed Tie Heng back to the official road.

    "Let's go, let's go! You're unlucky, too. Our military affairs are busy. Otherwise, with your physical strength, joining our Tianyu Guards' reserve camp would be a good way out." The soldier finally muttered, and then  Spotting another strong man, he went up to pick him out and repeated the same search he had done with Tie Heng before.

    Tie Heng was naturally not a troubled person. He lowered his eyebrows and looked quite timid. He straightened his clothes and squeezed back into the crowd.  He wiped the rain off his face, turned his head and glanced at the mound, and was relieved to see that the mounted officers did not pay attention to him.  CanIn my ears, I heard the victims around me whispering terms such as "real person!" "immortal master!"  Ordinary people regard magicians who can control wind and rain as god-like figures. In addition, magicians have a much nobler status than ordinary warriors, so the common people have such a title.

    He looked back at the mound, and then he discovered that two magicians in robes were also riding horses, hiding behind many officers.  Look at the sparkling light in their eyes, as if they have used magic to detect illusions.  This also made Tie Heng more certain that these people must be here for Master and Disciple Lei Mo.

    After passing this level, the flow of people moved forward at a much faster pace. It seemed that everyone wanted to stay away from these wolf-like and tiger-like officers and soldiers.  Just like this, we headed south along the official road until the afternoon, when the rain gradually slowed down, and we could already see a towering city standing in front of us.

    "Tianfeng City has arrived!" The crowd burst into cheers of joy, and the pace naturally became faster.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 8 Orphan (Part 1)

    "Tianfeng City" With the memory of Lei Mo's master and apprentice, Tie Heng no longer has a dark eye on this era.

    Tianfeng City is located in the south of Fenghe Plain and is the seat of Fuzhou¡¯s state government.  Because Fuzhou not only has a superior geographical location, convenient transportation, rich products, and developed commerce, but also the Fenghe Plain is known as the southern granary of the Daei Dynasty, the city is extremely prosperous, with a population of more than 400,000 households.  Shangjing, the imperial capital of the Daiei Dynasty, can be said to be one of the few great cities in the world.  Naturally, in order to prevent the intrusion of demons, the city is heavily armed, the city is high and the trenches are deep. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as impregnable.

    Looking from a distance, the city wall is more than ten feet high, and there are arrow towers built at regular intervals. From Tie Heng's perspective in his previous life, it looks more like a pure military fortress.  But Tie Heng knew that all the cities in this world looked like this, and even ordinary villages in the countryside were built into forts that looked like iron barrels.

    This is all because the space gap connecting the demon world is much smaller than in ancient times, but it still appears from time to time, and there will be a blowout period every hundred years.  A large number of space gaps were created, and demons naturally invaded the human world in large numbers, wreaking havoc and killing. This period is called the "Great Shattering!"

    Thinking about it, Tie Heng followed the flow of people to the city.  But the victims failed to enter the city.  Under the supervision of petty officials, officers and county soldiers, some people were taken into the refugee camp outside the north gate, while more people were divided into three teams and led around the city to the other three cities.  The refugee camp set up outside the gate was resettled.

    The group of people followed by Tie Heng were taken to an open space two or three miles outside the east gate, which was close to a forest.  The clearing was obviously newly opened, and there were still many tree stumps on the ground.  The felled trees were used by the government to build the frame and beams of the house, and then thatched the roof and pressed a few stones to form rows of simple shacks. Look at how big they are.  Seven or eight people can be crammed into it.

    "Oh, first I stayed in the ruins for so many years, and now I have to live in a shack. My life is really not ordinary." Tie Heng thought to himself.

    But it doesn¡¯t seem that easy for him to live in.  There was a long row of thatched huts set up at the entrance of the refugee camp, with a row of long tables underneath. Behind the desks sat more than a dozen scribes, registering each victim.  Judging from the urgent situation, the flood came suddenly and caught the governments of the affected counties by surprise. It is estimated that the household registration files and other information were not properly preserved.  Moreover, there are many victims this time, and we must take this opportunity to count them clearly.

    "What's your name? Don't give it a nickname." When it was Tie Heng's turn, the clerk didn't even raise his head. The brush in his hand was filled with ink in the inkstone, and his voice was calm and indifferent.

    "TieTie Heng." Tie Heng lowered his head deliberately, showing a look of embarrassment and dullness, which made people think he was a country boy who had never seen much of the world.

    "Tie Heng! The name is quite good." The scribe raised his head and glanced at him, then wrote down his name and asked casually: "How old are you? Where did you live before? Who are the other people in the family? What are their names?  Name? If you are separated from your relatives, if you have a name, our government can help you find it."

    "I I'm fourteen years old. My home is in Dong Dong'an Village My family my father and mother wu wu were all washed away by the flood wu wu" Along the way, iron  Heng had already found out which places were most severely affected and where the most people died.  He also deliberately spoke intermittently, and finally burst into tears, causing other victims around him to look at him pitifully, and then remembering their own situation, they also sighed.

    "Okay, okay, don't cry, don't cry." The clerk had seen many wives and children separated in the past two days, and he didn't have much emotion on his face. He just frowned and looked at the other victims, feeling a little unhappy.  Impatient.

    "You look like a baby, you have an outstanding figure, but why are you so pusy and can only cry?" He muttered, and seeing Tie Heng crying non-stop, he had no choice but to ask one last question.  "Do you have any relatives in the city that you can go to?"

    Tie Heng just kept pretending to cry. It wasn't until the clerk asked twice more that he cried and shook his head.

    "Then you are an orphan Well! Then stand aside and a guard will take you to a place to live later." The clerk waved his hand, and a guard next to him ran over and pulled Tie Heng away.  In the open space on the side, let him stand among several boys of about the same age as him.

    "Brother, my father and mother can't be found either." Just when Tie Heng was about to stop pretending to cry, a thin boy next to him timidly said to him, and then he started crying quietly, with big tears rolling down his face.  When it falls, it seems to be much more violent than the falling rain.

    This moment made Tie Heng¡¯s head grow bigger. When he looked at the other children around him, they were obviously orphans. When he heard the skinny boy¡¯s suppressed criesThere was a loud sound, and all of them had sad expressions on their faces. Tie Heng hurriedly comforted them, who thought he was the cause of it.

    Fortunately, after a while, the officer brought two more orphans, scolded them twice, stopped everyone's crying, and took them into the refugee camp with another companion.  Half of the more than ten children were girls. They were placed in a row of shacks in the center, while the boys were taken to the corner of the camp.

    "Go in! You will sleep here from now on. Remember, you are not allowed to leave the house and run around without permission, do you hear me?" According to their age, several boys were placed into several adjacent shacks.  Tie Heng and the skinny boy were arranged together, but as soon as they were pushed into the shack, a young man about their age came out, nodding and bowing to the guard.

    "Ouch! You've worked hard, brother, police officer. Look, these two boys are ignorant." The young man had a good appearance, especially his big eyes, which were shining with aura and exuding a sense of cleverness.  He said and turned to Tie Heng and the two.  "Hey, you two boys, why don't you come over quickly and thank the police officer?"

    He said this while pressing Tie Heng¡¯s and Tie Heng¡¯s backs in his hands to make them bow.

    "Please take care of us in the future. We ignorant children can ask you to take care of us more, and we will suffer less!" He said with a smile.

    "Chen Shuifa, you are the only one who is smart." The guard felt relieved after hearing this. He chuckled and patted Chen Shuifa on the shoulder. Then he put the bamboo hat on his head and turned around to leave.

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Please vote, please collect, thank you for your support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 8 Orphan (Part 2)

    "Okay, you two, don't just stand around like that. Take off your wet clothes and hang them up to dry. Although the weather isn't cold now, you might as well get cold or something." Chen Shuifa closed the door of the shack, turned around and faced Tie  Heng Liang said.  "Take off your clothes and go to the shop. Wrap yourself up in those two tattered quilts to keep yourself warm. Hey, you guys, don't just watch, come and help. Now everyone is in trouble. Youdao relies on your parents at home and goes out.  Relying on friends, we all have to be in the same boat"

    There were four other teenagers in the room. When Chen Shuifa shouted, they immediately gathered around them obediently.  "Brother Shui Fa, what you are saying is that we have to support each other now to get through this hard time."

    Tie Heng looked them over. It was obvious that this young man named Chen Shuifa was the leader of this shack.  Seeing how eloquent he was just now, and how well he flattered the police officers and took care of the two newcomers, Tie Heng probably wouldn't be too difficult to get along with him.  But when he looked at the environment in the shack, he could only smile bitterly.  This shack was newly built and was built in a hurry. It was just for temporary housing, and obviously no other considerations were taken into consideration.  So the roof was leaking everywhere, and when it was raining heavily outside, it was raining lightly inside the house.  The rainwater dripped down and fell into several broken earthen jars. The melody intertwined into it was indescribably desolate

    There were all boys of the same age in the room, so Tie Heng had nothing to be embarrassed about. He took off his clothes and pants in a few clicks. A boy took the initiative to take them and shook them off before hanging them on the beam.  He himself went to the big shop on the side of the house, grabbed a torn quilt and wrapped it around himself.

    "Hey! Brother, what's your name? Look at how strong you are!" Chen Shuifa and several other boys had lost weight. They looked at Tie Heng with envy, and they all reported to themselves.  name.

    "Tie Heng." He replied.

    "Where are you from? Have you been practicing since you were a child? Your family must be good, right? You are as strong as a calf. You must have never been hungry since you were a child, right?" Chen Shuifa sat next to him and asked.

    "In Dong'an Village, I have practiced some boxing and kicking skills with my father." Tie Heng followed the principle of saying more and making more mistakes. He answered firmly and said no more.

    "Oh, Dong'an Village the river embankment breach happened to be at that section when the flood peak came you were really lucky to escape! God bless you!" Chen Shuifa patted his arm without saying anything more.  asked, instead turning to the skinny boy.  "What about you, little brother? What's your name? Where are you from?"

    "I don't have a name yet. My family calls me Xiaodouzi. My home is in Shiqiao Town" The thin boy, with sparse wet hair hanging on his forehead, was still a little reserved and shy. He slowly took off his clothes and hurriedly got in.  Next to Tie Heng, another torn quilt was wrapped to cover his skinny body.

    "Xiaodouzi, you are still shy! You are not a girl. Haha" A boy couldn't help laughing when he saw his secretive look.

    Another dark-skinned boy couldn't be happy and sighed: "Shiqiao Town I heard that it is similar to Dong'an Village, the terrain is even lower, and it is also the most severely affected place. I guess sigh  ¡­¡±

    "Are the elder brothers alsocan't find their parents?" Xiaodouzi looked at the others and asked.

    "Well, there are orphans like us in several shacks around here." It was Chen Shuifa who answered him, and the other boys fell silent.  "In other words, you are an orphan for the time being. Didn't the clerks from the government register you when you first came in? With your name and address, they can help you find your lost family members, and then you can leave  Here it is.¡±

    "Really? That would be great" Xiaodouzi smiled happily, but immediately wrinkled his face again, as if he thought of something sad.  "I hope my mother and the others can escape, it's all because of me"

    "I got separated from my parents and brother. I escaped from the town at that time. There were panicked people everywhere. The whole family was separated like this. I think they will find me soon."  One boy looked slightly melancholy, but his tone was quite certain, and he was a little proud.  "Maybe the two farm cattle at home can also be saved. My parents were holding them when they fled"

    "You still have hope. My father was already very ill. He was exposed to rain all the way while escaping, and he died halfway. I buried it with my own hands. I will live here until the end." Another boy cried with a sad face.  .

    The look on Xiaodouzi¡¯s face darkened after hearing this. He glanced at Tie Heng next to him and opened his mouth to ask him. But when he thought of him crying when registering at the door, he immediately changed his mind and asked Chen Shuifa instead.  "What about you, Brother Shuifa? Will your family come looking for you?"

    "Hey, I haven't seen my parents since I was this old, let alone other relatives." Chen Shuifa said carelessly, as if he didn't care.

    "Ah! Brother Shuifa, how have you lived these years?"Xiaodouzi whispered, and several other boys also looked at him curiously.

    "How else can I live? I was sold by traffickers to a wealthy businessman as a writer slave when I was a baby. This name was given to me by an old nanny. Who said Fuzhou is rainy and watery." Chen Shuifa laughed at himself.  "I have been taught how to serve people since I was sensible. A domestic slave is different from a servant who has signed an employment contract. If the master is not satisfied, he can do whatever he wants, and the government will not interfere even if he is beaten to death. Fortunately, I am smart.  later¡­¡­"

    "What happened next?" Seeing him stop, Xiaodouzi was about to ask, but another boy interrupted him.

    "Later? Hehe, it was also my luck. I happened to be nine years old at that time, and I met my master. He was one of the stewards of the wealthy businessman, specializing in supervising the properties in various parts of the Fenghe Plain. My master thought that I was a man who could be made.  He redeemed my selling contract, registered my household registration in the county, and transferred me to him as a long-term attendant. I followed him around the city and countryside and learned how to do things. He originally thought that he would take me in at the end of the year.  I was an apprentice and officially became a master, but alas when the flood came, even the wealthy merchant family was wiped out. I was the only one who was lucky. I was counting the fruit wine in stock at the farm in the south, and I escaped disaster"  The smiling Chen Shuifa also let out a long sigh when he said this.

    It suddenly dawned on Tie Heng. No wonder he was eloquent and had a certain way of dealing with people. These boys all listened to him.  It seems that he has seen a lot of the world with his master. Unlike several other boys, he probably has never left the county where he lives.

    When Xiaodouzi and the others saw that Chen Shuifa was touched and felt sad, they all fell silent, each thinking about their own thoughts. Suddenly there was only the sound of dripping water in the room.

    Chen Shuifa's mood recovered quickly. From Tie Heng's point of view, it was his childhood experience that made him mentally strong.  At this time, I felt that the atmosphere in the room was too gloomy, so I started talking again.  "Hey! Don't be so miserable. What a manly man is doing with a sad face, you are not a girl."

    "He said, turning to a boy.  "Hey, Li Dongzi, once you are reunited with your family, you will have a good life in the next few years. If the cattle you mentioned can be saved, maybe the harvest will be better."

    "Why Brother Shuifa?" The boy was stunned.  "Could it be that when the water recedes, the official will give my family a few more acres of land?"

    "No, of course not. Even if there are unowned fields, those officials will only take advantage of the squires and landlords, who will get your house." Chen Shuifa lowered his voice when he said this, which also aroused the curiosity of several other people.

    "Then why?"

    "You don't understand this!" Chen Shuifa deliberately made a mistake and looked around at the crowd with a smile.  Several boys looked at him eagerly, waiting for his answer, which made him very satisfied.  But when he looked at Tie Heng, he found him sitting against the wall with a calm expression on his face, as if he didn't care at all, and he started to mutter in his heart.  "Does this kid also know why?"

    He thought in his heart and said: "This benefit is brought about by the flood."

    "Ah!" Several boys didn't believe it.

    "Listen to what I have to say. Don't believe me. This is what my master told me. It is said that when the flood came, the land was submerged, but when the water receded, the silt in the river would be left behind. This is a good thing.  , especially fertile land. Li Dongzi, as long as your family goes back then, the government will definitely give you some relief. In the spring of next year, they will also distribute seeds and farm tools to you. If your family goes to farm again, the crops will grow well.  It¡¯s much better than previous years, and as long as the weather goes well, it will be a great harvest year!¡±

    Li Dongzi grinned happily after hearing this.

    "So that's what happened. What did I think it was? I heard the old people in the village said this, just like dredging the canals every year and spreading the silt out into the fields. Hey, I was temporarily  I just didn't think about it." A boy said in a loud voice.

    "Tch!" Chen Shuifa gave him a look, and Xiaodouzi followed suit and became happy.  However, Chen Shuifa turned around and saw that the boy who had buried his father with his own hands still had a miserable expression on his face, and he couldn't help but go up and offer a few words of comfort.

    "I wonder how the government will arrange for us orphans after the disaster. Will they organize all walks of life to accept us as apprentices? Or there will be other arrangements" Tie Heng said quietly at this time.

    "You also know this?" Chen Shuifa became more and more certain that the sturdy boy in front of him was different.

    "Brother Shui Fa, what did he mean?" The boy put away his sad face and asked seriously: "Master Guan, can we go to the city to be apprentices?"

    "Well, this possibility is quite high." Chen Shuifa thought about what to say.  "Our governor of Fuzhou and the governor of Tianfeng City heard that their official reputations are good, so they should do it as usual and stuff us into the workshops, trading houses, military guards, etc. in the city.Become an apprentice.  It all depends on the individual. Someone will pre-screen you to see if your conditions meet their requirements.  If they are dismissed, they can only go to the worst places, such as collecting swill and carrying dung But this time it is a disaster. Different from previous years, the government will order them to take in more people, even if they are too young or too old.  This will be arranged accordingly.  "

    "So that's it." Several boys were a little excited when they heard this, and even Chen Shuifa was also thinking about it

    Tie Heng knew exactly why.  This world is somewhat similar to ancient China. Ordinary families basically have no means to send their children to study. Only children from wealthy families can go to elementary schools in towns and villages to receive enlightenment education.  However, what is different from ancient China is that in this world, in addition to attaching importance to agriculture, industry and commerce are also quite developed.  Therefore, as long as the children here, regardless of gender, are over fourteen years old, the government will organize a gathering on the first day of July every year to arrange for them to become apprentices in various walks of life or continue their studies.  As Chen Shuifa said before, those universities, workshops, and trading houses will send people to screen them in advance. Only those who meet their requirements will be accepted.  Therefore, most children from ordinary families can only inherit their father's legacy in the end, unless you are outstanding enough.  If some of the farm children here are energetic, they will not be willing to continue to be farmers with their faces facing the loess and their backs to the sky like their ancestors did.  When I heard that there was such an opportunity now, and more people were accepted than in previous years, I was naturally overjoyed, and everyone was thinking about how to seize this opportunity to change their destiny.

    However, Tie Heng also knew that in special cases like this one, the government would provide additional subsidies to places that accept apprentices. If they encountered corrupt officials, these orphans would probably be either sold or put into the county military guardhouse.  Go work as a handyman for a few years.

    "I hope Chen Shuifa heard it right. The officials here can be more honest and look down on such small money." Tie Heng could only pray secretly.

    Because of Chen Shuifa's remarks and the fact that everyone was of the same age, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became more lively. Everyone was talking to each other and chatting in random directions for a while, until someone came from outside.  There was a bang and several boys stood up.

    "What's wrong?" Xiaodouzi asked blankly.

    "It's dinner time. Get up quickly and put on your clothes. You won't even be able to drink rice soup if you go there late. You will only be hungry all night." Chen Shuifa said, grabbing the clothes and pants hanging on the beam and throwing them to the two of them.  Then, like several other boys, he took two broken earthen jars that collected rainwater, poured the water inside out of the window, and then gave them to Tie Heng and the others.  "This is what you will be eating with in the future, and the bitter soup to prevent epidemic diseases will also be filled with them."

    "Ah! So big?" Xiaodouzi said in surprise while putting on his clothes.  The size of this broken earthen pot was nothing to Tie Heng, but Xiaodouzi was so thin that he had to hold it in his arms to hold it steady.  Looking at the earthen jars in other people's hands, they were even bigger than his.

    "Hey, this is Brother Shui Fa's shrewdness! Although it's hard to hold it, when you go to get the rice porridge later, everyone has a spoonful, but it will only look like a thin layer when poured into this earthen pot.  If you pretend to be pitiful, those who are soft-hearted will give you more, and you can have one more bite, do you understand?" That Li Dongzi said with a smile.

    "Ohthat's it, Brother Shuifa, you are so smart." Xiaodouzi suddenly realized.

    Chen Shuifa raised his head proudly, but when he caught a glimpse of Tie Heng's unmoved expression, he couldn't help but feel a little discouraged, so he had to wave.  "Come on, let's go eat."

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ?Please recommend and collect, thank you all for your support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 9 Bully (Part 1)

    The heavy rain has stopped, and the clouds have become much lighter. In the distance, you can still see a ray of sunset hanging in the western sky, gradually sinking.

    The porridge hut was erected in the open space in the center of the refugee camp. Large pots and small pots were arranged in a circle, and the hot white air filled the roof and went straight into the sky.  At this moment, there were already many victims crowded there. Those who came first knew that they had to queue up, so they were quite orderly.  But the victims who had just arrived in the afternoon were so hungry that they couldn't care less about this. They scrambled to squeeze under the porridge shed one by one, causing a lot of noise and chaos.

    Fortunately, the government was well prepared. Several officers rushed forward with whips, beating and scolding, and then order was restored.

    "It's so scary!" Xiaodouzi was the timidest. Looking at the wolf-like policeman, his face turned pale.

    "Tch, don't look at how ferocious they are now. In fact, they are just paper tigers. They will only bully ordinary people like us. If they were to deal with the two evil dragons in Fenghe, they would definitely wet their pants." A boy next to him scolded in a low voice.  .

    "Shh! Don't say what you shouldn't say, or you will get into trouble. Let's all disperse and line up. Go quickly." Chen Shuifa glared at the boy, then waved his hand to drive them away, breaking them up into several lines.  In the queue, waiting to receive dinner.

    "You two are new here, just follow me, don't talk too much, just look at my expression and movements, and pretend to be as pitiful as possible." Chen Shuifa led them around the open space for half a circle, and finally lined up in a long line.  Behind the line.

    "Do you know why we are lined up here?" Chen Shui asked the two of them.

    Xiaodouzi shook his head.  "There are the most people here, why don't you go to a place with less people?"

    Chen Shuifa ignored him and stared at Tie Heng.  "Brother Tie Heng must know why."

    "The person who is giving porridge to our team is an aunt, and I see that most of the people in this team are victims of the disaster who have been here for a few days, so I guess this aunt must be kind-hearted. Seeing how pitiful everyone is, she often gives more rice porridge.  So everyone would rather spend more time and queue up here. Am I right?" Tie Heng saw Xiaodouzi looking at him and expressed his opinion generously.

    "That's right. Brother Tie Heng can think really fast." Chen Shuifa looked Tie Heng up and down, nodded and praised: "Most of these porridge and rice are disaster relief grains provided by the government, and some are from the city.  People collect donations. So some of the people who give us porridge are government servants. These people can't be counted on. They usually keep sucking our people's hard-earned money. Now they are just as greedy. I heard that a lot of disaster relief food is secretly withheld by them. Fortunately,  The other part is the kind-hearted city people. This Aunt Zhang is the one with the nicest heart, and the rice porridge supplied by this porridge shed is the most abundant every day. As long as you pretend to be pitiful, you can get more rice porridge.  Make pancakes.¡±

    "There is such a trick! I will remember it and will come to see Aunt Zhang tomorrow." Xiaodouzi nodded repeatedly.

    As the team slowly moved forward, the three boys talked to themselves, and the conversations of other victims around them also entered their ears.  Most people were either complaining or lamenting, and some were optimistic that the rain would slow down. Others who were well-informed were still talking about the imperial court gathering martial arts masters and magicians from Fuzhou and several surrounding states.  We plan to completely eradicate the two evil dragons that were the culprits of this flood.

    "What do you think?" Tie Heng asked Chen Shuifa.

    "I don't think there will be any results." More and more victims were informed of the news. Many people were excited, cursing and scolding.  However, Chen Shuifa is young but has a unique vision.  "I heard from the master that the two evil dragons have been doing evil in Fenghe for many years. The imperial court sent experts and even large armies to encircle and suppress them several times, but without success. Firstly, Fenghe is wide and deep, and it is also connected to Longjiang. The evil dragons are aquatic.  Monster clan, as long as they dive into the bottom of the water, no matter how many people there are, there is nothing they can do. Secondly, I heard that these two evil dragons have survived several thunder tribulations, have made great progress, and are not far from transforming into dragons, unless they are third-grade  The above-mentioned top masters, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt them at all.¡±

    "Yeah." Chen Shuifa said so much, but in the end, Tie Heng only nodded, and he rolled his eyes angrily.

    At this moment, several teams were in an uproar, because this news gave them a way to vent their depression and anger. These people sincerely hope that the two evil dragons who have done many evil things will be punished.

    But Tie Heng and his two companions were more concerned about the amount of dinner today.  First, Chen Shuifa, who had dealt with Aunt Zhang, went up to receive the meal. He was indeed a good talker. Although he was not eloquent, he had a sharp tongue, which made people feel comfortable.  Moreover, he can pretend to be pitiful, and with the exaggerated broken earthen pot in his hand and a spoonful of rice porridge poured down, it is really insignificant in his eyes.  Aunt Zhang had no choice but to add another half a spoonful, and she also gave a large piece of thick flour cake.

    Chen Shuifa naturally thanked him profusely, but he did not immediatelyHe left immediately and kept saying good things to Tie Heng and Xiaodouzi.  Now Aunt Zhang's heart softened even more. Little Douzi looked like a bean sprout, and his face was full of vegetables. He was holding an earthen pot that was several times bigger than his head. He looked awkward and seemed top-heavy.  It feels like he will fall down at any time.  Tie Heng's physique is completely opposite to that of Xiaodouzi. At first glance, he can definitely eat. If he is given less, it will probably not be enough to fill the gap between his teeth.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After cutting out the excess portion of thick flour pancakes and stuffing them for the two of us, Aunt Zhang was lecturing Chen Shuifa.  "I'm talking about Shui Fa! Your baby's mouth has been smeared with honey, you are smart enough, and you have a good relationship with the government officials. Why don't you ask them to let you out of the camp, so that you can go to the woods behind to collect some.  Wild vegetables, fruits and the like. In this season, there are a lot of good things in the woods. In this way, you can also chew more. You are at the age when you can eat the most, and you only have two small meals in the morning and evening.  Damn it, even if Auntie gives you more, you will still be hungry and howling in the middle of the night."

    "Aunt Zhang, the government restricts us refugees from running around. Can they let us out?" Chen Shuifa quickly asked.

    "Why not? It's only been a few days since you were restricted from leaving the camp. There won't be so many rules soon. Many of the strong laborers among the victims even proposed to go to the city to work part-time, so that they can make some income and save some money to rebuild their homes, right?  . Hey, you sinner! It¡¯s all those two scourges. Fortunately, I heard that many ** divisions in the city followed the army to the north. Won¡¯t the heavy rain stop now? Look, those thick dark clouds  It's about to disperse, and the flood will recede soon. If you stay up for ten days and a half, you can go back." Aunt Zhang was nagging while greeting the victims behind her.

    "Well, thanks to your good advice, if we can go back, we will thank you very much." Chen Shuifa said with a smile.

    "Thank you for nothing, aunt. I don't need your thanks. Whoever is in trouble is welcome to help. I can do my best, so I hope you can have peace of mind."

    "What you said is that good people are blessed." Tie Heng replied, saying that throughout the ages, ordinary people are the most simple and kind-hearted.

    "If you don't say anything, you should go back quickly and eat this pancake while it's hot, soaking it until soft, otherwise it will be hard to swallow." Aunt Zhang said this to Tie Heng and Xiaodouzi.

    "Hey!" The two agreed, bowed slightly to Aunt Zhang, and then followed Chen Shuifa back.

    The three of them waded through the muddy water on the ground and passed through the crowded crowd. After a lot of effort, they left the open space and headed towards the northeast corner where the orphans were placed.  But as soon as they turned a corner, someone blocked their way.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 9 Bully (Part 2)

    "What a bastard, Chen Shuifa. People say you are as smart as a monkey. I didn't believe it at first. I didn't expect that yesterday you took people to take a detour after receiving the porridge. This morning, you waited until there were fewer people before going.  You are deliberately hiding from me and looking down on me because you are hooking up with those bastard servants, right?" A stout man with a scar on his right cheek came up and grabbed Chen Shuifa's collar, almost lifting him off the ground.  Evildoer yelled evilly.

    "Ouch, isn't this Boss Liu, Brother Liu?" Chen Shuifa glanced behind him. In addition to the three boss Liu's men, there were seven or eight orphans lying on the ground, including Li Dongzi. They had blue noses and swollen eyes.  He looked like he had just been taught a lesson by Boss Liu, and he felt bitter in his heart.  This Boss Liu was a scoundrel at first. With some brute force, he gathered a few men and bullied the weak in this refugee camp for two days, especially robbing these people of their food rations.  At that time, he was careful and always took his companions to avoid Boss Liu and his gang. Unexpectedly, he was careless today and was blocked by the other party.

    "Misunderstanding, it's all misunderstanding. We are just little brats. How dare we hide from you, let alone look down on you!" Chen Shuifa smiled with humility on his face.  "Look, one of your fingers is thicker than our waist. How dare we offend you? Are we not asking for death?"

    "Well, I don't believe you brats have the guts." Boss Liu touched the scar on his face, then reached out and slapped Chen Shuifa's face several times.  "Well, leave the food in your hands to me. Also, from now on, you will hand over half of the daily rations for your shack to me. Aren't you very articulate? Then you have to pay for the other boys in the shack.  I'm in charge, just like this, half of the rations every day will be delivered to me as soon as I get it. You know where I live, right! Don't worry, from now on, no one in this camp will dare to bully you again.  "

    As he was talking, one of his men couldn't wait any longer.  This kid was a poor man with diarrhea, and he was holding a broken earthen jar in his hand. It looked like he had snatched it from Li Dongzi and the others.  He drank up the hot porridge in one gulp, then stuffed half of the pancake into his mouth and chewed it, still feeling unsatisfied.  Looking at the trembling Xiaodouzi opposite him, he looked as if he could be crushed to death with just a pinch, so he couldn't hold back.  He threw the broken earthen jar in his hand into the muddy ground, and went up to snatch the little beans.

    "Damn it, I haven't eaten enough yet. It's your turn, little bastards. Bring it to you!" Lai Liantou grabbed it with his dirty hands. Little Douzi was so frightened that he stepped back. But what happened to Tie Heng beside him?  Can he be allowed to be cruel!

    Tie Heng dropped the earthenware pot in his hand and stepped between the two of them, blocking Lai Diantou's path. Before he could curse, he reached out with one hand and grabbed the other's cheek first.

    "Lie down!" Following his words, with a slight exertion of his arms, Lai Diaotou felt a huge force coming from his head. Without allowing him to resist at all, he was like a piece of wood struck by lightning.  With a squeak, he was knocked down into the mud, causing a large splash of muddy water.

    This kid couldn¡¯t even utter a scream and held his breath on the spot.  If the ground hadn't been softened by the rain, it would have been more than just a matter of fainting.

    "Hey! Little bastard, you dare to attack my brother, Mr. Liu, and I will destroy you!" Mr. Liu screamed fiercely, but he did not dare to be the first to rush over.  Being able to knock someone out with just one swing is not something ordinary people can possess.  "What are you still doing? Come on! Avenge Lai Liwu!"

    Boss Liu¡¯s two men were really obedient. When they heard this, they rushed forward, raised their fists and hit them with their pockets.

    "Brother Tie Heng, be careful!" "Brother Tie Heng, get out of the way!" Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi were both confused by the development of the situation, but when they saw that Tie Heng was in danger, they shouted in unison.

    Tie Heng, however, didn't care. The few scoundrels like Boss Liu who had practiced some basic boxing and kicking skills posed no threat to him at all.  However, he didn't want to be too showy in public, so he didn't dodge or dodge, letting the opponent's fist hit him, and then punching him back, seemingly without any method.  In the eyes of people who don't know what's going on, they will naturally think that he is just relying on his physical strength to block it, and just fighting randomly.

    It only took three or four punches for you to come and go, and those two gangsters couldn't hold it anymore.  They felt as if the punch they punched was hitting a piece of iron. Not only did it have no effect, but their hands were sore from the shock.  But when the fist coming from the opposite side hit him, it felt like he was hit by a hammer. His bones were almost broken, and the pain was really deep into his bones!  But how did they know that Tie Heng was showing mercy.

    At this time, Boss Liu thought that the opportunity had come. He took out a hammer from his waist and walked around the two men, trying to hit Tie Heng from the side.  Without making a sound, he raised his big hand and waved it towards the back of Tie Heng's head.

    "Tsk, villain!" Tie HengyiHe remained alert and caught a glimpse of Boss Liu's movements from the corner of his eye.  Seeing how sinister and vicious he was, his men stopped being polite and punched twice as hard.  The two boys in front of them were already in disarray. They were grinning and wailing, and one of them was punched and sent flying.  He lost consciousness in mid-air and fell to the ground like two big sandbags, following in the footsteps of Diarrhea.

    The screams startled Boss Liu, and then he saw two of his men flying backwards.  Before he could figure out what was going on, Tie Heng's eyes blurred, and Tie Heng ducked and slid sideways. Not only did he avoid the hammer he swung at, but he also took the opportunity to bully him into his arms.

    "Not good!" Boss Liu was experienced in many fights. He immediately realized that the situation was not good and wanted to retreat as soon as his feet flicked.  But Tie Heng was much faster than him, and an elbow hit him squarely between his chest and abdomen.  Boss Liu suddenly felt as if an iron pestle had been pounded into his body, and the severe pain caused was beyond words that can be described clearly.

    This vicious-looking gangster staggered back two steps, his hammer fell from his hand, and his legs weakened and he knelt on the ground.  He made a weird "gurgling" sound in his throat. When his eyes rolled up, only the whites of his eyes could be seen. The facial features were almost squeezed together. The scar now looked like a twisted centipede.  nausea!

    Boss Liu knelt down straight like this, swayed left and right twice, then opened his mouth and spat out everything he had just eaten with a cry of "Wow!"  This time it seemed that all the remaining strength in his body was exhausted. He leaned forward and his head fell into the filth he had vomited. He twitched a few times and then stopped moving.

    The fight ended so quickly, and the result was so unexpected that no one who witnessed it could react for a long time.

    "TieBrother Heng, your fists are really amazing!" Chen Shuifa was so surprised that he even changed his title.

    "Yes! Brother Tie Heng is so awesome." Xiaodouzi's face flushed with excitement, and he raised his thumbs and gestured repeatedly.

    The orphans who were originally lying on the ground also got up at this time, and gathered around with gratitude and admiration.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t say much, but noticed a few unusual eyes staring at him. He turned his head slightly and glanced in that direction, and his heart suddenly trembled!

    Not far away, a group of government servants were guarding more than twenty tall horses, and the people sitting on the horses were all distinguished people.  The current few seemed to be officials, wearing official robes of different grades, and there were two or three military generals among them.  Following these people were a group of young people, the oldest was only seventeen or eighteen years old, and the youngest was less than ten years old.  There are men and women, all dressed in rich clothes, covered with gold and silver.

    This group of people all witnessed the whole process of the fight between Tie Heng and Liu Boss. Naturally, they were interested in Tie Hengda who could fight one against three at a young age. They looked at him and pointed.  One of them, an old man with a short beard and a long sword on his waist, caught his attention.  This person has a calm demeanor, and his eyes are full of light when he opens and closes them. His gaze seems to have penetrating power, sweeping back and forth across Tie Heng's body, and he feels as if he is naked, being seen through by the other person.  Looking at the clothes on this short-bearded old man, although they are expensive and gorgeous, they are not official robes, but the officials around him treat him with respect, which makes Tie Heng secretly wary.

    At this time, the orphans around also noticed the guards and officials not far away, and all of a sudden they became cautious and timid, and a few timid ones even hid behind the crowd.

    "Who are they?" Tie Heng quietly asked Chen Shuifa beside him.

    "Hey, they are high-ranking officials in the capital. Look at the two men in green robes. They are the chief clerks of the prefecture. Those three generals in armor are the garrison commanders and counselors of Tianfeng City. Those  The younger one is probably the child of a dignitary in the city, and he is here to see the world." At the end of Chen Shuifa's words, his tone couldn't help but become strange, implying a sense of resentment and injustice.

    "Where is the old man with the short beard and gray robe?" Tie Heng glanced at him slightly surprised, and continued to ask.

    "I don't know that old man, but look at the bronze medal tied around his waist, he seems to be a steward of the governor's office." Chen Shuifa has a sharp eye, and he has learned the trick of distinguishing other people's identities from his master, so he answered quite well.  confident.

    They were still talking here, and an official opposite had already given orders to the officers.  Soon, several officers ran over. They worked in pairs, lifted up Boss Liu and his men on the ground, and dragged them towards the gate of the camp like dead pigs.

    "I will give these scoundrels twenty lashes each and give them a hard whip. Then I will hang them on both sides of the camp gate so that everyone can see. If anyone dares to do evil here again in the future, this will be the fate." Then.  A young official wearing a blue official robe gave instructions loudly and at the same time was doing something for him.Over the next week, more and more onlookers came to watch, warning the unscrupulous elements among the victims.

    Following his orders, Boss Liu and his men would be in dire straits.  They were tied to the wooden fence beside the camp with their backs facing outward. The guards ignored their pleas for mercy, tore the clothes off the backs of several of them, and whipped them severely with whips.  The screams of Boss Liu and the others flew into the sky along with blood flowers, but soon their screams became inaudible.  Instead, the victims who had been bullied by them for the past few days cheered and cheered one after another.  Then, these people followed them out in a swarm, watching the guards hang these bloody gangsters on the high wooden frame, and their shouts reached another level.

    Tie Heng and the others were not able to see this relief scene, because the short-bearded old man rode his horse and came closer, and several children from powerful families followed him.  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~Please vote and recommend, thank you all for your support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 10 Twins (Part 1)

    The short-bearded old man first glanced at several broken earthen jars on the ground, including Tie Heng's.  The rice porridge and flour cakes inside had long been spilled all over the floor, and a lot of muddy water had been poured into the earthen jars, so there was no way they could be eaten.  He pointed his riding whip at Tie Heng and the others, and gave instructions to the few officers beside him, his tone leaving no room for doubt.  "Go, get some more food for these dolls."

    "Yes, young men, go right away." A guard team leader hurriedly agreed and ran toward the center of the camp with his two subordinates.

    "What's your name? How old are you this year?" The old man turned around and asked.  The slender eyes roamed up and down Tie Heng's body, seeming to be full of interest in him and very friendly.

    "Tie Heng, fourteen years old." Tie Heng replied pretending to be flattered, lowering his gaze slightly, not wanting to look at the old man.  At this moment, he no longer worried that he would be seen through. Judging from the look on the old man's face, he probably had no ill intentions towards him.  Although his physical fitness and strength far exceed those of ordinary people of his age, which may seem a bit eye-catching, this will only arouse admiration, but will not arouse suspicion.  Because humans in this world are always threatened by demons, the people are extremely martial, and strange people and strangers emerge in endlessly. Many humans even inherit the blood of certain alien races in ancient times, and have all kinds of strange and special talents.

    "Fourteen years old!? Well, good qualifications, yes, you are very good." The short-bearded old man nodded to him, and actually praised him for no reason, and then he patted him off without looking back.

    Xiaodouzi and others looked at each other.  Just now in front of the old man, some of them shrank and timidly did not dare to take a breath. Now that they saw him leaving, they relaxed.

    "I saw clearly the words on his waistband just now. He turned out to be the foreign affairs manager of the Governor's Office, 'Red Swordsman' Hu Ga!" Chen Shuifa whispered in Tie Heng's ear, but it could be heard that he was very concerned.  Excited, and a little jealous.  "He must have taken a liking to you. I heard that he likes to recruit qualified disciples. You will be blessed then. Brother Heng, you will be prosperous."

    Chen Shuifa was making noises beside him, while Tie Heng searched in his mind for a moment. Most of Lei Mo's master and apprentice's memories were integrated with his, but they were still a bit raw and not as flexible as his own.  However, the name "Red Swordsman" Hu Ya has some impressions in Remo's memory. He seems to be just an ordinary swordsman, at least in the eyes of "Boxing Champion" Remo. Even apart from his name and nickname, there is nothing  Other information.  Because of this, Tie Heng didn't take Chen Shui's arrogant speculation too seriously, and he didn't think highly of becoming Hu Ji's disciple. After all, he had one of the ancient secrets, the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra, and then let him serve tea to others.  He has no interest in kowtowing unless absolutely necessary.

    His faint expression fell into Chen Shuifa's eyes, but he had another thought, which made the smart boy think that Tie Heng had been taught by an expert, his ability must be greater than what he revealed, and he had the confidence to become Hu Gai's apprentice.  So I took my time.

    No matter that these two people had completely different thoughts in their minds, several noble disciples on the opposite horse were looking at them with great interest.

    "No wonder these people are called mud-legged. Look, these boys don't even wear shoes. It's really disgusting to step on this muddy ground." A fat boy wearing a brocade robe had a look of disgust on his face.

    "It still stinks here. Wherever there is a place for people, I think the pig pen is better than this one. My father wants us to come here to learn more from Mr. Lu and the others. Isn't it just to look at these muddy legs?" Another boy  He glanced at Xiaodouzi and the others with disdain, covered his nose and complained sullenly.

    "Haha, I think they're pretty good. Look at them. They're dirty and covered in mud. They're just like pigs." The little fat man in the brocade robe went too far.

    Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi were flushed with anger and inferiority, but because of their insurmountable identities, they could only lower their heads, clenched their fists, and trembled slightly in humiliation.  And the healthy servants guarding the horses of these noble disciples prevented them from making the slightest move.

    "That's enough!" With a crisp low voice, an extremely beautiful girl in white clothes, who could even be said to be exquisite, rode forward. She had a pair of bright big eyes and looked both smart and proud.  "Luo Yao, Luo Ming, pay attention to your words, don't talk nonsense and insult your status!"

    "Sister Shan'er, we are telling the truth, why are we talking nonsense?" The fat man named Luo Yao retorted unconvinced.

    "Shut up." The girl in white lectured: "This time, several elders arranged for us to follow my cousin and others to inspect the victims. They want us to see and listen more, understand the suffering of the people, and learn from my cousin and their arrangements.  How to deal with such a sudden disaster? It's better for you to talk nonsense. If it spreads and causes anger and riots among the victims, can you bear the responsibility? You are no longer children. You will go to school in two months.  , aren¡¯t these allDo you understand?  "

    "It's not as serious as you said. Besides, these idiots dare to rebel?" Luo Yao was still muttering stubbornly.  "Am I right? Cousin?"

    He wanted to get Luo Ming's support, but he didn't see the boy secretly waving his hand to him, signaling him to stop talking.

    Sure enough, the girl in white raised her eyebrows and shouted a warning: "You still say that!" Luo Yao was so frightened that he shrank his neck and didn't dare to say anything anymore.

    At this time, a girl in red clothes rode over on horseback. She looked slightly younger than the girl in white clothes, and seemed to be less than fourteen years old, but her bright eyes and teeth were no less beautiful than the former.  It's just that the girl in white has a delicate oval face, a pointed chin, and the raised corners of her eyes and eyebrows, making her look very heroic.  And she has a soft oval face with some baby fat, paired with a pair of big eyes and long curled eyelashes, which is extremely cute.

    "Sister Lu, stop scolding them? Look at them, they already know they are wrong." The little girl quietly pulled the sleeve of the girl in white and persuaded in a low voice.  Her voice was waxy, like a clear spring, which made people feel sweet from the bottom of their hearts.

    "Huh!" Lu Shan glared at Luo Yao and Luo Ming and snorted coldly, scaring the two of them and hurriedly fled away.

    "What are you still doing here? Go back quickly. Remember, you haven't heard anything. Do you understand?" The girl in white turned to Tie Heng and the others. When she saw Chen Shuifa and others nodding hurriedly, she slowed down her tone, but after hearing  She still looked like an adult lecturing a child. She didn't seem to realize that she was about the same age as the boys opposite.  "Let's go! Don't worry, I will instruct the guards to deliver food to your residence to ensure that you can eat enough."

    After hearing what she said, the others picked up the broken jars on the ground, then turned and walked back.  Only Tie Heng still stood there, looking at Lu Shan appreciatively for a while.  What he admired was not the beauty of the girl, but Lu Shan seemed to have a deep understanding of how the elders arranged for them to come to this dirty refugee camp.

    "Is it the inheritance of the glory of our ancestors? Haha, it's not easy to think like this in this era! It seems that the tutoring of this Lu family is very good" Tie Heng said to himself in his heart.

    In this world, from the ancient times when hundreds of tribes competed for hegemony to the later era when demons were rampant, the living environment of human beings has always been very harsh.  Take the Great Shattering that occurs once every hundred years as an example. Every time a demon breaks through the void and invades in large numbers, it is a catastrophe. Thousands of miles of bare land and the population are withered. No matter whether it is the royal family, aristocratic families, or the local powerful gentry, it is inevitable  After undergoing major changes again and again, those who failed were also eliminated and became yesterday's flowers.

    With such external pressure and the prerequisite for survival, the accumulation of social conflicts has been greatly slowed down, and all strata also understand the importance of unity.  In order to win the hearts and minds of the people and stabilize the political power, the imperial court would give the people at the bottom more ways and opportunities to improve their social status.  Noble families or officials and gentry focus on their respective reputations and the continuation of the family. Naturally, they also pay more attention to the cultivation and education of their descendants. An outstanding heir often has to go through various hardships and tests, because they have to determine the fate, rise and fall of many people.  Life and death depend on this.

    Of course, after decades of peace, peace and happiness have passed for a long time, the awareness of crisis is weak, and traditions are not so strict.  For example, this time, these children of nobles and officials came to experience and practice the sufferings of the common people with their own eyes and ears, but most of the children probably just regarded it as a special early summer outing.  It's rare that this beautiful girl named Lu Shan is so different

    With these thoughts running through Tie Heng¡¯s head, Lu Shan, who was riding on the opposite side, naturally didn¡¯t know.  She was looked directly at by Tie Heng's bright and lively eyes, and an inexplicable shyness rose from the bottom of her heart. Her pink face was flushed, and she was really charming.  This beautiful scenery naturally fell into Tie Heng's eyes, and he couldn't help but secretly shout: "My dear! A little girl of thirteen or fourteen has such a charming style, how can she be so charming when she grows up!? Isn't it going to captivate the city and the country!"

    Lu Shan wanted to turn her face away to avoid the annoying eyes of the boy opposite, but her arrogance and the aristocratic reserve she had developed since childhood made her grit her teeth and persevere.  In turn, she gave the bold boy a hard look.

    "You are so courageous. No wonder you dare to fight against four villains at such a young age." She found that Tie Heng looked at her as if he was looking at something extremely interesting and appreciative. It was different from the men she had seen in the past.  The look in his eyes was completely different.  There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, with an indescribable sense of peace and calmness.  Lu Shan recalled that this young man was the only one who took Luo Yaoluo Ming's harsh words and taunts calmly, and she couldn't help but become a little curious about this person of his own age.

    "Brother Tie Heng!" Xiaodouzi over there noticed that Tie Heng didn't follow, so he turned around and said hello.

      "Here we come." Tie Heng smiled at Lu Shan and nodded slightly, then turned around and left.

    "Huh!" For some reason, when Lu Shan saw this smile, she made a nasal sound that only she could hear for no reason.

    "Sister Lu, Brother Lu, they are going to the next camp, let's follow them quickly." The girl in red reminded from the side, but she secretly glanced at Tie Heng's retreating back, and she was actually a little focused!

    "Well!" Lu Shan turned her horse's head and walked towards the camp gate with her friends and several healthy servants.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 10 Twins (Part 2)

    "Huh! What a powerful little girl. I don't know who his family is. I know the fathers of the two boys from the Luo family. I heard that they are the garrison generals of Fuzhou and the soldiers of the governor's office. That's okay.  They are all high officials!" Chen Shuifa turned his head and saw that everyone was walking away, and then he whispered.

    "No matter what her status is, all I care about now is whether she has food to eat tonight." A boy complained.

    "Don't yell nonsense. The noble man said that he would send someone to bring food, but he still lied to you, a kid?" Chen Shuifa scolded him, and the boy immediately shut his mouth.

    "Brother Tie Heng, your kung fu is so powerful, can you teach me?" At this time, Xiaodouzi deliberately fell behind the crowd and asked Tie Heng timidly. As a result, everyone stopped and turned around to focus their attention on  On him.

    Tie Heng pondered for a moment after hearing the words, then looked at Xiaodouzi's thin and expectant face, and finally nodded and said: "I can teach you a set of boxing skills and breathing techniques. As long as you endure hardship and work hard, you might be able to do it again."  You can develop your inner strength.¡±

    "Reallyreally? That's greatthank youthank you, brother." Xiaodouzi couldn't believe his ears. Not only was Tie Heng willing to teach him boxing skills, but he could even practice internal skills. This was really a blessing for him.  So unexpected and so excited.

    "Brother Heng, can you also teach me" Now even Chen Shuifa couldn't help it, he rushed over and grabbed Tie Heng's arm and shouted loudly.

    ¡°There¡¯s still me, there¡¯s still me¡­¡±

    "I want to learn too, Brother Heng, please teach me too, please" These orphans shouted impatiently, squeezing towards Tie Heng as hard as they could.

    It¡¯s no wonder they are so excited. Tie Heng knows that this is a world where power is paramount, and personal force is especially respected.  Even among the people, the practice of martial arts is very popular.  Many villages and towns or the homes of gentry and landlords employ full-time martial arts masters to teach villagers or tribesmen martial arts in order to gain the ability to fight against evil spirits.  However, most martial arts masters are of very low or even inferior grades, so they generally only know some common external skills. Even if there are formulas for practicing internal skills, they are treasured like treasures and will never be passed on to others.  Although it is relatively easy to practice external Kung Fu, the innate conditions of the human body are too weak. Relying on the training of external Kung Fu alone is really no match for the powerful monsters. Only by practicing internal skills together, combining internal and external skills, and complementing each other, can we truly achieve something.  Achievement.  Therefore, for ordinary people, no matter how inferior the inner strength formula is, it is something that can only be encountered but not sought.

    ¡°In addition, no matter whether you are rich or humble, if you want to settle down in this world or even get ahead, you must have excellent skills.  Because in this world of high-energy and super-weaponry, being defeated by thousands of people and killing thousands of people is not just a metaphor, but a real existence.  Such a master is even more destructive and intimidating than an army.  Therefore, government employment has always been very intuitive, that is, how capable you are, the high official position you can get.  The emperor is not afraid that there will be too many officials, but that the officials will be incompetent.  When you become an official or a knight, you can get honors and enjoyments that are unimaginable for ordinary people. Therefore, everyone in this world is eager to gain power, in order to survive and live a better life.  It is not difficult to understand why Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi were so excited.

    "Don't make any noise, let's go inside first." Tie Heng frowned, separated from everyone, and quickly walked into the shack. Chen Shuifa and the others rushed in after them.

    "It's getting late today, and we can't use it here. I'll teach you the boxing skills tomorrow. Today I'll teach you how to control your breathing and the breathing formula." So many people came in at once in the small shack, and it seemed crowded.  Half of the people could only sit on the main bunk.  There was no way he could use his fists and kicks, so Tie Heng made this decision.

    "Brother Heng, is this difficult? I I don't know a few words" a boy said sheepishly.

    "It's not difficult. This formula is easy to remember. I will also guide you in the first few breath-taking techniques one by one later." Tie Heng replied with a smile.

    After hearing what he said, everyone immediately became quiet and listened to his teachings with bated breath.  Tie Heng smiled slightly, read out a formula of less than a hundred words, and then repeated it several times to make everyone memorize it.  This formula is easy to understand, and even a few illiterate children can quickly understand it after he explains it a little bit.  Especially the smart and clever Chen Shuifa, who could recite it word for word after listening to it almost twice.

    Seeing that the other children were still memorizing the mantras silently, Tie Heng called Chen Shuifa to his side and taught him how to control his breathing in conjunction with the mantras.

    "Breathe in short and long exhales, three quick and one slow, calm the mind and relax the muscles and bones." Tie Heng put his hand on his abdomen and pressed it gently to demonstrate the change of breathing rhythm, but found that Chen Shuifa was a little distracted.  "What are you thinking about? Concentrate your mind and concentrate. When practicing the art of breathing and breathing, the most important thing is to avoid having distracting thoughts in your mind. This may cause a fire."Demonic.  "

    "Brother Heng I was thinking about what I should do in the future once I have the skills Haha, look at my potential, but Brother Heng, I I thank you" Chen Shuifa stared at Tie Heng.  , he said as if he was in a trance.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t reply, just smiled and shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t need to worry.  In fact, the Kaishan Changquan he planned to teach these orphans was just a set of boxing techniques that were very common among the people, and this set of boxing techniques was not focused on killing, but focused on strengthening the body.  The breathing formula he is now teaching Chen Shuifa and the others was created by Lei Mo, a master of boxing.  In order to pursue the ultimate in martial arts, he studied many boxing techniques, and unexpectedly discovered that Kaishan Changquan, which was widely circulated among the people, had unique effects in strengthening the body and strengthening the soul.  Therefore, he specially created a breathing method that fits it to make the effect more significant.

    This set of exercises is divided into seven layers. It trains the skin, muscles, bones and some acupoints. It can generate the inner strength of the true energy. Once the cultivation is advanced, the skin and flesh are solid and the strength is as strong as an ox. It is difficult for a dozen strong men to get close to it.  But the internal organs and bone marrow cannot be trained, so it can only be used as a foundation.  But this was enough. Tie Heng taught it to these orphans because he remembered that he was also unaccompanied in this world, and he couldn't help but feel sympathy for them, hoping that with their strength, their destiny could change.

    "Okay, Brother Heng, you continue to teach, I will listen carefully." Chen Shuifa wiped his face and said excitedly.

    But before Tie Heng could continue, the wooden door of the shack was pushed open.

    "Hey, you guys are all over here! It's good to save me from looking for you again." The leader of the guard class who was ordered to get food led two of his men into the small room.  "Hey, this is your dinner, it's enough to fill your bellies. I said, you guys are really good, and you want me to deliver it to you personally."

    Of the two guards, one was holding a large pot of rice porridge, and the other was holding a large wooden plate with a pile of thick flour pancakes stacked on it, and a small plate of pickles in the corner.

    "Look at what you said, uncle of the squad leader, you have killed us, how can we dare to work for you. You are not the old scar Liu who killed a thousand swords" Chen Shuifa hurriedly went up to say good things and smile.  All the orphans in the house suddenly retreated to the back. To these children from poor families, the government servants were a hundred times more terrifying than the local ruffians.

    "Come on, come on, don't talk about that hapless guy Liu Lao Scar." The squad leader said and waved his hands, and his two men put the big pot and wooden plate on the bunk.  "Hehe, this old boy never gets into trouble sooner or later. He just happened to bump into Master Lu and the others who came to patrol the city. Isn't this unlucky! A whip can't kill them, but it's enough to lay them down.  He has been suffering from a lack of medical treatment and medicine for the last few months, and may even have the root of the disease This is called a loss that outweighs the gain!"

    "That's what you always said, that's what you always said." Chen Shuifa nodded as he spoke, while the other children listened dumbly. They really couldn't understand why this person who was a high official in their eyes wanted to treat them.  Say this.

    "Tsk, tsk, this little brother, you are so lucky that you were chosen by Mr. Hu from the Governor's Office, and even got a compliment. You have a bright future in the future!" The squad leader suddenly changed his subject and looked at Tie Heng with a smile.  Not smiling.  "Originally, according to the rules of the camp, if you fight and cause trouble, even if you are forced to do nothing, you will have to be whipped a few times and starve for a day or two. But for you, it's different"

    ¡°This guy is young and ill-informed, and he acts recklessly. Please give me some advice in the future.¡± Tie Heng knew that the other party was selling him cheap favors, so he politely saluted with cupped fists.

    Chen Shuifa also understood this. All this was due to the appreciation of Tie Heng by Hu Ji, the foreign affairs director of the governor's office who seemed to have great authority. Otherwise, no matter how hard Tie Heng's fist was, these officers would not take it seriously.  "My brother has a straight temper. He saw that Old Scar Liu was really bullying others, so he took action. I really didn't mean to cause any trouble to you guys. Please be patient and bear with me."

    "Well, as long as you understand." The squad leader nodded with satisfaction, then turned around and went out with his men, leaving one more sentence before leaving.  "Tomorrow you come to my place to get rations. If you are full, you will have more taste in your mouth."

    "Hey! Thank you very much, go on your way, go on your way." Chen Shuifa and Tie Heng walked away and then came back. They looked at everyone swallowing their saliva around the rice porridge and noodles, and they looked at each other and smiled.

    Chen Shuifa stepped forward, held the small plate of pickles in his palm, and clicked his tongue.  This is not disaster relief food distributed by the government, but used by the police officers for small business.  Rice porridge and flour cakes are bland. If the victims want to eat with them, they have to pay extra to the servants responsible for distributing rations. The price is several times the normal price in the market.

    "Being a slave to an official seems not bad!" Thinking that Hu Ji, a steward, could have such authority, Chen Shuifa became even more determined.Determined to practice martial arts.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~~~~~The title of the book was changed at the suggestion of the editor. I hope it will not cause any inconvenience to everyone. I also hope everyone will like it and support it!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 11 Self-improvement (Part 1)

    That night, the shack where Tie Heng was located was bustling with activity. Many orphans learned that he had defeated Old Scar Liu and wanted to come over to have a good look.  When they later heard that Tie Heng was teaching martial arts, they came in droves. Almost every orphan came to ask for advice from him, and some even insisted on becoming his teacher.  Tie Heng tried hard to persuade them and taught everyone the formula.

    They were busy until midnight, and then everyone dispersed, but no one slept well that night.  Many children simply stopped sleeping and followed Professor Tie Heng's method to vomit their luck all night long. Each one of them felt that they were making rapid progress and would become a master the next day

    " And Tie Heng made a rough calculation of the number of orphans, and found that there were almost forty people.  But the refugee camp was already overcrowded and there was no suitable open space for them to work around. In addition, Tie Heng was unwilling to teach them Kung Fu in a big way, so he discussed it with Chen Shuifa.

    After dawn, everyone went to get breakfast together. By the way, Tie Heng and Chen Shuifa showed up to find the patrol leader from yesterday.  He said good things and begged him to allow them orphans to leave the camp and go to the woods and mountains around the camp to get some wild vegetables and fruits to supplement their food.  As Aunt Zhang said, the class leader didn't make things difficult for this request, and he agreed after a few words.  He just warned them to come back and report before evening, otherwise the meal ration for the night would be gone.  Also, they are not allowed to run around. Except for the area around Fengcheng on this day, if they run to other counties and are caught by officials, they will be treated as refugees. They will have to perform hard labor or even be sold into slavery.  .

    Hearing that the class leader agreed, Tie Heng and the two were naturally very grateful.  Then they took the people back to their respective shacks, filled their bellies first, and then left the camp one after another, gathering on a grassy field in the woods to the north of the camp.

    Among this group of orphans, the oldest is only fifteen or sixteen, and the youngest is only ** years old.  Fortunately, several of them had practiced some martial arts with adults when they were in their hometown.  They have better physical fitness, understand the value of internal skills and mental methods better, and have more respect and gratitude for Tie Heng.  Tie Heng divided everyone into several teams, with these children with basic knowledge as the captains, and Tie Heng would also focus on teaching them.  If the team members don't understand some basic things like this, they can ask the captain first. If the captain can't answer it, they can come to Tie Heng.  In this way, Tie Heng's workload can be greatly reduced.

    After arranging these, Tie Heng ordered everyone to line up in several rows according to the team.  Then he stood on the top of a lying cow stone and demonstrated each move of Kaishan Changquan.  While doing it, he also explained the key points and precautions.

    There are no fancy moves in this boxing technique, and the range of movement of the feet does not need to be very wide.  In Tie Heng's opinion, it is more like a kind of gymnastics, divided into several groups of postures and movements ranging from simple to complex.  Most people can basically memorize it after doing it a few times.  The difficulty is to use these moves in conjunction with the breathing formula taught to everyone yesterday, which makes most children suffer.

    During strenuous exercise, they either forget the matching of the formulas or cannot keep up with the rhythm.  There are also some postures that can cause distended pain and paralysis in the chest and abdomen once breathing is disrupted.  Even if you make no mistakes, exercising is not that easy. After a few boxing moves, it is normal for your muscles and bones to feel sore, and there may even be muscle strains or spasms.

    ¡°However, none of these children complain about being tired. Most of them come from poor families and have suffered hardships since childhood, so they know how to seize this rare opportunity and no one wants to regret it in the future.

    Tie Heng looked around with satisfaction, saying that this was the only help he could give them now, and the future would all depend on their own efforts.  He thought about it, and performed the Kaishan Changquan again, and followed the formula to breathe out luck to enhance the effect of the pure body.  For his abnormally strong body, this kind of foundation-building skill is naturally not difficult.  Of course, the effect is also very slight.

    So he simply stopped and began to practice the Tiger Roar and Dragon Yin Jue recorded in the Dragon Tiger Fist Sutra.  The special origin of his body makes the meridians in his body smooth and strong, without any obstacles that beginners would encounter.  Without much effort, the true energy circulation was initially formed, and a weak true energy was generated in his meridians, flowing like a trickling stream.  In this way, he embarked on the journey to become a peerless powerful man!

    "This Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra was an accidental acquisition by Lei Mo's ancestors. It has been passed down from generation to generation to this day. It is not easy to find someone with the wind and thunder spirit root to marry each other to ensure the purity of the blood." Tie Heng thought again.  It was praise: "Well, it is indeed a secret skill passed down from ancient times, and it is no weaker than the techniques I have seen in Xuanling Palace"

    He compared some of the martial arts circulating today through Lei Mo's memory, and felt more and more that after more than a thousand years, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth has become thinner, coupled with constant wars, the inheritance of martial arts has shown a trend of decline.

    "Ancient secrets like the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra are in the world of Shengwu."It was also a first-class secret in that period, but it is even more precious now.  Based on the techniques I know, it can be considered a huge treasure house!  "Tie Heng's current physical body is derived from Lei Mo's master and apprentice, and his talent is naturally the most suitable for practicing the wind and thunder energy in the Dragon Tiger Fist Sutra. As for the magical skills and magic skills he saw from the Xuanling Palace, he will wait until the conditions are right.  Practice again.

    Tie Heng naturally understood that he was biting off more than he could chew, and he made up his mind to focus on cultivating the Wind and Thunder Qi first, and wait until he achieved some success before making other plans.  After choosing his major, he also had some of Lei Mo's decades of training experience in his memory. In just this moment of practicing Qi and breathing, Tie Heng gained a lot from the Dragon and Tiger Fist Sutra.

    "The Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra is not as particular as today's martial arts. It does not distinguish between internal and external, and there is no such fine division of the realm of practice as ten or twenty levels. It is simply divided into small achievements, great achievements, and perfection.  I think the source of this boxing scripture can be traced back to the ancient times when hundreds of tribes were fighting. It adheres to the principles of the great road, follows the natural way, and is completely natural. It looks rough in general, but there is fineness in the roughness, and the subtleties are extremely mysterious.  Simply by practicing, the skin, muscles, blood vessels, bones, internal organs and even bone marrow, as well as the meridians and acupuncture points, are melted into one furnace, and they are advanced simultaneously. Either nothing is achieved, or progress is extremely rapid, and the progress is thousands of miles. This is not comparable to ordinary martial arts.  .

    Tie Heng¡¯s body, which was reshaped by the force of chaos, has functions far beyond those of ordinary people in all aspects, allowing Tie Heng to save a lot of effort in building foundations.  The first step he needs to do now is to expand the Dantian meridians, open up the acupoints all over the body, and develop the Wind and Thunder Qi.  Not to mention anything else at that time, with every breath and breath, the power will surge, and you will have the power of dragons and tigers, and the power of hundreds of elephants. If you put it on the battlefield and face ordinary horses and horses, you can do all kinds of things.  In the future, when you practice more deeply and your skills become more powerful, your true energy will be able to turn into storms and thunder, even if it overturns seas and mountains, it will be no problem.

    Tie Heng was practicing quietly here. No one came to disturb the children. They all followed the routine and punched to improve their strength. As the sun got higher, some of them gradually couldn't hold on any longer.

    "Let's rest for a while! I really can't bear it anymore." Chen Shuifa felt that the skin and flesh all over his body were tight, like wet cloth that had been tightly kneaded. It was also swollen and numb, and his physical strength could not keep up. He couldn't help but gasp and call to the person next to him.  Little beans.  "With just a few movements, I've done less than 30%, but I'm almost falling apart from exhaustion."

    "Where is it! It's more tiring than me plowing the fields at home." That Li Dongzi wiped the sweat from his forehead, sat down on the ground and stuck out his tongue.  "But it feels really good. The flesh on my body is swollen and painful. I heard Brother Heng say that this is the beginning of results."

    "I feel hungry." Another kid suddenly added while touching his belly, making everyone laugh.

    Chen Shuifa looked around. Most of the boys could no longer hold on anymore and stopped to rest one after another. Only the captains with the best foundation were still continuing.  They can complete more moves than others, and the effect of training is more obvious.  With every movement they made, Chen Shuifa could clearly see the muscles bulging and relaxing, and this pulsation was full of power.

    "Xiaodouzi, don't force yourself. Brother Heng said, too much is not enough. If you practice too much, you will hurt yourself." Chen Shuifa saw that Xiaodouzi was still practicing and quickly advised him.

    "Brother Shui Fa, don't worry. I can still hold on. Let me practice for a while." No one expected that Xiaodouzi, who has the thinnest body and bones, has the most stubborn temper. He gritted his teeth and sweated profusely.  Still holding on there.

    "Okay, Xiaodouzi, listen to Shuifa and go rest first, otherwise it will only do harm to your body but no good." Tie Heng came over at this time, put his arm around Xiaodouzi's shoulders, stopped his movements, and then turned his head  He said loudly: "That's it for today. You should also take a good rest. This is just the beginning. The days will be long in the future!"

    Hearing this, the captains also stopped and gathered around Tie Heng, asking him for advice on some of the difficulties they encountered.

    Tie Heng did not answer immediately, but asked everyone to gather around. He pointed at Xiaodouzi and said: "Xiaodouzi's spirit is worth learning from, but his approach is not appropriate. You know, most of you have no martial arts practice."  The foundation and body are not strong enough. Therefore, this practice should be done in moderation, and you need to grasp the appropriateness. You must know that any martial arts cannot be practiced overnight, but requires gradual progress and perseverance day after day.  , step by step, this is called solidity, do you understand?"

    He stared at Xiaodouzi, who lowered his head when he looked at him, and answered along with the boys around him: "I understand."

    Tie Heng nodded with satisfaction.  "One more thing, after you are tired from practicing, don't sit down immediately, let alone lie on the ground. It's best to keep standing, and use the Fuzi Jue in the breathing technique to restore Qi and strengthen your energy, and slowly restore your physical strength.  This can further enhance your physical fitness and consolidate the results of previous training.¡±

      He said this, but in his heart he was thinking: "I don¡¯t know who created this set of Kaishan Fist. Although it is far inferior to those famous body-building exercises, it is easier to learn and can be quickly learned."  It¡¯s popularized, so it¡¯s no wonder that there are so many practitioners among the people. I just don¡¯t know whether it originally had corresponding internal skills or mental methods, or it failed to be passed down due to other reasons. Otherwise, it could greatly increase the base of martial arts practitioners.¡±

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 11 Self-improvement (Part 2)

    Next, everyone sat in a circle and listened to Tie Heng explain the difficult points to them.  Before I knew it, the sun had already risen high in the sky.  Most of the people's physical strength recovered, but Tie Heng did not let them practice any more.  The so-called poor civilized and rich military, they only have two meals a day, morning and evening, and now they are already hungry.  Therefore, Chen Shuifa suggested that everyone divide their teams into finding some wild fruits to satisfy their hunger, and then dig wild vegetables and collect mountain mushrooms to supplement their own food.

    With a roar, everyone dispersed into the surrounding mountains and woods.  These children from poor families often do this kind of thing for the adults at home. They have long been familiar with which wild vegetables and fruits are edible and which mushrooms and mushrooms are poisonous.  There were also a few Orion children who made some traps using local materials to catch small animals.  And more boys are keen on climbing trees to dig out bird's nests. Bird eggs are an easy-to-get delicacy for them. They don't need to be cooked. They can just crack them open and eat them raw, which still makes them all smile.

    After working for more than an hour, everyone reunited on the grassland, and they also gathered their harvests together.  Chen Shuifa looked at the large piles of various wild vegetables and berries in front of him and couldn't help being a little dumbfounded.  In early summer, these things were all over the mountains and fields, and they couldn't collect them all. In just half an afternoon, they collected enough to feed them for several days.

    "It's a pity that there is no salt. If the broadheaded vegetables were pickled, they would taste very good." Li Dongzi picked out a few wild vegetables and sighed while puckering his lips.  "Please Aunt Zhang cook these together with rice porridge, it will be even more delicious."

    "Thisthis is too much. Taking it all back to the camp will cause trouble for Aunt Zhang." Xiaodouzi whispered beside her.

    "Well, that's what I'm worried about!" Chen Shuifa frowned. He was as worried as Xiaodouzi. He took some wild vegetables, mushrooms and the like and asked Aunt Zhang to help secretly add them to the rice porridge. It wasn't a big problem.  But if we take all this stuff back, it will inevitably attract dissatisfaction and covetousness from other victims, which will also be very detrimental to Aunt Zhang.

    "The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and it's extremely humid. If we leave the rest here, it will definitely rot the next day That would be a pity." Chen Shuifa couldn't make up his mind for a while.

    ¡°Then take them all back.¡± Tie Heng said suddenly.

    "Hey!?" Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi didn't react and looked at him blankly.

    "These wild fruits are divided among everyone and are eaten as daily snacks. All these wild vegetables are sent to the porridge shed and the porridge masters are asked to add them to the rice porridge." Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "This is notthis is not the cheap ones" Li Dongzi and several other boys obviously couldn't understand.

    ¡°Yes, they are those people in the cheap camp.¡± Tie Heng¡¯s smile remained unchanged.  "Rather than leave it here to rot, it's better to share it with everyone. The people in the camp have benefited from us, and if we ask Aunt Zhang to take care of us, they will have nothing to say. This is called being short-tongued.  "

    "Take advantage of others!" Chen Shuifa said next.  He and Tie Heng glanced at each other, and both could see what was in each other's minds.  Because the people in their shack are taking care of them, their food has improved and they no longer need to trouble Aunt Zhang.  But other children are not so lucky and they still don¡¯t have enough to eat.  So Tie Heng's proposal was to help them, blatantly getting more food from Aunt Zhang and even some other porridge cooks.

    "Hmm! Shuifa, please pick some good fruits and divide them into two portions. One portion will be given to the guards, the other will be given to the people in the porridge shed, and Aunt Zhang will give some more. Do you understand?  "Tie Heng said, staring into his eyes.

    Chen Shuifa's eyes lit up, he slapped his forehead vigorously, then raised his thumb and said one word: "High!"

    His expression and posture made Xiaodouzi burst into laughter.  His mind was not slow, and he understood Tie Heng's intention in doing this after a moment's thought. It was mainly to express their attitude to the guard squad leader.

    But just because he understands it doesn¡¯t mean that others understand it too.  Li Dongzi and the others still looked confused. If Tie Heng's prestige was not high enough, they would have spoken out against it.

    "Why should we send the fruits we picked to those police officers who eat people without spitting out their bones!" This is what they are thinking at this moment.

    Of course Tie Heng understood, so he added.  "Don't feel pity, there will be rewards, just wait!"

    After saying that, he ignored these boys and squatted down, picking out a lot of wild mushrooms from the large pile of wild vegetables. He held them in his hands, looked at them carefully for a moment, and smelled them one by one.  Smell it.

    "What's wrong? What are you thinking about?" Chen Shuifa saw that it was getting late and came over to remind him, but found that Tie Heng seemed to be deep in thought.

    ¡°I was thinking, ?These mushrooms are growing well and look good. Smell the fragrance, it¡¯s very tempting!  It¡¯s a pity to eat it like this¡­¡±

    "If you don't eat mushrooms, how can they be used as flowers?" a boy answered.  "These mushrooms are so plump and tender, they taste so delicious just by roasting them over the fire" He couldn't help but wipe the saliva from the corners of his mouth as he spoke.

    "Go, let's go, there's no need for you to interrupt. Of course Brother Heng doesn't want to see them as flowers. I think you want to use them to sell them for money?" Chen Shuifa is indeed the smartest among these children.  As soon as he turned his head, he guessed what Tie Heng was thinking.

    "That's right, these mushrooms should be sold at a good price. And it's much more convenient to buy what we need with the money." Tie Heng nodded.

    "This is feasible. But Brother Heng, there are many locals selling these wild mushrooms in the market in the city. How about we find a restaurant and sell these to them?" Chen Shuifa thought about it and suggested.

    "No, the things delivered to the door will not be valued. What's more, if we are dressed like this, we will be regarded as beggars and chased away before we get close to those restaurants, let alone sell them at a good price."  Heng shook his head slightly.

    "Haha" The children around him all laughed. Chen Shuifa looked at Tie Heng, who was the most handsome among them all, and then looked at his naked feet and tattered clothes. He was indeed quite down and out.  He scratched the top of his head and smiled too.  "You only rely on your clothes!"

    "Then let's set up a stall too?" Xiaodouzi was quite interested in this.

    "Can it be sold?" Chen Shuifa didn't have much confidence.

    "Of course you can, but you need to package them before that."

    "Packaging?" Chen Shuifa and the others had obviously never heard of this term.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the packaging.¡± Tie Heng turned to a boy in the crowd.  "I remember you said that your father is a bamboo craftsman, so can you make small bamboo baskets? Used to pack these mushrooms."

    "Yes, I can. I have been doing this craft with my father since I was a child, and my father even praised me!" The boy nodded hurriedly.

    "Brother Tieheng, there is no bamboo here." Xiaodouzi thought of an important question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any tools for cutting bamboo,¡± the boy added.

    "It doesn't matter if we don't have bamboo. What do you think about using these thin canes instead?" Tie Heng took a thin cane used to tie wild vegetables and pointed at it and asked the boy.

    "Let me take a look." He took the thin rattan stick from Tie Heng, looked at it carefully in his hand, tugged hard, and finally twisted it into a pattern between his fingers.  "I think it is different from bamboo strips, but I guarantee that I can weave a nice little rattan basket."

    "How long does it take to knit one the size of a human head?" Tie Heng asked again.

    "Let me think about itthe materials must be processed. For example, the leaves on the vine need to be scraped off"

    "No, no need to scrape, keep the leaves, and don't need to be too fine, just the original flavor." Tie Heng interrupted him.

    "Uhin that case, I can probably compile one in half an hour."

    "Okay, that's it. I will arrange for a few people to collect vines with you later. You can see which thickness is suitable. When you get back, you can make one for me to see. If everything goes well, starting from tomorrow, you can practice in the morning.  After finishing the boxing, there is no need to pick wild vegetables and you can concentrate on weaving rattan baskets." Tie Heng asked the other children after finishing speaking.  "Who among you knows this skill?"

    "I can try. I often help my father and brothers repair bamboo baskets, bamboo mats and bamboo fences at home." A boy raised his hand and shouted.

    "I can do it too. My family is a fisherman by the Feng River. I was the one who repaired the broken bamboo basket." Another boy with dark skin also raised his hand.

    Just like that, several more children joined in. Tie Heng assigned them all to the boy before and asked them to help make small rattan baskets.  Looking at these young faces, Tie Heng had to sigh that children from poor families had already become masters, and their hands-on ability was much better than that of his peers in his previous life.

    Afterwards, Tie Heng and Chen Shuifa assigned their personnel to act separately.  Some went to collect vines, some picked mushrooms, and others carried wild vegetables and fruits back to the camp.  Soon, the only sounds left in the woods were the chirping of birds and the chirping of insects

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??????????? Please vote, please collect, please support me!  !  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 12 Making Money (Part 1)

    "Brother Tie Heng, are people really buying this?" Xiaodouzi raised his hands, each holding a small rattan basket filled with mushrooms.  This rattan basket is woven in a decent way. Although it is not exquisite, it is not crude either. However, there are still many branches and leaves on the thin rattan, which looks quite original.  Moreover, the mushrooms in the small basket remain as they were picked, and have not been washed, with some soil remaining at the roots.  Xiaodouzi and Chen Shuifa couldn't understand all this, and thought that if it were them, they would definitely wash them before selling them, so that they would look more attractive.

    "Haha, we'll see." Tie Heng guessed what the two of them were thinking, but he didn't explain immediately, just said with a smile.  Chen Shuifa shrugged helplessly at Xiaodouzi, indicating that there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°Follow me quickly, we¡¯re at the city gate.¡± Tie Heng greeted from the front.

    This morning, just like the day before, Tie Heng took the group of orphans to practice in the woods early in the morning. Afterwards, he asked the captains to manage their respective teams and continue to collect food after resting.  Immediately, he took Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi and headed towards Tianfeng City with the mushrooms packed the night before.  At this time, there was still more than an hour before noon, which was the busiest time in the market.

    Tianfeng City is a thoroughfare with a large population. Except for merchants with bulk goods who need to pay some symbolic city entry taxes, ordinary people can come and go freely.  Tie Heng thought that the officials here were relatively honest and smart. They did not arouse the resentment of the people by excessively levying small taxes and miscellaneous taxes. They could also effectively attract businessmen and outsiders from all over the place, making Tianfeng City more prosperous and bright.  This normal tax can be increased by several percent!

    As a steady stream of people entered the city, Chen Shuifa, who was originally worried that he would be challenged by the city defense soldiers, finally breathed a sigh of relief.  He has been to Tianfeng City several times with his master and is quite familiar with this metropolis.  So with him leading the way, the three and a half-year-old children quickly walked through the streets and alleys to the largest market in the east of the city.

    People coming and going in the market, the shouts of vendors, the bargaining of buyers, and the sounds of quarrels from time to time, make it very noisy and lively.  In addition to those well-established shops, the roadside is filled with various street stalls. Most of them are villagers from the surrounding areas of Tianfeng City selling their own fruits and vegetables. There are few such small vendors or merchants in the government.  to collect their taxes.

    Tie Heng and the other three walked around for a while and finally found an open space, but it was in an inconspicuous corner.

    "No wonder there's no one here." Xiaodouzi muttered in disappointment when he saw that no passers-by would notice this corner.

    "Let's set up a stall here!" Tie Heng didn't care too much. He said with a smile, put aside a few small rattan baskets in his hands, walked to the corner, and tilted up a loose paving bluestone.  Then he grabbed both sides with both hands and lifted it to his chest easily.  After a few steps back to the roadside, he placed the bluestone slab weighing more than a hundred kilograms on the ground, and then placed the small rattan basket on the stone slab, making it unique among the surrounding stalls.

    "Brother Heng, what a trick!" Chen Shuifa glanced at the small vendors around him. Tie Heng's hand suppressed them all. Those who saw that they were young and could be bullied and wanted to drive them away did not dare to act rashly.

    The three and a half young men sat in a decent manner behind the bluestone slab. They first observed the shouts of the vendors around them for a while, and then learned to shout twice. Unexpectedly, customers came to the door immediately, but they were stopped by the stone slab.  A row of small rattan baskets and the three children were attracted to them.

    "Hey! You three boys are here to do business too!" The aunt looked like she was a housewife from a well-off family. She said with a smile, picked up a rattan basket, opened the lid and took a look at the mushrooms inside, and  Because there are large holes in the rattan baskets, the mushrooms underneath can also be seen clearly.  Finally, she brought the rattan basket to her nose and smelled it.  "It's novel and nice to use this small basket to hold wild mushrooms. Boy, are you selling these in one basket?"

    "Yes." Xiaodouzi quickly stood up and nodded obediently.

    "Then how do you plan to sell it?"

    "One silver coin." Tie Heng calmly stretched out a finger. He estimated this price after listening to the quotes given to customers by the vegetable vendors on both sides.

    "One silver coin!? It's so expensive!" The aunt weighed the small rattan basket in her hand, with an unhappy look on her face.  "Excluding this small basket, it only weighs three or four kilograms. The other stalls sell it for only seventeen or eight copper coins per kilogram, and the most expensive ones only cost twenty. You guys are selling it for a lot of money!"

    "Auntie, our brothers went to the woods early in the morning to pick these mountain mushrooms. You see, they are all covered with mud, they are absolutely fresh." Tie Heng explained with a smile.  "There is also this rattan basket. If you buy it back, you can decorate it with other things."

    "Yes, yes! To be honest, auntie, we are all orphans who fled from the north and live in the east gate."In that refugee camp.  All in all, thanks to the kind people in the city who gave us porridge, we finally didn¡¯t starve to death.  But if you want to eat enough, you have to find another way.  No, we discussed with a group of brothers and made these rattan baskets with the wild mushrooms we collected. We came to the city to exchange some money or buy some food to fill our stomachs.  "Chen Shuifa put away the cleverness on his face at this time and pretended to be honest, but he was eloquent, which did not match his expression.

    "Auntie, look, in order to pick these mountain mushrooms, my little brother was cut by weeds." In order to arouse more sympathy from the other party, Chen Shuifa lifted up Xiaodouzi's trousers, revealing several slender scratches.  It was accidentally bruised by Xiaodouzi while collecting wild vegetables yesterday.  And the thin and short Xiaodouzi, who pretends to be in pain with his clothes, is indeed better at winning the woman's motherhood than Chen Shuifa.

    The aunt stopped talking, frowned, and looked at Xiaodouzi with pity.  "Ohpoor baby." But she still hesitated, wondering whether she should pay for it.

    But just when Chen Shuifa was about to strike while the iron was hot, a vegetable vendor with a mustache rushed over and gently pulled the vegetable basket hanging on the aunt's elbow.  "Oh, auntie, don't let these guys fool you. They'll charge you so much money if you put it in a broken basket. You must not be fooled. Besides, none of us have mushrooms.  Just picked from the mountains, it¡¯s just as fresh.¡±

    As Mustache said, he glanced at Tie Heng worriedly, and quickly pulled the aunt to run towards his stall.

    "You" Chen Shui was furious and was about to rush over to argue, but was pulled back by Tie Heng.

    "Don't be impatient." Tie Heng smiled and shook his head.

    "But what he did was too unkind. He was blatantly robbing business!" Chen Shuifa couldn't swallow this breath. He was about to earn a silver coin, but he let it run away.  You must know that one silver coin is enough to buy more than half a stone of white rice, which is seventy or eighty kilograms, enough for their more than forty children to eat several meals.

    "It's okay, it's okay. Let's make a bet that the aunt will come back soon." Tie Heng looked confident, and Chen Shuifa couldn't help but calm down.

    "Brother Tie Heng, is it true?" Xiaodouzi looked at Mustache's stall a few steps away. The auntie was picking through a sack, which was also full of wild mushrooms.

    "Brother Heng, the price you just asked for is too high." Chen Shuifa was also shocked just now and thought to himself that there are eight small rattan baskets here. If you sell them all, it will cost you eight silver coins, which is enough to go to the city.  We had a nice banquet at a famous restaurant.

    "It's not expensive, not expensive at all. Isn't it easier to bargain?" Tie Heng said and shouted twice more.

    Xiaodouzi kept staring at the aunt, and found that she had been picking at Xiaohu's stall for a long time, but in the end she threw back all the mountain mushrooms she picked, bought nothing, and walked away with a somewhat dissatisfied look on her face.  .

    "Auntie didn't buy anything from that guy." Xiaodouzi said excitedly.  But soon he became frustrated again.  Because the aunt didn't come back, but went to other vegetable vendors' stalls. After a while, she crossed the street and went to the other side of the street.  The flow of people passing by blocked his view, and even when Xiaodouzi stood on tiptoes, he could only see pedestrians rubbing shoulders and heels.

    "You deserve it! You're a bastard who is hurting others and not benefiting himself by letting you steal our business." Chen Shuifa was cursing at his mustache.  Because of Tie Heng's presence, Mustache did not dare to retaliate openly and moved the stall further away.

    "Brother Tie Heng, my aunt is gone." Xiaodouzi sat down weakly.

    "She will come back." Tie Heng replied.

    "Brother Heng, how can you be so sure?" Chen Shuifa glared at Mustache with hatred, and then asked curiously.

    "Okay, seeing how you look like this, let me first explain to you the source of my confidence." Tie Heng said and gave a thumbs up.  "The first thing is that most people are greedy for petty gains. A small bamboo basket made by a skilled bamboo craftsman can be sold for at least twenty or thirty copper coins. If our rattan basket is sold, it won't be too much.  So customers will instinctively think that the mountain mushrooms they bought are too expensive, but they get a rattan basket for free, so they don¡¯t feel that they are at a loss, and they may even feel that they have made a profit.¡±

    "Oh" Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi's mouths both became O-shaped.

    Tie Heng spread his index finger again.  "Secondly, it is different, which is what I call packaging. Look, other vegetable vendors use big sacks, which are also dirty. Look at ours, don't they look delicate and clean?  ? This is the role of packaging. There is actually no difference in the quality of the items inside, but because of the difference and uniqueness in appearance, customers will naturally feel that the items are better and higher-grade, and they will also think that they are good after paying more money.  Worth the money.¡±

    "Ohoh" The two boys' mouths opened wider.

      "The third point is also because of those hemp bags. This is something I just discovered that is beneficial to us. These vegetable vendors use hemp bags to store mountain mushrooms. One bag weighs at least twenty or thirty kilograms. This weight is enough  The mushrooms below were squeezed and deformed, and they were inevitably bumped during transportation. It was obvious that they looked good, and how could they be fresh when they were so stuffy. Those customers had no comparison before, but now they take a look at ours.  , Naturally, I am dissatisfied with their goods and think they are shoddy." Tie Heng finally spread his middle finger and started talking.

    "Ohohohit turns out there are so many ways!" Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi glanced at each other, and both found that the other's eyes seemed to be shining.

    "Okay, goodbye, customers are coming." Tie Heng patted the two of them on their foreheads, stood up and greeted the aunt who came back with a smile.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 12 Making Money (Part 2)

    "I said, boy, I've been around for a while. What you sell is indeed the freshest, but the price is too high. I'll discuss it with you. I want two baskets. Can you make it cheaper?"  One hand is holding the vegetable basket, and the other hand is choosing among several rattan baskets.

    "Yes, of course. You are our first customer when we open. How about giving you a 10% discount?" Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "Well, then it's a fair price." The aunt also smiled, took out a silver coin and a bunch of copper plates from her purse, handed them to Tie Heng, and took away the two picks.  rattan basket, and gave a kind reminder.  "You three kids, be careful. If you have money, don't let those bad guys target you."

    "Thank you, auntie, we will be careful." Tie Heng and the other three thanked them in succession, and the aunt wandered to other stalls.

    "So much money!" After receiving the coins handed to them by Tie Heng, Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi touched them again and again, sighing.

    The monetary system of the Daei Dynasty used copper plates and silver coins as the main currencies. The exchange rate between the two was generally between one hundred and one hundred and twenty to one.  In addition, there are red money, purple money and the most precious spiritual jade money on it.  The exchange rate between them is ten to one.  Among them, Lingyu coins are often used as royal rewards and for special purposes, Purple coins are used for internal circulation in the court or banks, and Red coins are mostly used for large transactions.  What ordinary people use most is copper coins. Take Xiaodouzi as an example. He has rarely seen silver coins from his adults since he was a child.  Even Chen Shuifa, the wealthy businessman in the past, only received a few copper coins in the red envelopes he received during festivals.  So having so many coins as their first real money earned by themselves was enough to make them excited and happy.

    ¡°Several people came over to ask about the price, and within two meals, the remaining mushrooms were swept away.  One of them, a middle-aged woman who looked like a cook from a wealthy family, bought four small rattan baskets in one go without even paying back the price. Before leaving, she asked them if they would come back to set up a stall in a few days. Chen Shuifa naturally took pictures  The breasts are guaranteed to come every day.

    "Hey, Brother Heng, is this what you call high-end?" Seeing Tie Heng nod, Chen Shuifa recalled: "This is a wealthy family, and the same is true for the wealthy businessman I was in. Everything you buy must be mixed with  The common people are different. It seems that only in this way can they show their nobility. Hehe, it is an advantage for us."

    "Okay, stop giggling, collect the money, and let's go buy some food for the brothers." Tie Heng lifted the bluestone on the ground, put it back in place, and called the two boys to the market.  Go outside.

    Xiaodouzi caught up and scratched the top of his head.  "Brother Tie Heng, this money is so easy to make! I don't think I have to farm anymore. I can pick mushrooms every day and learn how to weave rattan baskets. Even if I can earn two or three silver dollars a day by setting up a stall, it will be fast.  It¡¯s comparable to my father¡¯s income from renting land and growing crops for half a month.¡±

    "Xiaodouzi is right. It is definitely more cost-effective for us to make money this way than farming. Alas, the main reason is that the landowners are too dark-hearted. The rent charges are 50% or more. Ordinary farmers cannot save so much money in a year."  Chen Shuifa also echoed.

    "You think too simply. Let's not talk about the influence of the season and whether the tax collectors will come to cause trouble for us. The wisdom of the working people cannot be underestimated." Tie Heng shook his head.

    "Brother Heng is saying that this little rattan basket method will be learned by others?" Chen Shuifa was the first to react.

    "Well, smart people will recognize this kind of marketing method at a glance. I think it won't be long before there will be a lot of such products on the market. Ordinary fruits and vegetables are not suitable, but some more valuable goods can be used.  If it comes to packaging, then we will have no business. So in the recent period, we have taken advantage of the opportunity to make more money, so that we will not have to wade into this muddy water in the future."

    Hearing what Tie Heng said, both Chen Shui and Xiaodouzi fell into silence.  Tie Heng ignored them and just kept watching.  Now that I have some free time, I have a deeper understanding of the prosperity of this metropolis.  The streets are full of people, and there is an endless flow of people. Looking at the clothes, faces, and expressions of these people, it is obvious that they all live a rich life and exude vitality.  There are rows of antique houses on both sides of the road, shops and restaurants can be seen everywhere, and factories and workshops are also doing a prosperous business, which is a prosperous scene.

    Tie Heng searched for memories that were not his own and gained a better understanding of the current situation of the Darong Dynasty.  The Darong Dynasty is naturally not as powerful as the once powerful Shengwu Dynasty, but it has been more than two hundred years since its founding. It ruled the vast territory of the thirty-three states in Middle-earth, and continued to expand outwards. At one time, everyone in the world was  It is believed that the Daiei Dynasty will regain the power of the Celestial Dynasty.  It is a pity that during the Great Shattering Period more than 80 years ago, in the face of the overwhelming demons, millions of elite soldiers of the Daei Dynasty, as well as countless loyal ministers, good generals and able men and women fought successively, although they were able to defeat the demons?He also suffered heavy losses.

    The weakening of the central imperial power has led to the rise of powerful factions in many places.  Then there were decades of war, and eventually several states and local separatist forces were formed, controlled by three major princes and kings and four major factions.  Although the Darei Dynasty has gone through the unremitting efforts of four generations of wise kings in the past few decades, especially the consolidation of military power, the establishment of the Metropolitan Governor's Palace, and the creation of the Twelve Heavenly Guards, elite soldiers directly under the emperor's jurisdiction, to replace  The legions that used to guard various places fought against the brave nomads in the north and the ferocious desert empires in the west, while also deterring local forces with evil intentions.  This is why in the past few decades, despite the constant secret friction between all parties, large-scale wars have never been ignited, and this is why the people have such a peaceful and prosperous atmosphere.

    Thinking about it, Tie Heng and the others had already reached the edge of the market.  Tie Heng looked up and found a ready-to-wear shop among the many signs. After thinking about it for a moment, he walked in with Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi.  In addition to changing into some suitable old clothes, trousers, shoes and socks for themselves, they also bought more than 20 sets to take back to other orphans to replace. For this reason, they also bought a pair of second-hand poles to carry the clothes.  Walk among them.

    After that, the three of them bought a lot of daily necessities, while Chen Shuifa held on to the remaining money, shaking his head and sighing.  "It's not easy to make money, but spending money is like running water. In just a short time, more than half of it has been used up."

    "We haven't bought anything to eat yet!" Xiaodouzi interrupted at an inappropriate time, causing Chen Shuifa to sigh again.

    But Tie Heng didn¡¯t care. In his opinion, money is just for spending.  In a blink of an eye, he saw several children walking and eating sesame seed cakes on the street, not to mention how delicious they looked.  Hearing shouts from the front of the street again, Tie Heng called to Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi.  "That sesame cake shop is doing good business, let's go over and have a look."

    As he spoke, he picked up the pole and strode forward. Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi hurriedly followed.

    ¡°Boss, how much does your sesame seed cake cost?¡± Tie Heng asked the shop owner who was busy at the stove.  Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi were deeply attracted by the sesame cakes placed on the counter. Their noses smelled the alluring aroma, their saliva overflowed uncontrollably, and their throats could only keep sliding up and down.

    "Sesame sesame cakes, two copper coins, how many do you want?" the middle-aged boss asked cheerfully.

    "Fifty." Tie Heng slapped a silver coin in front of the boss.  "You put it away."

    The boss was stunned for a moment, then answered with a smile on his face.  "Okay! Fifty big sesame seed cakes. Wait a minute, little brother. I'll wrap them up for you when this one comes out."

    "There's no rush." ??Tie Heng replied with a smile.  He turned his head and ordered to Chen Shuifa, who was still swallowing his saliva.  "Shuifa, when you return to the camp, you will send the remaining two coins to the guard team leader together with the wild fruits picked today."

    "Thisit's not necessary! I think it's enough to give them some fruits as a tribute." Looking at the two silver coins left in his hand, Chen Shuifa was naturally reluctant to part with them.

    "Do you think they know what we are doing? We have to look at their faces in the camp, so we must not offend them. We can only spend money to buy peace. Just do as I say!" Tie Heng shook his head and insisted.

    "Okay! It's up to you." Chen Shuifa was unwilling to give in, but after thinking about it carefully, it was indeed the truth, so he agreed.

    ¡°Brother, take these fifty large sesame biscuits.¡± The owner of the sesame biscuit shop and a waiter personally delivered the two stacks of sesame biscuits to Tie Heng and the others.

    "Thank you, boss." Tie Heng and the others put the sesame cakes into poles, and Tie Heng carried them toward the east gate of the city.

    They joked and joked all the way, and soon arrived at the city gate, but they heard the sound of galloping horses and the sound of people fleeing in panic from behind.  They also hurriedly moved to the side of the road.  A group of majestic knights galloped past on the avenue, passed through the city gate, and disappeared into the distance in the blink of an eye.  Only the huge cloud of dust slowly dispersed, and the surrounding people returned to their previous liveliness, but no one dared to yell or criticize.

    "Wow! They are the soldiers of the Imperial Guard of the Capital." Xiaodouzi shouted excitedly, jumping up and down while still looking outside the city gate.

    "Hey! I don't know what happened, but the Tianyuwei people came to our Fuzhou. Early the morning before yesterday, the Tianyuwei people came to search the camp, seeming to be looking for some important fugitives. Alas  I hopeI hope the world is peaceful and there must be no war, otherwise we ordinary people will be the unlucky ones." Chen Shuifa muttered in a low voice at the end. These ordinary people are also well aware of the conflicts between the imperial court and the three major vassals and other local separatist forces.  Ming, and what they fear most is the raging weapon war.

    Xiaodouzi has little experience, so he doesn¡¯t have as many worries as he does, and is still immersed in the previous excitement.  "The cavalry that just passed by, look at the emblem on the flag, it is the Flying Bear Guard among the twelve guards. That is General Yue of the Zhu Kingdom.Mr. Shen¡¯s subordinates"

    Yue Chen has been in charge of soldiers for many years and is the oldest among the twelve guards of Tianyu. He has fought in all directions and won the hearts of the people. His reputation is naturally extremely prominent.

    "I heard that not only the Flying Bear Guard came to our Fuzhou, but also the Qilin Guard dispatched a large number of troops." Chen Shuifa said with a smile.  "It's a pity that General Gu Shuihan never showed up. Otherwise, those big girls and young wives would have swarmed in and trampled the streets."

    Hearing this, Tie Heng also smiled and said to himself: "This is very likely to come true. Gu Shuihan's handsome appearance and unique temperament are enough to make any woman crazy."

    The three of them passed through the city gate and returned to the woods before noon.  To their surprise, there were several bonfires burning on the grass at this moment, filled with the aroma of meat.  It turns out that these guys left a lot of simple traps in the woods yesterday. After practicing this day, I stopped by to check them while collecting food, and found that they caught a lot of good things in one night.  Although there are no big prey, there are enough pheasants, hares, frogs, gophers and the like for everyone to share.  There were also a few brave boys who actually caught several snakes.  Peel off the skin, swallow the snake gall in one piece, and roast the snake meat over a fire. It is still a delicacy.

    When Tie Heng and the others distributed the clothes and sesame sesame cakes they bought to everyone, these orphans all jumped up and shouted long live. For a moment, they didn't know whether to put on the "new" clothes first or eat a delicious meal first.  pause.

    "Brother Heng, this is how everyone respects you. Although you don't want to accept us as apprentices, we still regard you as our master." Several boys gathered around and brought a roasted plump pheasant to the iron  In front of Heng, he respectfully asked him to eat first.

    Tie Heng was quite touched. He didn't show any pretense, he accepted it calmly and said, "Thank you!" He opened the pheasant's mouth and chewed it.  Suddenly, there was only the sound of cheering and laughter in the woods, just like the childhood these children deserved

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~

    ??????????? Please vote, please collect, please support me!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Rebirth in Another World Chapter Thirteen Screening (Part 1)

    In the blink of an eye, more than half a month has passed.  In these days, Tie Heng took this group of orphans to practice in the woods every day. Although it could not be called strict, they never relaxed.  In addition to practicing martial arts, everyone also returned the collected wild vegetables and fruits to the camp to share with every refugee, which made the refugees very tolerant of these orphans.

    On the other hand, Tie Heng put the picked mushrooms in small rattan baskets and continued to bring them into the city to sell them.  But just as he predicted, many traders on the market have begun to follow suit.  These shrewd businessmen imitate others and quickly introduce new ones.  For a time, all kinds of goods were packed into expensive and cheap packages, dazzling buyers.  Tie Heng lowered the price in a timely manner, but business was still getting harder and harder. In addition, the woods and surrounding mountains had been plundered by orphans, and mountain mushrooms were increasingly difficult to find, so their income naturally dropped a lot.  However, Tie Heng insisted on sending filial money to the guards, which made the guard team leader very satisfied.

    He was satisfied, but Xiaodouzi and the others kept complaining. They always felt that this was a deal where meat buns beat dogs and there was no return.  But Tie Heng persisted, so they could only complain secretly.

    But soon, the facts proved that Tie Heng was right.  No, the reward for having contributed so much money has finally come.  On this day, the guard squad leader called Tie Heng and told him quietly that in three days the government would organize representatives from workshops, businesses, health clinics, etc. in the city to select apprentices, who would then be placed in four  The orphans in the refugee camp outside the city gate will gather together for the representatives to screen, so Tie Heng needs to prepare early.

    Tie Heng was naturally very grateful for the news, and the team leader was also quite polite to him.  After getting along with each other for this period of time, the class leader felt deeply that Tie Heng was not old, had good knowledge and skills, and would definitely become a figure in the future, so he lowered his attitude a lot.

    After saying goodbye and leaving, Tie Heng hurried back to his residence and told Chen Shuifa and the others the good news.

    "Really? Brother Heng, are you telling the truth?" An orphan asked in disbelief.  "Don't we have to wait until the apprenticeship day on the first day of July?"

    "Of course it's true. Will you support us for another month as a government official?" Tie Heng nodded with a smile, and immediately several boys rushed out of the house to inform every companion of the good news.

    "How is Xiaodouzi?" Tie Heng ignored them and turned back to ask Chen Shuifa, then glanced at Xiaodouzi lying on the shop.  The thin boy had his eyes closed at this time, breathing evenly and sleeping, with a slightly sickly blush on his face.

    "The fever is gone. This medicine is really effective. When he wakes up, we will tell him the good news. With more persuasion, he should be fine in the next two days." Chen Shuifa looked after a small charcoal stove with a  The pottery pot is boiling soup.

    It turns out that a dozen days ago, many refugees looking for relatives came to the camp. For example, Li Dongzi in their house got his parents as he wished. After thanking Tie Heng and Chen Shuifa for their care, the family reunited.  .  But the family Xiaodouzi had been looking forward to never showed up, and apparently died in the flood.  Xiaodouzi was so sad that he suddenly fell ill. If Tieheng hadn't saved some money and asked a doctor in the city to prescribe medicine for his illness in time, his condition would not have worsened.

    "Heart disease requires heart medicine." Tie Heng touched Xiaodouzi's forehead. It was indeed no longer hot, and he felt a little relieved.  He knew that Xiaodouzi was mainly worried about becoming ill. These days, he insisted on practicing boxing, and he could eat three meals a day, and he could often eat meat. His physique was already much stronger than when he first came here, so as long as he kept his heart in mind  Once the stagnation is relieved, the body should be able to recover quickly.

    "Have you heard that the two evil beasts in Fenghe River were driven downstream." Chen Shui interrupted.

    "Well, I just heard what those officers said. This time the imperial court made great efforts. Not only did they gather masters from several nearby states, but they also happened to have two generals from the Zhu Kingdom in Fuzhou. They joined forces to severely damage the two  Nie Jiao. But after all, the water is their homeland. In the end, they escaped downstream and hid in the Longjiang River. Whether they entered the sea or not is unknown."

    "Hey, it looks like this refugee camp will be demolished soon."

    Chen Shuifa¡¯s prediction was good. When the news spread that the evil dragon had been severely damaged and driven away, the refugees, while celebrating, began to return to their hometowns to rebuild their homes.  Without the demons to cause trouble, the floods came and receded quickly. The next day, the government came to inform the victims that they could return to their hometowns in batches, and also provided a lot of rations and tools at once.  Some of the shacks in the camp were quickly dismantled, and the logs were transported to the disaster area and could be used to rebuild houses. The victims would not let go of these resources that were at hand.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. As early as the night before, Tie Heng had asked everyone to repair his clothes, pants, shoes and socks with the needles and threads they bought.  This morning, I took everyone with me to a small camp not far from the camp.Wash yourself well in the river and be sure to give a good impression of being clean and tidy.

    "How do I look?" Chen Shuifa straightened his clothes, stood up straight and asked Xiaodouzi beside him.

    "Quite energetic." Xiaodouzi said weakly.  With the comfort of Tie Heng and Chen Shuifa, the knot in his heart had eased a bit, but the grief of losing his family was not easy to forget. It would take time to slowly dilute it, but compared to the lifelessness of the previous two days, he was feeling better now.  A lot.

    "Hey, I'm handsome to begin with. I've cleaned up my natural spirit." Chen Shuifa deliberately boasted and went to help Xiaodouzi comb his wet hair.  "It just depends on whether the people in those trading houses are discerning enough to find me as a potential talent."

    "Brother Shui Fa, do you want to be an apprentice in a trading company?" Xiaodouzi let him tie his sparse hair into a simple bun and tie it with a thin hemp rope.

    "Well, I learned arithmetic and accounting from my previous master, and I also know some of the rules in those firms, so becoming an apprentice in a firm is the best choice." Chen Shuifa said and laughed.  "In addition, my biggest wish since I was a child is to make a lot of money. If I go to work in business, I will naturally have a greater chance of realizing my dream."

    "What about you, brother Tieheng?" Xiaodouzi turned around and asked Tieheng.

    Tie Heng was wiping his face. He was stunned when he heard the words. He thought for a while before replying: "I don't care, I can do any job. Besides, it's not up to us where we go as apprentices. It all depends on whether others like us."  .¡±

    "That's true." Chen Shuifa was a little discouraged. Seeing that Xiaodouzi next to him also looked a little gloomy, he encouraged him: "Xiaodouzi, in the past half month, you have learned the fastest and best in making small rattan baskets. Even Brother Heng said  You have a pair of skillful hands, and you yourself have said that you like this craft. When the time comes for the masters in the workshop to choose, if you perform well, you will definitely get what you want. When the time comes, you will be able to make a living wherever you are with your skills."

    "I hope so." Xiaodouzi still couldn't get excited, so after saying that, he walked towards the camp.

    "Let's go too. The government will send someone to pick us up in the afternoon." Tie Heng greeted everyone and walked back with Chen Shuifa.

    "Brother Heng, has Uncle Hu Ji Hu been looking for you during this time?" Chen Shuifa took the opportunity to ask quietly when no one was around.

    "No, why do you ask?" Tie Heng glanced at him.  "Do you still think he will accept me as his disciple? Haha, what is his status? How can he like me from a fifth-grade master?"

    "It's hard to say. Last time he obviously looked at you differently and even praised you. I think it's possible. Maybe he will come to you today. He is famous for his love of accepting apprentices." Since last time  Afterwards, Tie Heng and Chen Shuifa specifically inquired about Hu Ji's situation.  As the saying goes, the prime minister's family is a seventh-rank official. Although the governor of a state is not as good as the prime minister, he is still a high-ranking official of the third rank.  As the foreign affairs director of the governor's office, all officials in Tianfeng City must be respectful to Hu Gai.  What's more, this Chi Lian Dao is a master of swordsmanship from the fifth level and is one of the most outstanding warriors in Fuzhou.

    "Let's not talk about this anymore. You have to restrain these boys later. This is a major event of a lifetime, so don't mess it up." Tie Hengsurong warned.

    "Don't worry about this, I will take care of it." Chen Shuifa looked back at the boys who were still playing in the river, but he said he was sure.  He knew that these children, like him, cherished this opportunity to change their destiny.

    Hearing what he said, Tie Heng nodded and said nothing.  They rushed back to the camp. At this time, most of the victims had left the refugee camp, and the camp was completely demolished. Only two areas for housing male and female orphans were still intact.  Most of the remaining victims also packed up their belongings and set out on the road with the help of the elderly and the young. There was a lot of noise and excitement.

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??????????? Please vote, please collect, please support me!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Rebirth in Another World Chapter Thirteen Screening (Part 2)

    In the afternoon, the government sent a petty official, and several guards led the male and female orphans in the camp into Tianfeng City, and took them to the small school ground next to the government office.  Several other orphans from the refugee camps have gathered in the small school grounds. There are almost more than 300 boys and girls in total.

    "There are so many people." A boy said timidly.

    "These are not many people. You have never seen apprenticeships in this city. There can be thousands of people, which is much more than this." Chen Shuifa said in a casual tone, also to cheer up these country children, so as not to wait for a while.  A shrinking person is not popular with others.

    "Bang! Bang!" Several gongs sounded, and a dozen officers also shouted: "Quiet! Everyone is quiet!"

    The orphans on the school grounds suddenly became quiet. Even the brave ones only dared to speak quietly and secretly.

    Three or four officials walked onto the wooden platform in front of the school grounds, led by a Zhongzhong officer from the Prefecture.  Under the stage, a group of representatives from workshops, trading houses, county military guards and other places gathered. There were hundreds of them, standing in a group according to their respective professions.

    "Is everyone here?" The name Zhi Zhongyou glanced around and asked lightly.

    "Sir, we have brought all the children, and representatives from all walks of life are here." A class leader from the government office replied respectfully.

    "Well, let's get started!" The Zhizhong waved his fat sleeves and directly ordered the selection of apprentices to begin without any further words.  Thinking about it, facing a large group of children, he would not be interested in giving a long speech to show how the government loves and cares for the people. No matter how much he talks, these children may not be able to understand it.

    With this order from him, the school grounds became lively.  Representatives from various industries went to different locations around the school grounds to set up tables and chairs.  The orphans were divided into more than a dozen teams, and were taken to representatives of various trades by guards.

    The requirements for selecting apprentices vary from profession to profession.  Some screening procedures are relatively simple, such as in the blacksmith workshop, where a few thick and dark old craftsmen check the physical condition of the boys one by one.  With a strong body and strong arms, and asking a few simple questions, as long as the person is not too stupid, they will record the name of the orphan, and after all screening is completed, they will discuss how to distribute it with representatives of other industries.  Just like in a business, the ultimate goal is for everyone to be happy.  Of course, if you like a child with particularly good qualifications and are also favored by other representatives, you can bargain.  As for those with less qualifications who are not selected, it depends on each person's luck and whether they can be selected by representatives of other industries.

    Even if the apprentices selected by the firm become shop assistants, they must recruit good customers for the owner. This is the front line of doing business and is also part of the facade of a firm, so it is the most delicate and demanding.  First of all, whether you can read, whether you can count, and whether you can be loyal.  Then look at whether you are smart and studious, and whether you are articulate.  In the end, it depends on whether you are in good health. Otherwise, if you choose a sick person to go back to, you will have to lose money to take care of him.

    "Those little ladies are very convenient. How long do we have to wait in line here?" Tie Heng's team happened to be queuing up with a representative of a trading company, but there were too many boys, and it was very cumbersome for the trading company to select apprentices. Chen Shuifa couldn't help it.  Get anxious.  On the other hand, the girls with a smaller number of people are much simpler.  Girls are mainly concentrated in workshops or estate representatives in textile, printing and dyeing, tea picking, silkworm picking, etc. Most of these trades also require girls to be apprentices.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient, it will be our turn soon.¡± Tie Heng admires the apprenticeship system in this world.  Once these orphans are selected, they sign a contract and become formal apprentices in various trades. Not only can they learn the corresponding skills and skills from their respective masters, but they also no longer have to worry about whether they will have enough food and clothing in the future.  Their boss will pay for food and accommodation, and if they perform well, they can even receive rewards such as money.  Correspondingly, once they leave the army, according to the terms of the contract, they must first accept the employment of their employer.  And these businesses will not treat them badly, because of the social tradition of this era, even the most black-hearted businessmen know how to treat their employees well, and these people are an important part of their assets.  Just like those landlords and gentry who dare not treat tenant farmers too harshly, once a businessman's reputation is ruined, he will no longer be able to hire people to work for him, and he will be close to bankruptcy.

    After thinking about it, it was Tie Heng¡¯s turn.  Five people at a time were taken to representatives of several trading houses.

    "Can you read or not? How many can you read in total?" The person in charge of Tie Heng is a middle-aged man. Judging from his dress and appearance, he should be an accountant in a business.  He was asking questions, but he didn't care about Tie Heng's answer at all. Instead, he took a booklet, opened a page at random, took a glance at it, and then handed it to Tie Heng.  "Read the above to me and enunciate clearly."

    Tie Heng nodded, took it with both hands and started to shineThe written word is recited aloud.  After reciting no more than four or five lines, the middle-aged man shouted to stop.  "Okay, no need to read it anymore."

    There was no change in the expression on his face. He reached out to take back the booklet and gave him another one.  "You know a lot of Chinese characters, but have you ever learned fortune telling? Take a good look at the questions in the booklet and see how many you can answer. You don't have much time, so hurry up." As he spoke, he nodded again.  A square table with a set of pens, ink, paper and inkstones placed on it.  "You can use these if you want to make a draft."

    "Reply to this gentleman, I already have the answers to these arithmetic questions." Tie Heng lowered his head slightly, showing a respectful gesture.

    "Ah!? Have you already calculated it? Have you calculated everything on this whole page?" The middle-aged man didn't believe it. In just a few sentences, he actually calculated the answer. He had studied under him for several years.  Apprentices probably aren¡¯t that fast either!

    He was surprised and disbelieving here, but Tie Heng was still feeling bored.  There are only five or six questions on one page. In addition to simple addition, subtraction and multiplication, there are also two questions that are almost equivalent to linear equations in two variables. They can be solved by mental arithmetic, so why do they need to write.  Tie Heng reported the answer with a smile. The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then took the brochure and read it carefully to make sure it was correct. The look on his face became a little excited.

    "Yes, yes, I didn't expect that there could be a child like you among these dolls. Well, seeing that you are strong and know etiquette, there is no need to test the rest." The middle-aged man smiled and picked up the brush.  "What's your name? How old are you? Are you willing to come to our Shengtong Trading Firm?"

    Before Tie Heng could reply, a commotion suddenly came from a corner of the school grounds.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 14 Talent (Part 1)

    Suddenly there was a commotion in a corner of the school grounds. Everyone turned to look and saw Hu Gai leading a group of warriors from the governor's office quickly walking into the school grounds.  The officials from the Prefecture's Mansion hurriedly greeted him and walked with them to the wooden platform.

    "Ouch! It's Manager Hu from the governor's office. Let's hurry over to see him. We can't neglect it." Several representatives from Shengtong Trading Company couldn't care less about these orphans at this time. They straightened their robes and other trades.  Like the representatives, they quickly gathered towards the wooden platform.

    "Last time I heard someone say that the governor intends to cultivate a group of military generals from an early age, and will select some with good qualifications from these orphans. It seems that what he said is true." Tie Heng's ears were sharp, and he heard a representative passing by saying:  whispered to the companion next to him.

    The other person is worried.  "It is a blessing for these boys to be selected as servants in the governor's office. However, the two children we like are smart and clever. What will we do if they are selected? Alas, these country children are honest, but they are honest.  They are stupid and stupid, and I don¡¯t like most of them.¡±

    "What can you do if you don't give in? This is the governor's office. Hey, let's not talk about it anymore. Let's leave quickly. You see, we were overtaken by those guys from Sijifu again." The two of them left immediately.

    "Just a steward, but so powerful!" Tie Heng muttered to himself, and looked at Chen Shuifa next to him. The latter had obviously heard the conversation between the two people, and his eyes shone with excitement.  Compared with being an apprentice in a business, even if you become a shopkeeper or even become a wealthy businessman on your own, it will not be as attractive as working as an errand in the governor's mansion.  He is a close confidant of a high-ranking third-rank official in the imperial court, and he works for him. Although his future may not be bright, there will be many opportunities to make contributions. If you are lucky, make great achievements or be appreciated by the governor, say no.  Recommendation to the imperial court, even for a low-level official, is enough to honor the family.

    "Brother Shui Fa, what's wrong with you?" Xiao Douzi noticed the strange look in Chen Shui Fa's demeanor and couldn't help but ask him.

    Chen Shuifa told Xiaodouzi and the others what he had just heard. When these boys heard this, they were immediately excited.

    "It's hard to say about the others. Brother Heng, you will definitely be chosen." There was a hint of envy in Chen Shuifa's words.

    "Yes, yes, then Manager Hu specifically asked Brother Tie Heng for his name last time!" Xiaodouzi also agreed.

    "Your hopes are not small. Your Kaishan Fist and Breathing Techniques have not been practiced in vain during this period. Look around, most of them are not as good as you." Tie Heng pointed to the orphans in other camps around him.  Compared with them, Chen Shuifa and the others looked much stronger.  For more than half a month, they have been able to eat enough every day, and the effect of this exercise has been even more significant. Although they are far from reaching perfection, or even successful in building a foundation, their bodies are already stronger than they were before.  Many of them have mental outlooks that are not comparable to those of other orphans.

    "That's right!" Chen Shuifa clapped his hands happily and pointed at the warriors of the Governor's Mansion.  "You heard what Brother Heng said! Take a good look at these skinny boys around. We have taken advantage of it. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You all should be careful. Can everyone be able to do it?  Wearing that skin, whether you can be popular and drink spicy food in the future depends entirely on this time."

    With Chen Shuifa¡¯s encouragement, all the orphans in their camp became energetic, with their chests raised and their bellies raised, and they looked quite decent.  Tie Heng stood there dumbfounded. Although what he said was true, it sounded so awkward.

    The orphans on the school grounds were gathered together again, and they lined up in more than a dozen rows. Under the maintenance of the guards, no one dared to speak or move without authorization.  Representatives of various professions saluted respectfully to Hu Gai, but the chief steward of the governor's office only said a few perfunctory words to them, and then turned to talk to Zhizhong of the prefect's office for a while.  Then he stepped onto the high wooden platform.  Compared with that Zhizhong, he was even more straightforward. He didn't even say a word of nonsense, and he didn't even explain what he planned to do.

    "Compared with the methods used by representatives of various trades to select apprentices, Hu Ji Ke is much easier and faster.  With his keen eyesight from a fifth-grade master, he could tell which of these children had good bones and were potential talents in martial arts with just one glance.

    Every time he pointed, a warrior from the governor's office would lead the child out of the crowd.  At first, these orphans didn't know what was going on and thought it was some kind of disaster. Many of the selected children started crying and were unwilling to leave with the samurai.  It wasn't until they knew Hu Ga's purpose that the crowd calmed down, and the remaining children began to cast a mixture of envy and jealousy at the chosen orphan.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off?? Then he waved his hand and ordered his warriors to take thisThese children were brought to an open space in a corner of the school grounds, their names were recorded, a register was made, and the basic information was informed to them.

    "Master Jiang, thank you for your help. I'm done here, you can continue your work!" Hu Ji bowed his hand towards the prefect's mansion.

    "Guanshi Hu has a good eye and picked out the best parts of these dolls at once."

    "Haha, it's easy to talk to them, it's their nature." Hu Ya looked up to the sky and said haha, and started chatting with Jiang Zhizhong again.  It has nothing to do with him as to how the grim-faced representatives of various trades select apprentices.

    On this side, Tie Heng was naturally the first one chosen by Hu Ji.  As he expected, apart from him, less than half of the boys in the camp he was in were singled out, including Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi.  The former is not surprising, but the fact that the short and thin Xiaodouzi was selected was a bit unexpected, and even he himself was shaking with excitement.

    Tie Heng knew the reason.  He has Remo's memory as a foundation, and he also has experience accumulated over thousands of years, so he naturally has a unique eye for identifying a person's qualifications and talents.  Although Xiaodouzi is thin, he has long arms and legs and a flexible body. He is a good candidate for practicing small kung fu.

    "Brother Heng, it's all thanks to you. If you hadn't taught us breathing and boxing skills, we would never have been selected." Being able to be trained as a military general for the governor of a state is something that Chen Shuifa and the others have never thought of.  Things, at this moment, I am naturally sincerely grateful to Tie Heng.  "Thank you, thank you, Brother Heng."

    "Brothers who have been through thick and thin together, it's just too much to say these things." Tie Heng smiled and lightly punched Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi who were surrounding them, and everyone burst into laughter.

    "Quiet, quiet, why don't you show your respects to Manager Hu quickly?" A warrior shouted loudly when he saw Hu Gai coming over.

    More than thirty male and female orphans bowed and saluted to Hu Ga. Although the sounds of their movements were uneven, everyone could hear the awe in them.

    "Yes." Hu Ga nodded with satisfaction. Before he could speak, the warrior responsible for registering everyone's names came over, turned the list in his hand to him, and whispered a few words in his mouth.

    "Oh! Is that what happened? Haha, interesting." Hu Gai looked slightly surprised. Following the warrior's finger, his eyes turned to Tie Heng and his team.

    Tie Heng¡¯s physical appearance and physique were definitely outstanding among these children, and Hu Yai had his eyes on him at first sight.  With a smile on his lips, the foreign affairs officer of the Governor's Office walked towards Tie Heng.  The orphans quickly stepped aside and looked at them curiously.

    "Your name is Tie Heng, did I remember correctly?" Hu Gai stood in front of Tie Heng, looked up and down carefully, and nodded with satisfaction.

    "Boy Tie Heng has met Manager Hu." Tie Heng bowed respectfully and replied.

    "Haha, last time I saw you, I thought you were good at martial arts and had outstanding physique. I didn't expect you to be able to teach so many disciples. Half of the people here are from your camp." Hu Ga frowned.  He smoothed his long beard under his chin.  "I don't know where your kid got a set of breathing formulas. You can use the common Kaishan Fist to its fullest. In just half a month, you can train these dolls to be much stronger, but it is not easy."

    "Thank you for the compliment, sir. The demons are making trouble, and the boy and them are all alone, so I want to strengthen my ability to protect myself, so as not to be bullied again. I have some achievements, thank you for being able to see them. I am very grateful to you."  ." Tie Heng replied carefully, but he was surprised in his heart. He didn't expect that Hu Gai would pay such attention to him. He seemed to know every move he made in the refugee camp.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite valuable to have such ambition at such a young age.¡± Hu Ji reached out and patted Tie Heng on the shoulder.  "There will be a small test later, you have to perform well." After saying that, he left Tie Heng and walked out of the crowd.

    These orphans were divided into several teams, each led by a warrior.  First, their whole bodies were examined by pinching the bones to find out if there were any hidden flaws or hidden diseases, and to further determine their physical strengths, and then record these information one by one on the roster.

    "Is there any problem?" Hu Ga asked as he watched the warrior who was recording write the last stroke.

    "The physical conditions of these children are all qualified, especially the boy named Tie Heng. He is as strong as a calf, and his arms can weigh at least two to three hundred kilograms. We pinched his bones and found that his bones are hard.  Like iron, this does not seem to be the result of martial arts training, but is born like this. He is likely to have the blood of a foreign race." The warrior replied in detail.

    "Well, I guess that's the case. I sent people to investigate in the refugee camp before. The little guy only knows a set of Kaishan Changquan and a few chanting formulas. He has never practiced any advanced kung fu. Hey, even if he did, he  At such a young age, even if it starts in the wombIt is impossible to achieve the level of training bones as strong as steel, so he must have inherited the blood of a powerful alien race.  "Hu Gai's voice gradually lowered as he spoke, as if he was talking to himself. "That's okay. There are many people in the Darong Dynasty who are gifted like this, but I don't know if my technique is suitable for him.  Judging from his physique, it should be most suitable for strength-based exercises, which can best utilize his body's advantages and get twice the result with half the effort.  Tsk, tsk, this is not easy to handle"

    "Sir, are you ready to take the last step?" the warrior asked carefully.

    "Let's get started!" Hu Ya came back to his senses and waved his hand a little irritably.

    This so-called last step is actually to test the individual¡¯s reaction speed and hand-eye coordination ability.  The orphans stood still while the warriors threw fifty copper coins around their bodies to see if everyone could catch each coin.  This was not difficult at first, but as you got further back, the samurai's throwing speed became faster, and the angle at which the copper coins fell became more tricky.  Not to mention a child who has never practiced martial arts, even if he were replaced by these warriors, it would not be so easy to cope with it.  As a result, most of the orphans could only catch the first dozen or so coins. Even Tie Heng didn't hold on for a while, and his performance could only be described as average.  Surprisingly, Chen Shuifa and the other two boys both exceeded thirty, and Xiaodouzi reached an astonishing forty-three.

    "Good job." Tie Heng smiled at his two companions.

    ?? Xiaodouzi and Chen Shuifa were sweating profusely. They were very tired due to their high concentration and waving their hands back and forth, but they were extremely excited and their faces were even more radiant.

    Hu Ji frowned with regret.  These children with quick reactions and excellent hand-eye coordination are to be specially trained separately according to the instructions of the governor, and will be used for other purposes in the future.  He also had a little selfishness in this.  When he first met Tie Heng that day, he realized that this boy was extremely talented. Although Hu Gai had already accepted several apprentices, he still couldn't help but love talents and wanted to take him into his sect, so he always paid close attention to him.  But his sword skills were based on skill and speed. Now looking at Tie Heng's performance, he thought his guess was good. Tie Heng's physical condition was not suitable for practicing his martial arts, and he couldn't help but feel disappointed.  But little did he know that Tie Heng's reaction was a little slow, purely because the soul and body had not yet reached perfect integration.  Tie Heng himself estimated that it would take at least one or two years before the soul and body could be completely integrated.

    "It's a pity that there is such a piece of pure gold and jade." Hu Gai was still a little uninterested, but when he saw Xiaodouzi, his mind became alive again.  "This little man is agile and flexible, and has a pair of skillful hands. He is suitable to inherit my mantle. He just looks a bit timid. Well, I will test him later to see if he is worthy of my efforts to cultivate."

    Of course, a person's understanding cannot be seen with the eyes, but when he had an idea in his mind, he became happy again.

    ????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??????????? Please vote, please collect, please support me!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 14 Talent (Part 2)

    Hu Ga was thinking secretly here, and a young magician wearing a brocade robe slowly walked over from the other side of the square.  Holding an octagonal jade plaque the size of a dinner plate in his hand, this man walked up to the group of orphans and glanced at them indifferently for a while.  Then he muttered words and swept the jade plaque in his hand from each child.

    "What is this real person doing? Why does he use that jade sign to shine on us?" A magician who can cast magical powers is a great immortal figure in the eyes of ordinary people, so Xiaodouzi seemed to be in awe when he spoke.

    "I don't know, but it seems that he should be from the Governor's Mansion." Those warriors did not stop the young magician, but in fact wanted to salute him, so Chen Shuifa said this.

    Tie Heng had noticed such a person for a long time. He came with Hu Ga and later wandered around the school grounds.  Tie Heng also guessed the purpose of this young magician's move. He was looking for children with spiritual roots among the crowd.  The octagonal jade tablet in his hand is called a psychic mirror, which is a magic weapon used exclusively by magicians.  Driven by the corresponding spell, it can be detected whether the specified target has spiritual roots, and the strength of the spiritual roots.

    "Hey!" The young magician suddenly exclaimed, glaring at Tie Heng as if looking at a monster.

    "Is there something wrong?" He murmured to himself as if no one else was watching, chanted a spell and shook the psychic mirror in his hand towards Tie Heng.  When I looked at the results displayed on the card again, I was a little dumbfounded.  "Thisthisis really"

    He stammered and muttered twice, then suddenly woke up, hurriedly walked to Hu Ga's side, and whispered a few words quietly.

    "What!? Are you serious?" Hu Ji immediately showed surprise on his face and asked repeatedly.

    "How dare I talk nonsense about this kind of thing. If you don't believe Mr. Hu, you can come and see for yourself." After finishing speaking, the young magician repeated the previous actions to Tie Heng, and then turned over the jade medal for Hu Gai to see.  .  "am I right?"

    "This" Hu Ga looked up at Tie Heng, his eyes filled with disbelief, and his expression was indescribably weird.

    "Tie Heng! Come with us." Hu Gai frowned, beckoned Tie Heng to his side, and then led him and the young magician out of the school grounds and turned into the courtyard on one side.

    "Everyone, get out. No one is allowed to come in without my permission." As soon as he opened his mouth, he drove out several guards in the courtyard and closed the courtyard door behind his back.

    "Give me a comprehensive inspection again. It's hard to find even one of the three spiritual roots among millions of people." Hu Ji pointed at Tie Heng, but faced the young magician and ordered sternly.

    The young magician didn¡¯t say much. He recited the incantation silently, held up the jade tablet with his left hand, pointed a point of iron with his halberd in his right hand, turned his wrist and pointed on the jade tablet, and uttered one word: "Yin!"

    But I saw three faint spiritual lights flashing on Tie Heng's body for a few times, then turned into thin streams like light smoke and fell into the psychic mirror.

    "Show me!" The young magician mentioned his spiritual power, made a handprint, and lightly moved it twice over the jade tablet.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????????????????????????????????????? ?? It is green and tender, lifelike, like a living thing.  In just a few blinks of the eyelids, the sapling quickly grew into a miniature giant tree, full of life and branches!

    "Perfect wood spirit root!" Hu Ji and the young magician said in unison.

    At this moment, the green trees turned back into countless fluorescent lights and dissipated in the air.  Immediately afterwards, the breeze blew, and a small whirlwind appeared on the jade card and moved around the card.  The three of them could vaguely hear the roar of the wind, and they could clearly feel the power contained in the whirlwind.  The whirlwind grew stronger and stronger, until it almost occupied the entire surface of the jade tablet. Then it suddenly closed and released, turned into a breeze, and dispersed in all directions.  The air flow hit their faces, blowing their clothes and hair back, suffocating the breathing of the three of them.

    Before it was over, just after the whirlwind passed, the psychic mirror crackled, and the little bits of lightning flashed one after another, and quickly connected into one, turning into dazzling lightnings one after another, just like the sky during a thunderstorm.  raging thunderbolts.  The three of them could even feel a tingling sensation on their exposed skin, and their hairs stood on end.  The young magician was so shocked that he almost dropped the jade tablet in his hand.

    Watching the lightning finally disappear, Hu Ji was slightly absent-minded.  "Perfect Wind Spiritual RootsPerfect Thunder Spiritual RootsGod is really favoring you. It's really amazing that you have three complete spiritual roots in one person"

    "Monster!" The young magician couldn't help but curse. He was obviously jealous of Tie Heng.  He himself is gifted with dual-system spiritual roots, one of which is a first-class spiritual root, but compared with Tie Heng, it is far behind.  In particular, two of Tie Heng's three lines of spiritual roots are rare wind and thunder alien spiritual roots, which are the most rare.

    ?You need to know that the human body has three treasures: essence, qi, and spirit.  There are five elements in the body, metal, wood, water, fire and earth.  In addition, a small number of people are also gifted with alien spiritual roots derived from wind, thunder, clouds, frost, etc.  Although most people have spiritual roots in their bodies, they are just too weak to be successful in practicing magic.  In addition to excellent spiritual roots being a prerequisite for practicing spells, some martial arts with special requirements or attributes also require practitioners to have corresponding spiritual roots. And the better the spiritual roots, the easier it is to improve in practice.  For example, in Dragon Tiger Boxing Sutra, Wind Tiger and Thunder Dragon, only those with spiritual roots of wind and thunder can practice it to perfection.  It can be said that people with extraordinary talents like Tie Heng are born with the necessary conditions to become strong. As long as they are given a chance, they can fly on the road to the top and reach levels that are difficult for ordinary people.  An achievement imagined!

    Tie Heng stood there, also shocked by the fact that he had three spiritual roots.  The wind and thunder spiritual roots were inherited from Master and Disciple Lei Mo. He had been prepared for this, but this wood spiritual root was completely beyond his expectation.  After thinking about it, the only explanation was that when he reshaped his body that day, he used the power of chaos to absorb the life energy of the surrounding mountains and forests.

    "It's okay, it's okay. Although people like me who are gifted with three spiritual roots are rare, they are not unique. There are many such so-called geniuses in the imperial court, several universities and some sects, otherwise I would have to be regarded as a weirdo.  It won't work." Lei Mo's memory reassured Tie Heng. Although everyone pursues uniqueness, sometimes being too outstanding is obviously not a good thing.

    "Guanshi Hu, should we take this child to see the governor first?" The young magician spoke first.

    Hu Gai didn¡¯t answer. He suddenly thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but look back and forth at Tie Heng with his bright eyes.  "Tie Heng, do you have a master now?"

    Tie Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he asked him, and he thought to himself: ¡°Is it possible that he noticed it and suspected that I have a relationship with Lei Mo?¡±

    "No, I learned Kung Fu from my father." He answered carefully.  "Dad died in the flood, and I was the only one left in the family."

    Hu Ga nodded, but didn¡¯t ask any more questions.  He did know that the Ritian Royal Guards were searching for the boxing champion Remo and his apprentices in Fuzhou and other places during this period, and this matter was of great importance.  But he didn't think about Tie Heng in this regard at all.  First of all, Tie Heng is young, and secondly, he only has a small amount of Qi that he has cultivated in the past half month. In Hu Gai's eyes, he is too weak, and it is difficult to connect him with Lei Mo's master and apprentice. Why did he ask this?  There is another purpose.

    "There is no need to take him to see the adults for the time being. Let's arrange him to a separate courtyard first. As for the future, I have my own ideas." Hu Ji turned back to the young magician and said while thinking.

    "I'm afraid this is not good! The governor sent me here just hoping to discover a few" The young magician obviously had different opinions.

    "Is there anything that can't be done? I'll tell the governor, don't worry, you won't be in trouble." Hu Ji glared at him, his eyes sparkling, as if he could shoot out a heat, making the young man  The magician felt hot all over his body.

    "Okay then! It's all up to Manager Hu's arrangement." He nodded with a wry smile.  But in his heart, he was secretly cursing Hu Gai for not being a toy.  Originally, on apprenticeship days, magicians from various schools would be sent to select children suitable for practicing magic, and then brought back to the school to be admitted and become a formal magician apprentice.  But this time it was purely a temporary measure, and the Kunyuan Academy in this city thought it was against the rules.  Because in their view, recruiting disciples is a grand and solemn event that should not be taken lightly.  In addition, they didn't think any talents could emerge from these country orphans, so in the end the governor sent his retainers, hoping to select a few talents for his family.  The young magician came here just to go through the motions, but he never expected that he would discover a monster-like genius.  But now, Hu Gai obviously wants to monopolize this credit, how can he not be angry!  But Hu Ji was the director of foreign affairs and had a much higher status than him in the governor's office, so he could only dare to be angry but dare not speak out.

    "Tie Heng, listen carefully. You are different from other children. They will be trained to become the governor's personal soldiers and generals in the future. But for you, I have other plans, and the governor will definitely approve of it." Hu Gai said.  I paused here.  "Do you have any objection to this?"

    "Everything must be obeyed by the master." Tie Heng was submissive on the surface, but he was muttering in his stomach: "Nonsense, is it useful if I say I don't agree? I originally just wanted to go to a random workshop and practice secretly while using my identity as an apprentice as a cover. What?  There are so many twists and turns. It¡¯s good now, I still don¡¯t know where I will be sent"

    "Yeah!" Hu Gai was satisfied with his answer and patted his shoulder lightly.

    Afterwards, he left Tie Heng with him and rode a carriage with him back to the Governor's Mansion.  More than thirty other children were packed into two large cars and sent to a manor outside the city for training.  Before leaving,Heng looked towards the crowd, but they were too far apart, and there were warriors in the middle. Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi saw him, but they couldn't say a final word to each other.

    Sitting in the luxurious and comfortable carriage, Tie Heng recalled the two companions who had been together for more than half a month, and the last impression left on them was their worried faces.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what year or month it will be before we meet again¡± He could only wish them good luck in his heart.

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??????????? Please vote, please collect, please support me!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Rebirth in Another World Chapter 15 Alchemist (Part 1)

    Tie Heng has been living here for three days in a remote courtyard in a corner of the Governor's Mansion.  For three days, except for the two young men responsible for his daily life, he had not seen anyone else. His own range of activities was also restricted to this courtyard and he was not allowed to go out at will.

    But there are three meals a day, including big fish and meat, and sometimes a pot of mellow rice wine.  The old clothes and pants he was wearing had long been replaced by a brand new set of Chinese clothes, and he also wore a pair of calfskin thick-soled soft boots.  This outfit is of great value to ordinary people.

    Although it is still unclear how Hu Ji plans to arrange him, Tie Heng has a happy-go-lucky temperament, has good psychological adjustment ability, and is extremely adaptable. Otherwise, most people would have suffered a nervous breakdown after being trapped in the Chaos Orb for so many years.  .  So he lived quite leisurely these days, eating, sleeping, practicing Qigong, and chatting with the two boys for a while when he had the opportunity to find out some information.

    These two young men were assigned here and usually had nothing to do. In addition, they were only a few years older than Tie Heng, so they got along very well with each other.  Tie Heng inadvertently made insinuations and soon learned a lot about the situation in the governor's mansion from them, especially Hu Gai, whom he was most concerned about.

    The governor's office is divided into two major administrations: internal and external.  Among them, the housekeeper was a nun close to the governor's wife. She was only responsible for the affairs of the inner house and her powers were extremely limited.  As the director of foreign affairs, Hu Gai is an old family member who has followed the governor to protect and take care of him when he was young. It can be said that he is a great butler.  Not only is he close to the governor, but he also has great power in the government.

    "No wonder he can make decisions for the governor without having to inform him in advance." Tie Heng then realized that Hu Ji's status was higher than he had thought before. No wonder those officials and wealthy businessmen wanted to fawn over him so much.

    On this day, Tie Heng had just finished lunch and was laughing and joking with two boys when Hu Ga suddenly opened the courtyard door and walked in.

    "Tie Heng, pack up and follow me." Hu Ga didn't even look at the two boys who hurriedly saluted him, but just ordered to Tie Heng.

    "Yes." Tie Heng simply wiped his hands with a wet cloth, then put on a light coat, straightened his collar, and stood quietly in front of Hu Ga.

    Hu Ji naturally knew that Tie Heng could not have any other luggage, so he nodded, turned around and left without saying a word, and Tie Heng followed closely behind.  After leaving the courtyard gate, there was a carriage parked at the corner not far away. Hu Gai took him into the carriage and greeted him. The driver whipped his whip, the sound of hoofbeats was clear, and the wheels rolled away.

    In the carriage, Tie Heng and Hu Gai sat face to face.  The latter stroked his beard and lowered his eyebrows, seeming to be thinking about something.  Tie Heng observed the other person's face and knew that he had no intention to speak, so he remained silent.

    Tie Heng knew that this might be the final arrangement Hu Ji had made for him. While he was guessing, he watched the scene outside the car through the window with alert eyes, keeping the direction he was taking in his mind.  The carriage exited the back door of the Governor's Mansion and drove onto the spacious street. The tranquility outside the carriage soon became lively. There were many pedestrians on the street, and the carriage was not very fast.

    After walking for more than half an hour, the noise around me weakened a lot, and instead the chirping of cicadas could be heard loudly.  The carriage was driving along a high wall. Many tall trees were planted in front of the wall, which were shaded by the afternoon sun.  On the other side are some shops selling the Four Treasures of the Study, magic materials, and mid-to-high-end finished weapons. Most of the passers-by are young people. Some of their clothes are of the same style, and they seem to be a kind of uniform.

    "Tie Heng, do you know where we are going on this trip?" Hu Ga suddenly spoke.

    For more than half a month, Tie Heng has been going to the city almost every day and has a general understanding of Tianfeng City.  Therefore, he had already discerned that the carriage was heading towards the southeast corner of the city. Combined with the scenery on both sides of the road, he had already vaguely guessed the destination of the trip.  But he pretended to be confused: "I don't know, kid."

    Tie Heng looked at Hu Ga eagerly, as if waiting for him to give an answer, but the latter smiled and did not say directly: "You will know in a moment."

    The carriage drove through a small square. In front of it stood a tall stone gate tower with four large gold-plated characters engraved on it.

    "Kunyuan Academy!" Tie Heng exclaimed deliberately, his eyes widened with a look of surprise.  "Sir, do you want to send me here"

    "It's a little different from what you guessed, but it's not much different." Hu Ji interrupted him.  At this time, the carriage had already passed through the gatehouse. There was the emblem of the governor's office on the carriage, so the few gatekeepers naturally did not dare to stop it.

    The carriage drove all the way towards the depths of the vast university. In the carriage, Hu Gai took advantage of this time to tell Tie Heng the reason for his trip.

    It turned out that Hu Gai wanted to send Tie Heng to be an apprentice to Feng Shiyou, one of the six divisions of Kunyuan Academy.  Siye is learning??Part of the top leadership and the second-in-command of Jijiu, they work in pairs and are each responsible for a branch in a different field.  This Feng Shiyou is in charge of the magic branch, and he is a very famous alchemist himself. Every treasure phantom and magic weapon he makes is of high quality. Countless masters are eager to ask him to tailor it for them, but  Can't get it.

    Because this person has a rather eccentric personality, he studied magic at Kunyuan Academy when he was young. Later, he traveled around the world and held an official position in the imperial court.  However, he was obsessed with the study of precious phantoms and magical instruments all his life, and he was also unruly and conceited, which offended many people and made the officialdom dissatisfied.  In the end, he simply resigned and spent more than thirty years devoting himself wholeheartedly to his own cultivation and research, refining several powerful treasures and war weapons, and has become world-famous since then.  But at this time, he was already old and weak, but he did not leave a successor who could inherit his mantle, and he felt quite worried.  So after receiving the invitation from his childhood alma mater, he quickly went south to Fuzhou and served as the director of Kunyuan Academy.  Not long after, he announced that if anyone could send him a disciple with excellent qualifications, and one that he could see, he would make tools for him free of charge.  This exchange condition stumped many experts from all walks of life who came to seek treasures. There were also many smart people who sent their nephews to his door, hoping to become his disciple.  But in more than five years, Feng Shiyou has only accepted four apprentices, which shows how high his requirements are.

    "That's it!" Tie Heng was somewhat relieved after listening to Hu Gai's narration.  What he was worried about was that the other party had evil intentions and would be detrimental to him. After all, with his current ability, it was impossible to protect himself.  As for the goods being exchanged by others, he doesn't care at all.  This is a realistic and cruel world, and people who are sold into slavery are everywhere, not to mention this.

    "Master Feng's skills are superb, and his skills in making precious phantoms are unmatched by anyone. Even the royal family sent people to invite him. You only need to learn a few percent of it, and it will be enough for you in your life. If you are smart enough  If you are diligent, you will be famous all over the world one day." Hu Gai painted a delicious picture for Tie Heng, and then warned sternly: "But you have to remember that Master Feng is extremely strict with people and has a bad temper.  You are somewhat lonely and unpredictable. Although you have great talent, he will definitely test you for a while. Whether you will be able to stand out in the future will all depend on your own performance."

    "Thank you for your teaching, sir. I will definitely keep it in mind," Tie Heng replied sincerely.

    "Well, just remember it. The Governor is also very optimistic about you." Hu Gai nodded with satisfaction and stared at the young man in front of him for a while.

    "That's all! Using this boy to make friends with Feng Shiyou is indeed a good stepping stone, and he will definitely be satisfied. If this boy can really inherit his mantle in the future, it will be a great thing for the governor and me."  He thought secretly, feeling somewhat conflicted.

    Actually, Hu Gai is really reluctant to recommend Tie Heng to someone else as his apprentice.  But on the one hand, the governor has been trying to get closer to Feng Shiyou. After all, an alchemist who can refine high-level treasures and magic weapons is a great help to any family and is also the target of various forces.

    On the other hand, since Tie Heng has such outstanding talent, joining Feng Shiyou's disciples has become the best choice.  Once something is achieved in the future, it will naturally be easier for the governor's family to take it for their own use.  Because from the moment Tie Heng moved into the Governor's Mansion, in the eyes of outsiders, he had been labeled as the Governor's Mansion.  If he succeeds in becoming a disciple again, he will owe a favor to the boss of the governor's office. As for how to repay this favor, it will not be up to Tie Heng himself.

    The last aspect is that Hu Ji is extremely superstitious.  He never believed that God would be so kind to a person. Such outstanding talents would be gathered in one person, which must be jealous of God.  He knew that many people who were hailed as geniuses had a rough fate, and some of them died prematurely due to misfortune, or even harmed their family and friends. Few of them could really achieve anything.  So even though he valued Tie Heng very much, and he once wanted to keep him by his side and find some techniques suitable for him to teach him, but in the end he gave up these thoughts.  But he didn't know that it was true that he was jealous of Yingcai, but Tie Heng had long endured unimaginable hardships, and now was the time for him to be rewarded

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??????????? Please vote, please collect, please support me!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 15 Alchemist (Part 2)

    Both of them were thinking about their own concerns. It wasn't until the carriage stopped in front of a pavilion that Hu Gai collected his thoughts and got off the carriage with Tie Heng.  Tie Heng observed the surrounding environment, and what he saw were mostly towering walls, dense green bamboo forests, wide roads paved with stone slabs, and many roofs with double eaves and ridges.

    Looking at the five-story pavilion in front, there is a plaque hanging high above the door, which reads "Youjietang". The handwriting is strong and powerful, and it also conveys a wild meaning.

    Tie Heng couldn't help but compare this place with the Governor's Mansion.  Although he had only looked at the main courtyard of the Governor's Mansion from a distance, the many magnificent houses with carved beams and painted beams left a deep impression on him.  On the other hand, the tower hall here has white walls and green tiles, and is dotted with flowers and plants everywhere, creating a solemn, deep but elegant and quiet atmosphere.

    Hu Gai straightened his clothes and motioned with his eyes for Tie Heng to follow suit. Then he led Tie Heng towards Youjie Hall.  They climbed up the stairs, but before they could knock on the door, the thick varnished wooden door opened first.  A handsome young man of seventeen or eighteen years old came out of the door and bowed to greet him: "Junior Gongsun Bian, I have seen Mr. Hu."

    "Are you Master Feng's first disciple?" Hu Ji did not dare to neglect and nodded in return.

    "Yes, I am the first disciple that the master has accepted." At this point, Gongsun Bian glanced at Tie Heng who was standing next to him.  "Master has already known about the arrival of the two of you, so he sent me to greet you here. Master is waiting for you two on the third floor, please come in quickly."

    As he spoke, he turned sideways to let the guests pass, and then walked ahead to lead the way for Hu Gai and Tie Heng.

    "This ground floor has the largest area. The front is the hall, and the back is where my junior brothers and I live." He was obviously speaking to Tie Heng.  After saying that, regardless of the reaction of the two of them, he led them up the wide staircase at the back of the hall, and continued to introduce: "The second floor is where raw materials are processed, medicinal materials are processed, and insect and beast plants are cultivated. The third floor is the library.  , the fourth floor is the master¡¯s bedroom. The top floor is the master¡¯s training and weapon-making room.¡±

    "Tie Heng thanked senior brother." Tie Heng was also smart and seized the opportunity to make connections.

    "Oh, it's too early for you to call me senior brother now. Master, he will definitely keep you here to test you for a while. I'm just doing this to let you get familiar with the environment here." Gongsun Bian smiled.  , said nonchalantly.  "Okay, we're here."

    He pushed open the door to the third floor and saw rows of huge bookshelves filled with books and scrolls.  Paper, silk, bamboo slips, and even many thick-leaf books, parchment, and animal bones and tortoise shells used by ancestors in ancient times.  There are all kinds of materials, and the entire room seems to be a world of books. Only a small space is left in the center of the room, where a few low book tables and futons are placed.  There are pens and ink on each desk and a copper lamp for lighting. However, there is no lamp oil or candle in the copper lamp, but a ball of light the size of an egg is suspended in it.  Obviously, these copper lamps are low-level magic weapons.

    Gongsun Bian walked into the room first, bowed to an old man sitting on a futon and reported: "Master, bring the two guests."

    The old man didn¡¯t even move his eyelids, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.  Gongsun Bian had already retreated behind him, standing side by side with the other three young men.

    "I've met Master Feng." Hu Ga walked up to the old man and bent down, cupping his fists and saluting. This was the first time Tie Heng had seen him be so respectful to a person.

    Feng Shiyou did not stand up, but nodded slightly in return.

    "Why don't you come and kowtow to your master?" Hu Gai didn't show any displeasure on his face, as if he should have done so. Instead, he scolded Tie Heng.

    But before Tie Heng could speak, Feng Shiyou waved his hand to stop him.  "Slow down, it's not that easy to win over me."

    As he spoke, he opened his eyes, which also made Tie Heng's perception of him change.  Feng Shiyou wore a purple gold crown on his head and a silver-trimmed robe with many simplified shapes of flowers, plants, insects and animals embroidered on the robe.  He looked to be in his seventies, with a thin body, gray beard and hair, and wrinkles all over his face.  But when he opened his eyes, there was no trace of the turbidity of old age in his eyes. Instead, they shone brightly, as if they contained a star, and his old age disappeared immediately.

    Tie Heng couldn¡¯t help but use his soul perception to glance at Feng Shiyou.  Although Tie Heng's soul power was severely depleted in order to reshape this new body that day, it can still be used to detect a person's strength, but he does not dare to use it too much, otherwise it will cause damage to himself.  But when he saw it, he was shocked: "What an amazing spiritual power!" While he was surprised, he also became thoughtful.

    He was slightly distracted, while Feng Shiyou looked him up and down. He looked quite handsome, had a calm temperament, and showed a bit of fortitude. He didn't have the slightest fear or restraint of ordinary children when facing strangers. This gave him the first impression.  Feng Shiyou made a good impression.

    ¡°???Is this the doll you told me a few days ago?  asked the old alchemist.

    "Exactly." Hu Ji replied respectfully.

    "Baby, what's your name?"

    Tie Heng didn't come back to his senses for a moment. Hu Yi frowned, pushed him, and whispered: "Master Feng asked for your name."

    ¡°My name is Tie Heng.¡± The young man quickly replied.

    "Well, that's a good name. It's as strong as iron and persevering." A smile appeared on Feng Shiyou's lips.  "I heard that you are an orphan and your parents died in the flood. Do you have any other relatives?"

    "I have always been dependent on my father and made a living by hunting. After my father passed away, I have no relatives in this world." Tie Heng forced out two tears and pretended to wipe them with the back of his hand.

    Feng Shiyou nodded and waved.  "Come here and let me take a good look at you."

    Tie Heng followed his words and walked up to him. Feng Shiyou stretched out his skinny palm and grabbed Tie Heng's wrist.  Tie Heng suddenly felt an unstoppable and majestic spiritual power pouring into his body, sweeping through every part of his body inside and out, leaving nothing behind.  After a while, he slowly stopped his hand. Tie Heng was already sweating profusely. The spiritual energy was rushing through his body, and the numbness and tingling feeling was not pleasant.

    "Good qualifications, really good qualifications!" Feng Shiyou finally had a hint of surprise in his expression.  "The bones and flesh are strong, the meridians are tough, the mental power is naturally strong, and all basic physical qualities are extremely excellent. What's even more rare is that you have three complete spiritual roots, two of which are alien spiritual roots. It seems that God is very favoring you!  Tsk tsk, my four disciples, apart from the talent of changing children, are comparable to yours, the second, third and fourth disciples are far behind you."

    Tie Heng lowered his head and let the sweat roll down his face. He was convinced that Feng Shiyou's previous suffering was intentional and was a test for him.  So he suppressed not making a sound and maintained his appearance of listening carefully to the teachings.  But from the other party's words, he captured an important message, that is, Feng Shiyou obviously valued his first disciple Gongsun Bian the most. This can be seen from the different names he gave to the four disciples.

    Feng Shiyou's tone tightened.  "But it's one thing to have good qualifications, but it's another thing to want to join my sect. Comprehension, diligence, and the ability to endure hardship are all indispensable. Can you do it?"

    "You can do it," Tie Heng said firmly.  At this juncture, he had no choice but to join Feng Shiyou's disciples, otherwise Hu Ji and the governor behind him might not know what they would do with him afterwards!

    "Okay, I hope you can do it too, but it's not just words." Feng Shiyou lightly twirled his white beard.  "One month, I will keep you for one month. If your performance during this period satisfies me, I will officially admit you."

    "Yes, I won't let you down, kid." Tie Heng paused heavily.

    "Thank you, Master. Having Master's guidance will be a blessing for this boy for eight lifetimes." Hu Ji was also smiling at the side, taking out a letter from his arms and posting it.  "Master Feng, this is a letter from my master to you."

    "Take it back, I won't even look at it if you stay." Feng Shiyou waved his hand mercilessly, and regardless of Hu Ji's embarrassment, he actually issued an eviction order.  "Okay, you can leave now. If I accept him as a disciple in one month, it won't be too late for you to give it to me. Otherwise, everything will be in vain, and I will kick this kid out of the school. Change,  Go see off guests"

    Tie Hengxin said that this old man¡¯s temper was really awkward. If he didn¡¯t have such skills, no one would pay attention to him.

    Hu Ji had no choice but to say goodbye and leave. Before leaving, he gave Tie Heng a warning look, obviously asking him to work hard.

    "Tie Heng, have you ever learned martial arts?" Feng Shiyou raised his eyes and stared at Tie Heng when Hu Jigang was sent downstairs by Gongsun Bian and asked.

    "Yes, the boy has practiced internal strength and some basic boxing and kicking skills with his father."

    "Well, your internal strength is quite impressive. It's not some heretical skill. It was passed down to you by your father. You can continue to practice. However, what I want to test you is the progress of your spell practice. Among them,  You have to control your own sense of proportion, do you understand?"

    "Boy, I understand."

    "Just understand." Feng Shiyou took a book from the desk beside him and handed it to him.  "These are meditation formulas for foundation building and several basic spells for training spiritual power. Take them and study them carefully. If you don't understand anything, you can ask a few of them and they will explain it to you."

    Feng Shiyou pointed at the four Gongsun and Sunbian standing behind him, and the four young men also expressed their obedience.

    "That's it, my master is going upstairs to practice. Chang'er, you can arrange a place for him and his future work." After Feng Shiyou finished explaining, he walked away slowly under the respectful greetings of everyone.

    {Piaotian???ѧwww.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 16 Senior Brother (Part 1)

    After Feng Shiyou left, Gongsun Bian said to everyone with a smile: "Okay, there are only five of us left now. Ah Heng is new. Let's introduce ourselves first!"

    "It should be so." The young man standing to the left of Gongsun Bian said first. He was also seventeen or eighteen years old, but he was tall and lean. His eyes were sunken, so he looked a little gloomy at his young age.  .  "My name is Zhang Ruize, and I am the fourth grader in the school just like my senior brother."

    "I am the third child, my name is Dong Liang. I will be in the third grade after the summer vacation. I am best at fire spells." The boy who spoke next was slightly younger, with a thick and muscular body, a square face, and a cheerful smile.  The words came in a hurry.

    "Next is me." The last boy's turn was not much older than Tie Heng. He had a round face and ordinary appearance, but he was quite enthusiastic towards others. On the surface, he seemed to be a person with a good temper.  "Lu Daqian, the youngest, is about to enter the second grade. Originally, I was the youngest here, hehe, but as soon as the master accepts you, people will call me senior brother."

    Tie Heng also bowed his hands to them one by one and called senior brother "good".  They didn't reject his title like Gongsun Bian did, especially the fourth child, Lu Daqian, who was the youngest and the latest to join the family. He would respectfully call everyone he met senior brother. When he heard someone call him that, he was really happy and clapped his hands on the metal.  Heng's arm, vowing to take good care of his little junior brother.

    "Okay, we have introduced each other, and we will have plenty of time to get along with each other in the future. Let's disperse and go about our own business!" Gongsun Bian said to Tie Heng again: "Ah Heng, I will take you to your room first."

    Before Tie Heng could speak, Lu Daqian intervened.  "Elder brother, I'll go with Ah Heng, just to help. Let's go, let's go."

    "Have you finished your homework today?" Gongsun Bian glared at him and continued to ask: "Where are the Can Silver and Black Wind Copper that the master gave you to refine? Are they all done?"

    "This" Lu Daqian immediately fainted, lowered his head and retreated towards the door.  "Hey, look at me, forget about this, I'm going right now, right now!" He said and ran away.

    The remaining Zhang Ruize and Dong Liang looked at each other and smiled. The former laughed and scolded: "This guy is so lazy. If you don't rush him, he will keep you busy until next year."

    The latter came close to Tie Heng's ear and whispered: "Ah Heng, despite the severity of our senior brother, he is a very good person. He practices harder than us, and his understanding of magic is far beyond ours. Do you want to  Learn from him."

    "Come on, you two, don't make any noise here and go do your homework." Gongsun Bian obviously heard Dong Liang's whisper. He seemed a little embarrassed from his face and deliberately shouted loudly to drive people away.

    "Okay, okay, we're leaving now." Dong Liang laughed and left the room with Zhang Ruize.

    "Come with me!" Gongsun Bian said his last greeting.

    He led Tie Heng back to the ground floor. There were ten rooms behind the hall. In addition to the residences of the four senior brothers, there was also a latrine, a bathroom and a storage room for storing sundries.  Gongsun Bian arranged him in the empty room next to Dong Liang.

    Pushing the door open, the room is not large, with only room for a low bed, table and bench, two wooden cabinets and a bookshelf.  The furniture is simple, functional and looks to have seen some age.

    Gongsun Bian pointed to the straw mat spread on the ground.  "Don't take off your shoes yet. This room has been vacant. The last time it was cleaned was in spring, and it has accumulated a lot of dust. You have to clean it carefully. And every day you have to scrub the floor clean and tidy up the room. Master, he  The elderly pay great attention to this aspect and require us to develop clean and orderly personal habits."

    "Yes." Tie Heng said he understood.

    Gongsun Bian then said: "The room on the right when you go out is the storage room. You can go there to get the rags and basins used for cleaning. If you need water, there is a big water tank in the bathroom."

    He looked at Tie Heng's empty hands again and said with a smile: "You don't have a change of clothes, bedding or daily necessities. Don't worry, I will take care of the handymen in the college and ask them to buy them for you as soon as possible.  Well! Your body is really strong, and you are in the process of growing, so you might as well buy a larger size of clothes, pants, shoes and socks."

    "By the way, do you have anything you need to buy? I'll let them buy it by the way. Don't worry about money. If the master accepts you, then these things are prepared by the master for the disciple. On the contrary, the master will give the money  The money will be transferred to the governor's office and you will ask them for the account." He said with a strange smile. He must have seen his surly master send someone to collect the account more than once.

    "Thank you for your trouble, senior brother. I don't have anything urgent to buy at the moment." Tie Heng said gratefully.

    This time Gongsun Bian didn¡¯t say anything more. He just asked him to clean the house and went out.

      Smelling the musty smell in the room, Tie Heng opened the window first and then touched the dust on the table, leaving a conspicuous mark.  He smiled, took it easy as he came, rolled up his sleeves and got busy.  It wasn't until the sun went down that the servants from the college brought the food into the room. His room had already been brightened and had a new look.

    "Hmm! Not bad, it seems you are very attentive." Gongsun Bian also came back at this time. As soon as he entered the door, he looked around, especially the corners. When he found that these places had also been cleaned up, he smiled and praised him.  Then he directed the two handymen who were following him to move the various items he bought into the house, and rewarded them with a lot of copper coins.

    "It's really troublesome, senior brother." Tie Heng thanked him continuously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome, it¡¯s just a small matter, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Gongsun Bian smiled carelessly, and then looked at the rice bowl on the table.  "Eat for now. After eating, I will take you to the second floor to familiarize yourself with the work there. Master likes people who are diligent and studious. You must keep this in mind."

    "Keep this in mind, little brother." Tie Heng was forced to sit down and continue eating, during which they started chatting again.  Tie Heng asked strangely: "Don't you all have dinner together?"

    Gongsun Bian explained: "You will understand this later. Everyone has their own accustomed time period for meditating and cultivating spiritual power. For example, I love sunrise and evening sunset. I feel that people are particularly clear and clear, and I am more sensitive to the aura of heaven and earth.  . Your second brother is used to eating at midnight, your third brother at noon, and your fourth brother does not have a fixed time period, so it is difficult for everyone to have the same schedule and meal time. Since we can't get together, we might as well have the servants send us to the room and let each of us eat our own food.  .¡±

    "That's right." Tie Heng was thinking in his mind that most disciples would ask all disciples to eat together, which is conducive to cultivating feelings among fellow disciples.  Well, this guy has no such considerations at all. I don¡¯t know whether I should call him open-minded or scold him for being confused.  Fortunately, he only has a few disciples, and he has this kind and strict senior brother, so the brothers seem to get along pretty well.

    After dinner, Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian went up to the second floor together.  The entire floor is divided into two parts. One side is a breeding room for raising demons and insects and planting spiritual grass and demon plants.  There are several rows of wooden shelves on the ground, with hundreds of crystal cabinets of different sizes and special flower pots placed on them.  In the crystal cabinet are all kinds of strange insects and beasts, while in the flower pots there are both rare flowers and plants from the human world and demonic plants from the world of demons and monsters.  In Tie Heng's eyes, this place seemed like a small alien ecological museum.

    On the other side of the floor is a workshop for storing and processing raw materials and preparing medicinal materials.  In addition to the huge storage cabinet that occupies half of the wall, the remaining space is filled with several sets of workbenches made of iron and wood.  At this moment, there are a lot of various raw materials waiting to be processed on the table, as well as bottles and cans covered with labels, which looks very messy and dirty.  However, Tie Heng carefully discovered that these things were actually sorted into categories, and everything was sorted clearly, and there was absolutely no mixing of two materials.

    There is also a small furnace in the corner of the workshop. It does not use fuel in the ordinary sense, but fire-attributed spirit stones. It can be stimulated by a special magic circle to convert the aura contained in the spirit stones into spiritual energy.  Its properties are close to the cultivator's spiritual power, and it is quite pure, so the heating temperature can reach astonishing levels.  Of course, the consumption of money is equally staggering.  At this time, Lu Daqian was operating the furnace. Although there was a formation to isolate the heat, he was still sweating profusely.  Look at him staring intently at the molten metal in the furnace, seemingly unaware of anyone's arrival.

    "Don't disturb him. The smelting and extraction of Can Silver and Black Wind Copper requires very delicate operations. One mistake will reduce the purity." Gongsun Bian reminded Tie Heng: "You have to be careful here and don't disturb others while they are working.  , otherwise it may cause irreparable losses.¡±

    "I understand." Tie Heng responded.

    Gongsun Bian immediately introduced him to the various equipment in the room, as well as some of their operating principles and matters that should be paid attention to during operation.  Then he led Tie Heng to a work table. There were many utensils stored on the shelves under the table. He took out two copper basins, a twister and a few pieces of dry cotton cloth, and carefully picked out the raw materials on the side.  He picked out some dark blue scales and plants the size of copper plates, took a bottle of solution from the pile of bottles and jars, and also poured a basin of water.

    "This is the detoxifying solution." Gongsun Bian picked up the bottle of solution, slowly poured it into another copper basin, and then picked up a blue scale with a twister.  "This is the back scale of the beast-level monster Spiny Gila Monster. It is a very good material for making armor and defense. However, there is a poisonous film on the scales and an odor, so it must be treated before it can be used safely."

    As he spoke, he gently put the scale into the detoxifying liquid and continued to explain while observing it carefully: "The detoxifying liquid works very quickly. Once tiny white bubbles appear on the scales, sayThe poisonous film has dissolved. At this time, you need to take it out and dry it as soon as possible. If you do it slowly, the detoxifying liquid will have a corrosive effect on the scales.  Even soaking them for one more breath will affect their strength and greatly reduce their use value.  "

    Seeing that Tie Heng was listening carefully, he added: "The processing of these scales is not complicated. It mainly depends on your eyesight and reaction speed."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out the twister, took out the scale in the basin, and wiped it clean with a dry cotton cloth. The original dark blue scale became much lighter in color, showing a beautiful azure color.  "This means success!"

    "I will try my best to do a good job." Tie Heng said firmly.

    "Okay. Here are fifty scales, which are part of your work tonight." Gongsun Bian took a dozen more herbs, pointed and said: "This is the other half of your work, rinse these silver-leaf grasses and suck them  Dry the water. Don't think this is an easy task. Silver leaf grasses are very delicate and you may hurt them if you use a little more force. They should not be soaked in water for too long, otherwise it will not be conducive to preservation. "

    He glanced at Tie Heng's strong arms with some worry, fearing that he would crush these herbs that were not precious, but were of some value!

    "I should pay attention to myself."

    "Well! These are just the simplest tasks. They are the basis for becoming an alchemist and also a kind of training. If you want to stay, you must do them well. I am not putting pressure on you. You must know that the master is a strict and tolerant person.  Someone who can¡¯t make mistakes. Your lack of familiarity at the beginning can allow you to lose some materials. But after that, you must achieve perfection and strictly demand yourself.¡±

    When Gongsun Bian said this, he found that Tie Heng's expression remained unchanged, showing no expression of timidity, hesitation or impatience, and he smiled with satisfaction: "My junior brothers and I have also gone through these tests. We are careful, careful and patient. Do you understand?"

    "Thank you, Senior Brother, for your guidance." Tie Heng said immediately.

    "Okay, let's start working! I'm going to work on the side too. If you have any questions, come back to me." After Gongsun Bian finished speaking, he walked to another workbench and took out a small stove, stone cauldron and a  A large pile of materials began to be processed, and it seemed that they were preparing to refine the elixir.

    "Alchemist!" Tie Heng was not busy taking action, but was thinking about the term Gongsun Bian mentioned before.  Alchemists are actually a branch of magicians. There was no such title thousands of years ago. It was not until later that the division of labor among magicians became more and more detailed, and then there were alchemists, array masters, spiritual masters, puppet masters, pharmacists, and life masters.  The emergence of special magicians such as masters who specialize in a certain aspect.  It is different from magicians who focus on exploring the mysteries of heaven and earth, researching and practicing various spells.  Alchemists focus on using spiritual power, magic and various materials to create props with various functions, and use them to assist various human activities and even change the world.

    "If magicians are scholars and scientists who study theories, then alchemists are engineers in factories who are good at turning theories into concrete products." Tie Heng's thinking cannot be separated from the influence of his previous life, so he naturally made such a decision  analogy.

    Then Tie Heng thought of the famous Qianji Venerable, who created the first treasure phantom by drawing on the blood sacrifice divine weapon and combining it with the refining skills of magic weapons. It can be said that he is the most famous alchemist in the world, even though at that time  It's not broken down yet.

    Afterwards, Tie Heng recalled various past events of the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty, especially some powerful magical devices created by the spiritual masters at that time, which could open and stabilize the space path leading to the demon world for the army to conquer.

    "Can I create a similar device and return to Earth? Theoretically, since I can retain the complete personality memory and travel to this world, I can also go back in reverse, especially since I have the Grip of Chaos  Xuanling Palace also spared no effort in exploring the universe. The depth and breadth of the research were quite astonishing. In the theory they came up with, the space and time of every world are unique. Maybe yes, I want to do it in the universe.  Go on this path of pursuing the highest, until you reach the peak, open the supreme gate of heaven, transcend the constraints of the world, and achieve true freedom and freedom. At that time" Tie Heng was slightly excited thinking of this, but  He quickly suppressed his messy thoughts.

    "Now is not the time to think about these things. Let's deal with the things in front of us first. From now on, we will take one step at a time and have enough strength to realize this wish." Tie Heng had a goal in his heart and felt much lighter.  Ever since he was reborn, he was happy, but he always felt a little confused. It seemed that he could never integrate into this world. He returned to the earth in his dreams more than once, and returned to his familiar and warm home.  And now, he finally understood what he really wanted.  He had subconsciously avoided this problem before, but now he faced it bravely and made a promise to himself.  "I want to go home, and I will do whatever it takes to go home!"

    ? ?The first step to achieve this goal is right in front of him. As Gongsun Bian said, the work on the table is the most basic starting point for becoming an alchemist.

    Focusing his attention, Tie Heng began to deal with the highly toxic scales.  He first tried his hand with a few scales. After successfully detoxifying, he already knew the speed of the toxin melting and quickly grasped the rhythm. Coupled with his eyesight that was far beyond ordinary people, he decided to show off from the beginning.  Fan.

    He boldly put three scales into the detoxifying liquid at the same time, which made the processing faster and more difficult.  The key is that each scale is different in size, and the thickness of the poisonous film is also different. It is difficult for ordinary people to determine the order among them.  Fortunately, Tie Heng didn't have any worries in this regard. He had a sharp eye and quick hands. He could detect almost as soon as the smallest bubble appeared on the surface of the scales, quickly pinch it out, wipe it dry, and move on to the next one.

    When he saw that all three scales turned azure, Tie Heng knew that he had succeeded. He smiled to himself. Feeling that he still had some strength left, he increased the number of scales to five, and once again achieved perfection.  Just like that, in a short time, all the fifty Gila monster scales that Gongsun Bian gave him were processed, and none of them were scrapped.

    Arranging the scales one by one on the wooden plate, Tie Heng washed his hands before starting the work of rinsing the silver leaf grass.

    The mature plant of silver leaf grass is almost a foot long, with fine roots and many lumps of mud.  Their silvery white leaves, although not numerous, are curled up and not easy to clean.  However, Tie Heng had superhuman patience and meticulousness that he had learned from the Chaos Orb. His hands were steady and dexterous, and his strength was just right. He used cotton cloth to absorb the water droplets on the stems and leaves, as gently as wiping away the tears from the corners of a lover's eyes.  After two or three times, he gradually became proficient and the rinsing speed became faster and faster.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t know that his every move was being watched by one eye.  On a locker in the corner of the room sat a strange flying insect the size of a bee.  It has no head, but has a small eye that looks like an eagle's eye. It faces Tie Heng's direction, and the pupil sometimes shrinks and sometimes expands.

    This is an eyeworm. It is not a naturally occurring creature, but a man-made one.  Its body is a flying insect at the level of a demon spirit. Feng Shiyou transplanted an eyeball-shaped magic weapon into it, which can transmit the scenery it sees back from a long distance, turning this little thing into an excellent reconnaissance,  Tools for surveillance and snooping.  At this moment, Feng Shiyou was sitting cross-legged in the quiet room on the top floor, observing Tie Heng's performance through a bronze mirror in front of him connected to Euglena's vision.

    "Hmm! This guy is smart and sharp, and he doesn't have the impetuousness of a young man. Even if he is too courageous, Bian'er didn't dare to soak five scales at once." Feng Shiyou said to himself lightly, twirling his beard and nodding in appreciation.  Then he pressed the magic formula, and the eyeworm flapped its wings, flew out of the window silently, and fell into the vast night

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 16 Senior Brother (Part 2)

    Naturally, Tie Heng didn't know that Feng Shiyou had a new evaluation of him. He also placed the cleaned silver-leaf grass in another wooden tray, and Tie Heng tidied the utensils on the counter.  After doing all this, he looked around.  Lu Daqian was still busy in front of the furnace. He was seen carefully pouring the molten metal in the crucible into the mold. It seemed that he had reached the finishing stage.

    Gongsun Bian on the other side began to cook the prepared herbs.  A small stove that also used spirit stones as fuel heated the stone cauldron, and a faint medicinal fragrance slowly spread around.

    Tie Heng couldn't restrain his curiosity, so he walked quietly to his side and behind him to see how he operated, just like he had often done in the Xuanling Palace for hundreds of years.  It's just that now he is no longer an invisible and breathless consciousness, but a living young man.  Gongsun Bian noticed his approach, turned around in surprise, and glanced at the workbench with inspection eyes.  When he saw the neatly arranged scales and silver-leaf grass, the look of surprise on his face became even stronger.

    "It seems that I have underestimated you. I didn't expect you to be so quick. I will increase your workload next time." Gongsun Bian said in a joking tone, but Tie Heng knew that this was likely to become a reality.

    Tie Heng smiled back and shrugged.  Gongsun Bian was slightly startled when he saw his free and easy action, then he turned his head and continued the work at hand.

    "It's great that you are so studious." He pointed to the gurgling stone cauldron on the counter.  "This is muscle-promoting ointment. It is almost ready. It is a top-grade elixir with a yellow label among the four levels of Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and Huang. When applied externally to wounds, it can stop bleeding, generate muscle, and quickly heal trauma."

    After a pause, he continued: "It is the highest-level elixir that I can refine now. The main material is the bone marrow of the spotted beast. In addition, fifteen kinds of herbs and the blood of the other two monsters are needed.  , it can only be completed after at least more than twenty processes."

    "More than twenty processes!?" This time it was Tie Heng's turn to be surprised.

    "Haha, don't be so surprised. I completed most of these processes a few days ago. For example, the mixing and precipitation of the blood of two monster beasts requires a whole day's work, which cannot be done in this short time."

    Tie Heng was relieved now, otherwise Gongsun Bian would have completed more than twenty processes in the time it took him to deal with the Gila Scales and Silver Leaf Grass, which would have been too scary.  In fact, Tie Heng was misled by what he had seen and heard before.  He had watched countless times when the magician of the Xuanling Temple was refining elixirs and making medicines. They were all divine elixirs. The materials were usually prepared on site and refined at the same time, and it would take at least ten and a half days to produce the finished elixirs.  So it caused Tie Heng's misunderstanding.

    "This is the last step." Gongsun Bian said this to remind Tie Heng not to disturb him.  Tie Heng also heard the connotation of his words and immediately stopped talking.

    Gongsun Bian observed the bubbling white slurry in the cauldron for a while. When it was about to reach boiling, he pinched it with one hand and hung it above the mouth of the cauldron with one hand. A light white spiritual power emerged from the palm of his hand facing downwards, slowly.  Pour into the cauldron.  His eyes were fixed on the changes in the serum, and he maintained this position for almost half a stick of incense.  Then he quickly turned off the small stove under the stone cauldron, poured a bowl of clear liquid into the cauldron, and stirred it quickly with a silver rod.

    "It's done!" Gongsun Bian looked a little pale, took a deep breath, stopped turning his wrist, and said happily.

    ¡°People who don¡¯t know better think it¡¯s grease!¡± Tie Heng got closer and saw the whole thing inside the stone cauldron.  The originally boiling slurry has cooled and turned into a white paste, which looks a bit like solidified grease, but smells faintly of fragrance.

    "Haha, don't look at it because it is inconspicuous. A small bottle like this can be sold for twenty to twenty-five gold coins." Gongsun Bian picked up an empty porcelain bottle the size of a teacup on the table, shook it and said.

    "So valuable!?" Tie Heng stared at the white muscle-building cream in front of him. The cauldron was filled with bright gold coins!

    "It's worth the price. Those demon slayers and middle- and high-level officers in the army don't carry a few bottles with them. People who make a living with these swords regard these healing and life-saving elixirs as important as their own weapons and armor."  Gongsun Bian explained.

    "Oh! Then their sales must be very good." Tie Heng knew that this kind of elixir was extremely popular. Generally, it would be sold out as soon as it arrived in the store. There would never be any market problems.  Through Remo's memory, he also knew that the profits from these elixirs were also astonishing.

    "Of course it's very good. Unfortunately, the output is too limited." Gongsun Bian said as he used a silver spoon to divide the ointment in the cauldron into small porcelain bottles. Tie Heng also followed to help.  The capacity of a stone cauldron can only be filled with about thirty porcelain bottles at most, which is indeed not much.

    Gongsun Bian sighed a little and was a little proud: "In fact, this commonly used ointment, the required raw material formula, production sequence and things that need to be paid attention toitems, all have complete records.  The materials are also easy to obtain, and the refining technology is quite reasonable and mature.  A doctor in an ordinary medical clinic can make preparations according to the recorded content.  "

    "But this is not an ordinary gold-creating elixir after all. Every step of the elixir requires the tempering of spiritual power, especially the final cooking process. If the spiritual power is insufficient, all previous efforts will be wasted. And for each process, you have to  It consumes a lot of my spiritual power, and it helps my cultivation once or twice, but if I do this for several days in a row, it will affect my daily homework and put a heavy burden on my body. Therefore, I can only refine it once a month.  It only lasts about thirty bottles at a time.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we use spirit stones to complete the refining process?¡± Tie Heng suddenly asked.

    "Spiritual stone?" Gongsun Bian was stunned when he heard this.  Spirit stones are a type of crystal formed by condensing the aura of heaven and earth. They have different properties. They are mostly used to arrange magic circles, serve as raw materials for refining magic weapons and precious tools, or supply the spiritual power of certain magic weapons. They are also used by magicians.  It is used to replenish one's own spiritual energy consumption. Holding a spiritual stone in your hand to absorb it during meditation or arranging it into a spiritual gathering array can also improve the effect of cultivation.  Because spirit stones are of such importance and are quite rare in quantity, they are used as a currency for transactions among some magicians.

    "Use spiritual stones to replace people and automatically refine spiritual power during the pharmaceutical process!?" Gongsun Bian stopped and looked at Tie Heng in surprise.

    "good."

    "Did you think of this yourself?" he continued to ask.

    "Yes!" Tie Heng lied without changing his expression. This idea came from what he saw and heard in Xuanling Hall.

    "You are quick-thinking and dare to imagine." Gongsun Bian seemed to be re-examining the boy in front of him who was two or three years younger than himself.  "A friend of the master's has a similar idea and has been researching it for many years. He is a pharmacist who is famous for his alchemy and is also experienced in making utensils. But he has never been successful in this area. According to the master, it seems  There is always no progress in a certain link.¡±

    "Is that so!? I just had a whim when I saw this small stove with the fire spirit stone as the heat source." Of course Tie Heng would not tell the truth.

    His memory is surprisingly good now. In addition, the only way to pass the boring time in Xuanling Palace was to watch the spiritual magicians perform various weird experiments or make magical artifacts. Looking back now, it is still vivid in his mind.  .

    At that time, every time the magicians made elixirs and medicines, it was a huge project.  Some people have specially invented several synthesis furnaces, each of which corresponds to some specific material formulas. You only need to put the preliminary processed raw materials into it. It does not require human operation. It can complete the mixing and refining according to the process, and then put it into the furnace.  The finished product is sent out of the oven.  Therefore, as long as one servant keeps transporting raw materials, energy can be continuously produced.  It is very suitable for the refining of several types of semi-finished products and primary elixirs that are commonly used and in high demand.

    The core of this synthesis furnace is a special memory array that can store established programs and has certain intelligence. It can finely adjust the energy released by the spirit stones to achieve complex and precise refining processes.  And like the spiritual stone in the small stove, it simply uses the fire spiritual energy in it. At most, it controls the strength of the spiritual energy output, and it cannot be that complicated at all.

    "This memory circle is the difficulty. It is probably the link that stuck the pharmacist. Fortunately, I have kept their structure and principles in mind, and slowly understood them, so it is not difficult to reproduce them." Tie Heng  Then I thought about it again.  What he studied in the United States in his previous life was mechanical engineering, which may not seem to be of use in this world, but it is still quite helpful in refining weapons.  He had originally imagined that if these types of synthesis furnaces were combined into a whole according to the industrial production assembly line, whether connected in series or in parallel, each synthesis furnace would complete a process independently and finally be brought together, even if long-term processing is required.  The raw materials can also be prepared in advance and then added by people at the right time, so that some high-level elixirs can be automatically refined.  Moreover, it does not waste the magician's precious time and spiritual power. It is completely borne by the spirit stone, and several trained apprentice servants will take care of and feed the materials. Non-stop production throughout the day is feasible.

    "It's a pity that Tie Heng couldn't do anything at that time, and those extremely smart spiritual masters may not have considered this aspect at all because of the limitations of their knowledge or their unwillingness to be completely replaced by a tool.

    At this moment, Tie Heng thought of the huge market demand for elixirs and the attractive rate of return. Once the envisioned intelligent combined synthesis furnace is manufactured, it will be an inexhaustible gold mine.  .

    Although this world is somewhat different from Earth.  The entire world on Earth revolves around money, it is the cornerstone of everything.  Whether it is as small as an individual or as large as a country, to put it bluntly, what they are seeking is nothing more than profit.  In this world, what people pursue most is power, whether it is practicing martial arts or magic., are all means to obtain power, and only with strong power can we survive better.  But money is still very important, and the world often stages tragedies where a penny can stump a hero.  What's more, Tie Heng has always firmly believed that no matter in which world he is, money is not everything, but there is nothing that can't be done without money.  He had a deep understanding of this in his previous life, and he knew that problems that could be solved with money were not problems, but most things in this world could be solved with money.

    "Hey! Ah Heng, Ah Heng, haha, you are distracted!" Gongsun Bian's words called back Tie Heng who was deep in thought.

    "What are you thinking about? So invested." This time it was Lu Daqian who spoke. He had finished smelting the two metals and came over to greet the two of them.  However, he looked even more tired than Gongsun Bian, with sweat stains all over his forehead, cheeks and collar.

    "It's nothing." Tie Heng smiled and shook his head.

    "He has a very good idea. He wants to use spiritual stones to replace manual refining in the pharmaceutical process." Gongsun Bian told Lu Daqian the question raised by Tie Heng.

    "Haha, Ah Heng, you can think of such a question on the first day here, it's amazing!" Lu Daqian laughed happily.  "If you can make such a magic weapon, you must give me a few. This is a hen that can lay golden eggs!"

    Lu Daqian seemed casual, but he keenly grasped the huge benefits that this idea would bring if it came true.

    "It seems that none of these boys are simple. Gongsun Chang can refine yellow-level high-grade elixirs at a young age, but looking at how much energy he has, he may still have some reservations. Look at this Lu Daqian  He is passionate and straightforward, but he should not be underestimated." Tie Heng thought to himself: "To be chosen by a master like Feng Shiyou and take him under his sect, he is naturally not an ordinary person."

    "By the way, Ah Heng. You have just started practicing now. It is best to pick a special skill that interests you. Then you can ask the master for some related errands. It will be easier to complete and you will get more living expenses.  "After Lu Daqian finished speaking, he saw that Tie Heng had a confused look on his face. Only then did he react and couldn't help complaining: "Elder brother, you didn't explain such an important matter to A Heng clearly!?"

    Without waiting for Gongsun Bian to speak, Lu Daqian began to explain himself.  It turns out that alchemists are generally proficient in material transformation and refining artifacts, but most of them are also involved in other aspects of magic skills.  For example, medicine, alchemy, spirit formation, spells, spells, seals, etc. There are many people who have expertise in many aspects, which is also very helpful to their jobs.

    These apprentices under Feng Shiyou¡¯s sect have their own areas of expertise.  In this regard, in addition to their daily meditation, practicing spells, processing raw materials, and raising demonic insects and demonic plants, Feng Shiyou will also give them a task list for them to choose from every month.  For example, Gongsun Bian refined Shengji Powder because he was the best at making medicines. This way he could balance cultivation and making money.  As one of the directors of Kunyuan Academy, Feng Shiyou has access to a large number of materials stocked by the academy, and any treasure or magic weapon he makes can be sold for a sky-high price.  But he has been in poverty for many years and achieved his current achievements in extremely difficult circumstances.  Therefore, he believes that his apprentices must also have the ability to be self-reliant and the character to endure hardships and withstand pressure.  In this way, he only provided the most common and cheap materials to his four apprentices. As for other materials needed to complete the homework assigned by him, they had to earn their own money to buy them.

    You must know that each experiment by the alchemist consumes a large amount of materials, and their value is not cheap.  The four apprentices worked hard to solve this problem.  For example, Gongsun Bian would hand over these muscle-building ointments to a trading firm that had a close relationship with Feng Shiyou to sell them on his behalf, which would get a good price.  Part of the money earned is used for tuition, and the other part is used for living expenses, which can be saved to purchase additional raw materials or other items.

    After listening to this explanation.  Unlike the dissatisfaction revealed in Lu Daqian's words and the wry smile from Gongsun Bian, Tie Heng did not feel any surprise or difficulty in understanding.  In the 21st century, the earth is facing an increasingly competitive society.  Parents want their children to become successful, and there are endless ways to do so.  It is no longer unusual to cut off the financial supply to children in this way, requiring them to find their own sources of living expenses, giving them realistic pressure, forcing them to become self-reliant and further explore their potential and talents.

    "Tuition fees!?" He was concerned about another issue.

    ¡°Is it possible to worship Feng Shiyou as a teacher and also pay him tuition fees?  This is a bit hard to accept. Previously, it was a personal way to teach students by paying for the materials, but this is a bit contrary to tradition.  It's okay for a master to accept a disciple with courtesy and filial piety, but it's rare to blatantly exploit a disciple's income like this, and it's not an ordinary martial arts gym that opens its doors to recruit disciples.  At this point, the Middle-earth China is quite similar to ancient China. Recruiting and teaching apprentices is equivalent to raising children and is a self-existence.A kind of inheritance of culture is noble and sacred.  Most of the masters give selflessly, and all they ask is that their disciples carry forward their inheritance.  This has also created a culture of respecting teachers and respecting morality among the people. Therefore, if A Gan kills his teacher in order to seize the treasure, once word spreads, people all over the world will kill him quickly.

    "Hey, don't get me wrong, this tuition fee must be paid to the college." Gongsun Bian said quickly.

    Tie Henggang said in his heart that such a master figure would not be so miserable, but the euphemistic explanations given by the two people made him decide to keep this view for now.

    Feng Shiyou has been doing his own research and cultivation almost all his life, but he doesn't know how to teach his disciples.  So as soon as I received the offer letter from my alma mater when I was a child, I came up with what I thought was a brilliant idea.  Gongsun Bian and four others became his disciples, but most of the basic knowledge was learned by paying money to Kunyuan Academy and attending classes in the school.  Although the professors of the school are also called teachers by the students, they are essentially different from the masters.

    "The master is so accomplished that he naturally doesn't bother to waste time teaching these simple things. Instead, he often calls us to the top floor to assist him in various experiments and refining tools. This requires the use of a lot of profound knowledge and skills.  How much you learn depends on your own understanding." Lu Daqian added hastily.

    His words had no effect, and Tie Heng smiled bitterly.  "It's up to a master to lead you in, but it depends on the individual!" And he is an expert who can understand on his own by watching.

    Gongsun Bian naturally knew that his master's personal strength was first-rate, but he was really not the material to teach his disciples, so he never introduced this aspect to Tie Heng. He planned to wait until the time was right to mention it again, just to avoid Tie Heng's heart.  Leave a bad impression and grudge.  It's good now, Lu Daqian has said everything.

    He glared at Lu Daqian angrily. The latter seemed to realize that he had said too much, and was frightened by the majesty of his senior brother. He shrank his neck and closed his mouth knowingly.

    Tie Heng actually doesn¡¯t care much about this. It¡¯s the same as going to school anyway.  On the contrary, it would be really bad if Feng Shiyou insisted on teaching his disciples by himself regardless of his own ability for the sake of face!

    Gongsun Bian put the small porcelain bottles containing the muscle-stimulating cream into a bamboo basket, locked it in the locker, carefully cleaned the workbench and used utensils, and finally said: "I'm done with today's work.  , it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go back and rest!¡±

    Lu Daqian yawned and praised him repeatedly.  Seeing Gongsun Bian go out first, he followed behind with Tie Heng.  The three of them went downstairs and returned to their respective residences. Before they parted, Gongsun Bian gave another reminder.

    "Ah Heng, after you return to your room, you can practice meditation according to the instructions given by the master. But remember, do not exceed the limit of your body. Once you feel any discomfort in your body, you must rest in time. If you have a headache,  If you want to come to me, it¡¯s because the spiritual power has had an adverse reaction on you, and you need to nurse yourself back to health for a period of time. This kind of situation often happens to beginners, so you should pay more attention."

    "You must be careful, little brother." After saying this, the three of them said good night to each other and then dispersed.

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??Please vote, please collect, thank you all for your support!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 17 Breeding (Part 1)

    After a night of silence, Tie Heng's practice went quite smoothly. He meditated from midnight one night to nine o'clock the next day, which lasted almost three hours. There were no adverse reactions as Gongsun Bian said, and the results were quite gratifying.

    Early the next morning, Gongsun Bian met him and noticed that there was already a flow of spiritual power in him. Although it was still very weak, there was such an obvious improvement in just one night.  The senior brother, whom outsiders regarded as the favored son of heaven, was also shocked, and suddenly there was an indescribable feeling in his heart

    Because it¡¯s summer vacation, the four senior brothers don¡¯t have to go to school.  However, because Feng Shiyou had to send the muscle-growing cream to the trading company, he had to do several things. Gongsun Bian had to be busy outside all day, so the second senior brother Zhang Ruize took over his job and was responsible for arranging errands for Tie Heng.

    "I heard from senior brother that you performed very well last night. You learned things very quickly and your hands and feet were very agile." In the workshop on the second floor, Zhang Ruize stared into Tie Heng's eyes.  "Senior Brother told me to assign you some more work. A batch of raw materials that need to be processed as soon as possible will be delivered this afternoon. You and the three of us senior brothers will do this together. The workload will be huge, and it will definitely not be as good as the training last night.  Our job is easy, don¡¯t hold us back when the time comes, do you understand?¡±

    Zhang Ruize had a stern look on his slender face. It was obvious that the afternoon work had put a lot of pressure on him, resulting in a bad attitude.

    "Understood, I will do my best." Tie Heng did not show any dissatisfaction, but answered calmly.

    "It's best this way." Zhang Ruize said firmly.

    "Second senior brother, don't scare Ah Heng. It's only the second day." Dong Liang seems to have a very close relationship with Zhang Ruize, and they can comfort him when he is in a bad mood.  "Second Senior Brother, don't worry. I believe Ah Heng will work as hard as we do. He will properly handle the afternoon batch of materials and deliver them to the master on time."

    "I hope so!" Zhang Ruize still frowned, but his mood did not improve due to Dong Liang's statement.

    Gongsun Bian was originally responsible for the afternoon work, but he was temporarily assigned other tasks by Feng Shiyou. This responsibility naturally fell on Zhang Ruize, the second eldest child.  Zhang Ruize is very aware of the importance of the batch of raw materials in the afternoon. Feng Shiyou is conducting a series of magic experiments and has reached a critical juncture. This batch of materials can be used, otherwise the final results may be affected.  In the morning, he specially called Zhang Ruize upstairs and urged him to complete the work as soon as possible.

    This moment made Zhang Ruize feel uneasy. The amount of materials delivered in the afternoon was not only large, but also quite difficult to process.  This is not only a test of his own skills, but also involves his prestige and leadership ability among his juniors.  But Gongsun Bian, the most skilled among the brothers, was missing, and there was another guy who might be in the way. How could Zhang Ruize feel better?  Although he had been trying every means to express himself in front of his master, if he failed this time and Gongsun Bian completely stayed out of the matter, his position in Feng Shiyou's heart would be in danger!

    "Take Ah Heng to the breeding room to familiarize yourself with the work there. I will prepare the equipment here for the afternoon." Zhang Ruize reluctantly suppressed the irritability in his heart and waved his hand to drive the two away.

    "Okay, while you're busy here, I'll take A Heng to the next door." Dong Liang took Tie Heng's arm and almost dragged him to the breeding room.

    "Ah Heng, I can't see that you are even more powerful than my senior brother. You can enter your body with spiritual power in just one night. It took him three days to do it, but I was even worse. It took five whole days to get it."  Feeling the existence of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth." Dong Liang came close to Tie Heng and gestured with his thumbs up.

    "My little brother is not that good. It's just that when I was in the Governor's Mansion, Hu Guanshi sent someone to teach me some meditation techniques. I followed them and practiced them for several days. Only then did I make the progress I made last night." Tie Heng hurriedly compiled  For one reason, he felt there was no need to be too conspicuous in this regard.  None of these brothers is a fuel-efficient lamp. Looking at Zhang Ruize's performance just now, Tie Heng can smell that the competition between the four teenagers is actually quite fierce, with a hidden smell of gunpowder. He does not want to be the target of public criticism.  Unfortunately, at this stage, he cannot hide the results of his spiritual power cultivation even if he wants to.

    "So that's it!" Dong Liang smiled and scratched his head.  "Let me tell you, Senior Brother is already too powerful to be human. If you were more talented than him, you wouldn't really be a monster!"

    Tie Heng laughed at himself: "You are really right, am I not just a thousand-year-old demon?"

    "Come Ah Heng, I will first introduce you to the basic situation of the cultivation room, and then teach you what to do and how to do it." Dong Liang spoke quickly and in a loud voice.  "I believe you should know that this monster is extremely difficult to tame, let alone raise. They are full of wildness and ferocity. Even if they are caught, they will try their best to escape. The result will either be injured or maimed.  Ended on hunger strike??.  There are also various demonic plants and spiritual grasses, which generally have specific growth environments. It is extremely difficult to cultivate them artificially.  "

    As he spoke, he pointed to the hundreds of crystal cabinets and special flower pots in the room.  "There are a total of thirty-seven kinds of small demon insects and forty-five kinds of spiritual grass and demon plants here. They were all successfully tamed or transplanted by the master using the magic tools he created. We can collect the required raw materials from them regularly and quantitatively.  Many of them are rare items on the market. Sometimes, masters will also use them as experimental subjects, so they must be treated very carefully."

    "I took note of it." Tie Heng nodded seriously.

    "Haha, you have to keep in mind the next thing, because most of them are very dangerous. Every time we collect the raw materials we need, it is almost like pulling out teeth from the tiger's mouth. If you make the slightest mistake, it can kill you." He  There was a gloomy tone in his tone, and Tie Heng also keenly caught the hint of restlessness and stern look in Dong Liang's eyes!

    "I don't know what he had in mind, but he actually had murderous intentions. Judging from his warm and friendly appearance, he is actually a dangerous person." Tie Heng has never underestimated these young people, and he is secretly alert!

    "Hey, come and see." Dong Liang's abnormality disappeared briefly, but there was still a smile on his face.  He walked to a crystal cabinet, pointed at the strange creatures inside and said: "These are iron-web scorpion spiders. A pair of fangs and hook tails can inject violent venom. People who have no antidote or are not strong enough will be stung by him."  If you can't hold on to a stick of incense, you will be poisoned and die. This venom is useful to us, and just like its name, the more valuable thing about it is the spider silk it secretes. Every night, they will spin silk  Make a web, weave it into a shape similar to a silkworm cocoon, and crawl into it to rest.¡±

    "Look, that's it." Dong Liang took a pair of pure gold chopsticks placed next to the crystal cabinet and pointed to a corner of the cabinet.

    Tie Heng has long discovered these shiny silk balls. Each of them is about the size of a papaya, hollow, with an opening at one end.  Their owner, the Iron Web Scorpion Spider, was wandering around. Through the transparent crystal wall, these hybrids that looked like spiders and scorpions had already discovered two uninvited guests.  They raised their sharp pincers, showed their fangs, and upright hooked tails, posing as if they were ready to attack at any time. In addition, there were many of them, and they looked very ferocious.

    "These spider silks seem to be very sticky." Tie Heng saw that the silk balls were adhered to a lot of sand and soil spread on the bottom of the crystal cabinet.

    "That's right. Their spider silk is extremely tough and extremely sticky. It must be washed with special chemicals before it can be used. However, pure gold can avoid being stuck to them. You only need to use food to remove these ugly little creatures with simple minds and only instincts.  If we lure things away, we can get what we want." Dong Liang grabbed a rabbit from a cage on the side, opened the top cover of the crystal cabinet, and threw the rabbit in another corner.  Several iron-web scorpion spiders paddled their furry jointed limbs and pounced on it, opening their fangs and piercing deeply into the rabbit's body.

    Dong Liang took the opportunity to use long pure gold chopsticks to pick out the silk balls one after another and put them into the gold pot that had been prepared.  Then he twisted his neck excitedly.  "The venom of these ugly little things can also play a role in digesting food. You see, they have injected so much venom that all the rabbit's body has dissolved into liquid. They can suck it beautifully, just like we eat soup dumplings."

    Tie Heng was not very interested in this, and his indifferent expression made Dong Liang feel a little bored.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 17 Breeding (Part 2)

    Dong Liang put down the gold chopsticks and gold pot and led Tie Heng forward while introducing, but the enthusiasm in his words had obviously diminished.  "This is the gold-gnawing demon grass. Their teeth are hard and sharp and can tear gold and iron. You don't need to take care of these plants. They are all taken care of by the second senior brother. He will pull out some teeth every month to make arrows and sell them. It's very  Popular."

    Tie Heng looked carefully and found that the Gold-gnawing Demon Grass was more like a metal desk lamp than a plant, with a thick curved stem and a conical leaf bud on the top.  Dong Liang threw in a small piece of pig iron, and the leaf buds suddenly opened, revealing the densely packed small sharp teeth inside. Like a wild animal hunting prey, they opened and closed, and instantly swallowed the small piece of iron that had just fallen into it.

    "Gold-gnawing demon grass generally grows in areas rich in metal mineral deposits. They can eat metals and absorb nutrients from flesh and blood." Dong Liang said and moved to a crystal cabinet next to him.  The cabinet was filled with water, and a dark, flat creature resembling a black belt was swimming slowly in it.

    "It's called a soft-armored blood leech, and it's rare to see in the human world. It has a strong regenerative ability, and its skin and flesh are used to make several high-level healing elixirs. Cut one-third of it from its body every two months, and the master will use  They exchange what they need with other masters. In addition, when it encounters danger, its body will become very strong. Ordinary swords cannot hurt it at all, and it has almost no weight. So the master made a special magic weapon that can control it.  . In this way, if you carry it with you, you will have an extra layer of defense once you encounter an enemy. Moreover, the soft-armored blood leech has a terrifying appetite and can even suck all the blood from a person's body in a short period of time.  Therefore, it can also be used as an unexpected killing move that is difficult to guard against."

    Dong Liang started to get excited again as he spoke.  Tie Heng was imagining that if two people were fighting and one party suddenly threw out such a blood leech, the other party would most likely be hit if they were unprepared.  Or when the opponent attacks, controlling it to form an armor on the body surface can also play a surprising role in winning.  However, being able to endure carrying such a slimy creature with terrible feeding habits is not something that ordinary people can do.

    ¡°This kid in front of me will probably be fine.¡± Tie Heng thought maliciously.  He had classified Dong Liang into the category of people with weird personalities and special hobbies.

    "Nightmare flowers are planted in several flower pots in this corner. They look beautiful, right? But you must not approach them easily. They are a very rare and powerful demonic plant. The means of self-defense is to spray pollen  , a little bit can make you sleep for most of the day, and even some intermediate monsters cannot resist this effect. This is not a wonderful experience. You will have many nightmares while sleeping, which are the things you fear most, even if you wake up.  The memory is still fresh after I came here. And when you are in a coma, even if you are pricked with a needle, it will be difficult for you to wake up." Dong Liang's face was quite ugly, and he seemed to be particularly frightened. It is very likely that he had eaten this kind of nightmare flower.  suffering.

    ¡°Is this pollen we need?¡± Tie Heng asked him.

    "Well, the pollen of nightmare flowers has some uses, but not much. The main reason is that it is difficult to preserve for a long time. What is more precious is the juice in their root tubers. That is the raw material used to refine high-grade meditation incense. This type of incense  It can make people calm, eliminate distracting thoughts, and effectively increase our understanding and condensation speed of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth during meditation. Therefore, it is very expensive, and even these nightmare flowers have become treasures." It can be heard that there is some resentment in Dong Liang's tone, look  He looked at those pots of nightmare flowers as if he wanted to uproot them.

    "Has he ever suffered from this kind of flower?"

    Tie Heng couldn't help but think so, and had to divert his attention. He asked Dong Liang to explain to him the characteristics of other insect beasts and monster plants and the aspects that required special attention. Dong Liang also told him a lot about work experience and  Some caveats and warnings.  He also instructed Tie Heng to collect some materials by himself.  He soon discovered that Tie Heng was bold and careful. As long as he demonstrated many skills once, Tie Heng could immediately master the key points and do them very well.  While this made him full of praise, he was also surprised by Tie Heng's understanding.

    Nearly two hours passed in a blink of an eye.  Dong Liang glanced at the large hourglass in the room. It was almost noon. Dong Liang left Tie Heng in the breeding room while he went next door to see how Zhang Ruize's preparations were going.

    Tie Heng took this opportunity to wander around the room again. When Dong Liang explained to him just now, he particularly noticed two kinds of small demon spirit insects, so he stayed in these two places for the longest time to observe.

    One of the monsters called the blind vigil rat is actually a half-demon, a hybrid of a small monster and a human pangolin.  It also looks similar to a pangolin, but is much smaller, only the size of an adult's fist, and has no eyes, relying solely on smell and hearing to move around.

    The Night Watch Blind Rat has hard and sharp claws and is good at digging holes in the soil. It can easily tear apart rocks, but it has almost no??Any aggression.  They hide in caves and sleep soundly during the day, and only come out to look for food at night.  Because it lacks fighting ability, the night-watching blind rat is extremely sensitive to danger and can make accurate early warnings.  Dong Liang only mentioned it briefly when introducing it, but Tie Heng took a fancy to its unique ability.  Although the Night Watch Blind Rat's keen sense of danger is limited to nighttime, it is invaluable to business travelers or demon slayers who often camp overnight in the wild.  Especially when Tie Heng considered that he would definitely travel abroad in the future, he paid more attention to it.

    In addition to the night-watching blind rats, another target that attracted Tie Heng's attention was a human spiritual insect - Xunzhiying.  These mung bean-sized spiritual insects have a fluid sac at their tails. The body fluid inside can emit fluorescence and is also one of the materials used by magicians to draw talismans.  However, the biggest feature of Xunzhiying is that they only suck the juice of spiritual grass and spiritual flowers, so they can discover those valuable plants from a long distance away. If they are tamed, they will undoubtedly be very useful for collecting precious medicinal materials in the wild.  helpful.  However, this kind of spiritual insect is extremely fragile. Tie Heng is thinking about collecting some insect eggs and trying to use magic or medicine to induce them to breed and cultivate new varieties, otherwise it will be difficult to use them.

    While Tie Heng was making various assumptions in his mind, Dong Liang suddenly ran back and shouted as soon as he entered the door: "Ah Heng, come quickly, the people from Jingping Society have sent the materials." After saying that, he turned around and ran away again.

    Tie Heng quickly caught up with him. As soon as he walked into the workshop, he saw two huge monster corpses placed on the open space in the center of the room.

    "These are the raw materials that need to be processed today!?" Dong Liang nodded bitterly in response to Tie Heng's question.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Rebirth in Another World Chapter 18 Work (Part 1)

    The iron and wooden platforms in the workshop have been moved away, leaving an open space in the center.  The ground was covered with square bronze plates engraved with talismans and array diagrams, and the corpses of two monster beasts that looked like sheep but not sheep were lying on them.  They are huge, like cattle.  It has six legs and four eyes, and its whole body is covered with thick and dense bristles, starting from the top of its head to the end of its tail. There are two rows of sharp horns on its back, making it look ferocious and terrifying.  The wounds that claimed their lives were on the soft snouts and snouts. It seemed that martial arts masters had penetrated their heads with heavy weapons such as spears, killing them in one fell swoop!

    "Spiny-horned sheep monster!" Lu Daqian, who arrived a step later than Tie Heng, stared at the two monsters on the ground, his voice almost groaning.

    Tie Heng cast a questioning look at him. He was stunned for a moment and then explained: "These two are monster beasts close to the unknown spirit level. They usually appear in pairs of males and females. They are very powerful and love to fight.  , but their skin is rough and their bones are hard. What's even more terrible is that they are earth monsters and can perform several earth monsters. Among them, gathering stone into armor can make their already invulnerable defense to an exaggerated level.  For us, even if they are dead, it is not easy to break them down. What¡¯s more, judging from their appearance, these two have been practicing for at least several decades, and their skin and flesh are probably stronger than  Jingtie, we have worked hard today. Look, the second senior brother¡¯s face is not uglier than in the morning.¡±

    Tie Heng turned around and looked, right?  Zhang Ruize's face turned a little pale.  Although he knew early on that two horned sheep monsters would be sent, he did not expect that they would be such an old pair, which simply made matters worse.  He didn't even bother to greet the people from Jingpingshe who were responsible for door-to-door delivery, and Dong Liang was there to receive them.

    "Hmph! I don't know where Jingpingshe got such good stuff. It looks like they were hunted not long ago, probably yesterday afternoon. They are really fresh. The master must have spent a lot of money to get them.  . But the old man must be busy with more important things, otherwise the master will not easily hand over such good materials to us. This spiny-horned sheep monster is full of treasures!"

    Listening to Lu Daqian¡¯s endless mumbling, Tie Heng was looking at the members of the Jingping Society.  There were more than ten of them, all wearing the same style of clothing.  Most of them are strong and tall, and their movements show a solid foundation in martial arts.  After a little recall, Tie Heng finally understood the origin of Jingping Society.  This is a semi-official and semi-private organization, equivalent to an adventurers guild. Most of its members are demon slayers. Among them are warriors, magicians, hunters or many other strange people.  It mainly undertakes some demon slaying and related commissions, as well as provides intermediary work such as bounty hunters, mercenaries, bodyguards, etc., and is also engaged in the sale of demon corpses, spiritual herbs and rare animals.  The Jingping Society has branches all over the Middle Earth and China, and its network of connections extends all over the imperial court. It can be said to be extremely powerful. Even the royal family sometimes needs to entrust them to help with things.

    After the goods were delivered, these people from Jingping Society did not see Feng Shiyou, and seeing that Zhang Ruize was in a bad mood, they chatted with Dong Liang for a short while in a very sensible manner, and then left.  When Dong Liang sent them downstairs and came back again, Zhang Ruize couldn't wait to order the work to start.

    "Two junior brothers, start this floating disk with me!" Zhang Ruize said passionately.

    "Second Senior Brother, we are coming right away." Dong Liang agreed hastily, and he and Lu Daqian stood on both sides of the bronze plates that were pieced together on the ground.  The three of them stood still, picked up the spells at the same time, silently recited a lengthy incantation, then pointed to the bronze plate on the ground and ordered in unison: "Start!"

    The talismans on dozens of bronze plates lit up in response, and as the spiritual light flashed, they connected with each other and became one.  After a few breaths, the two spiny-horned sheep monster corpses pressed on the bronze plate trembled slightly, and then slowly floated up, hanging in the air a few feet above the ground, as if they were in a state of zero gravity.

    Seeing this situation, Tie Heng immediately guessed the convenience it brought.  Especially when he stepped forward and gently pushed the body of the spiny-horned sheep monster, there was no drift that he was worried about. It seemed that it still had a certain gravity to ensure that the body was fixed.  Moreover, only the things placed in the floating plate at the time of activation are suspended. Stepping on these bronze plates after activation will not be affected.

    "Do you think they will float away with a gentle push?" Lu Daqian said with a smile: "It was the same when I first saw the floating disk open. I thought everything on it had become lighter than feathers.  ?¡±

    "If you want to move or turn them over, you have to use more strength." Dong Liang interrupted: "Ah Heng, come here to help. You are so strong, you are probably not weaker than me. Come and help us move them."  Adjust your position."

    ¡°Start with the female end first, push the male one to the side first, don¡¯t stay in the way and get in the way.¡± Zhang Ruize directed from the side, and together with others, moved the smaller goat monster body to the middle.

    "Their blood has been released, and the demon souls have also been released."?Go, we can skip these two steps.  We will work together to peel off its skin first, and then slowly twitch and remove the flesh. I will be responsible for the head and neck, and the back will be handed over to the third child. Lu Daqian, you will handle the chest and abdomen.  "Zhang Ruize assigned the task without allowing others to refute, then turned to Tie Heng, his tone became more severe: "You first watch what we do, and learn while watching. These six legs are left to you.  This is different from a butcher cutting a cow, there is a lot of skill and knowledge involved!  It¡¯s also much more complicated!  "

    "My little brother knows that he will do it well." Tie Heng is full of confidence.

    He even saw the spiritual masters dismantling a giant dragon in the Xuanling Palace, which was much larger than these two goat monsters.  It requires a lot of manpower and equipment, and the processes involved are extremely complicated.  After watching from the sidelines for so many years, I naturally kept these in mind.  Although it was his first time to participate in the on-site decomposition of a "low-level" monster like the Spiny Horned Sheep, the general process, the techniques used, and the matters that should be paid attention to were not much different, so he had this confidence.

    In fact, as long as he has enough understanding of the body structure of monsters and has the corresponding tools, a butcher who has been killing pigs and cattle for decades can definitely do a better job than a few young alchemist apprentices.  However, many of these steps require the use of spiritual power, medicine, and magical tools to ensure that the decomposed materials are most effective and conducive to preservation, which forces the alchemists to do it themselves.

    "It's best if you can keep your word." Zhang Ruize said unceremoniously, then ignored Tie Heng and turned around to open several flat agarwood boxes on the table next to him.  "Come and get the knives!"

    The wooden box contained several sharp knives with curved blades. Tie Heng took one and held it in his hand. He found that the blade was light and thin, making it appear extremely sharp.  He held the blade with his fingers and folded it hard. The blade was as thin as a cicada's wings and did not bend at all. It was incredibly strong.

    "They are not ordinary short knives, but magical weapons called Golden Spirit Blades. They are made with special techniques and materials." Seeing the movements of Tie Heng's hands, Lu Daqian introduced him to the curved-edged sharp knives in his hands.  special features.  "Look, there is a dove egg-sized hollow in the center of the blade, which is inlaid with gold-based spiritual stones. This golden spiritual blade can emit the energy of Geng metal, making it stronger and sharper. It is most suitable for cutting meat and removing bones."

    As he said this, Zhang Ruize had already taken out several small golden spiritual stones and gave one to each of them.  The four of them embedded the spirit stones in their hands into the hole between the handle and the blade of the golden spirit blade.  The bright and slightly green blade suddenly gained a layer of golden light, which was not dazzling, but gave off a chilling chill.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume One Rebirth in Another World Chapter 18 Work (Part 2)

    "I'll go first, and you guys will help." Zhang Ruize once followed Feng Shiyou and saw him and several other masters dismantle spiny sheep and other monsters, and he has a deep memory of the steps involved.  Dong Liang and Lu Daqian's understanding of the spiny-horned sheep monster was based on books and had never been used in practice, so Zhang Ruize was the first to step forward and strike.

    "Most ordinary beasts have soft abdomens, and their vulnerable backs are strong and strong. Spiny-horned sheep monsters are earth-type monsters that can draw strength from the earth, so they are completely opposite to ordinary beasts. Because they are closer to the ground, their  The chest, abdomen and six limbs are the strongest. On the contrary, the back, which seems to be densely covered with thorns and has nowhere to attack, has relatively weak defense." Zhang Ruize said while walking to the side of the back of the goat monster lying on its side.

    "Their skin is thick and tough, and with our wrist strength and the sharpness of the golden spirit blade, it is not easy to cut it. But you see, these thorny horns are the main weapons used by the sheep monsters to protect themselves and attack, and we started with  The point is right here." Zhang Ruize glanced at the three teenagers who were listening carefully to his speech, and seemed to be in a better mood.  He first put on a pair of thin leather gloves, then took two steps forward, carefully avoiding the long and sharp thorns, and pushed aside the thick bristles to reveal the skin underneath.

    Then he pointed to the part where the root of the spinous horn meets the epidermis, where there is an obvious gap.  "These horns are easily broken and damaged in battles, and they fall off and regrow every few months. The skin in these areas is the weakest, so we happen to operate here."

    Zhang Ruize took a deep breath, held the Golden Spirit Blade, and inserted it forcefully. When the blade felt a hard touch, he turned his wrist and controlled the blade to rotate in a circle along the bottom edge of the horn.  Then, he dropped the blade and used all his strength to cut towards the bottom of the nearest thorn horn.

    After repeating this laboriously many times, a small part of the skin on the goat monster's back was cut open, but Zhang Ruize was also very tired.  As he said, the thick skin of the goat monster is too strenuous even for a boy of sixteen or seventeen like him.  After only a short time, he was already sweating profusely and panting.

    "Second Senior Brother, please take a drink of water and rest for a while, then let me do it." Dong Liang replaced Zhang Ruize and cut the skin according to his method.  Because of the sharp horns on the back of the goat monster, only one person can step forward to operate it at a time, otherwise they will interfere with each other and cause trouble.  So Lu Daqian simply ran to the head of the goat monster, cut into the soft parts such as the mouth, nose, eyes and ears, and slowly connected the incisions into one piece.

    But Lu Daqian, who was slightly fatter, was not as strong as Zhang Ruize. After working for a short while, he showed signs of lack of physical strength and was breathing heavily.  Dong Liang was a little better, but he was still sweating profusely, especially the right hand holding the knife. He could feel his whole arm swollen and trembling slightly as he clenched the handle of the knife and exerted force continuously. He felt that he was unable to use his strength. It was obvious that he had exerted too much force.

    "This is not okay." Zhang Ruize rubbed his sore and numb right palm, knowing very well that the two junior brothers would not last long like this, and he had not recovered yet.  "Master is urging us so hard, we can't waste time on resting."

    Zhang Ruize was thinking distressedly, and in a blink of an eye, he saw Tie Heng standing quietly aside, observing Dong Liang and Lu Daqian's cutting techniques with great concentration, and making gestures with his hands, as if he was imitating their movements.

    "Ah Heng!" Zhang Ruize called him.

    "Second senior brother." Tie Heng withdrew his gaze.

    "I ask you to come up and replace Dong Liang now. Do you have any questions?"

    "I can do it well." Tie Heng answered directly.

    "Okay, just do your best." There is nothing to do at this time. Zhang Ruize needs Dong and Lu to maintain a certain level of physical fitness. There are more important and difficult processes to deal with later.

    Dong Liang was called back, wiped his sweat with a cloth, and sat aside to drink water, seemingly too lazy to complain.  Lu Daqian, on the other hand, had to deal with the sheep monster's small head, but he felt he couldn't hold on any longer. The weather was hot, so he simply opened his clothes, drank herbal tea in one breath, and then sat down on the ground, not caring about his image.

    Zhang Ruize ignored him and just kept teaching Tie Heng what to pay attention to.  Tie Heng nodded, rolled up his sleeves, tied up his robe neatly, put on his thin leather gloves, and stepped forward holding the golden spirit blade.

    He continued the incision that Dong Liang had made before. He did not use much force at first. The dull feeling on the blade gave him a further understanding of the toughness of the goat monster's skin.  He didn't want to go too far, so he slowly increased the strength of his hand point by point until the blade could easily tear through the thick skin.

    He was cutting faster and faster, and Zhang Ruize and the other three looked in their eyes with surprise, joy, and a little daze.  Especially when they saw Tie Heng, it was obvious that he was imitating their previous techniques at first, but soon, he seemed to have found a method of transporting power that was more suitable for him.  ?Driven by strong arms and flexible wrists, every cut of the Golden Spirit Blade was powerful and accurate. In less than half of their time, Tie Heng had cut through most of the skin on the goat monster's back and neck.

    "Well done! Ah Heng, you did a good job." Zhang Ruize's tone suddenly softened a lot.

    Tie Heng stopped and smiled at him: "It's nothing, I just have a little strength."

    "Nothing?" Lu Daqian jumped up when he heard this, pointed at Tie Heng's strong arms and shouted: "Even an adult strong man may not do better than us, but you are relaxed. Tell us honestly, you have a pair of arms  How strong are you? Hehe, I¡¯ll leave all this kind of errands to you from now on!¡±

    Tie Heng pretended to be embarrassed and scratched the back of his head, but did not directly answer Lu Daqian's question.  "I have been training hard with my father for several years. I have worked hard in the dark and early in the morning to overcome my strength. I don't expect to be able to help a few senior brothers here, but it is worth it."

    Hearing what he said, the three of them remembered that Tie Heng, unlike them, had practiced martial arts.  They were slightly envious.  Magic is magical and powerful, it can communicate with nature, and spiritual power can also prolong life.  But as far as the magician himself is concerned, he is much weaker than the warrior. This is also the magician's fatal weakness.  Unless they practice some special spells, even though ordinary magicians are far smarter than ordinary people, they are not much stronger.  It's a pity that the three of them are busy practicing spiritual power and spells, plus the homework assigned to them. They have no time to learn martial arts that require physical strength.  This dual cultivation of law and martial arts is not so easy to achieve.

    Zhang Ruize couldn't care about so much. Time was of the essence now, so he waved his hand, drove away Lu Daqian who was still waiting to ask questions, and walked to Tie Heng.  "Ah Heng, please do your best to cut open the six hooves of this goat monster, and connect the dung door to the opening on the back so that we can skin it later."

    "Okay, leave it to me," Tie Heng pretended to move his shoulders, then rubbed his elbows and wrists, and then under Zhang Ruize's guidance, he found the softest spot at the ankle of the sheep monster's hoof.

    "The knife should be lighter here, just cut through the skin. Don't damage the tendons underneath. They are good materials for drawing bow strings." Zhang Ruize did not forget to remind him at the end.

    Tie Heng nodded, first probed with his finger, and then slowly penetrated with the tip of the knife.  After penetrating the epidermis, cut across the knife edge and around the hoof.  After dealing with these six thick legs, it was the turn of the Faun's anus, and finally the thick skin under the head of the Faun was completely cut off.  They don't need a complete piece of Faun skin, they just need to ensure that the largest area of ????the body is not damaged.

    "That's enough." Zhang Ruize clapped his hands happily.  He first let Tie Heng rest for a while, while he and Dong Lu went up to do some detailed processing. Then Tie Heng and Dong Liang jumped on the body of the goat monster, leaned down and grabbed the thick rolled up parts of the goat monster's back.  The skin was torn down hard.  Opposite them, Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian stretched out their arms and used their blades to help them cut through the adhesions between the skin and muscles.

    More than half an hour later, the goat monster's body was turned to the other side, and a whole piece of thick skin with bristles had been successfully peeled off.  After sprinkling some medicinal powder inside, rolling it into a bundle and setting it aside, the four teenagers quickly sat down to catch their breath. This work was really tiring.

    Facing the goat monster with orange muscles exposed, Zhang Ruize smiled bitterly and shook his head. His shoulders were a little slumped, and he seemed weak when he spoke.  "That's the really killing part."

    He pointed at the fat-free muscles of the goat monster and struck it twice with the back of his knife. It made a sound like gold and stone clashing!

    "This kind of earth-type monster is fine when it is alive. Once it dies, the monster power in the body loses control and will be deposited in the bones and flesh, and eventually become as hard as stone." Dong Liang also had a bitter look on his face.

    Tie Heng also walked over and pinched it a few times. Sure enough, it seemed that he was touching a rock instead of flesh and blood.  Take a closer look at the strange orange-yellow muscles, whose texture is similar to the texture on the surface of stone.

    "Second senior brother, where did you put the Fufang melon slices? I really can't bear the smell." Lu Daqian shouted in a sullen voice, covering his mouth and nose.  With its skin peeled off, the goat monster emitted bursts of sour and nauseating odor.  Others were fine, but Lu Daqian couldn't bear it any longer. His throat was sore and he was about to vomit.

    Zhang Ruize rolled his eyes at him and took out a porcelain jar from under a wooden platform. As soon as he opened it, a fragrant fragrance came out.  "Come on, take one piece in your mouth. The smell of disembowelment will be ten times more terrifying than it is now."

    Tie Heng took the Fufang Melon Slice. It was a silver-dollar-sized piece of pulp from an unknown fruit. After being soaked in potion, the sweetness was very tempting.  Tie Heng took it into his mouth and suddenly felt the fragrant fragrance filling his mouth and nose. The unpleasant smell before could no longer affect him, and his mind felt refreshed.

     This kind of melon slices seemed to have the effect of relieving fatigue, and the sluggish spirits of Lu Daqian and the others were lifted a lot.  Zhang Ruize thought for a while, then chanted a spell and activated the magic circle set up in the workshop to replace the air.  A breeze blew up in the originally stale room, which took away the smell and also brought a bit of coolness to everyone.

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??????????? Please vote, please collect, please support me!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 19 Capable (Part 1)

    "Enough rest, let's move on to the next step." Zhang Ruize took out a few bottles of medicinal solution and handed them to the three of them.  "Ah Heng, this is molten stone water, which can decompose the condensed earth spiritual energy. You put on your gloves and apply them on the bones and flesh of the goat monster to soften them. But you have to pay attention, our human body naturally contains the power of the five elements.  This liquid is also highly toxic to us, so we need to use it with caution and never touch your skin, otherwise the skin ulcers will be minor."

    Seeing Tie Heng's solemn nod, he demonstrated how to pour the liquid in the bottle into his gloved palm, closed his other hand and gently ground it for a few times, spread it evenly, and then placed it on the goat monster's body, carefully  Apply the solution to every inch of muscle.

    Tie Heng and Dong Lu followed suit.  This job is much easier than cutting and peeling the skin just now. Apart from being careful not to hurt yourself and applying it evenly, it doesn't require much effort.

    After completing this process, the four teenagers waited for two more sticks of incense for the potency to evaporate completely.  Dong Liang poked the goat monster with the tip of his knife, and the originally hard muscles became soft and elastic.

    "You can do it now!" He hurriedly rushed forward and began to cut the flesh from the back of the goat monster he was responsible for.

    "Ah Heng, there is a trick to cutting meat. You have to cut along the texture between each muscle to ensure that the separated muscles are complete. This will be good for us to extract the essence in the future." Zhang Ruize is here  While talking, Lu Daqian was mumbling something in the other side of his mouth.

    Zhang Ruize heard what he said and couldn't help but frowned: "Fourth, what are you mumbling about? Do you think the work I assigned you is too heavy?"

    Lu Daqian shrank his neck and did not reply. He acquiesced, making Zhang Ruize turn red with anger.  "This part of the chest and abdomen is indeed the most arduous to deal with and requires the most meticulousness. But I don't want you to do it all by yourself. The third child and I, as well as Ah Heng, will come to help you after we finish our respective parts. You also have  What are you dissatisfied with?"

    "What's wrong with the spiritual fluid gland sac? Don't blame me." Lu Daqian shook his big head, turned his face to the other side, and said something hard.

    "You!" Zhang Ruize choked and pointed at him.  "The see-through chip has been given to you. You just need to be careful. How could there be a problem with the spiritual fluid gland sac?"

    "Why not? It's not like you didn't see it just now. In order to cut through this thick skin, I used all my strength. Look, my hands still can't hold tightly!" Lu Daqian stretched out his hand  His hands were clenched into fists, and it could be seen that his fingers could not seem to be tightened. This showed that the muscles in his palms were too tired to exert any strength.  "Getting this spiritual fluid gland sac is a delicate job, and it relies on these two hands to complete it. It is either light or heavy, and it is the most sensitive. Do you think I am done now? I will definitely crush it! Besides, there is no one here except you.  , none of us have done this before.¡±

    "Huh! Okay, very good." Zhang Ruize's face was gloomy.  "If what you say makes sense, then I don't want you to take it. You just need to cut open the muscles, and I will do the rest."

    "That's it, when I find the glandular cyst, I'll call you right away." Lu Daqian seemed to be waiting for his words.

    "Hmph!" Zhang Ruize snorted angrily and walked towards the head of the goat monster without looking back. He moved the knife in his hand like flying, venting his anger by cutting the flesh.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes turned back and forth between the two of them.  It was obvious that there was some disagreement between Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian. Judging from their looks on each other, it seemed that it was not only caused by this division of labor, but that they might have disliked each other before.

    Lu Daqian smiled rather proudly and put a round transparent crystal piece over his left eye, which looked a bit like a single-sided spectacle.  However, there is a layer of spiritual light floating on it, which should be a magic weapon.

    "This is called a see-through chip. It can see through objects of a certain thickness. For example, this sheep monster. I can see through the muscles on the surface and see where the bones and tendons are underneath." Lu Daqian treated Tie Heng as a clueless person.  The newbie couldn't help but introduce him in a show-off manner. He also took off the chip and came over to put it on Tie Heng's left eye.

    "Start!" He injected a spiritual power into the chip, and the spiritual light on the chip flickered slightly.  The scenery Tie Heng looked out with his left eye suddenly changed. The chip was like the screen of an X-ray machine. A thick leg of the goat monster in front of him fell into it. The location of the bones and blood vessels was clear at a glance, but the outline was a little blurry and it didn't look very clear.  .

    "Monsters like the Spiny-horned Sheep Monster generally have glands in their bodies that condense spiritual energy and convert it into demonic power. The higher the level of the monster, the more condensed the spiritual energy in the gland sacs, and some even crystallize, which is called  The crystallization of demon power is a good thing that can be encountered but cannot be sought. Hey, the most advanced one is the inner elixir. And the gland sacs in this goat monster are at best liquefied spiritual energy, which is considered very precious and has extremely wide uses.  It is the most valuable part of the body of the Faun. Most of the glandular sacs are concentrated in the chest and abdomen of the Faun, but eachThe position of the capsule is not fixed, so you have to rely on this chip to help. Otherwise, if you cut it with one knife, you may ruin the good stuff.  "Lu Daqian seemed to enjoy explaining this kind of knowledge to Tie Heng, and he was very excited about it.

    "What a magical baby!" Tie Heng shouted in surprise.  It made Lu Daqian laugh, and even said that there are many things that will surprise you in the future!  This is not the world of ordinary people!

    After saying that, he took back the chip and went about his own business.  Tie Heng knew, however, that there were many types of this type of magical weapon during the Shengwu Dynasty, and a complete system had even been established.  Some of them are more powerful than the high-tech products of the 21st century on earth.  But now just looking at the effect of this see-through chip, it is obvious that the manufacturing process has deteriorated a lot, and it is far inferior to similar magic weapons he has seen before.

    ¡°That civil war seems to have caused a lot of regression in magic, craftsmanship and technology in this world¡± Tie Heng shook his head and drove this thought out of his mind.  "It's useless to think too much, just get to work!"

    He started to cut the meat according to the method mentioned by Zhang Ruize, and carefully removed the hamstrings from the six thick legs, and put them separately with the pieces of meat into the vessels that had been prepared.  Just as Lu Daqian said, this goat monster is indeed full of treasures.  Its hard and sharp thorns and thick and tough skin can be used as good materials for making magic weapons or even precious phantoms.  The muscles, bones and internal organs of the whole body can be used to extract pure earth spiritual energy, and can also be used in the production of puppet talismans.  The bones can be ground into powder and the marrow can also be used as medicine.  Its tendons are excellent for tanning bowstrings.  The two pairs of bright yellow eyes are specially processed and can be made into crystal clear gemstones, which also have the effect of removing dust. After being made into jewelry, they are very popular among noble ladies and can be sold for very high prices.

    Dong Liang and Lu Daqian were working while instilling these basic knowledge into Tie Heng.  It wasn't until they discovered that Tie Heng had completed his part of the work and Zhang Ruize was almost finished that the two of them shut up and speeded up.

    "Aha, another glandular cyst was found!" Lu Daqian shouted deliberately.

    Zhang Ruize over there has also finished, peeling off the goat monster's head until only the white and yellow bones remain.  At this time, I heard his bleating, took off my gloves, wiped the sweat from my face, and hurried over.

    "There are seven gland cysts in total. I have cut open the superficial muscles and waited for your second senior brother to come and take them out." Lu Daqian said with a smile.  Lu Daqian made seven large incisions on the goat monster's chest and abdomen. Inside each place was a dark yellow gland sac, about the same shape and size as a goose egg. The surface was covered with a layer of mucous membrane, and was sandwiched by a thick  In the muscle layer, there are many small blood vessels connected to each other.

    "Huh! Get aside." Naturally, Zhang Ruize would not give the other party a good look. He rushed Lu Daqian aside, and he took a small silver basin and placed it at his feet. The small basin was filled with a gelatinous substance.  translucent liquid.

    "Second Senior Brother, let me help you carry it." Seeing Zhang Ruize trying to take out the spiritual fluid gland sac, Dong Liang dropped what he was doing and walked around to watch. However, he was clever and picked up the small silver basin on the ground.  Even Zhang Ruize couldn't say anything about him.

    "Then you should watch from the sidelines." Zhang Ruize waved his hand helplessly.

    "We will watch carefully and learn more from you, Second Senior Brother." Before Dong Liang could speak, Lu Daqian took over.

    His tone sounded sincere, but in Zhang Ruize's ears it was not like that. Instead, it became a provocation, which made him feel angry again.

    Seeing the change of color on Zhang Ruize's face, Lu Daqian stopped speaking at the right time, turned to Tie Heng who was standing next to him and whispered quietly: "Just wait and see the good show!"

    Tie Heng glanced sideways at him and found a gloating sneer on his lips.  I couldn't help but secretly think: "Why do these two brothers seem to have a deep hatred for each other!"

    Lu Daqian didn¡¯t notice Tie Heng¡¯s strange gaze, but explained to Tie Heng loudly to put more pressure on Zhang Ruize.  "This spiritual liquid gland sac is extremely delicate and easy to break. There is no way to use tools to remove it, so you can only use your hands. But even if you scratch it lightly with your fingernails, you may break the capsule. Once the spiritual liquid inside encounters air, it will  It quickly evaporates into ordinary spiritual energy. Therefore, the fingers must be extremely sensitive, and the force exerted must be just right, not a little too heavy. Hehe, I think the master will leave all this to us, just to train us to make the Noble Phantasm in the future.  Do you need a pair of dexterous hands to engrave miniature charms and array diagrams?"

    "Humph!" Zhang Ruize expressed his dissatisfaction with a heavy nasal voice again, and Lu Daqian then obediently shut his mouth.

    Zhang Ruize picked an incision with the best location, first held his breath and observed it for a while, then closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths, then stretched out his hand and gently and slowly inserted into the incision.  First use your nails to tear open the mucosal surface, and then gently uncover it. Inside is the body of the glandular cyst. The bright and smooth capsule shines like a polished gem.

      One hand continued to tear off the mucous membrane covering the outer layer of the gland sac, while Zhang Ruize's other hand was groping for the position of the sac opening. That part must be blocked to ensure that the gland sac will not come into contact with the air after being taken out, causing spiritual fluid  drain.  But during this process, the palm of the hand moved slightly, squeezing the capsule membrane, and a wisp of earthy-yellow liquid poured out from the gland capsule, and quickly turned into a thin smoke and disappeared without a trace, as if it had never existed.

    Lu Daqian let out a chuckle. Although the laughter was low, it was so quiet that everyone in the room heard it.  Zhang Ruize couldn't help but think of his master's request. His face turned red and white, and he finally gritted his teeth to hold back his temper.

    He looked towards Dong Liang, with an implicit request for help in his eyes.  Dong Liang also saw the meaning in his eyes, but still shook his head slightly, indicating that he was not sure either.  Zhang Ruize looked away in disappointment.  Among the four senior brothers, only he and his eldest brother Gongsun Bian had personally removed the spirit fluid gland sacs several times with Feng Shiyou. Dong Liang got started later than them and only watched from the sidelines but had no practical experience. Lu Daqian then  Even more hopeless.

    Gritting his teeth, Zhang Ruize had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue to do it himself.  But he was anxious and angry, so he couldn't calm down.  As a result, he mishandled the weight of his hand and pierced the capsule twice while tearing open the mucous membrane. At this time, he completely lost his confidence and courage.

    "Damn it!" Zhang Ruize cursed in a low voice, but thinking that as a senior brother, he set an example, he put away his angry expression, turned around and looked around the three of them, and endured the discomfort in his heart and asked: "You guys have the remaining four glands?"  Whoever can take it out, I will do it for him in front of the master. I will not hide it from you, the master has said that at least five gland sacs are needed before dawn tomorrow."

    "Senior brother, it's not that I don't want to help, or that I'm afraid of getting into trouble. It's just that my hands are a little inflexible now. How about you let me rest for a while and I'll try again?" Dong Liang thought for a moment and stood up.

    "But time waits for no one now! Look outside, the sun is almost setting, and there is a male goat monster here. There is no time for us to rest!"

    "How about we skin the other end first, and he can take the glandular sac when senior brother comes back." Lu Daqian stared at Zhang Ruize and suggested with a smile.  "Elder brother is very good at this."

    "No!" Zhang Ruize flatly refused.  "The master has sent the senior brother out of the city, and he won't be able to come back until tomorrow morning."

    "If Second Senior Brother is at ease, why not let me give it a try!" Tie Heng said suddenly.

    The other three people were stunned, Zhang Ruize frowned.  "You!? Are you sure? This is not something you can do with enough strength."

    "Of course I dare not say that I am 100% sure, but just do your best. It is better than being helpless and wasting time like now." Tie Heng's face was calm, and he thought about it in his heart.  A few gland cysts were enough to stump Feng Shiyou's three apprentices. If he behaved appropriately, he would probably attract Feng Shiyou's attention and admiration, and he would be able to stay here to practice magic and weapon making as he wished.

    "Butbut you" Zhang Ruize looked at Tie Heng's big hands, which were strong and powerful. The slender fingers were stretched out, and there was a sense of strength in them. There was no sequelae of excessive exertion by the three of them.  But he still hesitated.

    "Second senior brother, A Heng's hands are dexterous and steady. I have seen this with my own eyes before. Let him try it. I estimate that I can be 60 to 70 percent sure." Dong Liang recalled the scene in the incubation room where he taught Tie Heng to collect materials.  Just help.

    "With Second Senior Brother at my side to give guidance, I study hard and carefully, so I am more confident." Tie Heng emphasized his tone.

    "Okay then! Come here, you have to do what I tell you, without making any mistakes. You should also try to put your hands as gently as possible, and the gentler the force, the better." Zhang Ruize finally agreed, got out of the way, and stood on the iron  Heng's left hand side was given to Dong Liang, who was holding a silver basin.

    Soon, Zhang Ruize, who was anxious in his heart, breathed a sigh of relief.  Just as Dong Liang said, Tie Heng does have a pair of steady and dexterous hands.  Whether he was tearing open the mucous membrane, exploring and pinching the mouth of the sac, or peeling the gland sac out of the outer mucosa, he used just the right amount of force, which made the three people watching marvel in admiration.

    "Gently, slowly, don't rush, don't panic, just wrap it up like this!" Zhang Ruize's voice was trembling.

    Tie Heng has peeled off the last piece of mucous membrane on the inside. He gently closed his hands and wrapped the gland sac in the palms of both hands. After feeling stable, he slowly retracted his elbows and successfully removed the gland sac.

    "It's done, it's done, it's finally taken out!" Dong Liang was excited for a moment, but he forgot that Tie Heng was putting the gland sac into a silver basin filled with gelatinous liquid. As a result, the edge of the basin hit Tie Heng's palm, and the capsule membrane  It burst immediately, and yellow smoke rose from between the fingers. It turned out to be a failure!

      Zhang Ruize's face, which was originally flushed with joy, instantly turned livid. He stared at Dong Liang, the anger he was building up quickly seemed to be about to burst out.  When Dong Liang saw that he was in trouble and saw Zhang Ruize's face again, he lowered his head and took several steps back. Even Lu Daqian did not dare to make sarcastic remarks at this time.

    "It's okay, it's okay, it's just an accident. It's my first time to miss." Tie Heng threw the shriveled gland sac in his hand into a bamboo basket containing waste, stood in front of Zhang Ruize, and consoled him with a smile:  "I now understand the essence of the Second Senior Brother's instructions, and I'm at least 100% sure about it. While I feel good, I would like to ask the Second Senior Brother to continue to guide me. How about we continue?"

    Hearing what he said, Zhang Ruize's expression calmed down and he just gave Dong Liang a warning look. The latter nodded to Tie Heng to thank him and mumbled a few words.  "It was my negligence, and I got carried away with my happiness for a moment, which ruined Ah Heng's achievements. Please forgive me, Second Senior Brother."

    "Okay, don't be so careless in the future. We are alchemists. We must be calm and cautious in everything we do. Do you understand?" Zhang Ruize glanced at Lu Daqian with a sarcastic face and abruptly changed his original scolding.  It became this admonishment.

    "Understood!" Dong Liang nodded.

    After that, the four of them were careful, and Tie Heng did not let them down. He successfully took out the remaining three gland sacs and put them into the silver basin.  Zhang Ruize finally had a smile on his face, and then he thought that the male goat monster was bigger, and there must be more spiritual fluid glands in the body. With Tie Heng's nearly 100% success rate, Feng Shiyou's request could not only be completed on time, but also probably  It would still exceed the quota, which made Zhang Ruize's heart drop a little.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??Please recommend, please collect, and please support me!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 19 Capable (Part 2)

    Look, it's completely dark, and the servants downstairs have also brought everyone's dinner.  Zhang Ruize was in a good mood, so he let everyone go downstairs to eat, rested for a while, and then came back to continue the work.

    After all the gland sacs are removed, the muscles of the goat monster's chest and abdomen can be processed much faster.  However, when they disemboweled the goat monster, an extremely disgusting and strange smell hit their nostrils and instantly filled the entire room. Even the full force of the magic circle that replaced the air in the room had no effect.  If it weren't for the fragrant melon slices the four of them had in their mouths that could resist the smell that hit their foreheads, they would have vomited out all the food they had just eaten.

    But facing the pile of colorful internal organs exposed by the goat monster, the faces of the four teenagers turned pale. Even Tie Heng, who had amazing endurance, felt his stomach churning under the double attack of smell and color.

    At this time, Zhang Ruize showed his demeanor as a second senior brother.  Although he also felt disgusted, he had experienced similar situations several times.  After stuffing an extra melon slice into his mouth, he took the lead and took out the internal organs.  While doing this with his hands, he also told Tie Heng and the others about the functions and values ??of these internal organs, as well as where to attack to cause more serious damage!

    Tie Heng suddenly realized that such dirty work needed to be done by alchemist apprentices like them, which obviously had deep meaning.  One is to allow them to dissect themselves and understand the body structure and weaknesses of demons firsthand, which will help them refine precious phantoms and magic weapons in the future and be more targeted at killing different types of demons.  The second is to cultivate the apprentices' hard-working spirit. Although the apprentices usually need to process a lot of raw materials, they can decompose a "fresh" demon with their own hands. This experience is completely different.

    Under Zhang Ruize¡¯s example and urging, the sheep monster¡¯s internal organs were quickly separated and put into preservation containers one by one.  Zhang Ruize left the remaining finishing work to Lu Daqian. The huge frame was enough for him to work on.  Tie Heng and the others moved the body of another goat monster to the center of the room and prepared to deal with it.

    "Ah Heng, the second senior brother was worried before. Don't take it personally when you say something that is too much." Zhang Ruize took Tie Heng's arm affectionately and even slightly bent towards him to express his apology.  Tie Heng hurriedly supported him, saying he didn't dare.

    "Junior brother." Zhang Ruize changed his title. Seeing Tie Heng stunned for a moment, he laughed.  "You are clever and have good understanding. Master will not let a talent like you go. Sooner or later, you have to be my fifth junior brother. There is nothing wrong with me calling you "little junior brother" in advance."

    "Little junior brother, the second senior brother knows that you have just arrived and are not familiar with this place. You have been working hard enough today. However, the second senior brother still wants you to suffer and help us skin the sheep monster and remove the gland sac. But  Don¡¯t worry, as soon as the glandular cyst is removed, the rest of the work will be left to our three brothers. You can go back to your room and have a good rest, what do you think?¡±

    "The younger brother will do whatever the second senior brother arranges. Everything will be obeyed by the second senior brother." Tie Heng replied with a smile.

    "Okay, okay, my junior brother knows the general idea." Zhang Ruize became even more happy and patted Tie Heng on the shoulder a few times.

    The next step is to do it again as before.  But now Tie Heng has undoubtedly become the absolute main force here. Whether it is cutting and skinning, or later removing the gland sacs, Zhang Ruize and Dong Liang are always around him to help him.  This fell into the eyes of Lu Daqian on the other side. He was secretly stunned and felt unspeakably ridiculous.  Xin said: "This kid has only been here for less than two days, and the senior brothers have to give up their seats to him, and they are still willing to do so. How should we deal with ourselves in the future!?"

    He lamented that Tie Heng naturally did not know that Tie Heng successfully took out six of the eight spiritual fluid gland sacs in the male goat monster, and he deliberately crushed the other two, showing a look of frustration.  Tie Heng knows very well that some things cannot be done too perfectly, and it is most beneficial to do them just right.  No, Zhang Ruize felt much more relaxed because the most important task this time was successfully completed. Regarding Tie Heng's two misses, he smiled and not only did not blame him at all, but also comforted him and asked him to have a good rest.

    ¡° Tie Heng is not the kind of young boy who doesn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. He can¡¯t position himself properly even if he has some merit.  He very wisely said that he could not rest alone, but should help the three senior brothers work together to finish the final work.  He has demonstrated his talents, and these tasks are not tiring for him. It is the opportunity to win the favor of the other three people. Maybe Feng Shiyou will also know, why not do such a good thing!  ?

    Sure enough, Zhang Ruize and the others were very impressed by Tie Heng's expression, and they became more affectionate when talking to him. This was exactly what Tie Heng wanted.

    Throughout the night, none of the four teenagers closed their eyes. They were busy until the sun rose from the east the next day, and the body of the male goat monster was basically disposed of.  Zhang Ruize was impatient and hurriedly released a bottle of cleaning water for himself.?, a puff of light blue water mist appeared out of thin air, washing away the blood stains on the skin and clothes. The cool water vapor brushed over the face, and also slightly covered up some tiredness.  Then he picked up the silver basin containing the ectopic gland sac and a jar of goat marrow, and went upstairs excitedly.

    When he came back, his face was beaming with joy.  Obviously, he was praised by Feng Shiyou.

    "Tch, we worked very hard, but it's better for him. All the credit goes to him alone." Lu Daqian curled his lips and whispered disdainfully, just loud enough for Tie Heng next to him to hear clearly.  "Elder brother would never do such a shameless thing. Every time we work together, we all go to the master together in the end. How can this villain eat alone, hum!"

    Seeing Zhang Ruize approaching, he remained silent, but his eyes fell on Tie Heng. The words he just said were obviously meant for him.

    "Ah Heng! I have told the master about your performance, and he is very satisfied with you!" Zhang Ruize felt refreshed at the moment, as if all the fatigue of the night had been wiped away, and he talked to Tie Heng with a smile on his face.  After saying a few words, he turned to Dong Liang and said almost the same content, but ignored Lu Daqian.

    Finally, he concluded: "Everyone did a good job this time, and the master's high expectations were not disappointed. The old man was very happy and decided to have dinner together downstairs today. Now that everyone is tired, the rest are stored.  It doesn¡¯t matter if we wait until tomorrow to deal with it. Let¡¯s call it a day, go downstairs, take a quick shower, and have a good sleep, everyone has worked hard!¡±

    After saying that, he went downstairs first, and Tie Heng and the others also dispersed. Dong Liang and Lu Daqian were indeed so tired that they didn't bother to eat breakfast. They hurriedly washed away the stains on their bodies and went back to their rooms to sleep.  Tie Heng sat alone in the hall, quietly drinking a bowl of fragrant rice porridge with a few pickles.

    Feeling that he was not full yet, Tie Heng added another bowl.  Just at this moment Gongsun Bian walked in from outside the door.

    "Ah Heng is having breakfast!" Gongsun Bian looked dusty and tired, as if he had been traveling all night.

    "That's right! Senior brother has just come back and I haven't had breakfast before, so why not sit down and eat together." Tie Heng stood up and invited.

    "No, master is still waiting for what I brought back! You can eat slowly by yourself." Gongsun Bian smiled and shook his head, but when he saw the blood on Tie Heng's body, he also smelled something not so wonderful in his nose.  odor.  "You have been busy all night with Second Junior Brother and the others? Hey, look at you, Ah Heng! Should you wash up first and then eat!"

    "Haha, I'm really hungry. I don't want to take a shower. Let's fill my belly first. I'll wash it after I finish eating." Tie Heng said, touching his belly.

    "It's not advisable to take a bath after a heavy meal. It's not conducive to health. You should rest for a while after eating, don't you know? There is also the smell on your body that needs to be used" Gongsun Bian wanted to give a few more instructions, but Zhang Ruize came out of the hall from  Turning out from behind the wooden screen at the back, he had already washed up and changed into a set of clothes. As soon as he saw Gongsun Bian, he greeted Gongsun Bian affectionately.

    "Hey! Senior brother is back! You have worked hard this night. Do you have anything to send to the master? Why don't you let me do it for you? Senior brother, you can have some breakfast here." I saw Gongsun Bian carrying something on his back.  A rather big burden, Zhang Ruize said with a smile on his face.

    "Second Junior Brother, please take the trouble. I'd better send the items in this bag to you personally. I still have two messages to give to Master!" Gongsun Bian found that his Second Junior Brother looked relaxed and cheerful, which was completely opposite to what he expected.  I couldn't help but ask.  "Junior brother, how are you dealing with the two spiny-horned sheep monsters? How about I come to help you after finishing the work at hand?"

    "Haha, senior brother, please rest assured. The two spiny-horned sheep monsters and I have taken care of them and sent nine spiritual fluid gland sacs to the master. Most of the other materials are also intact. The master is very satisfied." Zhang Ruize's  His chin was gradually raised, with a proud look on his face.

    "Oh!? Nine spiritual fluid gland sacs?" Gongsun Bian was a little surprised.  "I didn't expect that, Second Junior Brother, your skills have improved so much. As a brother, I am so happy for the master."

    Zhang Ruize's face turned red when he heard this, but he quickly returned to normal.  "Senior Brother, I was wrong. It took a lot of effort to decompose this goat monster, which made me and my two junior brothers in a bad state. Thanks to Ah Heng, who not only has great strength, but also has a pair of dexterous and sensitive hands. He took out several  A glandular sac. With such good conditions, the future will be bright."

    "It's Ah Heng!?" Gongsun Bian took a deep look at Tie Heng who stood up and saluted Zhang Ruize.

    "Exactly." Without allowing Tie Heng to speak, Zhang Ruize answered for him.

    "Well, you have such a good talent, you are willing to study hard, and you can endure hardships. Yes, the master will definitely appreciate you, and my brother will also say a few kind words for you when the time comes, and you will be our little one.  Junior brother."Gongsun Bian seemed to remember the first time the two met the day before yesterday, and smiled softly at Tie Heng. Then, without waiting for Zhang Ruize to say anything else, he nodded to the two of them and left a message. "You guys use it with ease.  "He turned around and went upstairs.

    "Oh, you can't avoid the struggle for power and gain anywhere!" Tie Heng couldn't see clearly at this time. The two brothers were competing for favor. He didn't want to be caught in the middle and become a tool for their use, so when he saw Zhang Ruize sitting  When he came to his side, he quickly drank up the rice porridge in the bowl, yawned and left.

    "If you want to fight, then fight! I only care about learning Feng Shiyou's skills, and let you fight for the rest!" Tie Heng thought as he walked.  Afterwards, he washed himself and refreshed himself before going back to his room to sleep peacefully.

    This evening, five young people gathered together for a dinner, and Feng Shiyou was also present.  His cultivation has already reached the realm of Bigu-free, and he is nourished by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, so he no longer needs to eat the fireworks of the world. It's just that he loves delicious food and doesn't really care about this.

    The dishes on the table were extremely rich, many of which were delicacies that Tie Heng had never tasted before. It was obviously Feng Shiyou who rewarded several disciples.  However, in Tie Heng's opinion, this meal was really tasteless. Feng Shiyou was a strict master. This was also an era of strict rules. One of them was silence when eating and silence when sleeping.  With Feng Shiyou sitting at the main seat, none of the few teenagers dared to speak, they just kept their heads in the food, making the atmosphere extremely awkward.

    After the meal was finished and the dishes were removed, Feng Shiyou took two sips of hot tea and went upstairs. Before leaving, he nodded to Tie Heng and said, "Tie Heng, you are very good, even better than I expected. Since  After today, you can go upstairs with Huan'er and the others to watch me refining weapons, and you can also go to the library on the third floor to get books for self-study."

    "Thank you, Master!" Tie Heng saluted with excitement on his face.  He knew very well what these instructions meant. Feng Shiyou had recognized him and treated him as a disciple.

    "It's too early to call me master, one month is not yet up!" Feng Shiyou gave a rare smile.

    Gongsun Bian and the other four were all astonished. Although Feng Shiyou disagreed with Tie Heng calling him master now, judging from his cheerful tone, he just postponed the title for a month, and the title was finally decided.  Tie Heng had only been here for two days, and he had already gained Feng Shiyou's approval. It was obviously a certainty to accept him as his disciple.

    Feng Shiyou looked at Tie Heng with a respectful expression in front of him, and felt very happy in his heart.  If Tie Heng's performance the night before just left a good impression on him, then what he did yesterday satisfied and appreciated him.  Not only is he ingenious and has extraordinary understanding, but what is commendable is that he is also able to endure hardships and stand hard work.

    Thinking of this, he turned and stared at Zhang Ruize, his eyes full of dissatisfaction and disappointment.

    It turns out that when Zhang Ruize sent him the spiritual fluid gland sac, he attributed most of the credit to himself, and only briefly mentioned that Tie Heng had contributed some.  Little did he know that the eyeworm released by Feng Shiyou revealed the true situation. He didn't expose him at that time, just to see how he would behave after he returned. Unexpectedly, he was still boasting in front of Tie Heng.  So at this moment, Feng Shiyou rewarded Tie Heng and gave him a warning, telling him that nothing in Youjie Hall could be hidden from him, the master.

    Zhang Ruize's face suddenly turned pale, and the complacency and joy brought by successfully completing the task disappeared in an instant. He deceived his master and took credit. Even if he had some relatives with Feng Shiyou, it was enough to cause him to fall out of favor.

    He stood up in a hurry, but Feng Shiyou ignored him and went upstairs with his hands behind his back.  Several other people noticed something strange about Zhang Ruize, but he didn't care so much and hurriedly chased him upstairs.

    Gongsun Bian and the other three looked at each other, but said nothing.  Instead, he came closer to Tie Heng and shouted repeatedly.  "Congratulations, little junior brother! You have entered the master's door. From now on, we will be fellow junior brothers."

    Tie Heng returned the salute to them with a smile, and the senior brother, third senior brother, and fourth senior brother kept calling him.

    "Since we have become brothers, we should support each other and help each other, but we can't be like a certain person" Lu Daqian said meaningfully, then suddenly stopped, standing side by side with Gongsun Bian, looking at Tie Heng.

    "Of course, that's the truth." Tie Heng nodded repeatedly, but he was lamenting in his heart; "I just want to study hard and make progress every day. How come you have learned to form cliques at such a young age!"

    Fortunately, Dong Liang joined in at the right time and changed the topic. Finally, the four young people chatted for a while before they dispersed. Tie Heng hurried back to his room to practice.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 20 Apprenticeship (Part 1)

    "Second Thunder Technique, Sparkling Pattern!" In the backyard of Youjietang, Tie Heng made a seal with his hands, recited the spell silently, and then pointed at the wooden target a few steps away.  The electric light flashed between the open fingers, and a cone-shaped lightning suddenly burst out, crackling and bombarding the target surface, leaving a series of scorched black marks.

    Tie Heng stood there and quietly observed the results of his spell casting for a moment, while running the meditation formula to restore the consumed spiritual power.  Then he faced a wooden target farther away and quickly completed another spell: "Wind Technique No. 4, Air Explosion!"

    There was a sudden popping sound on the wooden target, radiating cracks appeared on the target surface, and there was an obvious dent in the center.

    "Huh" Tie Heng let out a long sigh of relief, stepped forward, took off the target, held it in his hand and looked at it carefully.  "The lightning pattern of the lightning system is not very effective on wooden targets, but when used against the enemy, the killing effect should be higher than that of the air blast of the wind system. In particular, the speed of lightning is a major advantage, but the spiritual power it needs to consume is also  The highest among many primary spells."

    Tie Heng lowered his head and thought: "Air blast uses compressed air and then violently releases it to create strong air pressure to attack the target. The effect is similar to the samurai's air splitting palm, and the destructive power is also average. The advantage is that it consumes less spiritual energy, has a long attack distance, and is invisible.  It¡¯s not easy for opponents to notice and take precautions.¡±

    He listed the advantages and disadvantages of the two spells he just cast in his mind, and imagined how to use them together if he encountered an enemy.

    Practicing like this early in the morning is Tie Heng¡¯s homework for the past twenty days, rain or shine.  As of today, he has lived in Youjietang for exactly one month.  During this month, his life was hard and fulfilling.  Since he got Feng Shiyou's permission, he could freely read books from the library. He also asked Feng Shiyou for a voucher to borrow more basic books from the university's library.  This greatly enriched his understanding of the world and laid a good foundation for him to practice magic.

    Every morning after getting up, Tie Heng must go to the backyard to practice boxing or practice spells. During the day, he is busy with various tasks assigned by Feng Shiyou. At night, he mostly reads and studies by himself. During his sleep, he meditates and practices dragon skills secretly  Tiger Fist Sutra replacement.

    His physique is different from ordinary people. Practicing spiritual power and internal strength can also help the body recover from fatigue. Therefore, he is used twelve hours a day without relaxing for a moment. After one month, he has made great progress in all aspects.  !

    But there were also some things that bothered him during this period.  At the beginning, Lu Daqian took the opportunity to test him several times and kept telling him about Zhang Ruize's shortcomings.  But Tie Heng really has no intention of getting involved in the intrigues between their senior brothers. Although he knows that there are some things that he cannot avoid after all, he does not want to get involved prematurely, which will waste his precious time.  Therefore, Tie Heng pretended to be dumb every time he faced Lu Daqian. After a few times, the clever Gongsun Bian seemed to see Tie Heng's thoughts. Lu Daqian stopped mentioning this matter, but also made him think that Tie Heng  Constantly looking forward and backward, dissatisfaction gradually grew in my heart.  As for Zhang Ruize, Feng Shiyou didn't punish him after what happened, but he still regarded it as a great shame and humiliation, and directed his anger at Tie Heng, and was a little lukewarm towards him.  Among the senior brothers, Dong Liang got along best with him.  Dong Liang was mainly in charge of the breeding room, and Tie Heng also often went there to observe various monsters and plant insects. He learned a lot from him, and their friendship gradually deepened.

    "One of the wood techniques, the Qiu Shield!" After resting for a moment, Tie Heng cast a third spell.  This time, there was no need for the cooperation of hand seals, just chanting incantations, and a seed taken out of the pocket sprouted and grew rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it was woven into a thick and wide vine shield on Tie Heng's left arm.

    Tie Heng tapped the shield surface with his right hand, and the tactile sensation returned was hard in the middle.  He then pointed his fingers like a knife, summoned his inner strength, and cut hard into the center of the vine shield.  Amidst the muffled sound, debris flew, and a crack opened on the shield, as if it had been slashed by a sword.  But after Tie Heng continuously input the wood spirit power, it healed quickly and quickly returned to its previous intact appearance!

    "Compared to the past few days, this vine shield is much thicker and stronger, and it can be repaired more quickly. What's worrying is that each time you consume one seed of the stone pattern vine, you don't have much inventory in hand."

    The wood type is different from other spells. Most of its spells can skip the step of making hand seals. You only need to recite the spell, and the casting speed is much faster.  But it requires the addition of casting materials, which are seeds, stems, leaves or pollen fruits of various plants.  Adding a medium when casting a spell is only needed for intermediate and high-level spells in other systems, but in the wood system, even elementary spells are essential, and the more advanced the materials, the better the effect of the spell.  Another point is that plants are spawned by spells, and it takes a certain amount of time to grow and mature. This offsets the fast casting of wood spells and makes them less advantageous than other spells.

    Tie Heng removed the spell, and the vine shield on his arm quickly withered, and finally fell apart.There were a few dry and rotten branches on the ground.  He took a breath, then did a few stretching movements, and then performed a set of Kaishan Changquan, secretly using the internal energy formula of the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra.

    He is practicing boxing here, and in the other corner of the yard, Dong Liang and Lu Daqian are also practicing spells.  Speaking of which, Dong Liang and Zhang Ruize are relatively close, so Lu Daqian should be equally indifferent to him.  But although Dong Liang was seen by Tie Heng to be a bit violent, he was usually enthusiastic and straightforward in his dealings with others, and quite likable, so Lu Daqian got on well with him, and the two of them got along well.

    "Third senior brother, how do you think the junior brother compares to the senior brother?" Lu Daqian glanced at Tie Heng secretly and asked Dong Liang in a low voice.

    "Senior Brother, it took only four or five days to learn a basic spell before he could achieve success. Xiao Wu only learned three spells in this month. Naturally, he is not as good as Senior Brother." Dong Liang thought for a while, and then  He added: "Even compared to Second Senior Brother, he is not as good as him. At most, he is about the same as you and me."

    "But you also saw it just now. How many days has he practiced these three spells? The effect of the spells is no weaker than ours. This is because his spiritual power is shallow. In the future, as his spiritual power will become stronger" Lu Daqian stopped here.  Without saying a word, he quietly concealed the jealousy between his eyebrows, then smiled bitterly and said, "We two senior brothers can't let him compete with us."

    Dong Liang didn't seem to notice the change in his expression and just shook his head.  "With perfect Xiao Wu spiritual roots, it will be easier to practice spiritual power and corresponding spells with half the effort. But we don't need to underestimate ourselves. Your earth element and my fire element spiritual roots are not inferior to his talent. As long as you work hard, you won't lose this."  It¡¯s the face of being a senior brother. Besides, we started two years earlier than him, so our foundation is much more solid than him.¡±

    "That's what you said. And recently, the master values ????his meticulousness and skill, and he is given a lot of tasks to take care of, which is very heavy. This is very good for him to lay the foundation for weapon refining, but it will also hinder his daily practice.  This is our opportunity. After all, spiritual power and magic are the foundation of our alchemists. As senior brothers, we cannot fall behind him in this regard."

    But Lu Daqian didn¡¯t know that Tie Heng had not shown all the results of his cultivation during this period.  In addition to his rapid progress in martial arts, he possesses three complete spiritual roots, and his spell cultivation is a matter of course.  The first one of thunder technique is brilliance, the second is flickering pattern, and the fifth is white weaving.  The first wind technique is light footing, the second is sending sound, the fourth is air burst, and the fifth is pressing and cutting.  One of the Wood Techniques is the Qiu Shield, the Three Fragrant Mists, and the Four Thorns.  As well as one of the non-attributed telekinesis techniques to drive away objects.  These are all the spells he has learned. If compared with Gongsun Bian, they are not inferior at all, or even worse.

    "Ah Heng, Manager Hu from the Governor's Office is here. Please tidy up, change your practice clothes into new clothes, and go out with me to greet you. Today is a good day for you. When the apprenticeship ceremony is officially held, I will  Only senior brother can live up to his name!" Gongsun Bian appeared at the gate of the courtyard and greeted him from a distance.  Then he ordered Dong Liang and Lu Daqian: "You also go upstairs, A Heng will be the apprentice. I, the senior fellow apprentices, will be watching the ceremony. In addition, the master also has some other arrangements."

    "Okay, Senior Brother, let's go back and change clothes right now." Lu Daqian agreed, turned to look at Tie Heng, and said repeatedly: "Congratulations to Junior Brother, congratulations to Junior Brother, haha, after today, you can call us with peace of mind.  Senior brother. It would be even more beautiful if I could have another good meal tonight through your happy occasion."

    "Fourth, you know how to eat, so if you don't move faster, the master is still waiting for us upstairs!" Zhang Ruize also arrived at this time, and started scolding him as soon as he entered the door.

    "Hmph! You were so quick, why didn't you come and inform us first." Seeing that Zhang Ruize was wearing new clothes and had obviously gone back to his room to change before coming to look for them, Lu Daqian muttered disdainfully.

    Tie Heng here has followed Gongsun back to his room. They both put on new clothes and then came to the hall. Hu Ji was sitting in the hall absentmindedly drinking tea. When he saw Tie Heng coming out after Gongsun had transformed, his face changed.  Suddenly there was a smile.  Seeing Gongsun Bian step aside to give the two of them a chance to talk, Hu Ji put on a cordial and caring look and asked softly: "Tie Heng, how are you doing with Master Feng these days?"  .¡±

    "Everything is going well. The master's teachings are rigorous, and several senior brothers also give advice from time to time. The boy has benefited a lot and has seen many magical things. Compared with his previous life, it is like heaven and earth. These are all thanks to the advice from the Governor and Manager Hu.  , this boy is what he is today." Tie Heng replied respectfully, and this was exactly what Hu Gai wanted to hear.

    Hu Gao smiled and waved his hands, pretending to be generous, asking him not to take it to heart.  "Tie Heng, your senior brother told me a lot about you before. You have performed well this month, even better than I expected. This is very good, very good, and you have lived up to the expectations of the governor.  ." As he spoke, Hu Gai flipped his wrist and stuffed a bulging money bag into Tie Heng's hand.  "This is a grant from the Governor, you don't need to"You know, there are many things you need to spend money on to be an alchemist apprentice, and these will be very helpful to you.  "

    Tie Heng felt the heavy feel of the coins in the bag. He knew that every coin in the bag must be golden without opening it to look at it.

    "Thank you, Lord Governor, and thank you, Manager Hu." Tie Heng bowed and saluted again.

    "It's just a small matter. As long as you learn your skills from Master Feng, in the future haha." Hu Ji suddenly smiled and said nothing, patted Tie Heng on the shoulder, turned and walked towards Gongsun Bian.

    "Master is waiting for you on the top floor, please come with me." Gongsun Bian said with a smile.

    "Okay, okay, let's go up quickly. Don't keep the master waiting for a long time." Hu Gai had been serving people for so many years. At this time, he adjusted his clothes out of habit and then stepped onto the stairs. Tie Heng followed closely.

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Please click, recommend, and collect. Thank you all for your support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 20 Apprenticeship (Part 2)

    The three of them arrived at the top floor. This was Tie Heng's first time entering this place.  As a place where Feng Shiyou made utensils and conducted research, there were not many furnishings and objects in the spacious room. Except for a giant bronze alchemy furnace in the center and a few futons on the ground, the whole room seemed unusually empty.

    It was obviously the first time for Hu Ga to go up to the top floor. He was stunned for a moment and then came forward to greet Feng Shiyou who was sitting cross-legged in front of the large bronze alchemy furnace.  "Hu Gai has met Master Feng."

    "Well, you don't have to be polite when you're in charge Hu Da." Compared to the last time we met, Feng Shiyou was a lot more polite this time. He nodded with a smile, waved again, and a futon silently slid to Hu Da's feet.  "Please take a seat."

    Hu Gai thanked him again before bending his legs and kneeling down.  Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian bowed to Feng Shiyou and retreated to the ranks of the three brothers standing aside, standing in order of eldest and youngest.

    "Master Feng, Tie Heng hasn't caused you any trouble in the past month, has he?"

    "Cause trouble? Of course not. If he had caused trouble to me, I would have kicked him out of here long ago." Feng Shiyou didn't seem to realize that these were polite words from the other party and an introduction to the conversation between the two parties. Instead, he said seriously: "  This son is very good. Fortunately, your governor remembered me and sent him to this festival hall. After a month of hard work, he is very suitable to me. I will accept him as my disciple today."

    He paused and then continued: "Since I accepted this favor, I naturally want to give something in return to your governor."

    "As he spoke, without waiting for Hu Gai to answer, Feng Shiyou opened his hand and made a gentle move. A long and wide brocade box appeared out of thin air in front of Hu Gai, and he happened to catch it.

    "This is this!?" Hu Ji did not open the brocade box without authorization, but looked at Feng Shiyou with an inquiring expression.

    "Open it and take a look! This is my return gift to the governor. Take a look now. If you are not satisfied, just tell me and I will replace it." Feng Shiyou said nonchalantly.

    "How dare you, how dare you." Hu Ji was dumbfounded by him. How could anyone return such a gift?

    But he still opened the brocade box. Who knows what this weird old guy put in the brocade box. If he just took it back and handed it to the governor, what if there were some weird things in the box?  Is Hu Ga not doing his job well?

    "Heythiscould it be" Hu Gaicai glanced at the contents of the brocade box and gasped in surprise.  In an instant, the surprise turned into ecstasy, and he kept bending towards Feng Shiyou and holding his hands.  "Thank you, Master Feng. This gift is too valuable. The governor will definitely be happy and will definitely come to thank you the next day."

    "Well, some of the objects refined in the past are nothing. If Manager Hu likes it, then accept it for your governor!" Feng Shiyou twirled his beard and smiled, feeling indescribably proud.

    "Thank you, thank you very much." Hu Ji didn't care about Feng Shiyou's attitude at this time, he just expressed his thanks.

    Although the teenagers standing aside could not see what gifts were in the brocade box, looking at Hu Ga's demeanor and listening to the conversation between the two, they could not tell that there must be a very valuable treasure inside, otherwise Hu Ga would  Ji's identity knowledge will never make him so ecstatic.

    "Okay, I'll give you the gift in return for the governor." Feng Shiyou stared at Hu Ji, who had not yet recovered from his anger, and asked him directly: "I wonder what benefits Mr. Hu wants?"

    "Benefit!? Mine!?" Hu Gai couldn't react immediately when he heard the words. After a moment of silence, his mind finally turned around.  "Master Feng is such a person. I, Hu, shouldn't have such extravagant expectations. However, the master generously gave me the gift, so I asked the master to strengthen the red sword."

    At this moment, what would he say at this moment, he knew that Feng Shiyou, who was weird and unpredictable, might take your polite words seriously. It was that he missed a good time, and the loss was great.  So as he spoke, he quickly took off the long knife from his waist and placed it respectfully on the ground in front of him.

    "Well, I guess the reason why you are so busy with this matter is just for this reason." Feng Shiyou unceremoniously revealed Hu Ga's selfishness.  "That's all, I can have Xiao Wuer under my seat, and you have contributed a lot, so I will help you."

    "Thank you, Master, for your help. Thank you, Master, for your help." Hu Gai was so excited that he almost knelt down and kowtowed.

    "Show me the power of your Chi Lian Dao one by one, and I will decide how to supplement it!" Feng Shiyou put on a solemn look on his face. It was obvious that when he talked about these causes that he had devoted his life to, he became very interested.  Will devote myself wholeheartedly.

    "Yes." Hu Ga first moved the brocade box and futon to a far corner, then drew his sword and raised his breath.  "Zhanbian! Chi Lian Dao."

    As he shouted, he held the handle of the knife with both hands and raised it above his head.  Originally an ordinary thick-backed sword, in a burst of brillianceThe red light expanded and transformed into a strange-shaped sharp blade half a foot long!

    "What an ugly and strange knife!" Lu Daqian muttered in a low voice, also expressing the thoughts of several young people.

    The first form of Hu Gai's Chi Lian Dao is shown. Its blade is narrow and long, like a flat centipede, with undulating sections. The edges are also densely covered with sharp undercuts. The color is dark red, although there is a faint light of fire.  There is a wandering surface on the blade, but it still feels awkward and unpleasant when people look at it.

    "It's a fire-type sword-shaped treasure. Look at the heat, but this knife is reasonable." Feeling the billowing heat waves emanating from the red sword, Feng Shiyou nodded with satisfaction.  "It's worth my while."

    Hu Gai still wanted to show off and waved a few sword moves vigorously, but was stopped by Feng Shiyou.  "You release the spirit of the Red Lian Centipede and show me how far it can reach."

    "You have a look!" Hu Ga hummed softly: "Release the spirit! The sky is full of fire and rain, and the sun is shining with red training!"

    A ray of fire rose from the long knife, rolling and twisting to form a giant centipede that was five or six feet long.  Its whole body was made of blazing flames, but it looked like a living thing.  The thick and long body coiled around the beard, protecting it in the center, and the head was raised high. A pair of huge mouthparts opened and closed with a sound, and fire flowed out of it. It looked very vicious with its teeth and claws!

    The temperature in the room suddenly increased, as if it had entered a furnace.  Gongsun Bian and the others couldn't bear the overwhelming heat, so they all retreated and distanced themselves from Hu Ga.

    "Thirty-seven thoughts, square moment!" Feng Shiyou recited the incantation lightly and made the incantation at will. A square transparent light wall enveloped the five disciples, immediately isolating the fierce heat wave.

    Feng Shiyou himself did not apply any protection, and faced the red centipede in flames more than a dozen steps away calmly, without seeming to feel the slightest bit of heat!

    "This flatworm has surpassed the Dark Spirit Level, but there is still an insurmountable gap between it and the Evil Level." Feng Shiyou's scrutinizing eyes carefully looked up and down the Red Lian Centipede, and he kept counting with the five fingers of his right hand, as if he was calculating something.  .

    "Master's eyes are as bright as a torch." Hu Gai said with admiration. There was a burning heat in his voice when he spoke at this moment.

    "My dear, it's very rare to see a monster spirit that surpasses the Dark Spirit level!" Lu Daqian whispered in surprise.

    Tie Heng and the others opened their eyes wide, taking this rare opportunity to carefully observe the huge and ferocious monster centipede.  Human beings have been dealing with demons for thousands of years, and they have a very good understanding of the levels of demons.  In addition to the weak demon-level monsters and monsters in the breeding room, they are divided into five levels: fierce beast, unknown spirit, evil, terrifying, and reverse king. Among them, the demons at the reverse king level are not weak.  In addition to the powerful beings in the human sanctuary, there is also the legendary most powerful existence that is qualified to carry the great road and attack the heavenly gate, the demon god!  However, in today's human world, most of the common monsters are small demon-level monsters. Most of the beast-level monsters such as the spiny-horned goat are hidden in the mountains and swamps. They are rarely seen in ordinary times, so don't mention them.  Higher-level demons such as unknown spirits.  Once that kind of existence appears in a densely populated area of ??China, it will immediately attract a group of strong human beings to attack, and it must be eradicated.

    "Manager Hu, I will use the newly created remnant soul-devouring and melting technique later. It will be hard for you. You must hold on." Feng Shiyou calculated in his mind for a while, and then he confidently ordered Hu Ga.

    Although Hu Gai had never heard of the spell called Residual Soul Devouring Technique, the golden name of Shu Zhiyinger, Feng Shiyou, made him have no hesitation at all.  "Master, you can do whatever you want, Hu will understand."

    "Okay!" Feng Shiyou nodded with satisfaction and waved. The secret doors on the walls on both sides opened silently, revealing storage compartments that occupied two entire walls. All kinds of strange items filled the wall like a honeycomb.  , dazzled Tie Heng and Hu Ga who saw this scene for the first time.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes moved around, looking for the most precious parts among the many items, and he spotted many good things that he was familiar with.  Dong Liang, who was standing aside, thought he was too overwhelmed and shocked, so he patted his back understandingly.  "Xiao Wu, you will have many opportunities to see these things in the future. Now the master is about to cast a spell. Don't get distracted, otherwise you will suffer huge losses!"

    But he didn't know what Tie Heng was thinking at this moment: "I am a cheap master who is quite capable. Look at those few things. They were not common even in the Xuanling Palace back then. It is rare for him to get them."

    Naturally, Tie Heng would not say that.  Instead, he replied, "Thank you, Third Senior Brother, for your advice." After saying that, he stared at Feng Shiyou attentively to see what he would do next.

    Feng Shiyou obviously knows his collection well, and his ability to exorcise objects with his mind has reached a state of transformation.  There is no need to see him forming seals or reciting incantations, every move is? There must be several items in the storage compartments on both sides that automatically fly to him quickly and smoothly, and then gently land on the ground.  In the blink of an eye, Feng Shiyou's face was filled with all kinds of strange and weird objects.

    He pondered for a moment and then took out a magical instrument in the shape of a palace lantern.  This lamp is small, only slightly larger than an adult's fist. The material is dark, neither gold nor wood.  The four sides are hollowed out, and the top cover is inlaid with four spiritual stones. There is a hazy light group floating in the center, and there is a little flame swirling around it.  From time to time, the small flame would fly outward, as if trying to escape from the lamp.  Each time, the light group in the center will light up slightly, and a thin film of light will cover the edge of the lamp, blocking the flame back.

    "Soul-binding lantern!" Tie Heng recognized this magical weapon at a glance.  The soul-trapping lantern was also invented by Venerable Qianji back then. Its main function was to capture the demon soul after killing demons, so that it could be used in the production of precious phantoms.  Nowadays, almost every alchemist has one of these magical weapons. After all, the most precious material in demons is their souls.

    Of course, this kind of magic weapon also has different grades.  A normal soul-trapping lantern can only capture the souls of a few demon spirits until it reaches its limit, but the one in Feng Shiyou's hand should be a high-end product and can at least capture the souls of ghost-level demons.

    Feng Shiyou held the soul-binding lantern in his hand, pointed his other hand towards the light group inside the lantern, and ordered: "Release!"

    The light group dimmed, and the flame surrounding it suddenly lost its restraint and quickly emerged from the lantern.  The further away it is from the light group, the more fierce and blazing the flames become, and the larger the size becomes.  By the time Feng Shiyou caught it, it had grown to about a foot long. Judging from its shape, it turned out to be a red centipede!

    Demons do not belong to this vast world, so their souls are different from humans. They are easily separated from the body after death and can be embodied for a long time without dissipating quickly and returning to the natural cycle of heaven and earth.

    "Tsk, tsk, you have been detained for too long, and your soul power has become so weak. I will give you a good replenishment!" Feng Shiyou pinched the demon soul of the red-trained centipede with one hand, and poured several medicinal materials on the demon soul with the other hand.  .

    It immediately let out a painful scream and kept twisting and turning, trying to break free from Feng Shiyou's hand.  But the old alchemist's shriveled and skinny palm seemed to contain infinite power. No matter how hard it struggled, or even spit out flames, it remained motionless.

    "Go!" The materials and medicines delivered in his hands continued, but Feng Shiyou threw the demon soul of the red centipede in front of Hu Ji.  The scream of the demon soul was even louder and more painful, but its body was also growing rapidly. In an instant, two red centipedes of almost the same size were facing each other in the room.

    "Boss Hu, why don't you take action quickly? By swallowing it, the power of your Chi Lian Dao will be enhanced!" Feng Shiyou ordered unceremoniously. Hu Jizheng was a little at a loss. After hearing this, he calmed down.  Waving the long knife in his hand, he controlled the Noble Phantasm Release Spirit and flew towards the same kind.

    Here, Feng Shiyou formed a complex seal with his hands, spit out a series of difficult spells, and pointed towards the demon soul he released.  "disease!"

    The demon soul, which had just been released and endured the pain for a while, immediately lost the remaining bit of its mind and opened its mouth to bite the same kind that rushed towards it.  For a moment, two red-trained centipedes in the form of demon souls were entangled together, using their claws and teeth to fight endlessly.

    Among the five teenagers at this moment, Dong Liang was the most excited, his eyes were shining with a fanatical light, his fists were clenched tightly, and he was waving them from time to time.  Gongsun Bian and others seemed to have become accustomed to his aggressive behavior. They took a few steps away from him and ignored him. They stared at the two fighting and biting giant centipedes and observed their attack patterns.  and killer moves, and keep them in mind.  Several young men knew in their hearts that even though they were alchemist apprentices, no one could say for sure that they would not be able to fight head-on with demons in the future. If they learn more now, they would be able to save their lives in the future.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 1 Rebirth in Another World Chapter 20 Apprenticeship (Part 2)

    The raging battle lasted for three sticks of incense.  At the beginning, the two demon centipedes were evenly matched, but one of them was formed by Chi Lian Dao and released his spirit after all. He had the same mind and breath as Hu Ji. With Hu Ji's continuous input of true energy, he naturally became more courageous as he fought.  Although the other side was stimulated to its full potential by Feng Shiyou's secret method, it was unable to succeed and gradually fell into a disadvantage.  In the end, the opponent bit his head into pieces, chewed it and swallowed it into his belly.  The pure soul power became the best supplement for the red-trained centipede. After the battle, its originally withering flames quickly became more intense!

    Just at this moment, Feng Shiyou's faint warning came: "Manager Hu, please be patient, success or failure depends on this."

    After saying that, he used the last part of the Soul Devouring and Melting Technique that he had already equipped.  Silver light flashed, and countless bloody talismans appeared out of thin air in the air around the demon centipede, and then swarmed into the demon centipede's body.  But later on, the integration of the talismans and seals became slower and slower, and it seemed that there was a force in the demon centipede's body that was repelling them.  Seeing this, Feng Shiyou said nothing, took out a small seal-shaped magic weapon from his sleeve, and pointed at it.  "go!"

    "Whoosh!" The seal flew up into the air, emitting a light spiritual light.  Then he aimed at the talismans that were deadlocked around the demon centipede and hit them with a dull and heavy sound of "bang bang!" and drove them into the body of the demon centipede one by one.

    "Ah!" Hu Ya and Yaohun screamed together. The former's face was as red as charcoal, and his facial features were squeezed into a ball with a painful expression.  In the latter, the flames really rose, and it was almost impossible to see their true colors.  At this moment it seemed to lose control, screaming in agony and lunging at the object that had caused it such harm.

    "Hmph! How dare you be so presumptuous!" Feng Shiyou stared at it coldly, flicked his finger that controlled the small seal, and with a flash of light, the small seal instantly increased in size by more than a hundred times, becoming as big as a millstone.  , hitting the monster centipede head on.  With a sound of "Clang!", the giant demon centipede was driven away.  This time, the demon centipede obviously tasted the power, and immediately became honest, and its screams became even more shrill!

    Feng Shiyou turned a deaf ear to Hu Ga's screams, and had no intention of talking to him.  With a move of his hand, he took back the small seal that had returned to its original state.  Immediately, he changed several magic seals on his hand, and finally opened a jade box and took out a green-white grass. After thinking about it, he threw it gently.  The grass flew away and merged into the burning demon soul.

    "Flame Heart Grass!" Zhang Ruize exclaimed in surprise.

    "Flame Heart Grass!? This is Flame Heart Grass!?" Lu Daqian was also extremely surprised when he heard it, and then said in a low voice.  "Why is Master willing to use such a precious spiritual herb on this Hu Ga?"

    "The Residual Soul Devouring and Melting Technique is a new secret technique created by the master recently. It is more effective than the previous soul-merging secret technique. However, I heard from the master that the success rate is still a bit unclear. This Flame Heart Grass is probably used by the master to make up for this.  And" Gongsun Bian said softly, paused before continuing: "And the master also has other considerations for doing this."

    The other three brothers were still pondering the master¡¯s deeper intentions, but Tie Heng had already spoken: ¡°I¡¯m using Manager Hu to make a name for myself.¡±

    He stayed in Youjietang for a month. He was always attentive and attentive, and he already knew a lot about Feng Shiyou.

    "Xiaowu, you are still smart. Yes, the master has this plan, and uses the mouth of Manager Hu to promote the soul-devouring and melting technique." Gongsun Bian glanced at Tie Heng appreciatively.

    After listening to Gongsun Bian¡¯s explanation, the other three people suddenly realized.  A high-level alchemist like Feng Shiyou has huge daily expenses.  Even though he has a weird temper, most people would never ask him to make a weapon.  But if someone offers a big price that even he is excited about, he will still accept the commission, and this becomes Feng Shiyou's main source of funds.  Now that he has created a new secret method, he will naturally attract more commissions and higher prices. What he lacks is an opportunity to show off the extraordinary qualities of this secret method.  It just so happened that Hu Ji, as the foreign affairs officer of the governor's office, had a wide circle of friends.  Although he himself cannot cast the strongest form of the Noble Phantasm - Guiyuan, and is not considered a top expert, he can still be regarded as a figure in Fuzhou and several surrounding states. He and the governor's office happened to be used to spread the reputation of Feng Shiyou, and at the same time return it to others.  Love can achieve numerous results in one fell swoop.

    "Why didn't I think of that?" Lu Daqian felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He usually considered himself to be quick-thinking among his senior brothers, except for the eldest brother. But this time, Tie Heng took the lead. Naturally, he was a little unconvinced.  .

    Feng Shiyou¡¯s secret method has come to an end.  As he finished chanting the last spell, the Red Centipede that had absorbed the Flame Heart Grass coiled up and lay motionless on the floor like a huge bonfire.  And Hu Gai's pain was pushed to its highest peak.  His whole body was unbearably hot, and the burning pain was as severe as real flames. The pain was so intense that he could no longer make a sound.  If we hadn¡¯t practiced martial arts all year round to strengthen our bodies,After all, Chi Lian Dao itself has a fire attribute. He has long been accustomed to dealing with hot and high temperatures. He probably has to roll all over the ground at this moment.

    After a while, the flames emitted from the red centipede suddenly rose and fell. If you look carefully, you can find that the flames have become more solid and the temperature is even hotter.  Fortunately, Tie Heng and the others were protected by Feng Shiyou's magic, otherwise they wouldn't have been sweating.  I don¡¯t know what materials the floor and ceiling of this room were made of, but they were not damaged at all even under such high temperature.

    The flames gradually subsided, revealing the form of the red centipede again.  It twisted and slowly stretched its body. Tie Heng and the others were surprised to find that the red centipede had an extra head. The new head was slightly smaller, but it still looked like it was grinning and spitting fire.  Ugly and hideous.

    "Double-headed Red Centipede!" Hu Ji and Chi Lian Dao share weal and woe. After the initial surprise, they immediately felt the difference in the Red Centipede.  He took out a pill from his arms, carefully crushed the outer sealing wax, tilted his neck and swallowed it.  The loss of the Noble Phantasm Release Spirit to its master was quite severe. Coupled with Feng Shiyou's secret method, Hu Gai was almost exhausted at this moment and had to take a precious elixir to have the strength to hold on.  Then he adjusted his breath for a long time while communicating with the silent soul of the red-trained centipede.  Slowly, a look of joy appeared on his tired face.

    "Take it!" Hu Ga waved the slender strange knife in his hand, and the red centipede turned into a stream of fire and poured back into the blade.  The general shape of Chi Lian Dao at this moment does not seem to have changed much from before, except that the flames on the blade cover the entire blade, and the intensity of the flames has also increased a lot.

    "Well, as a result, your red sword skills have been improved by at least 30%!" Feng Shiyou rolled up his sleeves and filled all the materials and utensils in front of him. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" They all flew back to their original positions, and the two sides were dark.  The door closed silently.  "Boss Hu, are you satisfied?"

    "Satisfied, satisfied, really satisfied." Hu Ga nodded and stroked the strange knife in his hand. Not to mention how happy he was, the pain he had just suffered and the resentment towards Feng Shiyou had long been forgotten.  "Master Feng is tired. Thank you for your respect for Hu. If Hu is needed in the future, just give me your orders."

    "Haha, Manager Hu is so verbose, I'm just returning a favor to you." Feng Shiyou smiled coldly, lowered his eyelids, and issued an order to expel guests.  "Now we are clear. Chang'er, send Manager Hu downstairs!"

    Hu Gai smiled awkwardly, and finally gave a big salute to Feng Shiyou, glanced at Tie Heng, and then followed Gongsun Bian with the brocade box in his hands.

    The light wall has long since been removed. Tie Heng and Zhang Ruize stood together, looking at Feng Shiyou who closed his eyes to rest. No one dared to come forward to disturb him, quietly waiting for his orders.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gongsun Bian returned to the room that Feng Shiyou opened his eyes.

    "Xiao Wu'er, come here." Feng Shiyou waved, and when Tie Heng stood in front of him respectfully, he said slowly: "I will admit you today. In the past month, I must have followed the rules of the house.  You already understand everything clearly, how much I am capable of and you just saw it with your own eyes, now I ask you, are you willing to become my teacher and respect me for life?"

    "Disciple is willing." Tie Heng lowered his head slightly and said it sincerely.

    "Okay!" Feng Shiyou twisted his beard and smiled.  "I don't have so many stinky rules here. Just kneel down and kowtow to me!"

    The apprenticeship ceremony was unexpectedly simple for Tie Heng.  With Gongsun Bian and four other senior brothers watching the ceremony on both sides, Tie Heng knelt three times and kowtowed to Feng Shiyou, then took a jade pendant that Feng Shiyou had rewarded and tied it to his belt. The entire apprenticeship process was concluded.

    The senior fellow apprentices came up to congratulate one by one, and Tie Heng returned the greetings one by one. Feng Shiyou looked at the disciples in front of him and nodded and smiled with satisfaction.  "Today Xiao Wu'er officially becomes his disciple. The four of you, as senior brothers, have taught him a lot during this period. You are also working hard and striving to make progress. I am very happy to be my master."

    Hearing Feng Shiyou speak, the five fellow apprentices immediately fell silent and bowed to listen.  Tie Heng stood at the end of the team and couldn't help but touch the jade pendant around his waist.

    The jade pendant is engraved with the character "Îå" on the front, and two small characters "ÓÐœÚ" below. On the reverse side are patterns of flowers, plants, insects and beasts, which are quite similar to the patterns on the robe worn by Feng Shiyou.  This piece of jade pendant represents the identity of Feng Shiyou's disciples. Gongsun Bian was also given one to each of the four of them when they entered the school.  The jade pendant itself is also a defensive weapon.  With a simple activation spell, the jade pendant can release a psychic barrier to protect the wearer, which is quite practical.

    "In a few days, the school will start. I still say the same thing, as my disciples, Feng Shiyou, you must work hard, not slack off at all, and do better than other students."

    "Yes"?Master.  "The five teenagers agreed in unison.

    "Xiao Wu'er, there are many precepts in the academy. If you don't understand anything, you can ask your four senior brothers for advice. And!" Feng Shiyou stared at Tie Heng's eyes.  "You didn't go through the school's selection and assessment. You entered the school because of your teacher's recommendation, so you will inevitably encounter some idiots in the school who will make trouble for you. Show your skills well and let those people keep their mouths shut.  Close it. This is what I asked Bian'er and the others to do as a teacher, do you understand?"

    "I understand that I will never lose the reputation of my master." Tie Heng replied forcefully.

    "Very good." Feng Shiyou nodded, then changed the subject.  "I have one more thing to explain as a teacher. You are all talented, smart and eager to learn. You are not comparable to those ordinary people."

    Hearing the master¡¯s praise in person, the young men couldn¡¯t help but look proud.  But what Feng Shiyou said next also surprised them.  "So my teacher's requirements for you must be more stringent. My teacher has decided to give you a few months from today until the end of the year to prepare your own materials and use all your abilities, no matter how good or bad they are.  Refining a magic weapon and handing it to your master will be used as your assessment score this year, and you will do it every year in the future. Remember, becoming a master does not require you to compete with each other. That is not necessary. Change your performance.  He was the first to get started and the most diligent, none of you can compare to him."

    Feng Shiyou did not care about how other disciples would feel after hearing this, and continued on his own: "Being a teacher requires you to tap into your own talents and potential, combine what you have learned in daily life, do your best, and challenge yourself. Do you want to  It¡¯s up to you to refine whatever you want, and there are no restrictions on being a teacher. As long as the work reaches your highest level, you will be considered qualified. Otherwise, you should know what punishment is waiting for you.¡±

    "Xiao Wu'er, although you have just started, your talents are extraordinary, your talents are excellent, your understanding, ability, and diligence are not lacking. Compared with your senior brother, you are no less generous. This is to sharpen you as a teacher.  . You need to know that jade cannot be made into a tool if it is not polished. Your future achievements will depend on this polishing and pressure. You must understand the good intentions of the teacher."

    "Understand, the master's teachings should be kept in mind and the disciples will not dare or forget them for a moment."

    Feng Shiyou turned to Gongsun Bian and the others and asked, "What about you?"

    Zhang Ruize and the others were looking at each other. They couldn't help but shudder when they heard this. Under the leadership of Gongsun Bian, they replied in unison: "I obey the master's orders! The disciples must go all out and live up to the master's expectations."

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Please click, recommend, collect, thank you all for your support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 2: School Love and Enmity Chapter 1: Classmates (Part 1)

    The first day of August is the opening day of Kunyuan Academy.

    The school, which was originally a little deserted, was now bustling with activity.  Students wearing uniform styles of robes can be seen everywhere, some in groups, and some with family members by their side.  Some of the students from areas outside Tianfeng City also brought beddings, basins, lamps and other daily necessities. They were going to stay in the dormitories within the school.  Children from rich and powerful families have their own servants to help them carry various household items, while children from ordinary people's families can only carry the burden on their own shoulders, or have their parents and relatives share some of the burden.

    On the wide road, carriages of all sizes come and go in an endless stream. Many of the emblems on the carriages belong to wealthy families or high-ranking officials in Fuzhou.  Many of them also took advantage of today's opportunity to socialize with each other, to compare with each other, to build relationships, or to introduce children from their families to others to expand their connections, and so on.  For a time, the campus was filled with hustle and bustle, completely destroying the originally peaceful and solemn academic atmosphere.

    Tie Heng walked slowly along the tree-lined avenue with the books he had received two days ago. He looked at several children from wealthy families not far away who were imitating adults and bowed and bowed. They all looked like little adults. He couldn't help but shake his head and laugh.  If we look at those students from commoner families, they are much simpler to each other.  Especially those freshmen like Tie Heng who have seen limited world experience. When they come to the large-scale and beautiful Kunyuan Academy for the first time, they all look restrained and cautious. Even their parents and relatives have the same look.  From a distance, they saw the children of wealthy officials and even ordinary servants. They took their children to stay away, fearing the slightest offense.

    "Isn't this a microcosm of today's society?" Looking at this scene, Tie Heng thought to himself.  "In this institution that promotes education without distinction and treating everyone equally, everyone is still imprinted with his or her family background. This is the limitation of the times."

    The ideas of freedom, equality, and justice from his previous life made Tie Heng somewhat uncomfortable.  But he was unable to change these realities, so he packed up his feelings and accelerated his pace.

    Not far away, Tie Heng saw many senior students standing on the roadside, including Gongsun Bian and Zhang Ruize.  They all wear armbands on their left arms, and there are two tall wooden signs on the roadside reading "Inquiry Office."  It is to facilitate the new students who come to the school for the first time to find the school building, or to guide the way for the celebrities and gentry who come to attend the opening ceremony.

    Seeing that Gongsun Bian and Zhang Ruize were busy, Tie Heng did not go up to cause trouble, but just said hello from a distance.  He didn't know it at first, but it was only after all four of his seniors were assigned by the Qinxue Club to help with various matters in preparation for the start of school in the past few days that he realized the importance of his seniors in the school.

    The Qinxue Club is similar to the student union in Tie Heng¡¯s previous life, and Gongsunbian and the others were all top students in their respective academic years, so they became the backbone of the Qinxue Club.  School started today, so they naturally had to run around.

    "It seems that my pressure is not light!" Looking at many senior students saluting Gongsun Bian and Zhang Ruize, one can imagine the prestige of the two among their classmates.  As their junior brother, others would naturally draw them out for comparison. Coupled with Feng Shiyou, a strict master, Tie Heng could only smile helplessly and said to himself, if I were an ordinary fourteen-year-old boy, I would probably have to be treated like this.  The heavy pressure made me breathless.

    Tie Heng, who has been here for more than a month, is already quite familiar with Kunyuan Academy, which occupies an extremely large area.  The entire school is divided into three major branches, namely the clerical branch that teaches arithmetic, classics and history, law, agriculture, industry and commerce, etc.  The military branch that oversees martial arts, horsemanship, and art of war.  As well as the Dharma branch that teaches spells, weapon making, alchemy, etc.  Among them, the Civil Affairs Branch has the largest number of students, followed by the Military and Military Branch. The Law and Dao Branch, which has the highest requirements for personal talents, naturally has the fewest students, but it is also the most important of the three branches.

    Tie Heng¡¯s destination is of course Fa Dao Branch.  Entering the tall branch gate, then turning onto a branch road and passing through a dense bamboo forest, you will find the first-year school hall in front of you.  Each school is a separate building, surrounded by low walls. This small world is where students of a class will study and learn in the next year.

    "Class A for the first year." Tie Heng looked up at the plaque on the courtyard door, took a breath, and stepped into the courtyard.

    The yard is not small and the environment is good.  Many flowers, plants and trees were planted along the wall, and a pavilion, a pool and a flat lawn were built in the corner.  Apparently it is used for students to take breaks during recess activities.  In front of the school, a small square paved with stone slabs was opened.  At this moment, some students are saying goodbye to their parents and entering the school in the small square. Most of them are listening to their parents' instructions and warnings. A few children who are already impatient are scratching their heads and looking at the school. A room full of peers are paying attention to them.  The appeal is much greater than the nagging of parents.

    "Come on, come on, you two dogs are the ones??How long will I continue to be verbose?  These words almost sounded like cocoons to me.  Get out of here, get out of here, I get upset when I see you.  "A familiar voice entered Tie Heng's ears. He followed the sound and happened to see a fat boy teaching his servant. It was Luo Yao whom he had met in the refugee camp. Standing next to him  Looking at his cousin Luo Ming.

    ¡°What a sin, I actually became classmates with them!¡± Tie Heng had to smile bitterly again.  However, he did not doubt whether the talents of these two boys were qualified to study here.  Because he knows very well that in this world, being able to become an official or a wealthy family requires real skills.  In this way, this class of officials and gentry gathered many elites from all aspects.  Although these two boys have the potential to become playboys like Gao Yanei, they also probably inherited the excellent talents and qualifications of their ancestors and received a good education since childhood. It is normal for them to be selected to enter the academy on apprenticeship day.  .

    "Master, I have told you to remind the young master not to stir up trouble. Many of your classmates are" Luo Yao's servant wanted to say a few words, but was interrupted by Luo Ming, who was standing beside him, waving his hand.

    "That's a lot of nonsense. Be careful that your young master gives your boss a slap in the face. Of course our brothers will remember what your uncle said. Don't say any more. Come on, let's go. Don't stand here and be an eyesore."

    "Get out! Do you think we are children? Making trouble? Is this what my cousin and I can do? Besides, even if we do it, there is no room for you dogs to comment." Luo Yao said.  He pursed his plump lips and pretended to kick, which frightened several servants and quickly left the hospital.

    The previous servant left a message before leaving.  "Two young masters, a few servants are waiting outside the gate. If you have any instructions, just call us."

    "I know, I know." Luo Yao waved his hands impatiently and watched them go away, then cursed and walked towards the school with Luo Ming.  "These bitches, after receiving a few instructions from my father, they have become a golden rule. They will make me miserable and see how I deal with them when I get back."

    "Cousin, why are you angry with these servants? It's not worth it." Luo Ming said as if he remembered something.  "I heard that the two boys from the Liu family and the Li family are in Class C, but it's a pity that they are not in the same class as us."

    "Yes, if we are in the same class, it will be fun to play. But it doesn't matter, they are not far away anyway, go find them after class. The tigress is not here. This is what we have to do during this school year." Luo Yaoshu  He raised his thumbs and made two gestures.  Especially when he saw that the students and their families around him were avoiding each other, he became even more arrogant, tilted his plump chin, and walked into the school with Luo Ming, but he did not see Tie Heng beside Zhuo Li.

    "These two boys have great ambitions. If they want to become kings and hegemons in this first school year, I wonder if they have the ability." Having listened to all of Luo Yaoluo Ming's conversation, Tie Heng felt somewhat right.  They were amazed.  The new students that Kunyuan Academy recruits every year are the most outstanding boys and girls in the entire Fuzhou, and most of them are born into noble and official families.  To describe it as a hidden dragon or a crouching tiger is not an exaggeration at all. If you want to walk sideways among these people, it is not as simple as being a child king.

    "Let them do whatever they want, just don't come to trouble me." Tie Heng knew that this was just his wishful thinking.  Not to mention other things, if Feng Shiyou wants him to strive for the top, he will definitely cause a lot of trouble, among which Luo Yaoluoming is probably not a big deal.

    Tie Heng climbed up the stairs and arrived at the entrance of the school.  There are two rows of shoe cabinets here. Shoes are not allowed in the school, and you must wear special clean cloth shoes.  Tie Heng found the grid with his name on it, took off his shoes and put them in it, then put on the cloth shoes he had brought, and then walked into the hall.

    The teaching building is quite large, with straw mats on the floor and a large desk for teachers to teach at one end. The desks used by students are smaller and arranged in four neat rows. The four walls are decorated with some calligraphy and paintings, and the corners are also decorated with  There are several potted plants placed there, making the window look bright, clean and full of charm.  There was not a single chair in the room, and students and teachers sat with their backs straight and their knees straight, which was the standard for academic study by our ancestors.

    Tie Heng stood at the door and glanced at the noisy crowd in the teaching building, and smiled bitterly for the third time this morning.

    "Oh, I studied for more than ten years in my previous life, and finally had to study abroad. As a result, I came to this world out of nowhere and lived as a lonely ghost for more than a thousand years. I didn't expect that I would enter school again now, and still be with such a bunch of brats.  The children are in class together, I really don¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh." Tie Heng shook his head and stepped into the teaching building.

    It was much livelier indoors than outside. Some children I knew gathered together in twos and threes, talking and laughing, and there were also some naughty slapsticks. Only a few people sat in their respective seats honestly, but they couldn't help but look at each other.  He will glance at his peers around him.  Although everyone wears the same robes, the accessories and pendants worn by everyone are still the same.It is easy to tell that these children must be from ordinary families.  Facing these young masters and ladies who used to be superior, they were naturally very reserved.

    Like the shoe cabinet outside, each ticket has the name of the student on the upper right corner. Tie Heng went to find it one by one and found that his seat was in the last row of the fourth row, close to the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good location, perfect for doing small tricks.¡± Thinking of various scenes from when he was a child, Tie Heng admired that his luck was not bad, at least the location was superior.

    "Borrowed it." Tie Heng gently pushed away a young man who was blocking the way, sat down in his seat, and put the books he brought under the case. These are all books for associate courses, and they are also used for class and class.  It's useful when reviewing for exams, but it's probably rare to touch it.  So Tie Heng followed the good habit from his previous life and threw them on the desk to avoid having to fetch them back and forth.

    Then he took out a curriculum and looked at the long row of subjects listed on it. The heavy schoolwork was no easier than that of Chinese children in another time and space.  Runes and ancient texts, mudra science, spell science, meditation classes, theory and practice of magic attack and defense, basic herbal medicine and alchemy, basic tool making and use of magic weapons, knowledge of demons and spiritual beasts, political theory, advanced cultural classes, history,  There are so many things to learn, such as arithmetic, geography, and so on, and to be proficient in them. No wonder the title of magician is associated with the title of polymath.

    "Hey, political theory, this is a main course, and grades account for a large proportion in a student's comprehensive evaluation." Tie Heng stuffed the course schedule back into his schoolbag and muttered to himself: "Brainwashing, brainwashing, this subject  What the class teaches is loyalty to the emperor and serving the country, and the emphasis is on the integrity of the emperor and his ministers. Kings of all dynasties have spared no effort to promote the academic system and cut off the foundation of sects and clans. Isn¡¯t that just for this!"

    Tie Heng felt a little disgusted in his heart. At this moment, across the aisle, a beautiful girl sitting on Tie Heng's right suddenly exclaimed in surprise: "Hey! It's you!?"

    Tie Heng turned around and looked, only to find that it was another acquaintance.  "Who are you?"

    He has clearly seen the name on the corner of the other party's note, Tang Tang.  Tie Hengxin said it was a really good name and sweet enough.

    "Hello, my name is Tang Tang." The little girl's face was tender, and she blushed just after saying her name.  "Do you remember me? We met more than a month ago."

    Looking at this cute round-faced girl, Tie Heng naturally cannot forget her.  Tang Tang was the girl in red who followed Lu Shan in the refugee camp that day.

    "I remember you. That day you were riding a maroon horse. It matched your dress very well. It was brighter than the peonies on the mountain. You are really more beautiful than a flower. How could I forget it?" Tie Heng smiled.  He said it naturally with a tone that flattered girls in his previous life.

    "Shua!" Tangtang suddenly turned red.  It's not that she has never been praised by others, but those are all praises given by adults to children. She has never experienced such words from a boy of the same age like Tie Heng when they met for the second time. She was so embarrassed that she was at a loss.  .

    Tie Heng also realized that he had said the wrong thing.  This is not the earth in the 21st century. Although there are no strict regulations on women like those in the Ming and Qing Dynasties in ancient China, women can even study, run the family, serve as officials, and lead soldiers just like men. But he uses such a  He said these words at such a young age, and the words were also mixed with the other person's clothes and clothes, which was a bit arrogant.

    Tie Heng touched his nose in embarrassment, wanting to say something else to resolve the embarrassment between them.  But he saw Tang Tang half-turned around, with his head lowered and his back facing him. Only half of his cheeks and pink ears were exposed, which were all red.  Now Tie Heng didn't know how to break the deadlock, so he had no choice but to shut up.  However, he didn't care much. He took out a book and started reading slowly.

    The little girl here blushed for a while, and she was so flustered that she didn't know what she was thinking.  When he realized that Tie Heng was minding his own reading, he thought he was rude and had neglected others, so he felt a little apologetic.

    She glanced at Tie Heng secretly again and saw a bamboo leaf stuck in the hair on the top of his head. She deliberately reminded him, but she was still shy and didn't know how to speak. She saw that he was so absorbed in reading that she couldn't bear to disturb him.  She hesitated for a moment, and by some strange coincidence, she quietly leaned over and reached out to take down the bamboo leaf.

    "Huh!?" Tie Heng was looking at the book attentively when he suddenly noticed someone approaching, and there was a slight touch on his head, so he couldn't help but turn his head to look.  Tang Tang was seen holding a bamboo leaf in her hand, and Tie Heng's questioning eyes were directed at her, and the blush on her face that had not faded was once again exaggerated.

    "This on your head this on your head no I didn't mean to disturb your reading" The little girl was filled with embarrassment. She wanted to explain but couldn't make it clear. There was a blur in the corner of her eyes.  There was a little bit of water, and I was so anxious that I almost cried.

    "Oh, I got bamboo leaves stuck on my head, please help meTake it off, thank you" Tang Tang didn't understand clearly enough, but Tie Heng had already guessed what was going on, and thought to himself: "She is such a shy little girl.  "

    But before Tie Heng could finish his words, a clear and cold voice intervened, and at the same time, a tall figure stood between the two of them.  "What are you doing? Bullying Tang Tang?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 1 Classmates (Part 2)

    When Tie Heng raised his head, he was immediately met with a sharp gaze, and then a beautiful face came into view.  Still an acquaintance, it was the eldest lady named Lu Shan.

    At this moment, Lu Shan was wearing the school's light blue women's robe, which was simple and elegant, and had a different style compared to the plain white dress of the day.  However, her willow eyebrows were upturned, her starry eyes were filled with evil thoughts, her lips were pursed straight, and her face was tense and cold, obviously full of anger.

    "Hey! It's you!" She also saw Tie Heng's appearance clearly and let out the same exclamation as Tang Tang before.

    But she put away her surprise in a blink of an eye, glared at Tie Heng fiercely, and asked, "Are you bullying Tang Tang?"

    Just when Tie Heng was about to open his mouth to explain, Tang Tang stood up first, grabbed Lu Shan's arm, and shook his head.  "Sister Lu, hehe didn't bully me, it was meit was me" The little girl wanted to explain clearly, but when she thought of her unprovoked actions, she was so embarrassed that she couldn't speak, and she still held the gun in her fingers.  The bamboo leaf was hidden behind his back, for fear that Lu Shan would see it.

    Lu Shan¡¯s face softened slightly after listening to Tang Tang¡¯s words. It seemed that the misunderstanding had been resolved. But things didn¡¯t work out as expected, and Luo Yao roared over.  "Who!? Who dares to bully our sweet girl?"

    "This kid dares to bully Tangtang. Are you tired of living?" Luo Ming, who also heard only a few words, also rushed over and blocked Tang Tang and Lu Shan with Luo Yao.  The appearance of a flower protector.  When he came face to face with Tie Heng, his expression was slightly stunned.  "This kid looks very familiar, as if I've seen him before somewhere. Cousin, do you recognize him?"

    Although they seemed to be indifferent to the advice of their elders just now, in fact, the two of them were very sober, and they were definitely not the kind of brainless dudes.  Luo Ming's question has another meaning, which is to ask Luo Yao to understand clearly and not to offend someone he cannot afford to offend.  Although Luo Yao's father was a Fuzhou garrison general and the highest-ranking military officer below the governor.  But there are many wealthy families in Fuzhou, many of whom have deep backgrounds in the imperial court. If they are kicked out of school when they first enter school, it will be a big loss.  It should be noted that being a dandy is also a skill!

    "This kid" Luo Yao looked at Tie Heng up and down upon hearing this, then lowered his head and thought for a moment, then clapped his hands with a look of realization on his face.  "I know who it is. I recognize this kid. Isn't he the mud-legged guy we saw in the refugee camp more than a month ago?"

    "Ha!" Luo Ming said in surprise, this reminder also made him recognize Tie Heng.  He was naturally surprised that the filthy orphans in the refugee camp more than a month ago were now his classmates.  "Who did I know? It turned out to be the boy who was fighting with the gangster. Hey, there is a character like you in Mud Legs. You can enter this Dharma branch to practice magic and heaven with us. It's really unusual!"

    ¡°As he spoke, he glanced at the name on the corner of the Tiehengtiao case, and his surprise turned into shock.  "Are you Tie Heng!?"

    As soon as these words came out, the boys and girls who gathered around to watch the excitement suddenly burst into an uproar.

    "This kid is the Tie Heng!?" Luo Yao also opened his mouth wide, glanced at his cousin, and stared at the corner of the case for a while. After confirming that it was correct, he pointed at Tie Heng's nose and said.  "Are you Tie Heng!? The fifth disciple Tie Heng who was taken in by Master Feng Shiyou and Master Feng!?"

    Tie Heng nodded.  "Yes, I am the Tie Heng you mentioned."

    "You're a lucky boy, but you're so arrogant. Don't think that just because you've become Master Feng's disciple, you dare to be so arrogant in front of us." Luo Yao's little eyes were shining, and he asked righteously.  "You idiot, you actually bullied Miss Tangtang, let's see how we teach you a lesson!"

    "Yes, teach him a lesson! Teach him a lesson! Let him bully others!" The students around him kept making noises without any hesitation. Looking at the expressions on each of their faces, they were all ready to make a move. It seemed that the Luo family brothers would not take action.  Everyone will work for them with righteous indignation.

    "Sister Lu, he" During the commotion, Tang Tang, who was blocked behind brother Luo Yaoluo Ming, wanted to stand up and help Tie Hengfen explain clearly, but was grabbed by Lu Shan, who was also hesitant to speak.  Ignoring her struggles, he forcibly dragged her out of the crowd.

    Lu Shan furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and looked at Tie Heng with a hint of apology.

    All this was seen by Tie Heng. After thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly had a clear understanding in his heart.  Apparently, the news that he had been accepted as a disciple by Feng Shiyou had spread, at least among the official families in Fuzhou.  The reason why the classmates in front of him were so excited, as if he were sworn enemies, was precisely because of his new identity.

    "These boys and girls grew up in big houses and grew up in an environment of intrigue and deception. Coupled with the words and deeds of their elders, all of them were precocious and already knew a little about the ways of maneuvering."The ability to dig into the business is as shrewd as that of an adult.  Now seeing that Tie Heng has become their classmate, they naturally think that if they take the opportunity to compare with him, wouldn't it be able to highlight their extraordinary abilities?  Maybe if it attracts Feng Shiyou's attention, he can replace it with Tie Heng.  Of course, there was an element of jealousy in it, especially Tie Heng's background, which made them particularly displeased.  At this moment, with a ready excuse in front of him, how could the Luo brothers let him go, and others were adding fuel to the fire.

    And it was precisely because Lu Shan thought of this that she gave up the idea of ??defending him.  After all, that would offend the whole class, and it was obviously not worth it for a stranger like Tie Heng.  Only Tang Tang, an innocent girl, had not yet understood the twists and turns. She was still twisting in Lu Shan's arms, trying to break free and speak for Tie Heng.  But the two girls were about the same size, but Lu Shan had obviously practiced martial arts. No matter how hard she struggled, it had no effect at all.  He could only look at Tie Heng surrounded by the crowd with big tearful eyes, and his futile shouts could not be heard clearly among the noise!

    Tie Heng sighed in his heart, knowing that trouble was unavoidable, and no amount of explanations could dispel the sinister intentions of this group of people.  "If I got into a fight on the first day of school, I would have been beaten to death by my mother with a feather duster when I was in elementary school and junior high school."

    He was still thinking about these irrelevant past events, and even saw two or three children from ordinary families sitting in their seats through the cracks in the crowd, not daring to join in the fun here, and he missed getting along with Chen Shuifa and Xiaodouzi.  days.

    Tie Hengneng was so sure. With his perceptual ability, he could tell at a glance that although the Luo brothers had abundant spiritual power in their bodies and had obviously practiced meditation since childhood, they did not have an overwhelming advantage over him.  Secondly, during this period of time, although he had no actual combat experience, he practiced spells with his senior brothers every morning, and he was well aware of the advantages of several spells he had mastered.  Thirdly, he is very confident in his current appearance. The possibility of defeating him with the basic spells of the two boys in front of him is very low. If these guys are smart enough to use wheel tactics, he can also use fists to do it.  Give them some good advice.

    "Take the move! The third fire technique, Scarlet Bird!" Luo Yaoluoming noticed that Tie Heng seemed to be a little distracted. Although this was a rude move that did not put them in his eyes, it made them angry, but they had already taken care of it.  There are not so many anymore, where can I find such a good opportunity?  Therefore, they both took a few steps back, recited the incantation, and formed the same spell with both pairs of palms.  The two of them actually practiced fire spells.

    Seeing them taking action, the crowd immediately dispersed some distance away.  However, he was worried that the world would not be in chaos and encouraged the Luo family brothers.  Of course, only they themselves know how many people really want them to defeat Tie Heng.

    "Fourth Wind Technique, Air Explosion!" This moment revealed Tie Heng's extraordinary ability to possess complete spiritual roots.  He cast the spell later than the Luo brothers, but released it faster than them.

    The lethality of air blasts is limited, but that is only for strong warriors. The two young masters in front of them cannot bear it.  Tie Heng understood the key. If he really injured any of them, he would really cause trouble.  Although Feng Shiyou defended his shortcomings, he still offended the local garrison general. Only a fool would do such a thing!

    So the position where Tie Heng's air blast was aimed was the space between Luo Yao and Luo Ming.  And he tried to expand the coverage of the air blast as much as possible, and at the same time, it also reduced the lethality produced!

    "Boom!" A loud bang shocked everyone around him.  A violent stream of air erupted between the Luo brothers who were standing side by side. At this time, the two men's spells were almost completed. There was a bird made of flames suspended in their palms, and their wings were flapping in a graceful manner.  But before the two men could release the scorching heat in their hands, they both felt their breaths suffocate. At the same time, they were forced to stand unsteadily by the air waves. They staggered back to the left and right, and the fire sparrow in their hands was also disturbed a few times.  Then it disintegrated into pieces and disappeared into the air.

    Everyone exclaimed again.  The speed with which Tie Heng cast the spell was beyond their expectations. What surprised them even more was why the Fei Que that the Luo brothers had clearly completed suddenly disappeared?  Even if your feet are unstable, the spell that has been formed will not be broken just because of this interference!  They were all wondering if Tie Heng had secretly used some secret technique!

    " Tie Heng does know a lot of secret skills, but those are all from what he learned from the Xuanling Palace back then. With his current ability, he can't use any of them.  The reason why he was able to break the forming spells of the two Luo brothers in one fell swoop was actually very simple. The air burst contracted and expanded, evacuating the air within a certain range. Although the time was short, it was enough to extinguish low-level fires like Fei Que that had not yet escaped the shackles of the basic laws.  technique.  On Earth in the 21st century, most primary school students understand this truth, but in this world it seems a bit unfathomable. After all, there is no word science here!

    Luo Yaoluoming looked at their open palms in confusion, stunned.After reacting, Tie Heng could not care what they thought, formed a seal in his hand, chanted the spell silently, and quickly completed the second spell.  "One of the mind skills is to drive away objects!"

    Under the control of his thoughts, the pen and inkstone placed on the table beside him flew up.  Just as Luo Yao was about to activate the defensive weapon he carried, two brushes were thrust into his nostrils, and a rectangular ink block was stuffed into his mouth.  Luo Ming wasn't much better. The inkstone hit him flat on the face. Fortunately, there was no ink in the inkstone, otherwise it would have been even more exciting!  Even so, looking at the two people's embarrassment, the crowd of onlookers burst into laughter.

    Tie Heng also joked: "How does it taste? Not bad, right?" He is not the kind of person who tries his best to calm things down. Even if he cannot hurt the other party, he has no scruples about losing the face of the two brothers.

    "So fast!" Seeing Tie Heng's counterattack, a handsome young man in the crowd raised his eyebrows and began to look at him again.

    "It's very accurate." Another young man standing next to him added. He has a 60-70% similarity in appearance with the former, and it is obvious at a glance that they are related by blood.  It's just that he looks more mature, his expression is calmer, and his temperament is more noble.

    "Brother Shang Jie, the speed and accuracy of his ability to repel objects are no less impressive than mine. No wonder Master Feng accepted him as a disciple." The young man from before said with a frown.

    "What's even more worrying is that he was just an orphan who fled the disaster more than a month ago. How long has it been? With such abilities, he is quite a genius!" Another boy laughed.  "It's interesting. I originally thought that only Lu Shan in Class A could compete with me, but I didn't expect that there would be such a Tie Heng. Seventh brother, you have to work hard, otherwise you won't be among the top three here."

    ¡°Brother Shang Jie, don¡¯t worry, how could we, the Zuo family¡¯s children, fall behind such a mud-legged person!¡± the young man from before said angrily.

    These two young men, one named Zuo Shangjie and the other named Zuo Shangfu, are direct descendants of the Zuo family, one of the famous wealthy families in Fuzhou.  This family seems to be unknown in Fuzhou official circles. In fact, many members of the Zuo family are officials in Beijing, and the family has produced many famous magicians.  Because of their blood relationship, most of them have mental powers far beyond ordinary people, so they are especially good at telekinesis.  This person named Zuo Shangjie is the leader among the Zuo family of this generation, and he can be called a once-in-a-century mental wizard.  The entire family has high hopes for him, and he has been trained strictly since childhood, and he has never let down his elders.  In his opinion, except for a limited number of peers such as Lu Shan, who was also known as a magic genius, no one else was in his eyes.  Although Tie Heng aroused his interest, he still didn't take him too seriously and just regarded him as his seventh brother's competitor.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~Ah Xuan is grateful, grateful and moved by the support from book friends. Thank you very much!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 1 Classmates (Part 2)

    The two Zuo brothers were whispering in the crowd, and the Luo family's two living treasures, one with black lips and the other with a red nose, were really embarrassed and annoyed when they heard Tie Heng's sarcasm and everyone's laughter.

    "Bah! Bah! Brat, you asked for this. Let's see if I don't cook you!" Luo Yao pulled out the brush from his nostrils, spat out black saliva, and cursed fiercely.  "Cousin, don't hold back anymore, let this kid know how powerful we are!"

    Originally he wanted to take the opportunity to show off, but now he has become a laughing stock in the eyes of others. Luo Ming is also angry and angry, and he is jealous.  Ignoring the painful nose, he whispered a brief incantation and activated the pendant-like magic weapon hanging around his neck.  A flickering psychic light shield appeared in front of him.  He then cast his best spell.  "Eighth Fire Technique, Blazing Snake!"

    A snake-shaped flame condensed rapidly in his hand, and became stronger and stronger!

    In order to avoid being interrupted by Tie Heng's air blast again, Luo Yao took a few steps to the side to avoid the two of them casting spells. When he stood back up, he had already activated the same magic weapon as his cousin, and a light shield also protected his fat body.  body.

    "The tenth fire technique, explosive flames!" Luo Yao was obviously stronger and more ferocious than Luo Ming. A gradually growing red fireball formed between his palms!

    The crowd of onlookers immediately became uproar and scrambled to move away, especially those standing near Tie Heng, who all ran behind the Luo brothers.  These children are very knowledgeable, and precise control spells like Blazing Snake are not likely to affect others.  However, large-scale destructive spells such as explosive flames, which can be fired but not retracted, are likely to affect Chiyu.  What's more, this is the most destructive fire technique!

    "Hey! It's good to be a child from a rich and powerful family! They don't have to worry about the consequences of damaging the school building, they can be as wild as they want." Tie Heng was a little envious of the two boys opposite who looked murderous.

    He was ready to activate the jade pendant given by Feng Shiyou as a last resort.  At the same time, the second flash pattern of the thunder technique has been completed silently. The electric light flashes between the fingers, and the power contained in it is enough to stun a strong man instantly!

    "Their current positions allow me to defeat each of them. But with the two spiritual shields protecting them, it is a problem. Fortunately, the two of them have weak spiritual powers and the strength of their shields is average. Just take advantage of the moment they take action and quickly spot the opening.  Get closer, defeat one with sparkling patterns, and then use the fifth wind technique to crush the other, or look for opportunities to knock them down with fists." Tie Heng had already formulated a feasible strategy in the blink of an eye.  At the same time, he weighed his own situation. After all, he had only practiced magic for more than a month. No matter how talented he was, his spiritual power was limited. After releasing two spells in a row, his spiritual power was consumed a lot. Without time to recover,  He only made the plan to deal with Luo Yao with his fists.

    Just when the two sides were about to explode and everyone around him was waiting with bated breath, a blue water film covered Tie Heng's body.

    "Twenty-two Water Techniques, Spin Wave!"

    "What!" Before anyone else could react, Zuo Shangjie was stunned at first, then looked in shock, staring at the girl who released this spell, Tang Tang!

    "Everyone, listen to me, TieTie Heng didn't bully me. This is all a misunderstanding. Don't fight me. II don't allow you to fight." Tang Tang broke away from his stunned friend and rushed quickly  He entered the crowd, opened his arms to stand between Tie Heng and the Luo brothers, and shouted loudly.  Tears welled up in his big eyes, and he seemed ready to cry at any time.  But everyone can see that she looks determined, with a hint of anger!

    "This this Tangtang girl" The Luo brothers were immediately at a loss. It was obviously impossible for them to harm Tang Tang, but if they bypassed her and attacked Tie Heng forcefully, they would only make their own faces even more shameless.  They know very well that water defeats fire, and the level of water magic of Xuanbo has surpassed the strongest spell they have learned by far. Even if the two of them join forces, they can't even hope to break through this seemingly thin water film!

    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted, "Sir is here!"

    There was an immediate silence in the teaching building, and then it became noisy again. Everyone ran back to their seats, including Luo Yaoluo Ming, who also took this opportunity to resolve their embarrassing situation.  In this era where respect for teachers is important, no student dares to be presumptuous in front of the teacher in this prestigious university in China.

    Zuo Shangjie knelt down in his seat, still unable to help but turn his head and look at Tang Tang.  This girl, who had not attracted his attention before, had surprised him just now.  He took another look at several rapidly rotating vortices on the water film. The entire water film was almost made up of these vortices.  He was even more shocked when he was sure that he had not made a mistake.

    "Twenty-two Water Techniques, Whirlpool! The Fourth Water Technique, the enhanced type of Weilan! How is it possible? This is already an intermediate Water Technique, and a fourteen-year-old girlIt makes no sense, I have just mastered the No. 20 Mind Technique" Zuo Shangjie's face gradually turned pale, and his arrogant self-esteem made him unwilling to admit what he saw, but the facts were right in front of him, and he had to accept himself  It's not as unique as I thought. "It seems that I need to re-evaluate these guys in the class"

    Tang Tang, who rarely showed her strength in front of outsiders before, naturally didn't know that she had become a strong enemy in the eyes of others. She turned around and could barely see Tie Heng inside through the translucent water film.  But the little girl didn't dare to face him. If the teacher hadn't come soon, she would have trapped Tie Heng inside, and she would have been able to escape as far as she could

    The water cover quickly dissipated, leaving only a slight fresh water vapor that swept over Tie Heng's face.  Tie Heng took a deep breath, feeling a little happy that he had temporarily avoided trouble.  But in the blink of an eye, he saw that Tang Tang had returned to his seat with his head lowered. He couldn't help but smile, leaned over to pick up the pen and inkstone scattered on the ground, and sat back down behind his desk.

    Tie Heng glanced at Tang Tang again. The girl turned half sideways as before, obviously not wanting him to see her expression clearly.  Across her, Tie Heng suddenly discovered that Lu Shan's seat was in the last row of the second row.

    In this age group, girls are generally taller than boys, and Lu Shan and Tang Tang are the best among them, as evidenced by their already well-established figures.  Tie Heng was the tallest among the boys, so the arrangement of the seats did not surprise him.  It's just that the three of them are in the same class and the seats are so close, which is a bit dramatic.

    At this moment, Lu Shan was looking at Tang Tang with guilt-filled eyes, and Tie Heng could also see the surprise mixed with it.

    Of course Lu Shan was surprised. As Tang Tang's closest friend, they often got along day and night. Lu Shan knew Tang Tang even better than her mother.  She was well aware of Tang Tang's amazing attainments in sugar water art, so she wasn't surprised at all.  But Tang Tang, who is usually kind, gentle, introverted, and so shy that he could even be called timid, behaved just now, but Lu Shan was not expecting it.  Especially the expression of determination and anger, something she had never seen on this weak girl.

    "It's all because of him!" Lu Shan's eyes glanced past Tang Tang and glared at Tie Heng, just in line with his eyes.

    Lu Shan's face turned red for no reason, and the other party's unscrupulous gaze made Lu Shan naturally think of the situation in the refugee camp that day. The momentum from the previous moment suddenly disappeared, and her eyes couldn't help but dodge away.

    The girl quickly returned to normal, stubbornly blaming this gaffe on the fact that she dragged Tangtang along and deliberately stayed out of the incident, so she felt a little guilty towards Tie Hengsheng!  At the same time, she felt a little childish. In fact, when she did what she did just now, she also had the idea of ????making Tie Heng suffer a little bit in her heart. She didn't know how she came up with such an idea. Thinking about it at the moment, she could only think to herself: "Who  I asked you to be so bold and dare to look at people like that, just to teach you a lesson!"

    At this time, the teacher of Class A walked into the classroom.  This is a middle-aged man who is nearly forty years old. His hair is tied up with a sapphire crown. He has a gentle appearance and a long beard. He has a smile on his face. He seems to be a good gentleman.

    "However, most of the students in the teaching building did not dare to have the slightest contempt. These children, who all have a foundation in magic, can clearly feel the powerful spiritual power contained in this professor's body.  Thinking about it, being able to teach in the Fa Dao branch of Kunyuan Academy would naturally not be an ordinary role.

    This is only the lowest-level teaching position as a teacher at Kunyuan Academy. It is similar to Tie Heng's class teacher in his previous life.  There are also professors and teachings on it.  Professors do not need to take care of and tutor students in all aspects in addition to teaching like professors. They only need to complete fixed courses to learn their own skills.  The highest-level teachings can make use of various resources provided by the school to conduct their own training, research or various experiments.  This is also an important reason why places like Kunyuan Academy can attract a large number of talents to supplement the teaching staff.

    The smiling middle-aged professor stood in front of the desk. The whole class of students stood up and bowed to him. At the same time, they said loudly: "Good morning, sir!"

    Most of the people here are the children of wealthy officials. They have received education from the best elementary schools in various places since they were young. They have long been accustomed to respecting teachers and etiquette. They can basically speak in unison without anyone taking the lead!

    "Hello, classmates, please sit down!" The professor nodded politely and took the lead to sit down.  Seeing that the students below were all seated, I introduced myself first.  "My surname is Zhang, and my name is Zhang Dejin. Haha, it's a very tacky name, isn't it? From now on, just call me Mr. Zhang. Don't call me Mr. Dejin."

    Everyone burst out laughing. Mr. Zhang was really kind-hearted, talking and laughing, and was not a rigid teacher.  However, most students who were prepared to watch the show were a little disappointed.With Mr. Zhang's ability, he should be able to detect the previous conflict between Tie Heng and the Luo brothers without seeing it with his own eyes. Just the fluctuations of spiritual power left in the teaching building would definitely not escape his eyes.  But looking at his current appearance, he seems to have no intention of pursuing the case at all.

    "Okay, now it's your turn to introduce yourselves!" Mr. Zhang pointed to the young man in the first row of the first row and said, "Let's start with this classmate."

    This is a process that every new student must go through when enrolling. One after another, the boys and girls reported their names one after another.  Some people also forget to add their own origins, such as their father is a certain official, where their family is from a wealthy family, etc.  No matter what Mr. Zhang heard, he always smiled and said nothing, at most he nodded.  Only when it was Tang Tang's turn, he glanced twice more, with a hint of appreciation hidden in his eyes.  After that, he lingered on Tie Heng's face for a while, with more attention in his eyes.

    After everyone was introduced, Mr. Zhang told the class about the rules and regulations in the school.  Tie Heng had already learned about this from Gongsun Bian a few days ago, so he took out the previous book and continued reading.  After all, he has an adult mind, and he can't stand it if he sits upright and listens to a lot of nonsense like a junior high school student!

    "Just nowit was all my faultI'm sorry" If Tie Heng hadn't had sharp hearing, he would never have been able to distinguish this sentence from Mr. Zhang's loud recitation.

    He turned to look at Tang Tang. The little girl still lowered her head, and her white and delicate little hands were rubbing the corners of her clothes uneasily.  This made Tie Heng unsure for a moment whether she had spoken just now.

    "Could it be an auditory hallucination!?" Tie Heng was confused.

    ¡°It was me who caused trouble for you just now I¡¯m sorry for you¡± Tang Tang quickly glanced at Tie Heng, then looked away in panic, and repeated the apology just now.  However, the sound was like the flapping of a gnat's wings, which really tested Tie Heng's hearing.

    "Don't take it to heart, I can't blame you for this." Tie Heng moved his lips slightly and comforted in a low voice.

    In his heart, he was sighing. With the same background, the little girl Tang Tang maintained the kindness and innocence that a child of this age should have. Until now, he still didn't realize that the conflict just now was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.  There is another mystery.

    "It's my fault!" Tang Tang turned around with remorse on his face, and his voice became louder.  "If I had stood up and made it clear earlier, you wouldn't have fought with Luo Yao and the others, and everyone would have been good friends. I'm sorry, I'm sorry."

    She was still apologizing, but Tie Heng thought that she had just stood in front of him while being surrounded by everyone, and his liking for this girl naturally increased.  "You little fool, I told you I won't blame you anymore, why are you still blaming yourself?"

    The rather affectionate address made Tang Tang feel ashamed, and he slightly concealed his feeling of self-blame.  Tie Heng understood clearly that if he didn't make it clear, this kind girl would probably be brooding over this for a long time.

    "Alaslet me help you grow up quickly! Although these schemes lack beautiful things, with your extraordinary qualifications, you will have to face them sooner or later." Tie Heng thought about it for a moment, then summed up this conflict.  The reason was explained slowly and softly, with such a soft voice that he couldn't figure it out. It seemed that deep down in his heart, he didn't want the girl in front of him to lose this innocence.

    Listening to Tie Heng's narration, Tang Tang was surprised at first, and then looked at Lu Shan on the other side slightly absent-mindedly, and was speechless for a long time.

    "Thank you for telling me this." Tang Tang said the last thing and stopped talking.

    "You're welcome." Tie Heng breathed a sigh of relief and continued reading.  And that Mr. Zhang had actually noticed the two of them whispering a long time ago, and also saw the little actions of many other people underneath, but he ignored them, shaking his head and reciting an article of regulations, as if this was some amazing masterpiece.  .

    Tang Tang sat on his knees in an elegant posture, but his heart was not at peace.  After hearing what Tie Heng said, she felt that she was so stupid and naive. Among so many classmates, she turned out to be such an outlier!

    "Is this what growing up is? No wonder Sister Lu told me not to grow up. It's the best thing to be like this forever. No wonder she didn't tell me many things" Tang Tang felt sad, wiped the corners of his eyes, and looked sideways.  He turned his head and saw Tie Heng reading with gusto.

    The blush on the little girl's face is spreading again, her big eyes are blinking, her long and fine eyelashes are like a pair of small fans, they are fanning non-stop, extremely cute.

    "He has changed so much! He is almost unrecognizable" She suddenly thought softly for some reason.

    More than a month ago, she witnessed Tie Heng fighting off four thugs in a refugee camp without fear, and then facing up to Manager Hu and Lu Shan. Tie Heng's figure left a deep impression on her.  impression.  At that timeHeng was in rags, barefoot, his face was dirty, and he was penniless, but his expression was full of indescribable calmness and confidence, overflowing with perseverance and unyieldingness. Compared with his downcast appearance,  , the contrast is so strong.  And his eyes were extremely deep and as clear as water, giving people a sense of vicissitudes that should never be seen at this age. Tang Tang was involuntarily attracted to them, and she felt that she would never forget them in her life.  Today, she saw Tie Heng again. The boy he was back then had changed his appearance, but his self-confidence and perseverance had not diminished at all. His eyes were still so bright and energetic, and he had a gentle and gentle temperament added to his body.

    "And what he said always makes people blush Big bad guy" The little girl's eyes flashed, but her face became even redder.

    Tang Tang¡¯s slender green fingers pulled out the bamboo leaf that had caused this trouble from his sleeves, and he deliberately threw away the culprit, but he was reluctant to part with it.  The green leaves quivered gently, thinly and softly, just like the girl's elusive thoughts.

    Fingertips are stroked across the surface of the leaves, carefully injecting a trace of water energy to keep the leaves fresh.  Tang Tang had a cheerful smile on his face, as if he had thought of something happy.  Opening a book, she gently clamped the bamboo leaves into it, and then slowly closed it

    "I will always keep you" she said to herself in her heart.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Please click, recommend, collect, thank you all for your support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 2 Festival (Part 1)

    Noon on the first day of school is the traditional opening ceremony of Kunyuan Academy.

    At a quarter past noon, Professor Zhang led thirty-six students from Class A to the square in front of Kaiyuan Hall.  After listening to the rules and regulations all morning, the students were already hungry, but if they wanted to eat, they had to wait until after the festival.

    Boys and girls should form a row, side by side.  As the tallest among the boys, Tie Heng was naturally placed at the end of the team.  And standing next to him was of course the tallest girl.  Unfortunately, that girl is Lu Shan!

    The beautiful face was as cold as ice, and the cold gaze made Tie Heng feel that the temperature in early autumn seemed a bit low.  Along the way, Lu Shan didn't show any good looks to Tie Heng.  The reason why she was so angry was because Tie Heng had told Tang Tang the truth about the conflict between him and the Luo brothers.  During the break, Tang Tang asked her some things that Tang Tang would never have thought of. After questioning, she found out that Tie Heng had explained everything to her.  Lu Shan was immediately furious. If Tang Tang hadn't held her back tightly, she would have had to go to Master Tie Hengxing to hold her accountable.  But who would have thought that in the end, the two of them walked side by side without Tang Tang in the middle, and Tie Heng had to bear the real anger coming from the girl beside him.

    Lu Shan, like Tie Heng, always believed that the most valuable thing about Tang Tang was the innocence. This was something she had been trying to protect. She didn't want her friend to lose it, and she didn't want Tang Tang to be harmed in any way. But Tie Heng  However, his behavior revealed a real and ugly part of the world. I wonder how Lu Shan could not be angry.

    In this regard, Tie Heng could only turn to the sky speechlessly.  People always have to grow up, so why not let her face the real world earlier.  Of course, the truth is good, but it is wrong and stupid to argue with a woman about who is right and who is wrong. So when Tie Heng faced Lu Shan's angry eyes, he simply said nothing and did not explain anything.

    Tang Tang, who was ranked third from the bottom in the girls' queue, looked back at the two of them from time to time.  Although she still hadn't figured out why her friend was so angry, she knew that she had gotten Tie Heng into trouble again.  He also knew that Lu Shan's power was not comparable to that of the two Luo brothers.  So the look he looked at Tie Heng contained apologies and worries, while the look he gave Lu Shan showed persuasion and timidity.

    "Alas" Seeing the worry on Tang Tang's turned face again, Tie Heng couldn't bear it. After thinking about it, he said in a calm tone: "She will grow up one day. Let her grow up early."  A better understanding of the real environment in which she will live may cause her to lose some beautiful things, but it will also make her grow stronger."

    "You don't have to take care of this, you just" Lu Shan raised her eyebrows and immediately retorted, but halfway through, she was interrupted by Tie Heng's next words.

    "It's good that you are her good friend, but can you promise to protect her for the rest of your life?" Tie Heng said this calmly and stopped talking to her.

    Lu Shan was stunned when she heard this.  "Yes! Tang Tang can't be with me forever"

    A trace of confusion occupied Lu Shan's mind and gradually expanded.  For a moment, the girl with a strong personality was speechless. She could only ask herself in her heart: "He is right, but what should I do?"

    By the time she realized that her idea was tantamount to admitting that Tie Heng was right and she was wrong, Class A had already walked onto the huge square in front of Kaiyuan Hall.  She originally wanted to argue with Tie Heng, but seeing Tie Heng deliberately turning his head away and ignoring her, his attitude was so bad that she was really frustrated.

    "A man without courage!" Lu Shan gritted her teeth and said this, and turned her face to the other side in anger.

    Hearing her unwilling scolding, a smile appeared on Tie Heng's lips.

    Professor Zhang led Class A to line up neatly at the designated location. Around them, classes from each school year in the three major branches also arrived one after another.  More and more teachers and students gathered together, and soon the originally empty square seemed a little crowded.

    Tie Hengyou looked around and roughly calculated the total number of teachers and students in Kunyuan Academy. Even he was a little surprised by the number he came up with.

    ¡°There are nearly 8,000 teachers and students in total, which is not inferior to the largest universities in previous generations!¡± Tie Heng thought to himself.

    In the square, so many students were led by the teachers of each class. They were divided into three areas according to the colleges to which they belonged. They were then arranged in double rows according to the academic year and class. They stood one by one on the seats assigned earlier.  position, forming three large square formations.

    ? Among them, the square formation of the Fadao branch is the smallest and has the smallest number of people.  There are only three classes of freshmen this year: A, B, and C. Each class contains more than thirty people.  This is still a large number of people. In the total six school years, there are only two classes for the third and fourth grades, and each class has less than forty people.  However, inversely proportional to the number of people, the courses at Fa Dao Branch are the most arduous, soThere are also the most subjects to study.

    ?Looking at the Bingwu Branch in the middle of the square, the number of people is at least five times that of the Fudao Branch.  This year's freshmen alone include ten classes with more than 500 people.  As for the Civil Affairs Branch, the number of students is even greater, more than 30% more than that of the Fa Dao and Military Branch combined!

    In addition, the composition of the students in the Literature Branch is also very different from the other two branches.  Needless to say, the Fa Dao Branch has the talent to practice magic mostly from the inheritance of blood or the blessing of God, so most of the students come from official families.

    ??And most of the students in the Military and Military Branch are from either rich or noble backgrounds. This is the so-called poor in literature and rich in military.  If you haven't had enough food or clothing since you were a child, how can you have the physical fitness to practice martial arts?

    Children from poor families account for a large proportion in the School of Letters.  The reason is that the tuition fees of the College of Letters are the lowest, and the additional expenses students need to pay are also limited.  After all, they can study successfully as long as they have ordinary pen, ink, paper and inkstone.  Unlike the Fa Dao branch, the materials used to make an alchemy would cost an average person more than ten years of savings.  The same is true at the Military and Martial Arts Branch. Injuries during martial arts training are commonplace, and a bottle of good bruise medicine is also expensive.

    But generally speaking, no matter how cheap the tuition is, it is still quite difficult for ordinary people at the bottom of society to afford it.  Tie Heng was very curious that Kunyuan Academy could admit so many children from poor families, and asked several seniors about it.

    It turns out that on the Apprenticeship Day, which falls on the first day of July every year, Mongolian societies from all over the country recommend outstanding and talented children in schools to schools. Most of them are children of common people who come from poor backgrounds but study hard.  Mengxue is equivalent to the primary and secondary schools in Tieheng's previous life. They are affiliated to the academic administration offices set up by the imperial court in various places.  For each recommended student, the Academic Affairs Department will provide them with a bursary.  Many smart business houses and trading companies in the society will also participate.  Provide tuition fees and even cover part of the living expenses for poor students who do not have the conditions to enter institutions of higher education.  Of course, these all need to be repaid.  These students must sign a contract. Once they succeed in their studies in the future, they must first work in the commercial bank that originally provided them with funds, or they must be given priority by local governments and become low-level clerks and staff.

    Such a system not only helps the court select and train talents from the lower class of society with a large population, but also gives ordinary people a hope of getting ahead. It also solves the problem of lack of suitable personnel for merchants and local government offices.  Killing three birds with one stone and winning over people's hearts is really a good deal.

    In Tie Heng¡¯s view, this system is quite similar to the student loan in his previous life, and it can be called a quite advanced concept in this world.

    In the cloudless sky, the scorching sun has risen to the middle of the sky.  Teachers and students from all the schools were present in the square. Under the scorching heat, the opening ceremony began.

    "No matter in the past life or this life, the opening ceremony is the same!" Tie Heng looked forward helplessly.  In front of the square are hundreds of high stone steps. Above the stone steps sits the majestic and large-scale Kaiyuan Hall.  As the most important building in the academy, the hall enshrines Kaiyuan Tianzun, the founder of humanity in China, as well as many outstanding figures later revered as gods by later generations. Qianji Zun is one of them.

    At this moment, on the top of the stone steps, the chief priest of Kunyuan Academy is the leader, and the deputy priests, chief ministers, Xuezheng, teaching edicts, professors, etc. are behind him.  Standing on the side were the provincial governors, prefects of various counties, officials of all sizes, and representatives of wealthy families and other prominent figures from the wealthy state, all of whom came to watch the ceremony.

    First, the grand ceremony leader, who looked like an immortal, delivered a speech to all the teachers and students of the school.  By amplifying the sound with magic, the words of the Grand Priest Wine can be clearly transmitted to the ears of everyone in the square.  The general meaning of Wen's four-six parallel essays is that he hopes students will study hard in the new school year, pursue the academic spirit of the sages, and not let down the ardent expectations of their parents and elders, etc.

    Next, there is also the sacrifice that is equivalent to the vice president and the director of the department.  Tie Heng's cheap master Feng Shiyou stood in the crowd, eyes lowered, as if he couldn't stand the hot sunshine, looking drowsy, with no intention of saying a word.

    After the people in the academy finished speaking, it was the turn of the officials and gentry who came to watch the ceremony to deliver their speeches.  First it was Hu Qianshen, the governor of Fuzhou, and then Qiu Duo, the governor of Tianfeng City.  The former has a gentle appearance and looks elegant and elegant.  The latter is five big and three thick, and he looks like a fierce warrior.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??????????? Please click, recommend, collect, and support in any way, thank you all, A Xuan Zuo bowed!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 2 Festival (Part 2)

    Tie Heng listened to them attentively at first, but by now he was yawning again and again and listless.  He was about to leave and go do his own thing, but suddenly he noticed a sharp gaze directed towards him.  He turned around and saw that the owner of that gaze was standing in the queue of freshmen from the Bingwu Branch not far away. She turned out to be a beautiful girl who was not inferior to Lu Shan and Tang Tang.  In particular, this girl has a small beauty mark on the left corner of her eye, which has a unique charm of her own.

    "Another iceberg beauty! What's wrong with this Tianfeng City? Is there something wrong with the feng shui? Why are there so many little girls like this!" Tie Heng muttered in a low voice.  The girl was beautiful, but she seemed to be even colder and sharper than Lu Shan. She also gave people a sharp-edged feeling. Looking at her from a distance, the harshness of the noon sun seemed to have been reduced by half.

    The girl also noticed Tie Heng, but she just glanced at him disdainfully, and her fierce eyes passed over him, staring at the person next to Tie Heng.

    "Oh, it turns out you weren't the one who caused trouble for me, that's great." Tie Heng secretly rejoiced, even a little excited.

    "You have a grudge against her?" Tie Heng couldn't help but asked Lu Shan curiously, and secretly pointed at the girl.

    Lu Shan had obviously noticed the unkind gaze of the other party. Now she glanced in that direction, seemingly giving the other party a blank stare, and then turned her face back to the front.  Tie Heng caught this fleeting playful expression, which was obviously rare to see on Lu Shan, and Tie Heng couldn't help but look at her twice.

    "Silence! The teachers are delivering their speeches." Lu Shan stared at Tie Heng with her big eyes again. She had done this action many times in the morning, and she didn't even realize it.

    Tie Heng shrugged indifferently, then took out a book from his sleeve, opened a page and read it carefully.  "A dog biting Lu Dongbin doesn't know a good heart!"

    Lu Shan heard his whisper, and her big bright eyes widened even further.  "What did you say? Who is Lu Dongbin? Also, who do you say is a dog?"

    At the same time, Lu Shan felt a little incredible that at this time, he dared to desert and read a book by himself.  Considering his background, he is quite daring. Most students are cautious and follow the rules for fear of making a slight mistake, but he is so bold!

    "I didn't say who. But there are people with really good ears, as sharp as a dog's." Tie Heng deliberately annoyed her and diverted her attention.

    "Youyou are the dog." Lu Shan showed her daughter's cute look, but it also disappeared in the blink of an eye, and her pretty face became serious again.  "Do dogs have good hearing? All I know is that their sense of smell is very sensitive."

    "You must have never owned a dog. The dog's sense of smell is indeed very sensitive, almost forty times that of the average person. But the dog's hearing is also very developed, and the audio range they can hear is much wider than that of humans. Ordinary people  It can only hear sounds from tens to 20,000 hertz, but dogs can hear sounds up to one million hertz. A dog's hearing is equivalent to sixteen times that of a human!" Tie Heng didn't understand Lu Shan's behavior.  The character of the question was quite favorable, so he told me some of the knowledge he knew.

    Lu Shan generally understood what he said, but there were some things she had never heard of before.  "So what is Hertz?"

    "Uh" Tie Heng found that he had accidentally let something slip, and he blamed himself in his heart.  "Hey, why am I telling her this? Isn't this asking for trouble!"

    But he still explained it a little bit.  ¡°Hertz is a unit for calculating frequency, meaning the number of periodic vibrations per second.¡±

    "Well, I don't quite understand what you're saying. What you mean is that sound can be measured in Hertz. How exactly is it done?" Lu Shan is obviously a person who gets to the bottom of any problem, which makes her a good person.  student, but it also gave Tie Hengda a headache.

    "This question needs to first explain the so-called composition of sound. Sound is produced by the vibration of objects and spreads in the form of sound waves. Sound is just the movement caused by the propagation of sound waves through solids, liquids, and gases" Before Tie Heng finished speaking, Lu Shan said  Interjected and asked.

    "I know solids and liquids, and the gases are steam and mist."

    Tie Heng covered his face in pain. At this time, he finally realized that he had made a huge mistake. If he continued to explain like this, he would only get more and more nonsense, and Lu Shan, who had transformed into a curious baby, would have more and more doubts.  The more it goes on, in the end, unless you give her a few physics classes and popularize modern physics knowledge and common sense to her, it will be absolutely impossible to explain clearly.

    "Why didn't you say anything?" Lu Shan asked dissatisfiedly when she saw Tie Heng closed his mouth and seemed not to speak again.

    "Don't be distracted, the teachers are delivering their speeches!" After hearing this familiar answer, the girl was furious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man as stingy as you.  Lu Shan said angrily. She used the provoking method to vent her anger on herself.

    "Shh!" Tie Heng raised an index finger to her.

    "Shush you!" Lu Shan was even more frustrated, especially when she saw Tie Heng lowering his head and still reading the book in his hand, not paying attention to the big shots on the top of the stone steps.  "Shameless, how could I meet such a scoundrel!"

    Lu Shan found that she was particularly easy to get angry when staying with this young man.  However, she still didn't give up. She rolled her eyes, slowed down her tone, and said with a hint of surprise: "I can't tell, you know a lot, although I don't know whether it's true or not."

    She paused and then asked: "Tell me, where did you learn these things?"

    "The book has its own golden house, and the book has its own beauty like jade." Tie Heng opened his mouth and said, but after he finished speaking, he felt something was wrong.

    Sure enough, Lu Shan¡¯s cheeks were covered with a faint blush, making her look even more bright and pretty.  But she would not shyly turn her face away like Tang Tang. Instead, she looked at Tie Heng and said with certainty: "Pretending! Scoundrel!"

    She said this, but in her heart she admired Tie Heng for speaking clearly.  In this chaotic and cruel world, it is difficult for poetry, poetry, literature and art to flourish. Most literati learn practical knowledge to help the world and bring peace to the country. Their status is not higher than that of warriors like in ancient China, so naturally they will not be affected too much by the world.  of admiration.  Tie Heng also knows this very well. As long as he is willing, or still remembers, he can plagiarize a few lines of poems and articles from his previous life, which can make people feel fresh and new, and even make people admire him.

    At this time, the same speech finally came to an end at the top of the stone steps.  Then came the highlight of the ceremony. Teachers and students entered the Kaiyuan Hall in batches to worship the statues of Kaiyuan Tianzun and other sages.

    Tie Heng slowly walked into the tall and majestic palace gate along with the team, and performed a big salute in the shape of a professor's chair, while his eyes were looking at the incense-filled palace.  On the shrine in the middle stands a huge golden statue of Kaiyuan Tianzun, who is upright and royal.  On both sides, there are statues of sages like Venerable Qianji who have made outstanding contributions to mankind. There are men and women. The deeds of each person are familiar to people in this world, and make every former  The students who came to worship worshiped from the bottom of their hearts.

    There are only about 20 higher education institutions like Kunyuan Academy in the entire Darong Dynasty.  But it's not just these institutions that have Kaiyuan Halls built in them.  There are similar buildings in every county in the Middle-earth China. Even ordinary villagers can go to worship at any time.  It can be said that Kaiyuan Tianzun is the symbol of the entire Middle-earth China.

    The formation of all this can be traced back to the era of the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty. The Kaiyuan Palace and the Fuxue system were also established by the rulers of this dynasty.  Tie Heng witnessed this process with his own eyes and knew that these were just means by those in power to stabilize their rule, but they had become a sacred and inviolable place in the eyes of future generations.

    ??The Shengwu Celestial Dynasty was powerful and invincible at the beginning. It annexed countless countries and tribes, large and small, and also eliminated or integrated countless foreign races. It unified the entire Middle-earth China and the surrounding vast areas.  In order to facilitate the rule, the emperor at that time came up with the idea of ??building Kaiyuan Hall in various places so that everyone could worship the same ancestor. The purpose was to unite the world and merge into one nation. No one could distinguish themselves based on different ethnic groups.  Resisting the rule of the imperial court was tantamount to ideological assimilation.

    In a short period of time, this approach has not been effective. Even in the late Shengwu Dynasty, foreign rebellions continued in various places.  But today, thousands of years later, the people living in the Middle-earth China are uniformly called Celestial People by foreigners, which is exactly what the emperor dreamed of.

    The establishment of the academy was another tool for the emperor to consolidate his rule.  At that time, most of the warriors, magicians, scholars, etc. in the world came from various sects, gangs or noble families.  When these people were appointed as generals, they naturally formed small groups. They either united with each other or were hostile to each other. They first safeguarded their own interests, which was obviously not conducive to the emperor's rule.  Therefore, the imperial court began to implement the government education system. No matter rich or poor, students were selected on their own merits and taught in accordance with their aptitude, cultivating batch after batch of outstanding talents to serve as officials or generals at all levels.  This approach immediately broke and gradually limited the sect's monopoly on officialdom, and at the same time greatly impacted the survival foundation of these forces.  In the Darei Dynasty, this system was even more developed. Almost all officials in the court and generals in the army came from the education system of these institutions of loyalty to the king and serving the country.

    "What are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts. Follow up quickly and don't fall behind." Lu Shan turned around from the front and reminded him with a frown.

    "Oh!" Tie Heng came back to his senses and looked around. It turned out that Class A had finished worshiping and was exiting the hall.  As he walked, he thought, and slowly fell out of line, almost slipping into the ranks of Class B.

      "I'm wondering if this Kaiyuan Tianzun is really a person, and how many of these sages have really done great things in the world." Tie Heng climbed down the stairs and said lightly.  .

    "You are treasonous! These ancestors have ascended to heaven and become gods. If they hear the nonsense of your unfilial descendants, they will rain down thunderbolts and chop you into charred coals!" Lu Shan was startled by his words and quickly reprimanded him.

    "Haha, aren't you afraid of standing next to me? If the one who made the thunder made a mistake, wouldn't you and I have become mandarin ducks with the same fate!?" Tie Heng laughed.

    "Bah, bah, bah. A dog's mouth can't spit out ivory. Who is a mandarin duck with the same fate as you" Lu Shan was ashamed and annoyed. She turned red in the middle of the sentence. She turned her head and made up her mind to never care about this scoundrel again.

    Tie Heng laughed again, standing on the steps and looking at the huge buildings around him.  The blue sky is like a wash, the sun is shining in the sky, and my mind is broad.  From this day on, his academic life will officially begin.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    ??????????? Please click, recommend, collect, and support in any way, thank you all, A Xuan Zuo bowed!  ^_^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 3 Teaching (Part 1)

    In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s the end of August, and school has started for more than half a month.  Because this world uses the lunar calendar, the autumn wind is starting to pick up at this time, which is already a little cool.

    "Students, the biggest weakness of us magicians is ourselves. Compared with the strong physique and agile skills of samurai, most magicians' bodies can only be described as weak, let alone those monsters with steel and iron bones.  Mr. Zhang glanced at the students surrounding him and made sure that everyone was listening carefully before continuing: "In addition to the spells that can protect us, distance has become the key to victory for us magicians."  But your enemies also understand this. Opponents who are good at melee combat will find ways to get close to you and attack. And if your opponent is also a magician or hunter who is good at long-range attacks, then when you hit your opponent,  Your opponent can also give you a fatal blow. Faced with these situations, what should you do?"

    "It's very simple, dodge the opponent's attack and then fight back!" A student answered loudly.

    "That's a good answer. In short, it's to move, evade, prioritize your own safety, and then counterattack at the right time. The spells are indeed ever-changing and powerful. But no matter who your opponent is, whether it's a fellow traveler, a warrior, a hunter, or even a demon  No matter what, you should try your best to occupy the distance and position that can best utilize your strength. Even if there are people protecting you, never take it lightly." Mr. Zhang paused, and then said seriously: "You know why hunters are called magicians.  Nemesis? One is because the distance we live in does not pose any obstacle to them, and the other is that hunters are good at camouflage and mobile warfare, so it is difficult for our spells to target them. This method of warfare not only attacks the enemy but also protects ourselves.  , the same applies to us, and this is also the first practical skill I want to teach you today."

    "Everyone has taken a serious look at one of the wind techniques, light feet!" Almost instantly, Mr. Zhang completed a spell.  A breeze lingered around his body, making his body become light and flexible.  Then he paused his feet and ran towards several targets in the corner of the field.  He deliberately slowed down his hands so that the students could clearly see his hand gestures.  At a distance of more than twenty steps from the target, he waved his hands gently, and dozens of faint wind blades shot out.  "The fifth wind technique, pressure cutting!"

    "No! No!" The sound of metal ringing echoed on the practice field.  This is a practice academy provided by the school for students to practice spells or martial arts. The targets here are not ordinary wooden targets, but full-metal human-shaped targets made of special materials, which are very strong and durable.  But even so, the wind blades released by Mr. Zhang still left a corresponding number of marks on the surface of the target. It can be seen that the destructive power of these wind blades has exceeded ordinary levels, and it also illustrates Mr. Zhang's strength!

    "What a condensed wind spirit power!" Mr. Zhang seems to major in wind magic. He is very proficient in the use of wind spiritual power and the composition of spells. In the view of Tie Heng, who is also sensitive to wind spirit power, he  The pressure and cut released are simply wonderful. Only by maximizing every ounce of spiritual power can such a destructive effect be achieved!

    "This Mr. Zhang is stronger than expected!" Tie Heng thought to himself.  "Given that he is strong enough to be promoted to professor, it may be because he is too junior and lacks connections, so he has to start from the bottom!"

    As the teacher of Class A of the first year, Mr. Zhang is only responsible for teaching and guiding students on meditation and the basic knowledge and application of some spells. Compared with other teachers who are responsible for more important courses, he seems a little neglected.  In addition, he always had a smile on his face and could hardly show the dignity of a teacher. Naturally, the students gradually looked down upon him.  But Tie Heng believes that after the scene just now, these knowledgeable students will have a reverse impression of Mr. Zhang!

    "Have you seen it all? This is the most basic casting of spells on the move." Mr. Zhang returned to the original place and asked, pointing to the target not far away.

    "Yes, sir." The students responded in unison.

    Seeing the doubtful expressions on the faces of several of the students with the weakest foundation, Mr. Zhang smiled gently.  "You have just started, and this kind of practical skills is indeed difficult for you. Generally speaking, standing still and casting spells naturally requires concentration, chanting incantations, and mobilizing spiritual power. Once you start moving, you need coordination.  The steps and even the movements of the whole body must be adjusted to the rhythm of breathing to match the chanting of the mantra. This has evolved from the original single-mindedness to multi-tasking in order to complete the casting of a spell."

    Then his tone changed, serious yet encouraging.  "To do this, there is no other way but to lay a good foundation. Whether it is chanting mantras, making seals, or using the spiritual power in the body and between heaven and earth, these are the foundations. As long as the foundation is solid enough, the problems that trouble you will be solved.  It will become trivial. Then, it is practice, combine these basic things, practice, practice, practice. Until one day you find that even if you are running, even if you?Already out of breath, the spells you cast are still as smooth, as fast, and as stable as when you stood still. At that time, you can be considered a small success.  "

    "Sir, what is considered a great success?" A student raised his hand curiously and asked.

    ¡°Did you see that there?¡± Mr. Zhang smiled and pointed to the other corner of the venue.

    The students followed his directions and saw that there was also a shooting range.  However, there are many small takraw balls suspended in the air densely surrounding the target.  These small takraw balls float at different heights. Some are no more than a person's ankle above the ground, while others are floating at a height of one or two feet.  They float slowly and irregularly, sometimes bumping into each other and then drifting in the opposite direction.

    "These small takraw balls can adjust their floating speed through mechanisms, which are used to simulate the chaotic environment on the battlefield. You are among them, avoid them while moving, and complete the casting. Once hit by the small takraw balls, they will stick to your body.  The body, and adding weight, will also add to the hindrance by making you feel a certain amount of pain, just as if you were injured and unable to move well in a real battle. At the end of the day, you will still know clearly  How many times have I been hit in total?¡±

    Finally, Mr. Zhang stared at the strongest among the students.  "If you want to go further, you can go there and practice. All you need to do is hit hundreds of balls without one ball sticking to you. Then sir, I have nothing to teach you in this regard."

    "Sir, does this count as a success? Do we no longer have to worry about hunters' sniping? Do we no longer have to worry about warriors attacking closely? Can we go to the battlefield to kill the enemy and make meritorious deeds?" The person who asked the question this time was Luo Yao.  He raised his fat palms and asked loudly.

    "Haha!" Mr. Zhang laughed.  "Dacheng? It's easier said than done. The first thing is the courage to face danger. When you face thousands of troops and rain of arrows and guns, you can still keep your face. When the mountains collapse in front of you, you can still calmly recite spells and cast spells. When you use a knife,  With the ax on your side, you can still form seals and seals in an orderly manner and choose the most appropriate spell to protect yourself or attack the enemy. Only then will you be qualified to call yourself a master."

    Mr. Zhang said with a self-deprecating smile.  "It sounds easy to say, but how many people in the world can actually do it?"

    The students were in an uproar, and most of them were talking among themselves.  Some are disapproving, some are looking forward to it, and some are eager to give it a try.  Tie Heng fell into deep thought.  As Mr. Zhang said before, the most difficult part is actually the psychological quality.  Others can be improved through exercises on the training ground, but a qualified warrior must be tempered through the test of blood and fire, which in itself will pay a heavy price

    Mr. Zhang also shook his head, as if he didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic anymore.  He pressed his hands down to signal the students to be quiet.  Everyone gradually stopped talking, and Mr. Zhang solemnly said: "Students, what you are taught by Mr. are some basic practical skills, not advanced knowledge. Compared with the monster studies, spells and seals courses taught by Professor Li,  Courses such as offensive and defensive theory, weapon making, practical use of precious phantoms and magic weapons seem a bit insignificant in comparison. But sir, I hope you can treat them carefully, practice them carefully, and never ignore them. After all, these practical skills are related to your life and death.  safety."

    "Yes, sir." The students agreed again in unison.  But Mr. Zhang knows very well that there are only a few people who can really listen.  Most of these students pursue learning more advanced spells. They believe that the higher the level of spells they master, the more powerful and powerful they are.  It is not the fault of these students that they have such ridiculous thoughts, because a large number of teachers also think so, and this has almost become a common perception.  For example, the grade of a magician is determined based on the highest level of spells he has mastered.

    "After decades of peace in the South, they have long forgotten that there is no strongest spell in the world, only the strongest magician. No matter how powerful the spell is, if it cannot be cast or hit the target, what is the point? A  If low-level spells are used properly, they can also play a vital role. How can the level of spells be simply used as a criterion!?" Mr. Zhang felt a little heavy, but he couldn't tell the students this.  "They are still too young, and it will be difficult for them to understand it if I tell them now. On the contrary, it will arouse their rebellious psychology. After a few years, I will subtly correct those deep-rooted fallacies for them, and they will understand  Understand my painstaking efforts.¡±

    "Okay, everyone, let's practice! The teacher will guide you one by one. But you must not force it, do it according to your ability, so as not to hurt yourself. Remember, this is just like meditation, it requires years of perseverance to achieve success.  , don¡¯t expect to achieve success overnight.¡± After Mr. Zhang said that, everyone dispersed and each found a target on the training ground to practice.

    Only Tie Heng walked at the back, and could faintly hear Mr. Zhang standing there muttering to himself.  "withoutIn a few years, the Great Shattering is coming What a price their generation will pay!  I can only do my best to teach them well, so that I can live up to my master¡¯s teachings on me Well, starting from next week, I can teach them some of my seniors¡¯ experience in dealing with monsters"

    Tie Heng was startled, stopped suddenly, and looked back at Mr. Zhang.  Mr. Zhang also happened to raise his head, and their eyes met.  Looking at each other from a distance for a while, the two of them seemed to have read each other's thoughts.  Tie Heng stood in awe, turned around and bowed respectfully to him.  In my heart, I pay more and more attention to Mr. Zhang¡¯s courses.

    Mr. Zhang was slightly surprised. When he saw Tie Heng saluting him, he realized what he was doing, clasping his hands and smiling and nodding.  He felt relieved to be recognized by a student.

    There were sneers all around.  Several students didn't know what was going on. When they saw Tie Heng saluting the teacher for no reason, they thought he was trying to flatter him, and they all showed disdain.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t care about this. Under the contemptuous gazes of these people, he slowly found a corner and moved his hands and feet on his own.

    "It is a good spirit to allow others to misunderstand and ridicule, but not to be moved. Master Feng can accept such a disciple. It is this child's luck, and it is not Master Feng's blessing." Mr. Zhang approved from the bottom of his heart.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 3 Teaching (Part 2)

    Please click, recommend, collect, and provide all kinds of support. Thank you, Ah Xuan!  ^_^

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Facing the two humanoid targets, Tie Heng did not impatiently practice moving and casting spells like other students.  Although he had learned a lot about magic during this period, he had never been exposed to such basic practical skills, so he decided that it would be safer to do it step by step.  He first walked slowly around the target, chanting incantations and making seals.  But it did not cast the spell, it just simulated the entire process of casting the spell.  His spiritual power is limited and cannot be squandered easily. It must be reserved for more critical exercises.

    Casting spells while walking slowly did not cause him any difficulty. He simulated casting three spells in a row, and they were all as fast and accurate as standing still.  Tie Heng immediately changed his route and walked between the two targets. This time Tie Heng felt the difficulty of casting the spell.  Mainly to avoid targets blocking the way and change the forward path, the attention will be slightly distracted, which will cause deviations in spells and seals, thus affecting the integrity of the entire spell casting process.

    "While being single-minded, you have to multi-task at the same time. Is there a unity of contradiction and synergy?" Tie Heng stopped and thought for a while, then simulated the previous spell in his mind several times before starting to practice again.

    This time he was mentally prepared. Although he was still a little suffocated, the overall process was smooth. Compared with normal spell casting, the speed was only two or three breaths slower. Tie Heng was quite satisfied with this.

    He practiced this a few more times, until he was completely proficient, and he gradually began to speed up his pace, changing from a slow walk to a jog, and finally started galloping around the target.  The difficulty of casting spells also increases geometrically.  As Mr. Zhang said, reciting an obscure and difficult-to-pronounce incantation accurately under such circumstances is a test in itself.  What's more, the hands need to form complex mudras while running, which also requires high coordination of the body's limbs.

    ¡°Solid foundation and repeated practice, practice makes perfect.¡± Tie Heng fully agreed with Mr. Zhang¡¯s words.

    He repeatedly considered several difficulties in his mind, found several ways to overcome them based on his own characteristics, and then verified them one by one in practice.  He lacked spiritual power but had abundant physical strength. Running in circles like this would make ordinary people unable to hold on for a long time, but for him, it was just a little out of breath, and it didn't even make him sweat.

    "Hmm! If you run too fast or the wind speed is too high, you may be choked by the wind pressure, which can easily interrupt the spell. Especially the spells of advanced spells in the future will be longer and more complex, and will be affected even more. There are also some handprints  The posture will destroy the balance of the body while running. Moreover, these two targets are just dead objects. If they are real enemies, I need to always pay attention to the opponent's movements and have an overall view. This will restrain a large part of the mind and affect the soul.  The control of force is very disadvantageous. It seems that to truly cast spells while moving, the only way is to turn the casting of spells into an instinctive behavior, as natural as breathing" Tie Heng was trying to overcome the existing problems.  When difficulties arise, new ones are constantly discovered.  ¡°Fatigue is also a concern as it can lead to reduced willpower and distraction!¡±

    After practicing more than ten times in a row, Tie Heng managed to cast a thunder technique, but the effect was not ideal and he felt a little tired.  This is not physical exertion, but a natural reaction of the body due to the sudden exertion of mental energy.

    Tie Heng stopped and rested for a while. While adjusting his breath to restore his physical and mental state, he also absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to replenish the consumed spiritual energy.  Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration.  "Most wood spells do not require sealing. If you omit this step, you only need to focus on reciting the spell. The success rate and effect should be greatly improved."

    He did it as he thought of it. Tie Heng took out a stone-patterned vine seed from his arms and cast it according to his idea. The effect was indeed good. A strong vine shield appeared in his hand, which was similar to the one he had cast before.  Spells of the same type are generally the same.

    "What a smart kid!" While instructing other students, Mr. Zhang has been observing Tie Heng who is alone in the corner.  It's been more than half a month since school started, and Tie Heng has followed the rules during this period, giving those students with ulterior motives no excuse to attack him.  But Tieheng was also isolated in the class.  Like now, other students were in groups, talking and laughing, but Tie Heng was alone. Mr. Zhang knew what was going on, so he was not surprised.

    What surprised him was that it was obviously the first time for Tie Heng to practice casting spells while moving, but in just half an hour, he was able to complete the spell while running. Although the effect was average, the speed of progress was amazing enough.  .  Coupled with the fact that he thought of using the characteristics of wood magic, this astuteness was enough to make Mr. Zhang sincerely admire him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but walk towards Tie Heng.

    "Tie Heng." Mr. Zhang greeted.

    ???????????? Tie Hengwen?Turn around, remove the vine shield, and bow to salute.  "gentlemen."

    "It's great that you can think of this so quickly. It shows that you have a broad mind and know how to take advantage of all favorable conditions. This will bring you many advantages in the future. However, wood spells also have their own inherent weaknesses, and they can only be used in this early stage.  You have a certain advantage. As everyone becomes more and more skilled, this advantage will gradually disappear. So you can¡¯t sacrifice the basics and practice more.¡± Mr. Zhang put away his smile and pointed to the withered cane on the ground as a kind reminder.  road.

    "What the teacher taught is what the student has memorized." Tie Heng has already made up his mind to practice spells every morning in the future and add this kind of practical skills to his practice.  Similar to the worries Mr. Zhang inadvertently revealed, Tie Heng, who had witnessed the raging demons and knew their terrifying power, also had the same worries.  Only by making yourself stronger can you better face the wave of destruction that is bound to come in the future!

    "Well!" Mr. Zhang was very satisfied with his attitude, and the smile returned to his face.  "I just paid attention to you for a while. I found that you have a good foundation in martial arts and your body coordination is very good. But your spells and use of spiritual power need to be strengthened. In addition, your breathing rhythm is not just to accommodate the chanting of spells.  Everyone has their own characteristics, so you have to find the balance between breathing regulation and mantra chanting, coordinate with each other, and achieve better results. And"

    Mr. Zhang is very interested, maybe because his worries are recognized by Tie Heng, or maybe he thinks Tie Heng is a talent that can be made.  Mr. Zhang eloquently explained many techniques and insights to Tie Heng, which benefited Tie Heng a lot.

    Unconsciously, less than half an hour passed, and the two of them were chatting happily, when suddenly the noise of the students was heard.  They turned around and saw a group of students gathered around the sepak takraw training ground. It was obvious that someone had challenged this difficult level.

    "Come on, let's go and take a look." Mr. Zhang waved to Tie Heng and led him to the back of the crowd.  When I looked inside, I happened to see a student being hit by two sepak takraw balls.  One stuck to his back, and the other hit his arm, causing his arm to sink immediately. The gestures of the seal were also destroyed, making it difficult for the spell to continue.

    The student panicked and tried to remove the sepak takraw ball from his arm, but was unable to do so.  As soon as his feet slowed down, his body was hit by more sepak takraw balls, and finally his whole body was covered with sepak takraw balls.  Under the influence of the spell, the burden became heavier and heavier, and a look of pain appeared on his face. He could no longer stand and fell to the ground.  He had to use his hands and feet in embarrassment to crawl out of the training ground.  As soon as the sepak takraw ball leaves the designated area, it will automatically fly back to the training ground and continue to float in the air irregularly.

    The classmates who were watching around him looked at his disgraced look and burst into laughter.  Luo Yaoluo Ming was still sarcastic and sarcastic. Finally, he was glared at by Mr. Zhang who was walking through the crowd, and then he shrunk his neck and did not dare to say a word.  Mr. Zhang encouraged the student and told him not to lose heart. At the same time, he asked other students to applaud him. The atmosphere immediately changed and became active again.

    Seeing that even if they fail, they will not be laughed at and get applause from their classmates, more students will come to challenge.  Most of these students already have a certain foundation, so they dare to do this.  But most of them were defeated quickly, and only Zuo Shangfu performed well.

    He successfully cast two telekinesis-five impulses.  The invisible shock wave of telekinesis hit the target in the center of the field, and the impact caused the students to cheer.  However, Zuo Shangfu failed to persist. Every time he hit the target, the speed of the takraw balls floating around would increase by one point.  Although he has also practiced some light body lifting skills, his body skills are quite flexible and he can dodge the sepak takraw balls coming from the front and sides, but he cannot take full consideration of blind spots such as behind, and in the end he was interrupted several times in a row after casting spells.  , had to wisely withdraw from the field.

    For his performance, the students gave him warm applause, and Mr. Zhang also praised him a few words.  Zuo Shangfu was a little proud. He glanced at Tie Heng, then exchanged glances with his clan brother Zuo Shangjie who was standing aside, and then turned his gaze to Lu Shan, his eyes full of provocation.  It seems to be saying: "Aren't you called a genius? Then come in and give it a try and let everyone see if you can do better than me."

    Lu Shan read his thoughts, but remained unmoved. She just smiled coldly with disdain and turned her face away to ignore him.  The gesture she put on was telling Zuo Shangfu that you are not qualified to challenge me.

    Since the beginning of school, the Zuo brothers have strived to do their best no matter what course they take, and Lu Shan can also feel their competitive attitude towards her.  More than once, Zuo Shangfu would secretly challenge her whenever he had the chance.  But Lu Shan knew that the one who really had the strength to compete with her was Zuo Shangjie, and Zuo Shangfu was just a pawn that he pushed forward to test his depth.

    "Hmph! Those who want to challenge me but are timid at the same time are just afraid of losing.It's embarrassing.  As a man, he has no courage at all and is far inferior to him.  And the Zuo family has a mental genius that only appears once in a century!  If you have such a bad temper, it will be difficult for you to hold a big position in the future!  " Lu Shan felt contempt in her heart. She accidentally glanced at Tie Heng standing behind the crowd and couldn't help but compare him with Zuo Shangjie. But why she thought so, she didn't even know why

    "Hehe is just a scoundrel, not much better than Zuo Shangjie." Lu Shan turned away angrily, feeling very annoyed that she had just overestimated Tie Heng.  She vented her anger on Zuo Shangjie through her eyes, and the latter thought she was angry because of her seventh brother's challenge.

    He thought to himself: "I don't believe how long you can endure with your arrogant temperament. Lao Qi is naturally not as good as you, but as long as you take action and let me find out your true strength, I will be able to defeat you openly in the final assessment."  You, whether it¡¯s ordinary subjects or actual combat tests!¡±

    "There is an undercurrent surging" here. Mr. Zhang looked at the sky and saw that it was almost noon, so he led the students to leave, preparing to rest in the dormitory for a while before sending them to the cafeteria to eat.

    As soon as more than 30 people walked out of the door, they heard noises coming from the practice field opposite, which turned into cheers in the blink of an eye. It was clear that the owners of these sounds were also a group of students.  And judging from their angry voices, they were probably from the Hš­bu branch class.

    Everyone stopped curiously, and Mr. Zhang used the second wind technique to send a sound.  This low-level wind technique can not only send your own voice clearly to a distance, but can also send sounds within a certain range to your ears.

    Mr. Zhang listened for a moment, and a trace of surprise flashed across his face.  Then he summoned an attendant from the practice courtyard, pointed to the practice field opposite and asked carefully, and he knew what was going on.

    "Students, are you interested in watching the students from the Bingwu Branch compete?" Mr. Zhang asked loudly.

    Naturally, these children nodded incessantly and were extremely excited. Luo Yao expressed their feelings in one sentence: "Let's go and watch the monkey show!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 4 Unruly (Part 1)

    Book friends who like this book, please support it. Clicking, recommending, and collecting are all encouragements to A Xuan. Thank you everyone!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~

    The training academy is very large, divided into more than a dozen separate venues, some for practicing spells, some for martial arts, and the largest one can be used to practice formations, and can even accommodate two teams of hundreds of people for simulated formations.  The troops are arranged in formation and charged into battle.

    At this moment, Mr. Zhang led his students into the martial arts training ground numbered 06. As he walked, he reminded: "There are students from Class A of the first year and Class D of the second year of the Military Academy who are competing in actual combat. Don't talk nonsense later.  Lies, watch carefully and remember how the warriors fight, how their fighting methods are different from ours, how you should respond, and how you should cooperate with them. Remember, in the future you will inevitably fight with the warriors  Face the enemy side by side, think more now, it will benefit you later."

    Mr. Zhang said and gave Luo Yao a warning look.  Luo Yao nodded obediently, indicating that he remembered.

    But Mr. Zhang turned his head back, and the little fat man returned to his old ways. He smiled strangely at the boys beside him and said, "Did you hear that? Mr. Zhang said that the first graders are fighting against the second graders. Hehe, what else is that called a competition?  , he should be beaten."

    "My cousin is right, I just want to be beaten. I wonder if those martial arts boys will cry." Luo Ming smiled broadly, as if he couldn't wait to see someone get beaten.

    "It's only been more than half a month since school started, and yet you dared to challenge us beyond the previous level. That first-year teacher is so cruel. Fortunately, we are not his students. Otherwise, we would have been beaten up by the senior students, which would have been a huge loss.  "Luo Yao sounded quite gloating.

    Everyone entered the door and saw nearly a hundred students divided into two groups and surrounding a corner of the venue, shouting and shouting one after another, mixed with the sound of roaring energy and the clash of weapons.

    The two professors from the Bingwu Branch first noticed their arrival.  The two were not surprised. Observations like this are quite common between the two colleges, and teachers also advocate this type of exchange, which is conducive to students in the two systems understanding each other for future collaboration.

    Mr. Zhang and the two people opposite him were also familiar with each other, and they nodded to each other as a courtesy.  Mr. Zhang had already gained some understanding of the situation in the venue through Feng Shu sound transmission. Now he saw the completely opposite expressions of the two people opposite him, and became even more convinced that he had heard correctly.

    "Haha, Lao Zhang, you came at the right time. Didn't I tell you last time that there were two students in my class who were very impressive?" The one who walked over and spoke first was a burly man with a stern face.  Big beard.  The elegant and elegant Mr. Zhang stood in front of him, which immediately became a sharp contrast.  "Today my class with Lao Zhao was a practical class, and we happened to be together. The old boy was reluctant at first, because he was afraid that his students would hurt my students. What happened? Now he is afraid that my students will be too aggressive.  Heavy, haha!¡±

    The strong man professor laughed loudly as he spoke, making another middle-aged man, who was also strong and tall, blush with anger.  "Hmph! Zeng Gang. I admit that your student's swordsmanship is indeed not weak, but he was not taught by you."

    The strong man named Zeng Gang paused for a moment after hearing this, and then he laughed nonchalantly.  "It doesn't matter, they are my students now. If they win, it means that my class has won. It means that Class A of the first year defeated your Class D of the second year."

    "Yougood! Since you have so much confidence in your students, don't blame me for bullying the younger ones." Professor Zhao pointed angrily at Zeng Gang's nose.

    "As long as you don't end up, whoever you send can succeed. I only have these two students. If you defeat any one of them, your class will win. How about it?" This Zeng Gang also has a rough and arrogant temper. When it comes to rising, even "I"  This title has been used.

    "Why are you doing this?" Mr. Zhang still wanted to persuade him, but Zeng and Zhao just made an open space for him for the students in Class A to stop and watch.  Then the two returned to their respective classes, leaving Mr. Zhang dumbfounded.

    Tie Heng and the others mostly heard the conversation between the three gentlemen, but what surprised them was that Zeng Gang turned out to be the teacher of Class A of the first year of the Bingwu Branch.  And they made it clear in their words that Zeng Gang's students had defeated many second-year seniors, which was why the professor surnamed Zhao was so embarrassed.

    Speaking of this freshmen class, both those from the Fadao Branch and the Bingwu Branch are recognized as the best batch of children in the past. The representatives of the Fadao Branch are Lu Shan, Tang Tang, and the Zuo brothers.  Wait, the first-year students in the Military Branch also have their leading figures, and they are all geniuses who have attracted much attention since they were young.

    Looking at the scene, the students from the Bingwu Branch are all wearing the same style of training clothes, and their vital parts of the body are also wrapped in soft leather pads for protection.  It's just that the colors of the clothes are different between the two school years.  The first graders are white and the second graders are cyan.

      At this moment, a handsome young man in white attire was using a sharp sword to force his opponent back.  The sword was gleaming brightly, and the chill was intense. In the blink of an eye, he thrust out more than a dozen swords, and his moves never left the opponent's vital points, and his attack was extremely fierce.  The second grade students only had the ability to parry and had no power to fight back.  But the junior student opposite him had a leisurely look and relaxed steps, obviously he had not yet used all his abilities.

    In the end, the handsome young man smashed his opponent's sword with one sword and won a complete victory.  His classmates cheered, especially the girls in the middle, who cheered the loudest and most enthusiastically.  As the loser, the second-year senior walked off the field with his head lowered in shame and frustration, not even picking up the long knife that fell on the ground.  It was Professor Zhao who took a deep breath, put the knife in his palm, put it back into the original owner's hand, and said a few words of comfort to him.

    "That's a real sword!" A girl in front of Tie Heng whispered in surprise.

    Because Tie Heng also practices martial arts and pays close attention to the courses at the Military and Military Branch, he is well aware of the reasons.  It is different from the Hodo Branch. As a military branch that trains samurai and even future generals, they have practical courses for students to accumulate combat experience as soon as they start school.  Practical combat courses range from pair training and sparring to joint attack drills in small battle formations.

    The reason for the difference in the curriculum of the two academies is that the practice of magic is far more difficult than ordinary boxing and kicking skills.  Moreover, the destructive power of the spell is also greater and more difficult to control, and one wrong move may cause death.  Therefore, practical magic classes usually don't start until the second half of the first half of the semester. By that time, students have a certain foundation and under the supervision of teachers, accidents are less likely to occur.  According to the rules of the academy, students are strictly prohibited from fighting in private, especially using magic to harm others without permission. This is an act that will be severely punished.  This was also the fundamental reason why Luo Yaoluoming and the others did not dare to trouble Tie Heng anymore without sufficient reasons.

    The magician apprentices have many worries and can only use targets as practice targets.  These young warrior apprentices do not have so many restrictions. The teachers even encourage them to challenge each other, hone their martial arts in actual combat, and achieve breakthroughs in strength through challenging and being challenged.  Of course, the academy also has complete protection measures for the real-life competition like now.  At each of the four corners of the venue stood a teacher from the practice academy. They were all masters of hidden weapons, and each held a specially made fragile stone pellet in their hands.  Once they realize that the students in the sparring session have the intention to hurt others or are unable to hold back their hands, they will shoot stone pellets to knock off the students' weapons or restrain their acupuncture points.  The fragile stone balls ensure that students will not be hurt.  At the same time, several teachers are also referees!

    "Hey! Who is that boy? He is so handsome, and he has the air of a noble man." The other girl was concerned about different aspects.

    "Hehe! Little girl is in love with spring!?" The girl in front made fun of her, and the two little girls started laughing softly.  Although their voices were low, Tie Heng heard every word.

    The third girl explained: "Xiao Hui, you are not a native of Tianfeng City, so of course you don't know him. His name is Hu Zhenyu, and he is the third son of our Governor Hu!"

    "Wow!" The girl named Xiaohui exclaimed, looking at the handsome young man in the field, her eyes full of twinkling stars.  Handsome appearance, strong strength, and prominent life experience can indeed arouse the yearning of girls!

    "Hu Zhenyu, are you powerful enough? Come down quickly, it's my turn to stretch my hands and feet." A beautiful girl in a white outfit suddenly walked into the arena and shouted unceremoniously.  Regardless of whether the other party was willing or not, she just swung the slender long rope in her hand, and swung it twice while grazing Hu Zhenyu's body. The crisp crack of the whip was like driving an animal.

    Hu Zhenyu smiled bitterly, as if he had long been accustomed to the girl's arrogance, and even kindly reminded him: "Okay, I'll let you go, but don't be careless."

    "What a shame! Can the three-legged cats on the opposite side hurt me?" The girl showed no appreciation, with a look of arrogance on her pretty face.

    Hu Zhenyu shook his head helplessly, sheathed his sword, and walked back to the ranks of his class honestly.

    "Who is she? She is so arrogant and unreasonable!" The girl named Xiaohui was the one who asked the question. From her tone, it was clear that she was complaining about Hu Zhenyu.  However, it also brought out the doubts in Tie Heng's heart, because he saw clearly the appearance of the girl in the scene, and it turned out to be the cold and charming girl who glared at Lu Shan during the school opening ceremony.

    "Shh! Keep your voice down, don't let her hear it." The girl who answered Xiao Hui looked a little scared.  "Her name is Qiu Ainai, and she is the only daughter of the governor of Tianfeng City. Don't mess with her, she is very powerful!"

    While Tie Heng was eavesdropping on the conversation of these girls, he was also carefully observing the noble girl named Qiu Ainai.  Give on the same dayTie Heng's first impression was the same. The girl in the scene was still cold and arrogant.  There was no movement on her hands. The long rope automatically retracted like a living thing and wrapped around the owner's waist.

    Qiu Ainai came on stage to challenge the second-grade seniors, but she didn¡¯t even take a look at the second-grade team.  Instead, he turned around and stared at Lu Shan in the crowd with his big eyes.  The beautiful and proud Lu Shan was not a light-hearted person either. She responded with the same sharp gaze. The two women's gazes collided in mid-air and seemed to spark sparks!

    "Tsk, tsk! Qiu Ainai is showing off to the Lu family girls!" Luo Yao, who had a loud voice, also spoke softly at this time.

    "Brother Yao, is this girl off the court having a problem with Lu Meiren?" A boy from out of town next to him immediately became interested and kept asking.  "What's going on? Tell us quickly!"

    "Go, speak carefully. Can you call this little girl? Be careful she hears it. You are a handsome boy. With your body weighing several dozen kilograms, if she pinches you casually, it will be like breaking a piece of grain.  It's as easy as stalks." Luo Yao pushed the boy hard, taught him a lesson, and didn't stop until he asked for mercy.  Then he glanced at Lu Shan not far away. Because he was blocked by Tang Tang standing beside her, he couldn't see her expression clearly, but he obviously didn't notice it, so he lowered his voice again and explained.

    "You should all know something about the situation of the Lu family girl. Her father is the supervisory censor sent to Fuzhou by the imperial court. He has only been in our Tianfeng City for a year and a half. Before that, our place was well-known.  The most talented person of the younger generation is the one in the field. Don't look at her. She looks so pretty, as if she will float away when the wind blows. She has inherited her father's natural supernatural power, and her martial arts skills are even more amazing.  . When she was seven or eight years old, she was able to chase down a few troublemaking soldiers on the street and beat them up, and was able to stop a frightened galloping horse. In the past two years, no young man dared to claim to be a genius in front of her. Meng Xue  Here, except for Hu Zhenyu, the third son of the governor's office, who is qualified to get in front of her, everyone else avoids her"

    Luo Yao swallowed when he said this, and looked at each other with his cousin Luo Ming. Both of them looked a little worried, especially with lingering fears.  The boy next to him saw it, but he didn't know what to say.  "Brother Yao, Brother Ming, have you also been taught a lesson by her?"

    "Go, go away, do you want to listen anymore? I won't interrupt my cousin again." Luo Ming looked a little confused and pushed the talkative boy aside.

    Luo Yao was not angry, but his expression was not very good, as if he had thought of something bad in the past.  He shook his big fat head vigorously before continuing: "But her reign as king did not last long. Uncle Lu went to Fuzhou to be the supervisory censor. On the day he first came to Tianfeng City, the city officials gave him a banquet.  The girl from the Lu family met her. After that, the news came out that she was defeated by the girl from the Lu family. We didn¡¯t believe it at first, but she didn¡¯t come forward to deny it. She hadn¡¯t come to the school for a while, so we just  Knowing that they had secretly competed, she must have suffered a loss at the hands of the Lu family girl. From then on, she regarded the Lu family girl as an enemy. Every time they met, she would gnash her teeth and often provoke. Later, the Lu family girl became extremely annoyed.  I just avoided her on purpose. We have seen situations like today several times."

    Luo Yao still has something to say. The Luo family and the Lu family are both famous families in Shangjing City, and they are family friends with each other.  With this relationship, since Luo Yaoluoming heard that Lu Shan defeated Qiu Ainai in the competition, he had been leaning towards her all day long, just to rely on this support to avoid being beaten by Qiu Ainai again in the future.  He and Luo Ming also used to be domineering and arrogant in the elementary school, but since the prefect sent his daughter to the elementary school, their good days have come to an end.  Although he had never suffered any serious injuries such as broken bones or broken muscles, he had suffered bruises and swollen faces several times.  Thinking about it at this time, it is really unbearable to look back!

    "Well, with her here, and Hu Zhenyu is not a good person, his family swordsmanship is very good, no wonder he dares to challenge beyond the level. Even if the two of them are against the third and fourth grade seniors, they are more than enough." Luo Ming  There is no hope for the second-year seniors.

    "Oh, the tigress they were talking about on the first day of school turned out to be her. I thought they were referring to Lu Shan!" Tie Heng, who was secretly paying attention to what the Luo brothers were saying, suddenly realized. He turned to look at Lu Shan, only to see that she had withdrawn her tit-for-tat words.  He looked relaxed and joking with Tang Tang, but it looked like he was clearly irritating Qiu Ainai on purpose.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 4 Unruly (Part 2)

    Book friends who like this book, please support it. Clicking, recommending, and collecting are all encouragements to A Xuan. Thank you everyone!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~

    Looking at the girl in the scene, she was indeed very dissatisfied with Lu Shan's attitude. Her cheeks were tense, her teeth were gritted, and her anger was reflected on her face.

    In the crowd of Class D, Grade 2, three boys had already walked out and were ready to challenge Hu Zhenyu. Now seeing him being replaced by Qiu Ainai, the three boys were unwilling to do anything with the girl, especially a petite beauty. They all slowly  He retreated, wanting the girl with the best kung fu in the class to be Qiu Ainai's opponent.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the three boys who had stopped moving forward. Another strong girl walked towards her instead of them. Qiu Ainai raised her slender eyebrows and stretched out her fingers to pull at the four of them.  "You four, come together! I will send you away together to save space and time."

    This sentence was really humiliating. As soon as Qiu Ainai said it, she made the other party fly into a rage.

    "Hey, is this little girl showing off her group teasing skills?" Tie Heng blinked, feeling that Qiu Ainai's ability to attract hatred was as good as her appearance.

    At this time, the three boys couldn't care less that the other person was a pretty girl.  I said in my heart that you are too contemptuous of others. After all, we are also your seniors and we don¡¯t even understand basic manners. If we can endure this tone, we won¡¯t have to hang out in the academy in the future.

    The senior student in Tsing Yi, who is as thick as a boy, has more practical ideas.  "It doesn't matter that you are beautiful, but if you are so arrogant, don't blame me for slapping your little face!"

    "It's a pity that these few are not locals and don't know much about Miss Qiu's "famous reputation", so the angry expressions on their faces betrayed their inner thoughts.  The Luo brothers saw this in their eyes and shook their heads sadly. Thinking of themselves back then, the truth ran over and told them that it would be wise to simply admit defeat.

    But the three boys and one girl in the second grade didn¡¯t dare to make their own decisions.  Besides, if you really want to take the initiative to fight four of them, you will still bully the small ones. It would be really embarrassing to tell them.  So the four of them turned their attention to the professor named Zhao and waited for him to make a decision.

    They didn¡¯t know it by looking at it, but they were shocked when they saw it.  Professor Zhao's face was livid, and there were veins pulsing on his forehead, giving the impression that it was like an iron kettle filled with boiling water that was about to explode at any time.

    Seeing the four students waiting for his instructions, Professor Zhao looked at Zeng Gang opposite. The burly man had a relaxed look on his face, and he was indifferent to the boldness of his students.  Professor Zhao hesitated for a moment, then nodded inconspicuously.  "Since I said so, don't be polite and come together!"

    He knew the origin of Qiu Ainai well. If he wanted to save face, he would be the one who would be embarrassed in the end. Instead, it would be better to let four students go together, and maybe there would be a chance.

    The four second-year students were stunned when they heard this. Although they were a little reluctant to follow the truth, they could not violate the teacher's orders and were angry at the other party's rudeness and arrogance, so they had no choice but to walk on the field together.  Unlike the stout girl, the three boys felt very embarrassed and unconsciously slowed down, slowly pulling behind.

    "Hey! You three, you are dragging your feet, crawling slower than a tortoise. Are you men? If you are, just be more relaxed and ask this lady to beat you down earlier, wouldn't it be better!"

    Her cunning scolding was more effective than anything else. The three men's faces turned red with anger, especially when they heard the laughter coming from around them. The three of them had to pick up their own weapons and use actions to show that they were real men.  .  But now there were boos from some boys in the crowd

    "That's pretty much it!" Qiu Ainai muttered.  "Let you take a look at my progress over the past few days. My father finally taught me the ancestral secrets. I'm sure you will be surprised."

    Qiu Ainai thought, as if she was ordering the servant.  "You go first! I am standing here without moving. If you can force me to move a step, you will win."

    "Arrogant! It's so arrogant!" Even Zeng Gang, who was well aware of his strength, smacked his lips. You can only imagine what other people around him felt.  As for the three men and one woman in the field, who had never been humiliated like this again and again, their lips were trembling with anger.  If their eyes could spit fire, these four people would definitely burn Qiu Ainai to charcoal.

    "They are so generous, so we don't need to be petty." The stout girl in the lead was still heroic. She waved the two swords in her palms, stood in front of her, and said coldly to Qiu Ainai: "I hope you are as capable as you."  The tone is so loud, otherwise, hum!"

    Qiu Ainai curled her lips in disdain, not even bothering to reply.

    And of the remaining three boys, two used swords and one used a stick.After one glance, they spread out and circled the two wings, preparing to attack Qiu Ainai's side.  They are not fools. The other party is so arrogant, so they naturally have the capital to be arrogant. This can be seen from Professor Zhao's expression and words.  They adopted a safe tactic and attacked from all sides!

    "Hmph!" Qiu Ainai snorted contemptuously, letting the opponent circle around her sides and behind her, as if she didn't care at all that she was being attacked from both sides.  She flipped her wrist, and the long rope wrapped around her waist seemed to come alive, swimming around her silently, and in a blink of an eye, it formed a rope circle with a diameter of about three meters with her as the center.  The head of the rope is like a snake raising its head, standing upright to face the thick girl in front.

    "This is one of my dragon-capturing techniques, coiling the snake! I just learned it recently." Qiu Ainai's voice spread, but she was not speaking to the four opponents in the field.

    "Begging for a beating!" The thick girl couldn't bear it any longer. There must be a limit to your arrogance. You're looking down on others!

    The two knives flew with fierce force.  She rushed straight towards Qiu Ainai without holding back at all, with a posture of cutting through gold and stone.

    As soon as she moved, the rope head that stood up like a cobra on the ground immediately shot out, as fast as lightning, aiming directly at the thick girl's face, domineering and ruthless.  The stout girl reacted quickly and made a mistake with her foot. She planned to let Qiu Ainai block her and then seize the opportunity to get in front of her and let her taste the sharpness of her sword skills!

    But the rope head, which was as straight as a spear a second ago, suddenly turned and wrapped around her neck.  The stout girl was startled and quickly blocked it with a knife.  The swords and ropes struck each other, and the stout girl "Ouch!" took several steps back before she stood firm with the stake. The anger on her face had been replaced by shock.

    "What a strong internal force!" She was secretly surprised.  The two swords and the soft long rope were used to fight hard, but the result was that his big hands were numb from the shock, which showed the strength of his opponent's internal energy.

    During the brief but fierce confrontation between the two of them, the three boys attacked Qiu Ainai from the left, right and behind.  The three of them cooperated well, almost synchronizing their attacks, trying to make Qiu Ainai unable to take care of all three directions.  But before they stepped into the rope circle, the rope body lying quietly on the ground bounced up without warning, forming three "ji"-shaped protrusions.  The three boys were slapped on their chests and abdomens from bottom to top. The force was so fast and fierce that you could clearly feel it from the screams that tore through the air.

    The three boys had no choice but to retreat. Qiu Ainai seemed to have eyes on the back of her head. The timing of this attack was just right and it was a range attack.  If the three of them continued to charge forward, they would be sent forward to be whipped.  Two of the boys tried to cut off the seemingly slender rope with their long swords, but like the thick girls, they were bounced back by the powerful internal force, and the weapons were almost knocked away!

    "Sighthe difference in skills is too big, and the four of them lack experience against strange weapons such as long ropes" The instructor surnamed Zhao on the sidelines shook his head secretly.  After recognizing the reality, he calmed down and carefully observed Qiu Ainai's every move, preparing to use it to guide his students when he returned.

    Tie Heng also paid close attention to every small movement of Qiu Ainai.  He discovered that this arrogant girl did have the ability to look down on others.  During these exchanges just now, she didn't even move her hands.  The attack was entirely based on the manipulation of her deep inner strength into the long rope. This shows how strong her true energy is!  How exquisite is the control of Qi!

    "It is not easy for this unruly girl to have such cultivation at such a young age, even if she is extremely talented!" However, Tie Heng thought about it again and felt a little relieved.  Come to think of it, Qiu Ainai and Hu Zhenyu are both children of powerful people. Such people usually have good family backgrounds, receive strict instruction since childhood, and are rich in resources. They often supplement with all kinds of natural materials, precious food and elixirs, and stand out among their peers.  certain.

    The three men and one woman over there tried to launch a siege several times, but this strange coiled snake style was like an iron wall, and they returned in vain every time.  On the other hand, Qiu Ainai was no longer satisfied with defense and began to counterattack!  Her loop of rope expanded bigger and bigger, and she didn't know how long the slender black rope was. It seemed to have amazing elasticity and stretchability, and finally it coiled around her three times.  One circle is still lying on the ground like a dead snake, while the other two circles are hanging in the air in a spiral shape, attacking four opponents at the same time with wave-like strikes.

    A ridiculous scene appeared in the field. The party with fewer people forced the party with more people into a panic, but the person who made the attack stood there without even raising his arm, as if he was just a spectator.

    "Crane Control Technique! Dragon Capture Rope!" Zuo Shangfu in the crowd gasped, unable to hide the horror on his face.

    "Yes, the enemy's skill is to control the crane and capture the dragon. The skill of controlling the crane is long and long-lasting, and is especially good at subtle manipulation. The rope to capture the dragon appears mysteriously when deployed, and the rope technique is treacherous and unpredictable. They are all unique martial arts skills passed down from ancient times." Zuo Shangjie  His face was quite calm, and no one could tell his true inner thoughts.  "Compared with Qiu Ainai,She had become much stronger a few years ago. It seemed that Lu Shan had aroused her fighting spirit and she was fighting hard to catch up.  I just don¡¯t know if she can force Lu Shan to die today"

    At this time, the boy using the stick in the field couldn't help but feel anxious when he saw that his side was unable to attack for a long time and was being forced to retreat.  He was determined to take a risk. As long as he could get close to the opponent, he might be able to make a comeback.  He put the stick on the ground, stretched his arms hard, made a pole vault, and jumped up.  Then he rolled forward several meters in the air and passed the blockade of the rope circle in mid-air.

    "Lush branches and leaves!" The boy roared, and used the stick in his hand with all his strength. He swung dozens of sticks in one breath, casting a heavy shadow of the stick, as if a big tree with lush branches and leaves was smashed down on the head, and the momentum was quite shocking.

    "Tch!" Qiu Ainai raised her eyelids with a sneer.  But she saw the tail of the rope she was holding in her right hand slipping into her sleeve. Then she raised her left arm, and the tail of the rope popped out from the cuff of her left hand.

    "Falling eagle!" Qiu Ainai scolded.  The tail of the rope was as fast as a powerful arrow and extremely accurate, hitting the real body in the shadow of the virtual and real stick without any bias!  The stick shadows all over the sky suddenly disappeared, and the boy was also knocked backwards by the force of the counterattack.

    "Too many feints, too flashy!" After defeating his opponent's surprise attack, Qiu Ainai was not going to let him go.  With a flick of his left hand, the long rope stirred up a wave, catching up with the target and lashing it down hard.  The boy was in the air, with no room to dodge. He barely turned half of his body and received the blow with his left arm, knocking him directly to the ground.

    "Ah!" He screamed in pain, and the clothes on his left arm were smashed to pieces, flying everywhere like butterflies.  On his arm, a red-purple scar appeared like an ugly centipede, which looked shocking.

    The teachers in the two classes and the teachers at the four corners of the venue did not stop him.  They were all masters, and they could naturally see that Qiu Ainai's previous blow seemed cruel and the injuries caused were quite scary. In fact, she was careful and it was just a superficial wound.  Therefore, several teachers did not take action. After all, if it does not leave some profound lessons to the losers and remind them that they still need to work hard, then what is the point of practicing with real swords and guns?  ?

    The boy did not withdraw from the battle group. Although one of his left arms could not move temporarily, he was still strong. With such severe pain, he just suppressed his moans in his stomach and did not make a sound.  He swung his long stick with one arm and launched another round of attacks.

    "Huh! It's still a bit tough. We martial arts practitioners should have such ambition!" Qiu Ainai not only wasn't annoyed, but laughed happily.

    "Drive the wolf away!" The rope circle was suddenly retracted. Qiu Ainai held the middle section of the long rope, controlled the head of the rope with one hand, and the tail of the rope with the other. She opened her bow left and right, and unleashed wave after wave of strange blows.

    In the eyes of the onlookers, the long rope, a soft weapon that is extremely difficult to use, has been perfected by Qiu Ainai.  Every time he strikes, the attack path of the head and tail of the rope is not a straight line, but an arc that is almost a semicircle.  Every time he goes around to the back of the target, he becomes extremely cunning.

    In addition, when her wrist shakes, the rope body will oscillate greatly, and she can hit the target from the side, which is hard to guard against.  In other words, she can attack two opponents at the same time, and attack the sides and behind of the two opponents at the same time. This weird move is something that most people on the sidelines have never thought of.  At this time, everyone who was lucky enough to witness it was exclaiming in surprise.

    And the four second-year students who were among them were even more miserable.  They were already far inferior to each other in skill and lacked experience in dealing with soft weapons such as whips and cords. If they encountered such exquisite moves one after another, they would be completely overwhelmed.  After a few moments, they were unable to look back and forward, and it was difficult to defend themselves against the left and the right.  In the end, the four of them were led away by Qiu Ainai. They were unable to advance or retreat, and they were completely reduced to marionettes.  The long rope in Qiu Ainai's hand is the thread that controls them. She swings it randomly a few times. If she wants them to go east, they can't go west. If she wants them to stay where they are, they won't be able to move a step, otherwise they will be whipped.

    "Sister Lu, Sister Qiu is so awesome!" Outside the court, Tang Tang covered her mouth and said softly.

    "Yeah." Lu Shan nodded thoughtfully.  "Compared to the wayward girl who only relied on her natural power to beat randomly more than a year ago, she has indeed made great progress now. Prefect Qiu has finally passed on the family secrets to her. Watch her perform the Crane Control Technique and  I already have a solid foundation in capturing the dragon rope. I was shocked when she used the coiling snake just now! It is a very famous defensive move among many advanced martial arts. I heard that Qiu Qiu mastered this move in the past.  When she was in her twenties. The fact that she was able to achieve this at her current age shows how talented she is."

    "Sister Lu, what if Sister Qiu challenges you again later? I don't want to see you guys fighting again." Tang Tang frowned and asked worriedly.

    Lu Shan smiled slightly, but did not answer her question.  Deep down in her heart, Lu Shan was thinking about how she would break through the Coiled Snake's defense, and how she would respond to the strange attack from the Exorcist Wolf?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 4 Unruly (Part 2)

    Ah Xuan wishes everyone a happy New Year!  I wish all book friends a smooth work, a happy life, and a good harvest in the new year!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~

    The situation on the field has become one-sided. Unless Qiu Ainai lets herself go, the four second-year students have absolutely no hope of making a comeback.  They themselves know this, but as seniors, they also have their own honors to defend.  They were determined not to give up until the last minute.

    "That's enough, I don't have time to bother with you." Qiu Ainai's patience was limited. Seeing that the other party was stubbornly refusing to admit defeat, she became a little impatient.

    "Let you hide again!" Qiu Ainai waved her hands and drove the two sword-wielding boys together. The two jumped up and down and almost bumped into each other, causing the surrounding students to burst into laughter.

    "Tie the tiger!" Qiu Ainai seized the opportunity, pulled out the rope head and tail, and spun out two spiral nooses. The speed was extremely fast, and she tied up the two boys who were embarrassed.  .

    "Fly for me!" This shows the power of Qiu Ainai's natural power.  She twisted her waist and threw the two boys off the ground like a hammer throw.  Driven by the noose, the two boys were like two tops, spinning rapidly and flying in two directions.

    "Oops!" Two professors, Zeng and Zhao, jumped out at the same time. Even though they were fighting each other, they actually had a tacit understanding with each other. As soon as their eyes made slight contact, they spread out their movements, divided into one on the left and one on the right.  Catched up a student.

    "She has even mastered this move!?" Lu Shan was really surprised.  Tang Tang on the side also opened his mouth in surprise.  They all have family backgrounds, not only in magic, but also have good knowledge of various martial arts.  The "Tiger Binding" that Qiu Ainai just performed is no less brilliant than the snake-coiling martial arts!

    The injured boy with the stick and the strong girl were left in the field, but in the blink of an eye, they were also tightly entangled in the long rope.  The students who were watching were in an uproar and couldn't understand why they didn't stay away.  In the eyes of others, Tiger Binding's move seems not difficult to deal with. All you need to do is avoid the thrown rope with light kung fu.

    They were not there, so how could they know the suffering of the two of them.  It's not that they don't want to hide, let alone end the fight in such an embarrassing way, but they simply don't know where to hide.  When the noose came flying, it seemed ordinary.  But as targets, they can feel the erratic, elusive and weird flight path of the noose. Coupled with the extremely fast speed, they don't even have time to react. It is simply not something they can avoid with their strength.

    "It's your turn." Qiu Ainai smiled maliciously, a cunning light flashed in her eyes.  Then he moved his arms and threw the two tied people away.

    When the four teachers from the training center on the sidelines were neutral, two of them jumped up and rushed to where the two students fell, opening their arms to catch them.  But what they didn't expect was that Qiu Ainai used clever skills this time.  The thick girl flew right on top of Lu Shan's head, rolled over, fell straight down, and hit Lu Shan's head.  The other boy also fell to the ground in the same way. Under him, standing was Tie Heng!

    "Still so mischievous!" Lu Shan cursed secretly, but did not ignore her.  Amid the exclamations of her classmates, she stepped aside half a step, and then took it with both hands.

    "Fuyun Palm!" The moment she touched the thick girl's body, she used a soft force in her palm to lift the opponent upwards in the direction of her rotation. The energy released was as soft as a cloud.  It slowed down for a moment, and then moved sideways, gently resolving the force of falling and spinning, and sending the person to the ground unharmed.

    Her actions revealed her extraordinary martial arts, which shocked the hearts of the Zuo brothers not far away.  However, Lu Shan didn't care about causing trouble for Qiu Ainai. Both she and Tang Tang turned around, looking for the injured boy.  But what they saw stunned them.

    Tie Heng raised one arm and held the boy firmly.  Qiu Ainai's deliberate use of spinning power did not cause him any trouble.  When he picked someone up, his palms vibrated twice, and the muscles in his arms rippled, all of which were eliminated by him.

    After putting the injured boy down, he spun so many times in mid-air that he became dizzy and vomited as soon as he landed.  Fortunately, it was almost noon, and the food he had eaten in the morning had long been digested. He only spit out some gastric juice, which did not add any more embarrassment.

    Tie Heng looked at the girl in the field and frowned, somewhat puzzled as to why Qiu Ainai would cause trouble for him. Everyone could see that she did it on purpose.  He was puzzled, and Lu Shan and Tang Tang couldn't figure out the reason.  None of the people around him understood the reason, and they were more prepared to watch a good show.  Only Qiu Ainai knows??, why are you interested in Tie Heng?

    This has to start with the opening ceremony.  At that time Tie Heng noticed her peeking, and she also noticed Tie Heng.  At first, Qiu Ainai didn't take him to heart, but then she saw that Lu Shan had been whispering to Tie Heng for a long time. The conversation was quite speculative, especially Lu Shan's appearance as a little daughter, which Qiu Ainai had never seen before.  Yes, she kept it in mind.  Moreover, she has the secret technique of looking at energy passed down from her family, and she can clearly see the energy of a person who is weaker than herself.  This momentum is generated by a combination of factors such as a person's vitality, true energy, spiritual power, and even luck, and it goes straight to the root.  When she observed Tie Heng with the aura technique, she was shocked to find that Tie Heng's aura was astonishingly huge. His shape vaguely resembled that of a storm and thunder, and seemed to be chaos. It was extremely weird. This made her even more interested.  Tie Heng also received the same treatment as Lu Shan and suffered this unreasonable disaster.

    "You are very angry!" Ignoring the warnings and dissatisfied looks from several teachers, Qiu Ainai walked towards Tie Heng, stared at him and said word by word: "You are qualified to accept my Dragon Capturing Rope."

    "But I'm not interested." Tie Heng replied in a deep voice with an expressionless face.

    "It's not up to you." Qiu Ainai's eyes were shining, and with a flick of her wrist, it was the tiger-binding move again!  "Come here!"

    With the noose on his hood, Tie Heng, who was the target, deeply understood why the four seniors had just been captured.  Almost the moment Qiu Ainai took action, the noose was on top of his head.  Moreover, under the exquisite control of Qiu Ainai's true energy, the spirals of the rope body were dazzling.  The erratic flight trajectory is even more elusive, and it is easy to create the illusion that everything is blocked in all directions. If you dodge in a certain direction, you will be caught.  In this way, as long as there is a slight hesitation, there will no longer be a chance to escape.

    But Tie Heng did not act rashly or hesitate.  Just before the noose fell, he took two steps to the side. His timing was perfect. The noose hit the ground at his feet, and the "Tiger Binding" failed!

    "Huh!?" Qiu Ainai thought she was dazzled, so she couldn't help but blink her big eyes several times to make sure she saw it correctly.  She didn't expect that Tie Heng would dodge her trick so easily that she couldn't react for a moment.

    The surroundings fell into silence for a moment, and then with a "boom", the students started talking among the exclamations.

    "How did he do it?" The Zuo brothers were thinking about this question. Lu Shan and Tang Tang were also asking themselves the same question. Even Hu Zhenyu, who had been looking at Lu Shan with a smile before, was horrified and turned to stare at Tie Heng.

    "If you want to resolve Tiger Binding's capture, you must not only have good body skills, but also make accurate predictions. You must not be fooled by feints. It is best to make it exhausted and fail. Otherwise, even if you avoid it,  As soon as Ai Ai changes her moves, she will still catch up with her like a shadow. But if this person is so light-weighted, unless he sees through the mystery of the Tiger Binding Style, but this is impossible, how young is he, even if he is a genius  "Hu Zhenyu, who has fought against Qiu Ainai several times recently, has also experienced the pain of "tying the tiger" and knows how unpredictable this trick is.  Although he already had a way to deal with it, it was never as easy as Tie Heng's.

    "Have you ever seen our enemy's dragon-capturing rope?" Qiu Ainai asked firmly with a cold, pretty face.  She could tell from Tie Heng's gestures that his martial arts didn't seem to be very high, at least compared to hers.  So how he avoided the Tiger Binding Style became a question Qiu Ainai was eager to know.  As for the excuses that people around her made about chance, luck, etc., she would never accept it.  The only possibility is that Tie Heng is familiar with the moves of capturing the dragon rope!

    Tie Heng said nothing, just shook his head.

    "I don't believe it!" Qiu Ainai wrote the words "You lie" directly on her face.

    Tie Heng shrugged nonchalantly and still said nothing.  Indeed, he has never seen his enemy control the crane and capture the dragon.  But he was trapped in the grip of chaos at the beginning. As generations of peerless masters moved to fight in the world, he had seen countless miracles and secrets.  In addition, these masters taught their disciples or wrote books and biographies, and Tie Heng recorded many of their martial arts experiences.  Over time, today, Tie Heng's vision is unique and sharp. Not to mention the several teachers present, even if you look at the entire Middle-earth China, there are few people who can compare with him.  Therefore, he had only been practicing martial arts for a short period of time and his skills were not very high, but he was able to see through the key to this move after Qiu Ainai performed Tiger Binding several times and easily resolve it.

    Qiu Ainai stared at Tie Heng for a long time, then suddenly turned her head and said to Zeng Gang, "Sir, I want to spar with him."

    "This Qiu Ainai, he is a student of the Fa Dao Branch. This practical course" Zeng Gang shook his big head, looking a little embarrassed.  In fact, he also wanted Tie Heng to compete with Qiu Ainai to see what kind of amazing artistic talent this young man had, and how he could break through so easily.Qiu Ainai¡¯s unique trick.  But when he caught a glimpse of Mr. Zhang's frown, he knew that the other party would not agree. After all, this was not in line with the rules established by the school.

    "What does it matter! There are so many gentlemen around to protect him, why are you afraid that I will hurt him? Besides, letting him compete with me will also promote mutual understanding between our two colleges. Sir, you see, they have seen each other before  After knowing our tactics, we should also be allowed to see the magician's methods, so that we can learn from each other's strengths and offset our weaknesses, don't you think?" Qiu Ainai said clearly and logically, but in the blink of an eye, his true nature was revealed.  She pointed at Tie Heng and yelled cunningly: "Hey, are you afraid of me, a girl? You are a man, so come down and compete with me."

    Tie Heng remained unmoved, but the students around him became commotion.  Naturally, Qiu Ainai¡¯s classmates cheered for her.  The second-year seniors faced a series of failures, their faces were dull and their momentum was much weaker.  At this time, I hoped that Tie Heng could teach the arrogant girl in the field a lesson and help raise a voice to challenge.  As for Tie Heng's classmates, many of them took pleasure in his misfortune.  Especially the Luo family brothers, together with a group of people, are clamoring for fear that the world will not be in chaos.  "For the honor of the class!" "If you are a man, go ahead." "Don't lose the face of our Class A." etc.  They used these shouts that sounded like encouragement to squeeze Tie Heng, forcing him to quit, and using Qiu Ainai's hand to attack him!

    Mr. Zhang frowned even deeper, but did not speak to stop them.  He was originally opposed to Tie Heng going to compete with Qiu Ainai, but seeing so many students in the class acting with ulterior motives, he was a little worried that if he showed up, it would make it even more difficult for Tie Heng to get along with his classmates in the school in the future.

    "Maybe we can use this opportunity to make it easier for him in the class. Even if he loses, I will guide him well and let him gain everyone's recognition, which is also a good thing for him." Having made up his mind, Mr. Zhang frowned  He relaxed a little and didn't stop him.

    Zeng Gang saw the change in his expression. Although he didn't know Mr. Zhang's inner thoughts, as long as he agreed with his student's fate, nothing else mattered.  Zeng Gang, like Qiu Ainai and Hu Zhenyu, are now very interested in Tie Heng.  Likewise, the four coaches on the sidelines had the same idea.  These warriors have striking similarities in some respects. To them, exquisite martial arts are like bears flocking to honey!

    "Tie Heng, don't be a coward. If you become a coward, our brothers will look down on you. You will have no shame to be Master Feng's disciple anymore." Luo Yao shouted especially loudly, but the joy on his face was  Completely opposite to his tone.

    Tie Heng was too lazy to look at him, ignoring their presence.  The Luo brothers had provoked him more than once for more than half a month, and Tie Heng always used this method to deal with these two boys.  Ignore them and they will eventually lose their temper.  But he was right about one thing just now. Under such circumstances, if Tie Heng was timid, Feng Shiyou would not spare him.

    Tie Heng asked the four senior brothers that when they first entered school, they were just like him, and were jealous and isolated by their classmates. In the end, they relied on their own strength to win everyone's recognition and respect.  They have also received challenges many times and followed Feng Shiyou's instructions and responded with all their strength.  Anyone who loses the reputation of his master will be severely punished!

    According to Tie Heng¡¯s nature, when faced with such unnecessary trouble, he would definitely turn around and leave. No matter what you say, he won¡¯t care at all.  But now he couldn't act casually. He had to consider his status in the mind of the cheap master. In order to stay here and learn more knowledge and spells, he had no choice but to wrong himself.

    "It's easy for me, I" Tie Heng muttered quietly and walked towards the field.

    The surrounding students cheered loudly!  Regardless of whether they have ulterior motives or not, there is excitement to behold. Every one of these fourteen or fifteen-year-old boys and girls is not excited and shouting excitedly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 5 Competition (Part 1)

    Happy New Year, Ah Xuan wishes all my book friends a happy New Year!  Everything goes well and everyone is happy!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~

    "Sister Lu, hewill he be okay? Sister Qiu is so strong, what ifwhat if?" Tang Tang grabbed Lu Shan's sleeves and spoke intermittently nervously.

    "He?" Lu Shan smiled playfully, looked at her friend's anxious look, and asked knowingly: "He? Who is he you are talking about?"

    "Sister Lu, youIgnore you" Tang Tang's face turned red and she lowered her head to prevent Lu Shan from seeing her shy expression. She also withdrew her gaze from Tie Heng.  But it only lasted a moment, and the cute girl with a round face repeated: "Sister Lu, he won't be hurt, right?"

    "No, with so many gentlemen watching, he won't be hurt." Lu Shan did not tease Tang Tang again this time, but comforted him with words.

    After more than half a month of study and life, the whole class loves Tang Tang, who is gentle, kind and extremely shy, and she is also very friendly to every classmate.  Even Tie Heng, who was almost isolated by everyone, she could talk to him easily.  Lu Shan saw several times that just across the aisle, Tie Heng could make Di Tangtang laugh non-stop with just a few words, which often made her blush.  Lu Shan also noticed that Tang Tang's expression when facing Tie Heng seemed a little different from that of other classmates. Especially when the two of them were chatting in private, Tang Tang would often talk about how Tie Heng was doing yesterday and how he was doing today.  , and will also recount some of what he said.  Sometimes, the two would debate some of the points raised by Tie Heng.  Gradually, Lu Shan got to know Tie Heng more and more, and started teasing Tang Tang like she did just now.  She is very smart, but she is still a little girl after all, and she is still ignorant about some things, so she is not aware of her friend's unique affection for Tie Heng, and thinks that she just regards Tie Heng as a good friend.  Similarly, she didn't notice the subtle changes in her heart

    "He should be fine, and Qiu Ainai has a cold face and a warm heart, and because of his natural supernatural power, he has developed excellent restraint since childhood and is very measured in his attacks. As long as he knows the opportunity to admit defeat, his defeat will not be too ugly.  "Contrary to the relaxed appearance on the surface, Lu Shan was also a little worried in her heart, and at the same time she didn't think Tie Heng could win.

    She usually observes Tie Heng, and naturally understands the depth of his skills better than Qiu Ainai, and knows that he is far from Qiu Ainai's opponent.  It was one thing to neutralize a unique move, but to win against Qiu Ainai was simply unrealistic in her opinion.

    In the field, Qiu Ainai watched Tie Heng come to a stand a dozen steps in front of her. She waved her arm, and the long rope in her palm was like a miniature black dragon, drawing circles of graceful arcs in the air and landing on Tie Heng.  In Heng's eyes, it was as pleasing to the eye as a rope exercise in gymnastics.  However, Tie Heng also knew that there was a fierce offensive hidden in this playful movement.

    "The venue is too small." Qiu Ainai pointed to the ground with her left hand.  "This is a bit unfair to you magicians, but you are obviously a magician and a martial artist, so you don't have to worry about it. Of course, I won't attack too hard at the beginning, and I will give you a chance to take action. In addition, you have  Whatever magic weapon it is, just use it!"

    Tie Heng grinned indifferently, thinking that he only had a protective jade pendant on his body, but it was not suitable to use it at this moment. It would be better to use it with bare hands.  Seeing his reaction, Qiu Ainai raised her eyebrows, then stopped being polite and waved her right hand holding on to the tail of the rope.  This movement is not large, but it is enough to change the situation of the long rope.  "Hoo!" A strong wind blew against his face, and the rope head whipped towards Tie Heng with a cracking sound.

    Tie Heng jumped out to the side and let go of the blow.  The long rope hit the ground paved with hard stone slabs, causing a long crack.  Many students around him turned pale and gasped.

    "My dear, if I get hit, I will be beaten to pieces." Luo Ming, who was standing on the sidelines, said with regret.

    "Huh!? What spell is he planning to use?" At the same time as Qiu Ainai took action, Tie Heng also began to recite the incantation and seal the secrets, which immediately aroused Qiu Ainai's vigilance.

    To become a qualified warrior, you need to learn many things, including identifying spells cast by your opponent.  Generally speaking, each series of spells has its own unique sealing style.  An excellent warrior can quickly identify which spell the opponent is about to cast, and can even identify which spell it is, and make the most appropriate response accordingly.

    Qiu Ainai stared at Tie Heng¡¯s hands that were constantly changing postures, and the corners of her eyes twitched twice.  She recognized that the other party was about to cast a wind spell, but found that the spell did not match any of the elementary wind spells she had memorized.  If it weren't for the huge wind spirit power that was rapidly gathering towards Tie Heng's hands, she would have thought that Tie Heng was bluffing.

    "Could he be able to perform intermediate wind skills?" Questions once again arose in the minds of Qiu Ainai and others.

    "What is this?Wind magic?  It seems not as complicated as intermediate spells!  " Lu Shan and Tang Tang both widened their eyes, fearing that they would miss any of Tie Heng's handprints. But no matter how hard they searched, they couldn't figure out which spell Tie Heng had cast!

    Mr. Zhang also has bright eyes. He is a wind magician, and he has the deepest understanding of the magic techniques and mysteries displayed by Tie Heng.  "This technique seems to be just Could it be that he doesn't know it? Is he really such a genius? It has only been more than two months since he became a disciple of Feng Siye!"

    Mr. Zhang was surprised by his own thoughts and did not notice that Tie Heng was using the mobile spell he taught at this moment.  Under the gaze of so many people around him, Tie Heng not only did not suffer from stage fright, but instead used the pressure to concentrate his attention as never before.  He overcame all the difficulties he encountered during previous practice, and the spell took shape as quickly as he expected!

    Qiu Ainai secretly thought that something was wrong, and her sense of crisis was getting stronger and stronger. It was obvious that Tie Heng's spell was not that simple.  She sped up the pace of her attack, and for a moment, shadows were flying all over the field, and the sound of cracking was as dense as fried beans.

    ?Looking at Tie Heng again, he was moving around, as if he was in a hurry, but he was always in danger, avoiding all of Qiu Ainai's attacks.  The scene was so thrilling that the shouts and shouts of the people on the sidelines suddenly reached their peak, and the sound was so loud that it could be heard outside the practice courtyard.  Some of the students encouraged Qiu Ainai, while others hoped Tie Heng would persist for a while longer.  Only a few people saw that Tie Heng was actually very skillful and that he had grasped the weaknesses of weapons such as long ropes.

    ?? Whether it is a vertical strike or a horizontal strike with soft weapons such as long ropes and whips, if you want to change the direction, you need to stop the force in order to recharge before launching a new round of attacks.  Therefore, in the scene, Qiu Ainai's attack was fierce and there were many shadows. It seemed that Tie Heng had no place to stay. In fact, she was unable to achieve seamless continuous attacks.  With Tie Heng's unparalleled vision and experience, he ran away from the side when faced with vertical blows.  If it was a horizontal thrust, he would jump up far away.  Because after each blow, Tie Heng will be left with enough buffer time to adjust his posture and position to deal with the next blow calmly.

    And Qiu Ainai can't control the long rope purely with internal force to launch an attack without warning like before.  The battle with the four second-year seniors consumed a lot of her internal energy, and she wanted to take the opportunity to challenge Lu Shan later, so in order to preserve her strength, she used her strength to control the rope at the moment.  This is contrary to the technique of using Qi to control the rope. At least with her current skill, she cannot mix the two into one. While using force, it will inevitably interfere with the control of the long rope by Zhen Qi.

    "I don't believe I can't hit you!" Qiu Ainai is even more powerful than Lu Shan. She still doesn't take Tie Heng seriously. She is stubborn and refuses to change her tactics. Instead, she closes the long rope and holds the middle part, one on the left and the other on the right.  , the rope head and tail attack together.

    But at this moment, Tie Heng¡¯s spell was also completed.  He paused with his feet, facing Qiu Ainai, and stretched out the fingers of both hands, with his thumb and index finger touching each other, forming a diamond-shaped hole, and he aimed straight at Qiu Ainai.

    "The fourth wind technique, change, wind cannon!" After chanting the last spell, the huge wind spirit force was compressed by him into an almost substantial wind mass!  Then the wind mass let out a terrifying neighing sound and suddenly sprayed out, shooting straight towards Qiu Ainai.

    Everyone around them saw only a thick and long air flow, which instantly connected the space between Tie Heng and Qiu Ainai!  Only Mr. Zhang and a few others managed to capture the wind mass that contained terrifying power!

    "Danger!" Feng Tuan's flying speed was so fast that the teachers had no time to stop it.  Qiu Ainai had no choice but to save herself.

    Qiu Ainai was also shocked, but the results of years of rigorous training were now reflected.  Although she was frightened, she raised her hands and coiled the two ends of the long rope towards the middle, forming an oval shield in an instant.  "Kamemori, one move!"

    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the air mass hit the rope shield shaped like a turtle shell and exploded violently.  The true energy that Qiu Ainai injected with all her strength was shaken away, and the shield covered with long ropes instantly disintegrated, and a large crack formed on the hard ground.  She herself was pushed by a strong wind and turned over. She straightened up and tried to stand firm, but she couldn't stop her retreat. She could only keep retreating, and her feet left two clear traces on the ground.  Skid marks!

    The violent wind that broke out swept through the entire martial arts training ground. The hair and robes of everyone around were blown back by the wind, and the air waves hitting their faces also made them feel suffocated. They experienced first-hand the power of Tie Heng's new spell.  power.

    When the strong wind dissipated, the whole place fell into silence again.  Everyone looked at Tie Heng in Zhuo's stance, and their eyes were completely different from before.  Although they didn't know what secret method Tie Heng used, it was so amazingly powerful that it was enough to gain their respect.

    Tie Heng stood there, his face still expressionless.??Changes, but I feel a little disappointed inside.  He is the kind of person who either doesn't do something or does something resolutely and neatly.  Now that he has accepted this nominal sparring exercise, he will not be merciful just because his opponent is a beautiful girl.  Tie Heng made up his mind to defeat his opponent in one go, without giving Qiu Ainai any chance to stand up, and to end this farce, so he used the wind technique that he had just created recently.

    The wind cannon was Tie Heng¡¯s first attempt to improve existing spells after he gradually gained a deeper understanding of the principles of magic.  The principle of this spell is very simple in Tie Heng's opinion. It imitates an air explosion to compress a large amount of wind energy, and then just like punching a hole in a filled balloon, leaving an opening at the end of the wind mass. As long as the direction is controlled well, the wind mass will  It will shoot out like a cannonball, and once it encounters external force, it will explode again. It is much more powerful than air explosions that pursue concealment and suddenness.

    "I'm still not used to casting spells on the move. The lethality is much lower than expected, and the casting speed is nearly twice as slow." Tie Heng looked at Qiu Ainai on the other side of the field.  The proud girl was in a very embarrassed state at this time. Her hair was messy, her face was covered with dust, and her clothes were damaged in many places.  Her originally proud expression also revealed a look of panic for the rest of her life, but she obviously has not lost her fighting ability!

    "What a risk!" Qiu Ainai said to herself that she was lucky. If she hadn't stepped in front of her in time to offset most of the impact, she would have been seriously injured.

    With a gloomy and beautiful face, Qiu Ainai stared at Tie Heng with angry eyes and said word by word: "Damn guy, it turns out he has some skills, huh! A lion fights a rabbit with all his strength! I underestimated you.  about you!"

    As her cold voice overcame the noise of the surrounding crowd, the onlookers all closed their mouths. They looked at Qiu Ainai walking back to the center of the field, knowing that a more exciting show was about to be staged, and all of them opened their eyes wide.  , don¡¯t want to miss any detail.

    Before Mr. Zhang could stop him, Zeng Gang gave instructions: "Qiu Ainai, this is a sparring exercise. Don't be arrogant and just stop at it. Do you understand?"

    ¡°When he said this, it was natural for Mr. Zhang to step in and stop the two from distinguishing themselves.  In fact, at this moment, Mr. Zhang's curiosity was aroused by Tie Heng's performance.  "At such a young age, he has only been learning spells for two months, and he is able to improve his spells. Genius is not enough to describe this kid Why don't we take a look at what other abilities he has"

    "Understood, sir." Qiu Ainai didn't even look back, she just replied calmly.  Then she no longer conserved her strength, flicked her wrist, and used the unique skill of controlling the rope with air.  "Kill the wolf!"

    Tie Heng frowned slightly, Qiu Ainai was going to use all his strength.  Tie Heng, who is well aware of the depth of his kung fu, knows very well that he can no longer be as skillful as he was just now.  A single Wind Cannon Technique depletes most of his spiritual power. Even if he casts a few ordinary primary spells, it probably won't have much effect.  With his martial arts alone, he might be able to withstand it for a while, but under the attack of his opponent's sophisticated moves and deep internal strength, he definitely wouldn't be able to hold on for long.  What's more, Tie Heng practices the martial arts in the Dragon and Tiger Fist Sutra. He doesn't dare to show it in front of so many people. If anyone sees the mystery behind it, he will be killed.

    "Her skills are all on this long rope. As long as she restrains it use her own strengths to overcome the enemy's weaknesses, let's take a risk and give it a try!" Tie Heng had an idea and suddenly had an idea!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 5 Competition (Part 2)

    The long black rope had drawn a large arc in the air, wrapped around Tie Heng's side and hit his back directly.  Qiu Ainai is ready to change his moves at any time. If Tie Heng dodges, no matter which direction he dodges, Qiu Ainai will be sure to pursue him continuously and will not leave him any buffer time.  Get into a blind spot and capture him in one fell swoop, or leave him busy running for his life and collapse from exhaustion in the end!

    But Tie Heng¡¯s next move made Qiu Ainai furious.

    Tie Heng turned sideways, but did not dodge the long rope that was coming. Instead, he stretched out his left hand to grab the head of the rope. The move was fast and accurate, and it was about to fall into his hand.

    "You're looking for death!" Qiu Ainai scolded coldly.  Everyone could see that Tie Heng was trying to seize the blade with his bare hands, which was a huge insult to any warrior.  It's fine if your kung fu is much better than your opponent's, but Tie Heng's martial arts is far inferior to Qiu Ainai's. With this sudden move, no wonder Qiu Ainai is furious!

    The true gas of the river poured into the long cable, and the speed of the cable head suddenly increased by three points. Tie Heng's quickly revealed the five fingers naturally fell.  Qiu Ainai wanted to teach him a lesson, so she gave him a slight shake on the wrist, and the rope head immediately made a corresponding offensive, swinging sideways, and with a crisp "pop!" sound, it hit the back of Tie Heng's left hand hard.

    "His!" The students around him gasped.  Just listening to the sound of slapping is a bit like a teacher in school punishing students who make mistakes, but it is hitting the palm of the hand with a ruler, which is equivalent to a whip hitting the back of the hand. You can imagine the feeling.  Especially when they saw the bloody wound on the back of Tie Heng's left hand, these bystanders felt pain for him.

    But looking at the expression on Tie Heng¡¯s face, everyone immediately looked at him with admiration.  There was no trace of pain on his face, and his expression was as calm and indifferent as ever.  He didn't even glance at the injury on the back of his hand, he just moved his palm.  The severe pain that could make ordinary people faint, but he was completely unmoved, as if the blow just hit someone else.

    "Fortunately, my body has strong bones and flesh. Although the blow was severe, it was only a flesh wound, not a bone." A red-purple scar running across the entire back of the hand has become highly swollen, somewhat affecting the opening and closing of the palm.  Tie Heng relaxed and tightened his grip a few times, and the oozing blood dripped onto the ground, a shockingly red color.

    The blow just now seemed like a small blow with the rope head, but it was full of true energy and was far more lethal than it looked.  If it were not for Tie Heng's physique being far beyond ordinary people, if it had been anyone else, the bones in his hand would have been smashed to pieces!

    Looking at Tie Heng¡¯s calm movement of his palms, Qiu Ainai was surprised that his skin, flesh, muscles and bones were strong, but she was also a little moved and admired.  She has been practicing the dragon catching rope since she was a child.  In the beginning, it was easy to hurt yourself with this extremely difficult weapon to control, so Qiu Ainai had often suffered such beatings and knew the feeling of it.  Therefore, she could almost feel the pain as she watched Tie Heng check his injuries without changing his expression, and move his palms to relieve the blood stasis!

    "Hmph! This guy is a bit manly." Qiu Ainai did not take advantage of the situation to attack. Instead, her beautiful eyes were patrolling Tie Heng's face. The bad breath from the almost defeat and injury just now was relieved a lot with this blow.  "Men should behave like men. If they cry like those guys after being beaten, it will be disgusting to see them."

    "Sister Lu, tell them to stop fighting. Look at himhis hand is injured." On the sidelines, Tang Tang's face turned pale. He looked at Tie Heng's bleeding left hand, worried and unbearable.  His eyes were filled with water, and tears could no longer hold back from the corners of his eyes.

    "Don't worry, Qiu Ainai must have been merciful in that moment just now. You see, his fingers are nimble, so the injury should not be serious." Lu Shan frowned unknowingly, trying to comfort her friend, but she looked at Tie Heng's feet.  She could not bear the blood stains on her sides, and she felt a little unbearable in her heart, and the corners of her eyes were a little sore. She had never experienced this weird emotion before

    "If you obediently let me throw you out of the field, you won't have to suffer like this again." In the field, Qiu Ainai proudly raised her chin again and said in a gift-like tone: "Don't worry, the gentlemen will catch you.  , you won¡¯t be seriously injured.¡±

    Tie Heng did not accept her, but instead looked at her sideways and replied in a more arrogant tone: "Just use your skills if you have any, and I will continue, what a lot of nonsense!"

    "Youyou ungrateful thing!" Qiu Ainai's nose almost broke with anger, she almost screamed and cursed.  I admired his toughness and kindly let him go, but in exchange for such an answer, I was really angry!

    The surrounding students were also in an uproar and exclamation, especially the first-year Class A students of the Military Academy.  They are all too aware of how powerful Qiu Ainai is. It has only been half a month since the school started, and Qiu Ainai has already defeated many students in the same grade. She has an outstanding reputation among the ten classes in the first grade. Who dares to speak to her like this?  I am so impatient!  Immediately there was Qiu AinaiThe classmates booed and ridiculed Tieheng, ridiculing him for not overestimating his abilities!

    Lu Shan and Tang Tang also opened their mouths and forgot to close them. Tie Heng's arrogance was very different from his usual gentle and low-key style of avoiding trouble as much as possible. The two women were naturally surprised and puzzled.

    On the other hand, the Luo brothers were all smiling, and Luo Yao reiterated it in an affirmative tone.  "He is dead, he is dead, Qiu Ainai will definitely skin him and dismember him."

    "Don't regret it!" Qiu Ainai slowly raised her arm, and the long rope roared in the air, spinning and turning like a swimming dragon.

    "Mother-in-law, mother-in-law!" Tie Heng curled his lips and threw out a provocative sentence in a crisp and provocative manner. His ability to attract hatred was no less than that of the girl opposite him.

    "You!" Qiu Ainai's eyebrows stood up, and she continued to say nothing, "Huh!" and flicked the long rope with the same trick of "Driving away the wolf!".  But compared to any previous time, the speed and strength were faster and stronger.

    As if replaying the scene just now, Tie Heng reacted the same way as before when faced with the same trick.  He stood there without moving. He still turned sideways, stretched out his fingers, and reached out to grab the rope head, much faster than before.

    "Seeking death! It seems that the lessons I have given you are not enough!" Qiu Ainai laughed angrily.  Of course, that was a sneer.  Just like the replay of the slap just now, with the control of Qiu Ainai's inner energy, the speed of the rope head increased again, almost grazing Tie Heng's fingertips.  Then he swung it to the side and hit it again with a crisp sound of "Pa!", and there was a staggered scar on the back of Tie Heng's hand.  And the injury was more serious than the previous time. The skin and flesh of the wound were so raw that you could almost see the bones!

    Most of the reactions from the students around him were the same. Many girls had turned away and couldn't bear to look at her anymore. Tang Tang was one of them.  It¡¯s not that the round-faced girl doesn¡¯t want to stop Tie Heng and Qiu Ainai from continuing to fight, but in this martial world, a competition like this is equivalent to a duel. Before the two parties involved admit defeat or decide the winner, even Mr. Zhang  Such a professor cannot interrupt at will, otherwise it will cause great damage to the reputation of one party.

    Lu Shan next to her did not look away. Although the corners of her eyes trembled and the weird emotions in her heart intensified instantly, she still insisted on observing Tie Heng's every move.

    "Hewhat on earth is he going to do?" Looking at Tie Heng's face that remained expressionless, the girl could no longer calm down.  "Could it be? Hmm Then his provocation just now was intended to anger Qiu Ainai and force her to repeat her old tricks so that he could easily grab the rope head and limit the use of the rope skills. It seems that he knew very well that once Qiu Ainai unfolded  With his true skill in capturing Longsuo, he will definitely end up in a disastrous defeat. Only this tactic can restrain the opponent's strengths. But the speed of Longsuo is so fast, is he really sure to control it? Also, doesn't he see how strong Qiu Ainai is?  ?"

    After thinking about it, Lu Shan guessed Tie Heng's tactics, but she couldn't help but worry about him.  At the same time, several coaches on the sidelines, as well as Hu Zhenyu, Zuo Shangjie and others also saw Tie Heng's strategy and were watching to see what step he could take.  Unknowingly, they were all looking forward to it.

    "Hecan't he feel pain?" Staring at Tie Heng who was standing more than ten steps away, looking at that calm face, Qiu Ainai was also confused and felt a little discouraged.  She knew very well how powerful that blow just now was, and it was a very powerful blow for her.  Not to mention a person, even a stone will be broken into pieces.  Even a martial arts master who has accomplished physical training cannot bear it easily.  But Tie Heng just stood there like a normal person, not even showing a trace of pain or weakness. How could she not feel frustrated.

    But soon, Qiu Ainai remembered what her father had said.  "Only by persevering and constantly challenging can we reach the pinnacle of martial arts!"

    "I should be happy. Only someone as strong as him is worthy of being my opponent!" Qiu Ainai felt an uncontrollable high-spirited fighting spirit in her heart.  "Defeat him, knock him down, and make him kneel in front of me to witness my power!"

    "Let's continue!" Tie Heng waved at her with his left hand and actually urged her.

    Originally it was Qiu Ainai who forced him to compete, but now it seems like she has become a sparring partner.

    "Humph, as you wish!" Qiu Ainai calmed down and replied coldly.  She rolled up the long rope, leaving no room left, and swung it out violently.  The sound of the long rope tearing the air is ear-piercing and thrilling!

    Tie Heng remained the same, and when he reached out with his left hand, the target was still the rope head.

    The two men acted exactly like before as if out of anger.

    "Huh!" Several teachers on the sidelines said in surprise almost at the same time.  Only they and a few students can see clearly what happened in that moment!

    Qiu Ainai encouraged her true energy and urgedThe speed of the long rope increased sharply, and the rope head passed between Tie Heng's fingers for the third time.  But this time Tie Heng flipped his wrist and grabbed an empty space toward the back of his hand.  Qiu Ainai's counterattack happened to meet him, as if the rope head was automatically sent into his palm. Tie Heng's five fingers were closed like iron hooks, and the rope head full of inner strength fell into his grasp!

    Those who thought about hearing the crisp twitching sound for the third time were suddenly dashed.  The crowd also burst into screams and cheers at the same time. No matter what their mood, most students were asking each other the same question, what spell did Tie Heng cast to catch this lightning-fast rope head.  In the eyes of these students, Qiu Ainai's long ropes were just black lines flying in the air, so fast that their naked eyes could not keep up, let alone clearly see Tie Heng's mysterious grasp!

    "This person has such terrible insight!" Hu Zhenyu's eyes widened, looking at Tie Heng in confusion.  "His kung fu is a bit weaker, and he can't compare to Ainai in terms of speed, skill, or inner strength, nor can he keep up with Ainai's increasing swing rhythm every time. But he only had to look at it twice to see through Ainai.  He changed his moves and made accurate predictions, waiting for Ainai to send the rope head into his hands Also, he deliberately annoyed Ainai before, in order to restrict her rope skills. There is such a thing  With his scheming, eyesight, perseverance, and a physique that is far superior to ordinary people, hehe, Hu Ya has found a good chess piece for his father"

    Hu Zhenyu suddenly narrowed his eyes and thought to himself: "After all, he has been branded with the imprint of my Hu family. If I can take him for my own use, in the future hum!" He sneered twice, with a bright light.  His eyes returned to Tie Heng.

    "He may be relying on his physical strength and confidence to overpower Ainai. What a pity! What a pity! Ainai is not an ordinary girl, and her strength is not ordinary. It is said that one of the ancestors of the Qiu family is pregnant.  The blood descendants of the ancient giant spirit tribe are the most powerful alien race. Even if they inherit some residual blood, they are not comparable to ordinary strong men. When she was seven or eight years old, she could subdue her with one hand.  Galloping horse. Tie Heng, I hope you are not too seriously injured! Well, it doesn't matter if he is injured a little, I just took the opportunity to visit him" Hu Zhenyu's idea was shared by many people present, like the Luo family brothers and even  Can't wait to see Tie Heng being thrown out of the field.

    But their wish failed again.  The dark and slender long rope was stretched straight, one end was held by Tie Heng in the palm of his hand, and the other end was held by Qiu Ainai, connecting the two people from a distance.

    "Let go!" Qiu Ainai shouted sharply, and jerked her right hand back, trying to pull the long rope out of Tie Heng's hand.  But when the touch came back from his hand, the long rope seemed to be pressed under a big mountain. He couldn't move even a little bit. Instead, it made his palms pinch to the ground and hurt.  Taking a closer look at Tie Heng's thick left arm, he saw that it was still motionless despite her continuous efforts!

    "Youyouhow could you do this? This is impossible!?" Qiu Ainai never thought that Tie Heng could really catch her long rope, but that mysterious grasp seemed to see through her  With his mind, he predicted the route of her change of moves and did it easily.  This was undoubtedly a serious blow to Qiu Ainai's confidence.  But she could still tolerate it, but at this moment she was unable to pull back the long rope with the natural power she was proud of, and she couldn't even shake the opponent's arm at all, which meant that Tie Heng's strength was even greater than hers.  This is no longer a question of self-confidence, but it has hurt Qiu Ainai's self-esteem!

    Realizing that Tie Heng was not simple, and at the same time realizing that her strengths had become her weaknesses in the eyes of the other party, Qiu Ainai's fair face turned red with embarrassment. She could no longer care about anything else, and she only wanted to take back her long hair.  So.  If one hand doesn't work, then use two hands together!  She moved forward, turned her hands, wrapped the end of the rope around her wrist, took a deep breath, and pulled back with all her strength!

    "I can't tell that a girl with such a slender figure has such magical power! Well, it seems that she is very confident in her own strength, that's why she is so angry. Well, there is no need to hit her too much, and I don't want to show it.  It's too conspicuous and will use up all your energy. Just let yourself retreat!" Tie Heng felt the huge pulling force from his left hand, which had almost reached the limit of his single-arm strength.  As a last resort, he used his hands and pretended to do his best.

    For a moment, like a tug-of-war, the two were facing each other in a stalemate, more than ten steps apart.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 5 Competition (Part 2)

    Book friends who like this book, please support it. Clicking, recommending, and collecting are all encouragements to A Xuan. Thank you everyone!  Happy New Year everyone!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~

    "Kaka!" The ground beneath the two men could not bear the force of their stampeding, and it collapsed one after another.  Even the black rope, which is hard to be damaged by a sword, made a "crunching" sound, groaning in pain as if it was alive!  The students around him were also very excited. At the same time, they were divided into two camps. Some were cheering for Tie Heng, while others were shouting Qiu Ainai's name. The atmosphere seemed to have reached its peak for a while.

    This scene fell into the eyes of Zeng Gang, Lu Shan, Tang Tang, Hu Zhenyu and other people who knew the details of Qiu Ainai, and they were extremely shocked.  Among them, Luo Yaoluo Ming was wondering if there was something wrong with his eyes, or if he was daydreaming.

    "Thisthishow could there besuch a thing?" Luo Yao stammered, his eyes widening.

    "That kid Tie Heng, could it be that he has become a monster?" Luo Ming spoke smoothly, but the look on his face was not much better than Luo Yao's.  "In the entire Tianfeng City, no, in such a huge Fuzhou, only his father can defeat Qiu Ainai in terms of strength alone How come this kid has such great ability!?"

    "How many more times will he shock us!?" This thought appeared in the hearts of Lu Shan, Hu Zhenyu, Mr. Zhang and others almost at the same time.  Indeed, Tie Heng had surprised them too much today, and each time was more shocking than ever!

    "He who is he? He doesn't seem to be much weaker than his father His internal strength is obviously very weak, why is my Crane Control Technique ineffective on him!?" Qiu Ainai had more questions in her heart than the others, panicked and confused.  As time went by, it accumulated deeper and deeper, almost burying her sanity.  She has mobilized several waves of internal energy to attack Tie Heng's body along the long rope, but every time it is like a stone sinking into the sea, with no reply!

    How did she know that Tie Heng's skill might be insufficient compared to hers, but using his strong body and tough meridians as a battlefield, he could calmly resolve the incoming energy inch by inch.  Moreover, the Crane Control Skill is good at fine control and long duration, but its destructive power is not its strong point.  In this way, Qiu Ainai naturally felt that her fierce attack was in vain!

    "I still want to challenge Lu Shan, how can I lose to this guy!?" Qiu Ainai has realized that she cannot break this deadlock unless she uses extraordinary means.  Moreover, she also felt that her strength and internal strength were somewhat weak, and failure would be inevitable sooner or later if she continued like this.

    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Qiu Ainai suddenly shouted. She could not accept that she was defeated again, and it was in full view of the public. Her shame, anger, unwillingness and fear made her take drastic actions!

    "Exhibit the blade, silver rainbow!" As Qiu Ainai shouted, a burst of colorful spiritual light burst out from the long, slender black rope.  After the light dissipated, the original dark leather rope body had turned into a shiny silver chain, with a slight rainbow-like color, looking very bright and beautiful.

    Tie Heng's hands were numbed by the huge force coming from the long rope. Moreover, the head of the rope turned into the shape of a silver snake head, like a living creature. It opened its mouth and bit, and a pair of fangs exuded a blue light.  The lustrous luster obviously contains highly toxic substances.  Tie Heng had no choice but to release his palm.

    "Ha, you can't catch me! Let's see how I teach you a lesson!" At this moment, Qiu Ainai felt that she had never been so excited.  As soon as she waved the long rope in her palm, she wanted to let Tie Heng taste her true skills!

    Several gentlemen around were hesitant for a moment.  As the daughter of a prefect, it is normal for Qiu Ainai to have a precious phantom close to her at such a young age.  But it seems unfair to use it against an opponent without a Noble Phantasm.  They had the intention to stop him, but Tie Heng himself had not yet opened his mouth to appeal, so they had no choice but to wait and see what would happen.  On the other hand, the students who supported Tie Heng on the sidelines were shouting: "Unfair!"

    Tie Heng turned a deaf ear to the noise around him. He knew very well that he could only rely on himself to get through today's level.  When he let go, he flicked his cuffs, and several seeds of the stone-grained vine fell into his hands.  He then chanted a spell and cast a spell: "One of the wood arts, Qiu Shield!"

    The small stone vine seeds sprouted and grew rapidly. In just a blink of an eye, they grew into vines as thick as a thumb, becoming stronger and more lush.  Tie Heng did not complete the entire spell, nor did he control the vines to form a shield shape.  Instead, they were allowed to grow wildly in all directions, just in time to catch the long silver rainbow waved by Qiu Ainai.  Several vines in front of him were cut off and shattered, but the vines around him immediately swarmed in.  Tie Henggu tried his best to inject the wood spirit power, and the growth of the vines became even more astonishing. The interrupted vines also quickly grew back, squirming and clinging to the silver rope body, layer after layer.  The layers are entangled in it!

    "You"??" The pleasure and excitement were fleeting, and Qiu Ainai found helplessly that the situation between herself and Tie Heng seemed to have returned to the previous moment. She continued to activate Yinhong, but no matter how many vines were shaken and crushed, they were all gone in the blink of an eye.  It would grow out again and tightly wrap around her blade, making it impossible for her to get rid of it. Tie Heng grabbed the other end of the vine and pulled the long rope straight, and the two of them became tug-of-war again.

    "Asshole, youyou go too far!" Qiu Ainai felt that she was going crazy, and tears could not help but roll in her eyes.  Under her father's education, the eldest lady had hardly cried since she was a child.  But at this time, she only felt frustrated, powerless, and deeply wronged.  Lu Shan could defeat her because of her true ability in martial arts and martial arts. She didn't say it, but she actually admired her in her heart.  But the boy opposite her was obviously not as strong as her, but he repeatedly suppressed her, which made her not only unconvinced but also furious.  The accumulating anger finally overwhelmed the restraint he had practiced since childhood and overwhelmed his reason.  She took action with anger and used her killer move!

    "Feng nods!" In Qiu Ainai's hand, the rope tail in the shape of a hook blade slowly arched up, pointing towards Tie Heng from a distance.  With a slight tremor, it suddenly took off its hand and flew out, as fast as a silver bolt, unstoppably penetrated the vines in front of Tie Heng and headed straight for his throat!

    ¡°No, someone is going to die!¡± The four teachers on the sidelines exclaimed at the same time.  The moves in the extended state were extremely fast, beyond their expected range.  By the time he realized that Qiu Ainai was going to take someone's life, it was already a step too late.  They only had time to pop out the stone pills in their hands with their fingers, and then they jumped towards the field.

    "Oops! Qiu Ainai, what are you doing? Stop it quickly!" Zeng Gang also shouted, and rushed into the field with Mr. Zhang who whipped up a strong wind.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes only caught a trace of silver light coming towards him. By the time he realized something was wrong, the sharp hook at the end of the rope was already in front of his eyes.  The thick and tough vines in front of it were as fragile as a layer of tissue paper, only slowing down the speed.

    At the critical moment, Tie Heng was surprisingly calm, but the true energy in his body was running crazily.  His body instinctively fell backward, but he did not let go of the vine in his hand. Instead, he poured all the remaining spiritual power in his body into it. The vine tightly wrapped around the tail of the rope to slow its incoming force.

    Originally this might have been seen as Tie Heng's dying struggle, but almost at the same time, four stone pellets hit the tail of the rope. These fragile hidden weapons were not enough to knock down the hook containing the true energy, but only caused it to deflect.  The target was raised slightly.

    ¡°But this has already saved Tie Heng¡¯s life.  The sharp hook brushed against his forehead, leaving a long, straight cut right in the middle of his eyebrows, and at the same time cutting off several strands of hair

    ¡°Bang!¡± Tie Heng fell to the ground on his back, and immediately stood up again with a carp kick.  Several teachers who had rushed into the field and Qiu Ainai, who was the first to bear the brunt, were all stiff.  They all felt a biting murderous aura coming towards their faces, and a bone-chilling chill was like countless slimy snakes swarming on the surface of their skin, and gradually penetrated deep into their bodies.

    "Yeah!" Tang Tang and Lu Shan saw Tie Heng's face clearly at this moment. The former covered his mouth in horror, and the latter also felt a little scared.

    Tie Heng¡¯s face was ashen, his eyes were red, and his eyes were full of murderous intent.  Dark purple blood flowed from the wound between his eyebrows and his hairline, rolling down both sides of the bridge of his nose, making his furious expression even more cold and stern!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just now, he was really close to death, and it also touched his reverse scale.  After thousands of years of loneliness, he finally had a body. It can be imagined how much Tie Heng valued it, and he also valued life and the happiness it brought.  Anyone who dares to endanger these will face Tie Heng's severe counterattack!

    "You like throwing people away, right? Have you ever tried it yourself? I guess you don't have any anymore? Look how high the sky is today and how white the clouds are. I will help you experience it for yourself. You don't need to thank me!" Inexplicable!  Questioning and answering himself, Tie Heng's chest was actually filled with anger. If he didn't vent it out, he would definitely burn himself to ashes.  But although he was furious, he still maintained a trace of reason and warned himself to be calm. He knew very well that he could not vent his anger by killing Qiu Ainai in front of so many people. All he could do was limited revenge!

    "Let me fly!" Deliberately imitating Qiu Ainai's previous words and tone, Tie Heng's muscles bulged, turned around and twisted his waist, and pulled the vine with both arms.  Qiu Ainai felt an overwhelming force coming from the long rope, and heard Professor Zeng exclaiming: "Let go!"

    But she was still holding on to Yin Hong with both hands, stubbornly trying to resist the force, but she had no room for resistance. Her feet were taken off the ground and her body flew into the air.  Tie Heng used all his strength, he spun half a circle, then let go, picked her up and threw her straight into the sky.

     "Ah" The world was spinning, and Qiu Ainai completely lost her sense of direction. She only knew that she was rising higher and higher, getting further and further away from the earth. There was also a sense of weightlessness that she had never experienced before, so she could no longer control her emotions.  Terrified, he let out a series of terrified screams in mid-air.

    "Wow" The crowd around them exclaimed similarly. In their eyes, Qiu Ainai rose rapidly in the sky, and the screams became distant

    "Oh my God! It takes so much strength to throw a big living person so high!" Luo Yao raised his big head and smacked his lips, thinking in his heart whether he should reposition his two brothers and Tie Tie.  Heng's relationship was obviously frightened by Tie Heng.

    "Old Zhao, help me and get her down together." Seeing Qiu Ainai being thrown straight into the air more than ten feet high, Zeng Gang was naturally shocked.  At this time, there was no need to pay attention to the overt and covert fights between each other. The most important thing was to ensure the safety of the students first, not to mention Qiu Ainai's identity, which could not be compromised.

    "I'll help you go up. You have to be careful yourself. Falling down from such a height will take a lot of force." Professor Zhao assumed a standing posture, crossed his fingers with his hands, and made a lifting motion.

    "Okay!" Zeng Gang agreed and looked up to see Qiu Ainai rising to the highest point, paused for a moment, and then began to fall rapidly.  He quickly measured the height, then inhaled to raise his power, and was about to take action.

    "Let me do it! Just look after me." Mr. Zhang suddenly interrupted.  He didn't wait for Zeng and Zhao to reply. He recited the incantation silently and raised his hands to form a whirlwind above his head, catching up with Qiu Ainai who was falling rapidly.

    The rotating air flow was like a wind cushion, gradually reducing the force and speed of Qiu Ainai's fall. It was not until she fell back to the ground safely that the gentle whirlwind gradually dissipated.

    "It's okay, it's okay, Qiu Ainai, you are safe." Zeng Gang hurried over, checking her injuries and comforting her softly.

    Qiu Ainai was lying on the ground, her face was pale, her eyes were closed tightly, tears could not stop rolling down from the corners of her eyes, and her body was shaking like a sway. No matter how Zeng Gang tried to comfort her, there was no response.  Fortunately, she didn't suffer any injuries, she was just severely frightened.

    Despite this, Zeng Gang still turned around and glared at Tie Heng with some annoyance, but the sight he saw stunned him.  The blood flowing out of the wound on Tie Heng's forehead turned black. It was obvious that the hook blade at the end of Yin Hong contained highly toxic substances, and the poison had already entered the body with just a few skin injuries.

    "Calm down and relax your body as much as possible. You have been injured by poison. Do not use your true energy rashly." Mr. Zhang helped Tie Heng sit down and warned him not to speed up the blood flow.

    Zeng Gang felt a little feverish in his face when he thought that it was his students who bullied the weak and forced them to suffer such a disastrous defeat, and also used highly poisonous weapons.  Seeing Mr. Zhang flipping through the treasure bag on his waist, obviously looking for antidote drugs, he took out his collection.  "I have a good detoxifying pill here."

    Mr. Zhang was also in a bad mood. With a straight face, he nodded slightly towards Zeng Gang and took a few pills that exuded a fresh fragrance. When he turned around, he found that Tang Tang and Lu Shan had already ran in at some point.  Inside the venue.

    "Tie Heng, don't move, I'll detoxify you." Tang Tang squatted in front of Tie Heng and said softly.

    "Okay." Tie Heng replied softly.  He was already a little dizzy and his consciousness was a little blurry.  This is also thanks to his strong body. If it were an ordinary person, he would have passed out long ago after being poisoned by such a strong poison.

    "Water Technique Seventeen, Purify!" Tang Tang's fair hands gently pressed against Tie Heng's wound, and a faint wave of water overflowed from her palm and slowly seeped into the wound.

    "There is some pain, please bear with it, it will be fine soon." Seeing Tie Heng frowning slightly, Tang Tang quickly said softly.

    "Huh!" Tie Heng said.  Originally, as the toxin spread, my whole body was filled with burning pain, and some parts even started to feel numb.  At this moment, I felt a coolness spread from my forehead and circulate all over my body.  The pain was aggravated at first, but soon the pain subsided, and the strength of the limbs gradually recovered.

    In the eyes of outsiders, there were faint water ripples flowing under Tie Heng's skin. After a moment of burning incense, the water ripples gathered again at the wound on Tie Heng's forehead. With the movements of Tang Tang's little hand, traces of black toxins were forced out of the body.  .

    "Okay, all the toxins have been removed." Tang Tang smiled happily, then stretched out his delicate index finger and gently stroked the scars on Tie Heng's forehead and back of his hand.  "The Eighth Water Technique, Spring Rain!"

    The aqua aura shimmered like raindrops, and the wounds touched by the fingers began to heal immediately.  But perhaps because of the toxin, the wound between the eyebrows has closed, but a shallow slit is left.The red marks on the penis.

    "Ah!" Tang Tang whispered in surprise. Her spell was successful, so there shouldn't be any scars.  Puzzled, she performed the treatment again, but the slender red marks did not disappear. The little girl couldn't help but blame herself, thinking that she had not detoxified thoroughly, which led to this result.

    Lu Shan, who was standing next to her, saw what her friend was thinking and gave her some gentle words of persuasion.  As she spoke, her eyes were still fixed on Tie Heng, and she had not yet recovered from the shock in her heart.  "I usually underestimate him, but I didn't expect that he has such ability. Being able to throw Qiu Ainai so high to the ground is such a terrifying power! I think he must also have the blood of a foreign race. Maybe he has more secrets.  ¡­¡±

    Tie Heng also regained consciousness at this time. Seeing Tang Tang's anxiety, he asked, "What's wrong? Is there anything wrong?"

    "YesI'm sorry, there isa scar on my forehead" Tang Tang said timidly.  Lu Shan explained to Tie Heng from the side.

    "Haha, that's what happened." Tie Heng was stunned for a moment, touched his eyebrows, then smiled and said nonchalantly: "It doesn't matter, don't take it to heart, it's not your fault. Please remove the poison and treat me.  Hurt, I still want to thank you."

    Tang Tang listened to his gentle words and thought of her intimate actions in front of everyone. She couldn't help but blush. She lowered her head shyly and timidly, and replied inaudibly: "Noyou're welcomeI  ¡­should be.¡±

    "Tie Heng, are you okay?" Mr. Zhang came over and asked with concern.

    Tie Heng saluted him and said with a wry smile: "It's okay. Thanks to classmate Tang Tang, all the toxins in the body have been eliminated."

    As he spoke, his eyes moved to Qiu Ainai, who had just stood up not far away.  The frightened girl happened to turn her head and met his eyes. Qiu Ainai seemed to have returned to normal. She held her head high and looked stubborn without flinching. She was showing with her attitude that she was not a loser.  But Tie Heng could see the weakness under her strong appearance, and the fear when she looked at him.  Of course, Qiu Ainai would never admit it

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 6 Living Body (Part 1)

    That night, in Tie Heng's room, he looked at himself in the mirror and touched the red mark on his forehead.

    "Fortunately, it's not very obvious at ordinary times, otherwise it would be too conspicuous." He said to himself.

    The red marks are slender and light, and it is not easy for ordinary people to detect them unless you look closely.  But when Tie Heng looked in the mirror just now, he discovered that if he frowned or got a little excited, the fine mark would become as red as blood and look like a blood streak running through the eyebrows and hairline, giving Tie Heng a handsome appearance.  It adds a bit of ferocity.

    Tie Heng was naturally not used to it, but even though he applied several kinds of wound medicine, it had no effect at all.

    "That ruthless little girl used an extraordinary treasure, and the poison on the hook blade can actually leave scars on my body!" Tie Heng gave up his futile efforts, feeling a little resentful in his heart.

    He usually practices martial arts and boxing, and has suffered many injuries.  But with his strong body, he can heal naturally quickly without leaving any traces. This time is the only exception. Even though Tang Tang tried his best to treat his injuries, it seems that he can't stop the toxin from invading his body.  Leave a mark on the flesh!

    Thinking of this, Tie Heng recalled that thrilling moment at noon.  I almost died, and now I am still scared when I think about it.

    "It's still too fragile!" Tie Heng clenched and relaxed his fists, feeling the surging power that had returned to its original state, but feeling a little dissatisfied.  "It's just a girl's movie, and it almost killed me. I still need to practice more diligently! Especially what Mr. Zhang is worried about I will have to work even harder in the future. Only when I am strong enough can I  Only by living a better life can we realize that wish"

    Just when he was lost in thought, the jade pendant hanging on his belt suddenly glowed.  Tie Heng took it into his hand and saw a gleam of light shining through the jade pendant, slowly forming a line of text.  "Come to the second floor quickly and bring your tools. Gongsun!"

    This is another use of the jade pendant. Feng Shiyou can send instructions or messages to his disciples within ten miles. If there is something urgent, the five brothers can also use it to communicate with each other.  For example, this time, it was Gongsun Bian who called his juniors to gather on the second floor, bringing their usual tools. Obviously, they had work to do again.

    Tie Heng brushed the hair in front of his forehead and used his hair to cover the red marks.  Then he took out a soft leather bag from the cabinet, which contained the knives, scissors and tools he had used most and most conveniently in the past two months.

    After adjusting his clothes, Tie Heng opened the door and walked out of the room. When he saw Lu Daqian, he just opened the door and walked out.

    "Hey, little junior brother, you are really good. I heard that this morning, you beat the daughter of the prefect's family to tears. It's really amazing! Haha, you can destroy flowers with your hands!" Lu Daqian stood up as soon as he saw Tie Heng.  He raised his fat and short thumbs and smiled a little exaggeratedly.

    Tie Heng smiled helplessly, a competition between men and women, whether they win or lose, is not necessarily a good thing for boys.  Especially against a delicate beauty like Qiu Ainai. Even though she was powerful, she was so angry that she killed her.  But Tie Heng's feat is still good to say but not good to hear.  Beating a girl to tears is really not a great achievement to be proud of!  But it was not without gain. At least the eyes of his classmates looked at him with a little more awe. Those boys who had always disliked him or wanted to cause trouble for him have also restrained themselves a lot. They probably want to find him again.  It's troublesome for him, but he has to weigh his own weight first.

    "Now you are a celebrity. It has spread all over the first and second grade!" Lu Daqian came to Tie Heng's side and said in a condescending manner: "There are a few girls in our class who want to meet you in person!"

    "What do you do when you see me, a guy who beats a girl for crying? Spray spit on my face?" Tie Heng replied angrily.

    "Haha!" Lu Daqian laughed again and reached out to hook Tie Heng's shoulder.  "I guess you understand. You can throw such a beautiful girl into the sky, almost not falling to death, and also make her look pale and cry. You are cruel-hearted. As a senior brother, I really admire you."

    Hearing this, Tie Heng gave him a roll of his eyes, ignored him and walked forward on his own.

    "Slow down, slow down, listen to me!" Lu Daqian was like a piece of dog skin plaster that stuck to him again.  "I can tell you, you have to be careful in the future. Although Qiu Ainai is not popular, she is the daughter of the prefect after all, and she is also a top figure in the younger generation of the Qiu family. There are bound to be those boys who want to take the opportunity to please her.  They are here to cause trouble for you. And as you said, those girls can now regard you as a public enemy, so you should be careful yourself."

    "Alas" Tie Heng let out a long sigh, not knowing whether it was because he couldn't stand his verbosity or because it added new trouble.

    "Don't be sad, don't be sad, there's nothing you can do about it. I heard people talk about that timeIn this situation, you are also forced to do it as a last resort.  "Lu Daqian turned around and offered some words of comfort. But the conversation soon changed again. "Come to think of it, you are far behind Senior Brother in this regard.  In the past, the senior brother also fought with many girls. They were all unruly and arrogant, but they were not dealt with beautifully by the senior brother.  Now the eldest brother is so popular with girls that the sachets given to him can pile up into a small mountain.  "

    Tie Heng was stunned when he heard this, thinking that Gongsun Bian still has such gossip!

    "Fourth brother, please don't use this to make excuses for Ah Heng. We all know that you are actually envious of senior brother's luck." At this time, the two of them had already walked up to the second floor, and they happened to be overheard by Zhang Ruize at the door.  Lu Daqian's words.  He continued with a half-smile: "It's a pity that senior brother is born with a good skin. The natural conditions are there. No matter how much you envy him, it is still out of reach, and you can't learn even if you want to!"

    "Bang!" Lu Daqian didn't turn his face or look at Zhang Ruize, he just whispered a few words.  "When you meet this guy, you're going to be disappointed. He's a complete annoyance."

    Tie Heng next to him heard it but turned a deaf ear to it. He nodded to Zhang Ruize and walked into the workroom.

    "Ah Heng, you are really good at it! The daughter of the prefect's family, tsk tsk!" Seeing Tie Heng walk in, Dong Liang immediately ran over and slapped his arm a few times, and started shouting loudly.

    "It's true that good things don't go out, and bad things spread thousands of miles. The ancients are honest and I can't bully them." Tie Heng smiled helplessly.

    "A Heng, is the wound on your hand okay?" Gongsun Bian also came over, but he was more like a senior brother than the others. He was first concerned about Tie Heng's injury.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my classmate used healing skills to heal my wound.¡± Tie Heng raised his left hand to signal.  There was a layer of soft white gauze wrapped around his left hand. Tang Tang was still worried after treating the two wounds on the back of his hand, so he carefully wrapped it with gauze smeared with ointment.  At this moment, looking at the neatly wrapped gauze and the delicate and cute bow-shaped knot, Tie Heng felt a little warm in his heart.

    "It's okay." Gongsun Bian smiled and nodded, while also noticing the red marks on Tie Heng's forehead.  He thought for a while, took out a small porcelain bottle and put it into Tie Heng's hand.  "Take this bottle of muscle-stimulating ointment and use it. It may have some effect."

    Tie Heng has tried a variety of medicines before, but they have no effect, including muscle growth cream.  However, Tie Heng did not refuse and accepted it while thanking him.  "Thank you, senior brother."

    "There's no point in thanking him for his hard work." Gongsun Bian smiled again, indicating that Tie Heng didn't need to pay attention.

    "Senior brother, why did you come to us?" Zhang Ruize was a little impatient and interrupted from the side.

    "Good thing." Gongsun Bian smiled mysteriously.

    "A good thing?" Dong Liang's curiosity was aroused and he asked loudly: "What is a good thing? Tell us quickly."

    Gongsun Bian deliberately betrayed him.  "Master is coming down soon. You'll know what's going on soon. Don't be impatient for now. Let's go and sort out our own utensils. We'll have to be busy for a while."

    Everyone dispersed as instructed, and Tie Heng also found a wooden platform and laid out his tools one by one. Some of the utensils needed to be cleaned first before they could be used easily.  Looking at the layout of the room, it was just like the last time we dealt with the Spiny-horned Sheep Monster. An open space was cleared in the center of the room, and the floor was covered with spliced ??floating boards. Obviously, tonight's work should be similar to last time.

    Not long after, Feng Shiyou walked slowly into the workroom.  Behind him, three large iron boxes were suspended half a foot high in the air, controlled by his mind, and moved quietly with him.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 6 Living Body (Part 2)

    "Master!" The five young men lined up according to age and saluted Feng Shiyou.

    "Yes." Feng Shiyou waved his hand lightly, and then asked Gongsun Bian, "Are you all ready?"

    "Everything is ready, master." Gongsun Bian replied respectfully.

    "Okay." Feng Shiyou nodded, turned around and saw several other apprentices looking at the large iron box behind him, all of them with curious faces.  But he was not in a hurry to reveal the mystery to them, but waved to Tie Heng.  "Xiao Wu'er, come here."

    Tie Heng walked up to him in a few steps. Feng Shiyou stretched out his hands and squeezed him for a while.  Feeling the thin, cold hands caressing his body, Tie Heng couldn't help but his hair stood on end, but he had to endure it and stood there motionless.

    "I've heard everything about this morning. You did a good job and didn't lose my reputation as a master." Feng Shiyou finally stopped, twirling his beard and thinking for a moment, and then said slowly: "There's no need to put other people in trouble."  Take your opinions to heart, and don¡¯t worry that someone will take the opportunity to make trouble with you. You have to remember that this is a world where the jungle prevails. Only by showing your strength can you gain the respect of others. Only through such a competition  , can you tell who is better and who is worse, and who is more worthy of spending energy to cultivate talents! Well, you have also suffered some injuries, but it seems to be nothing serious. This is good, these pains will become the nourishment for your growth, allowing you to  Growing stronger."

    "Yes, master, I will keep this in mind." Tie Heng lowered his head slightly.

    "Well, just write it down carefully. Xiao Wu'er, my teacher is very optimistic about you." Feng Shiyou said and patted Tie Heng's shoulder twice. This friendly gesture and words immediately caused a stir on the faces of several other teenagers.  Different expressions.

    "When I first met you, I saw that your physique was different from that of ordinary people, but I didn't expect to have such divine power contained in it. It was somewhat beyond my surprise. Xiao Wu'er, did your ancestors inherit the blood of a foreign race?  ?¡±

    Hearing this, Tie Heng was stunned for a moment, his thoughts changed rapidly, he pretended to be confused on the surface, hesitated to speak in embarrassment, and finally simply shook his head.

    Feng Shiyou didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t go into details.  "It seems that you don't know it yourself. But it doesn't matter. There are many people like you who have the blood of a foreign race, but there are not many who can truly show its power. The fact that you have this divine power is a gift from God.  Yours, you must not live up to this gift. With such an outstanding bloodline, coupled with your talent of perfect spiritual roots in the three lines, it is suitable for you to take the path of dual cultivation of magic and martial arts."

    When Feng Shiyou said this, his tone turned serious.  "I also know that you have spent a lot of time in the past two months on strengthening your muscles and practicing martial arts, and you have also borrowed many books on martial arts. I see that you have not fallen behind on the homework assigned to you.  You have done well in all the tasks, so you haven¡¯t done too much. But you have to grasp the appropriateness in the future. After all, people¡¯s energy is limited, and if you want to become a qualified alchemist, you need to learn a lot.  Ru Hanhai, don¡¯t worry about one thing and lose the other, and in the end you will lose both ends.¡±

    "I understand, Master. Disciples know what is important and what is important, and will definitely allocate their own work and rest time to live up to the high expectations and sincere teachings of the teacher." Tie Heng replied calmly.

    "Okay, you can rest assured knowing that you are your master." Feng Shiyou said as he used the little finger of his right hand to spread the hair in front of Tie Heng's forehead.  "The weapon used by the enemy girl is made from the bones and soul of the Silver Rainbow Demonic Snake. It is naturally highly poisonous and highly corrosive. If you hadn't treated it in time, the scar on your forehead would have been gone.  But it¡¯s much more serious. Humph, there¡¯s no chance that I¡¯ll be in danger of losing my life Well, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll leave you with such a souvenir, and always remind you that you still need to practice hard.¡±

    "The same goes for you!" Feng Shiyou was facing Tie Heng a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye he turned to the other disciples and gave a stern warning.

    "Yes, disciple, please remember." Gongsun Bian and the others responded quickly.

    "Xiao Wu'er." Feng Shiyou turned around again and spoke in a rather long voice.

    "Here, master." Tie Hengxin said.

    Sure enough, what Feng Shiyou mentioned next is the highlight.  "I heard that you created a new spell yourself?"

    "No, Master." Tie Heng bowed his head respectfully again.  "Disciple just made some changes to the No. 4 Wind Technique Air Explosion. It can't be called a new creation. I would like to ask the master for advice."

    "Oh!?" Feng Shiyou smiled lightly.  "Please tell me and listen."

    "That's what my disciple has in mind. If there are any mistakes or omissions, please give me more guidance, master." Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "This is natural."

    Hearing what Feng Shiyou said, Tie Heng came out with all the words he had prepared.  Of course, he won't tell his secrets, just roughHe explained in detail how he was inspired when practicing air blasts, but felt that the power of air blasts was too low, so he came up with a series of ways to improve it and made many attempts.  After that, he told all the modified incantations and the rearranged and greatly increased and subtracted mudra formulas, talking a lot in succession.  None of Gongsun Bian and his friends practiced wind skills, so they had only a partial understanding of many of the things he said and quickly gave up their plans to study them.  Only Feng Shiyou, who had extensive knowledge, could write down everything Tie Heng said and quickly grasped the key.

    "This guy is really amazing!" Feng Shiyou was secretly surprised.  "Not to mention his novel ideas and his courage to think and act, it is amazing enough that he can master a large number of elementary talismans, spiritual patterns, spells and hand seals in such a short period of time.  Not to mention that these also involve the perception, affinity and subtle control ability of wind spirit power, all of which are indispensable Is it possible that this child is better than Bian'er? Hey, this is also God's will! But in the future  How about it, let¡¯s take another look¡­¡±

    When Feng Shiyou thought of this, he stared blankly at Tie Heng's face, feeling slightly jealous of his talent.

    "Master, is there anything wrong?" Tie Heng naturally didn't know what he was thinking. He thought he said something wrong, so he asked carefully.

    Feng Shiyou's white eyebrows trembled slightly, and he smiled self-deprecatingly in his heart, dispelling his previous thoughts.  "No, you did pretty well."

    Seeing Gongsun Bian and Zhang Ruize staring at Tie Heng, Feng Shiyou pretended to be a master again and began to teach him a lesson.  "But you are quite courageous. It should be noted that the spells we use now are all researched and finalized after generations of ancestors spent countless efforts. They are the most stable and are not prone to spiritual backlash. You are little  You are so young and have only learned magic for less than a hundred days, but you dare to be so bold. Aren't you afraid of suffering the consequences? Or are you reading all those basic books in vain?"

    Hearing Feng Shiyou¡¯s unkind tone and solemn expression, Lu Daqian and the others did not even dare to breathe. Only Gongsun turned around and moved as if he wanted to help Tie Heng.  But before he could speak, Tie Heng had already explained: "Master, these disciples that you are worried about have been considered in advance, so the changes in the first few tests were very limited. But the disciple found that his ability to use the wind spirit power was very limited.  After controlling it with ease and without any adverse reactions, I started to boldly try it. There were indeed some mistakes a few times, but the disciple did not suffer too much backlash!"

    Tie Heng began to deliberately pretend to be stupid, acting like an ignorant and fearless person.

    "Humph!" Feng Shiyou snorted. Now, like his other apprentices, he was really jealous of Tie Heng's talent.  Although Tie Heng said it lightly, in the ears of these experts, it was very clear what it meant.

    "Nonsense! You are acting recklessly just because you have perfect wind spirit roots. If something happens, let's see who can save you. Do you think there are very few people with talents like you in the world? Just say you are big  Senior brother's Yunling Root, your second senior brother's Water Spiritual Root, and third brother's Fire Spiritual Root, none of them are weaker than yours, but look at which one of them is not cautious and cautious, who dares to act like this. You know, the way of heaven is slim.  It¡¯s unpredictable, and a bad thing will lead to eternal disaster. Especially the natural power of heaven and earth, how can we treat it so lightly. Humph, it¡¯s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.¡±

    Feng Shiyou said but also aroused interest.  "Well, speaking of it, your ideas are novel and your thinking is quick and broad. These are all very good and are essential qualities to become a qualified alchemist. Of course, bold ideas do not require you to try them regardless of the consequences.  . You have succeeded in this wind cannon technique, but it relies on the spiritual affinity given by your talent. It can almost perfectly match the wind spiritual power, and their backlash will naturally be difficult to harm you. But this is only a primary spell.  , but that may not be the case for higher-end ones.¡±

    Looking at Tie Heng¡¯s frightened expression, Feng Shiyou nodded with satisfaction.  "If you have new ideas like this in the future, you can come to me and I will personally protect you."

    "Thank you, Master." Tie Heng pretended to be grateful and excited, which made the four senior brothers beside him even more amused.  Secretly, Tie Heng had already guessed the purpose of Feng Shiyou's confession.  Improving or creating a new spell, as Tie Heng explained before, needs to involve many aspects.  Feng Shiyou's purpose was to try to get more enlightenment from Tie Heng through this move.  Because he has keenly discovered from Tie Heng's narration just now that Tie Heng seems to have some very unique insights into the basic system of existing magic. Some of them, although not profound, are something that ordinary people dare not think of, or  It is said that Tie Heng has a unique vision and peculiar way of thinking that no one else has, which are extremely valuable.  But as a master, he was naturally embarrassed to ask his apprentice for advice.  onlyThere is a curve method to get it, such as

    "Heng'er. You often go to Wenchi in the college to borrow books, so you should know some of the rules there." Unconsciously, his name for Tie Heng changed.  "For those who have contributed to the academy, such as adding a new spell created by the academy to the magic ceremony, and adding honor to the academy, there will be quite good rewards. If you are willing to use your improved spell  Record it in detail, I will consider it for you and improve it, and then hand it over to the director of Wenchi. You will definitely be able to leave your name in the school's annals. What do you think?"

    "What else can you do! You've already said so, how can I still point my finger at you and angrily accuse you of actually trying to steal your studies?" Tie Heng cursed in his heart, but kept saying good things in his mouth.  "Everything is subject to the master's arrangements. The disciple's small achievements are all due to the master's careful teaching. Whatever the master says, the disciple will do."

    "Okay, very good." Feng Shiyou laughed, and the more he looked at Tie Heng, the more satisfied he became. As for whether his disciples saw his true intentions, he was not worried at all.  In comparison, the difference in status between them is like a world of difference. He can completely control their lives and even life and death

    Tie Heng also didn¡¯t care about this, or in other words, this was what he expected.  In fact, after Tie Heng created the wind cannon technique, he wanted to find an opportunity to show it to Feng Shiyou. The competition this morning just happened to give him this opportunity.  He had already anticipated Feng Shiyou's reaction, and he knew very well that some of the things he revealed would be enough to attract Feng Shiyou's greater interest and attention, which was exactly what he wanted.  Feng Shiyou wanted to borrow his wisdom, while Tie Heng hoped to take this opportunity to learn more and in-depth knowledge from Feng Shiyou.

    When Tie Heng inherited the memories of Lei Mo¡¯s master and apprentice, he discovered that in the history of China, China experienced large-scale civil strife in the late Shengwu Dynasty, and a large number of martial arts secrets were lost to the world.  After he came here and started learning spells, he discovered another cruel fact. The art of speaking and spirit, which was once the main spell system for magicians in the Celestial Dynasty, is almost extinct in today's world.  He then discovered that the talismans, incantations, spiritual patterns, magic handprints, etc. used by today's magicians were actually simplified and evolved based on the spirit-speaking technique. They seemed to be based on the thinning of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  A forced compromise method, which also led to the regression of the entire field of magic.  This is also the main reason why today's spells and precious weapons are far inferior to those of the Shengwu Dynasty.  Correspondingly, the spiritual power they require has also been reduced a lot, which is more in line with today's actual situation.

    After spending so many years in the Xuanling Hall, Tie Heng memorized more than 6,000 commonly used word spirits, as well as tens of thousands of the most practical combinations. These were also great mysteries during the Celestial Dynasty.  The most noble Dayan spiritualists only control a part of it, but they are already the top experts in the celestial dynasty.  These word spirits with incredible power, with just one or two characters combined, can touch certain laws of the great road and form a powerful force.  Unfortunately, triggering them to release spells not only requires the support of huge auras of heaven and earth, but also requires extremely profound cultivation.  In Tie Heng's current situation, if he cast it forcefully, his body would collapse before the spell was released!

    Therefore, the only place where Tie Heng can make use of these spirit spirits is to use them to compare with the current magic system.  This is exactly why he can improve the wind technique air blast so easily.  It's like a person holding the assembly drawing of a machine and facing a lot of various parts. As long as he is willing to spend time and energy on it, he can find out the function of each part and where they should be, and even  Assemble the machine.  In today's magic system, those crucial talismans, spells, handprints, etc. are just those parts.  The combination of long spells and complex hand seals can only imitate or copy the power of a certain word spirit, or even only a small part of it.  Therefore, since Tie Heng has mastered the Spiritual Speaking Technique, he has already stood at a height that most magicians in this era cannot reach. As long as he studies and practices hard, let alone improvements like the Wind Cannon Technique.  It is only a matter of time before a brand new spell is created out of thin air.

    Tie Heng deliberately revealed some fantastic ideas based on the reverse derivation and analysis of spiritual speech in his previous narration, and Feng Shiyou naturally took the bait.  At the same time, he firmly believed that as long as he came up with new things from time to time to seduce Feng Shiyou, he would definitely teach him all his skills, and this is exactly what he needs now.  With Lei Mo's memory, Tie Heng does not have many obstacles in practicing martial arts for the time being. All he needs to do is persevere and work hard, which is just a waiting process.

    " But the field of magic is different. It not only requires practice, but also requires a lot of knowledge accumulation.  Although his head is full of various techniques and secrets learned in Xuanling Palace, as well as the art of speaking and talking, his foundation is almost zero.He is a typical person with high ambitions and low ambitions. What he urgently needs is basic knowledge, skills and practice.  Of course, foundation is a very broad category.  With his vision and talent, the speed at which he "digested" what he had learned now reached an appalling level, and it was completely unable to meet his needs.  If it weren't for his careful concealment, just the number of books he had read in the Wenchi Library in the past two months would have frightened the school.  At this time, with his desire for knowledge and long-term considerations, the only way he could think of was to gain access to more and in-depth knowledge through Feng Shiyou.

    At this time, Feng Shiyou's eyes swept across the faces of several disciples with different expressions, and suddenly his eyes jumped, as if he thought of something.  "Heng'er, I heard from your senior brother that when you first came here, you mentioned using spirit stones to replace people in the pharmaceutical process!?"

    "Yes." Tie Heng nodded.  "My disciple had a sudden idea at that time, so he told senior brother about it."

    "Well, your idea is feasible to a certain extent. A friend who is my teacher is studying the practical application of this. If you are willing, you might as well try it. For example, the gadget you made a few days ago is really good.  Creativity." Feng Shiyou stroked his beard and laughed.  "I believe that as a teacher, the rewards from the school will be very generous, enough to meet any of your current expenses."

    After hearing this, Tie Heng could only make his smile look as cheerful as possible.  Then he returned to his original position.  Lu Daqian next to him glanced at him with a complicated expression and muttered softly.  "You'll have to treat me then."

    ¡°I guarantee that you will return home satisfied.¡± Tie Heng was in a good mood and replied softly.

    "Okay, now let's get back to the business of tonight!" Feng Shiyou clapped his hands, pointed at the three large iron boxes behind him, and moved them again.  Three large iron boxes automatically floated to the floating board, and stopped with a "pop!"  The next moment, the iron plates on the four sides of the box opened at the same time, revealing the thick square iron frame inside and three monster beasts of the same kind tied to it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 6 Living Body (Part 2)

    "The head-hanging monster!" Dong Liang and Lu Daqian both shouted in surprise, but to Tie Heng's surprise, there was a bit of joy and excitement in their voices.

    Without having time to think about it, he carefully looked at the three strange-shaped monsters.  The so-called gargoyle is not big, about five feet tall, and looks like a mixture of an octopus and a monkey.  They have a total of eight tentacles from top to bottom, front and back. These slender and smooth tentacles have gray skin with dark or light spots. At first glance, they look like mottled curved stone bars.  On the inside of them, there are thorny flesh pads, which are quite ferocious and disgusting.  Their heads and torsos are small and strong, and are covered with a layer of hard bones. Their shapes are irregular and look quite strange.  Especially that ugly head, except for a pair of huge cold eyes and two rows of small nostrils.  What's left is a big mouth that takes up half of the face, filled with rows of small but sharp teeth.

    "Ah Heng, although these ugly things are not big in size, their strength is outstanding among the beast-level monsters. Moreover, they are the type of monsters that demon-slayers least want to encounter in the ruins of deep mountains." Lu Daqian  Explain it habitually.  Even though Tie Heng has already memorized a thick illustrated book of monsters by heart, he still treats him as a novice and enjoys it as always.

    Not only Lu Daqian likes to play the role of mentor for newbies, but Dong Liang also likes it.  He broke in and took over.  "Look at the color of their skin, which is most suitable for camouflage in the natural environment. It also has the ability to resist a certain degree of spell damage. Moreover, their tentacles are flexible, powerful, and very tough. It is difficult for ordinary swords to cut them off, so  Once entangled, it is extremely difficult to break free. They also like to ambush and attack people, and they also specialize in strangling people's necks, breaking neck bones or suffocating people to death. This is why the name of the head-hanging monster comes"

    Before Dong Liang could finish speaking, Lu Daqian rushed to continue: "There are also disgusting fleshy pads on the inside of their tentacles, which allow them to walk on flat ground on any terrain, and move like flying, extremely flexible."  And most of them hunt in groups, so getting entangled with them is definitely a nightmare.¡±

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t pay attention to what the two were talking about. He already knew what they explained, but he didn¡¯t interrupt their interest. Instead, he pointed out his findings after they finished speaking.

    "These three head-hanging monsters are all alive." Tie Heng pointed in front.

    "Alive!?" Not only Dong Liang and Lu Daqian, but also Zhang Ruize on the side were shocked.

    They stared at the three head-hanging monsters, and then they discovered that the joints of the three monsters' bodies were nailed with thick and long steel needles like hairpins.  The top of each steel needle is also inlaid with a small spiritual stone, and the spiritual light flashes slightly. It is obvious that these steel needles are all magical weapons.  If you look closely at the gargoyles, they seem to have lost their breath at first glance. In fact, they are still breathing weakly, but it's just not obvious.

    ¡°These steel needles seem to be clavicle nails!¡± Zhang Ruize whispered while recalling.  "The clavicle nails can limit the activities of demons, reduce their vitality characteristics, and make them fall into a comatose state."

    "Oh, it turns out that's the case, no wonder" Dong Liang and Lu Daqian suddenly realized, and at the same time they blamed themselves for being too happy and excited just now, so that they did not observe carefully and made omissions.

    "Hmph!" Feng Shiyou snorted angrily, obviously dissatisfied that it took Zhang Ruize and the others so long to realize that the monsters in front of them were all alive, and they even just identified the magical weapon of the clavicle nail.

    Zhang Ruize and the three of them were so frightened that they shrank back and lowered their heads without daring to raise them, let alone glance at Feng Shiyou.

    Feng Shiyou stopped looking at them, turned around and waved gently to the three head-hanging monsters.  Dozens of clavicle nails were pulled out out of thin air under the control of his object-repelling technique.  Almost as soon as the clavicle nails left the body of the gargoyle, these three monsters regained their consciousness.  They began to scream, and twisted their tentacles and torsos crazily. The thin iron chains binding them suddenly made a "crack-crack-crack-crack" sound, and they were about to break free.

    "Ah! Master, be careful!" Several teenagers exclaimed.

    In shock, Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian involuntarily stepped back, trying to distance themselves from the monster.  Dong Liang, on the other hand, seemed quite excited. He rushed forward with a single stride, and at the same time used his specialty fire technique. A ball of explosive flames formed from between his hands, releasing scorching heat.  Tie Heng, like Gongsun Bian, stood still and stared at the hanging head monster, watching its changes. Both of them also took some precautions.  Tie Heng's hand was placed on the jade pendant at his waist. He only needed to inject spiritual power to deploy a protective barrier.  Gongsun Bian quietly completed a defensive mental technique to ensure his safety at any time.

    The piercing scream disappeared in an instant, and the sound of the iron chain grinding and cracking also stopped at the same time.  Feng Shiyou onlyHe just raised his hand and pointed lightly at the three monsters, and instantly completed the sixth thought technique, imprisoned!  Immobilizing the three monsters at the same time, they were the same as before, unable to do any other actions except breathing.

    "How awesome!" Tie Heng secretly smacked his tongue.  The telekinesis barrier is not a profound spell, but it is a bit unusual to control three targets at the same time. Moreover, the gargoyle has good spell resistance, which shows the depth and exquisiteness of Feng Shiyou's spells.

    "Look at yourselves, what do you look like?" Feng Shiyou shouted coldly and sternly: "Is this my disciple, Feng Shiyou?"

    He was reprimanding his apprentice, but his sharp eyes only fell on Zhang Ruize, Dong Liang and Lu Daqian.  The incident happened suddenly, and it lasted only a few breaths, but Feng Shiyou had already seen the different reactions of the five disciples one by one.

    The performances of Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian revealed their timid and weak nature.  Dong Liang seemed brave, but he was also too reckless. Only Gongsun Bian and Tie Heng's calm treatment suited him best, and made him appreciate them even more.

    "Mistress, you are still so reckless and easy to get hot-headed." Feng Shiyou's long white eyebrows were almost twisted together.  "Your courage deserves commendation, but have you ever thought that if you were really attacked by a demon, would you be able to resist all the demons by yourself?"

    "It's a bit dangerous, Master." Dong Liang had already dissipated the spell and retreated back to the room between his brothers. He scratched the back of his head and said honestly: "You might still get hurt a little bit."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "You are self-aware." Feng Shiyou's expression softened a little.  "Then since you know your own strength and you still charge forward alone, aren't you afraid that your life will be lost if you don't do something right?"

    "Master" Dong Liang thought for a moment before continuing: "I want to protect everyone and buy them some time to prepare spells."

    "Oh, that's a good idea. But if you are injured from the beginning, become a drag, or even die, which will cause the overall strength of your senior brothers and junior brothers to decline, it is very likely that the whole army will be annihilated in the end. What's more, if you  The accident will also be a serious blow to morale, causing those cowards who only want to escape for their lives to completely lose the last bit of courage to resist." Feng Shiyou said this and moved his cold eyes to Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian.  "Is what the teacher said right, Xiao Er, Xiao Si?"

    Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian were already trembling with fear under Feng Shiyou's majesty. They did not dare to answer, but they had to respond and could only nod slightly.

    "Huh!?" Feng Shiyou made a long nasal sound, obviously dissatisfied with the way the two answered.

    The two young men were excited and hurriedly replied loudly: "You are right, master!"

    "Humph!" Feng Shiyou withdrew his gaze and stopped talking to the two of them.  He gave Dong Liang a final lesson: "At this time, you should stay calm and composed like an alchemist, instead of acting rashly. And try to stay with your brothers and sisters, unite to defend against the enemy, and look after each other's sides and backs.  , so that you have a greater chance of winning. Alas, with your temperament, you are more suitable to be a martial artist, if you didn't have an excellent fire talent"

    Feng Shiyou shook his head helplessly, while Dong Liang lowered his head and did not say another word.

    After a moment of silence, Feng Shiyou decided not to dwell on the little test he had just improvised, and instead pointed at three head-hanging monsters.  "They are the lessons I'm going to give you tonight."

    "You have all seen it. These three hanging-headed monsters are lively, energetic, and full of anger." Feng Shiyou's mouth moved, as if it was a malicious sneer.  "The immobilization technique I cast on them can only last for about five sticks of incense, and what you have to do is to skin them and cramp them during this period. As for the key, you should have learned it in books.  .¡±

    "Yes, Master!" The five teenagers agreed at the same time.

    "Very good, then let's move!" Feng Shiyou walked aside, bent his legs, and actually sat cross-legged in the air four feet high.  "Time waits for no one. If the spell fails, you can only rely on you to subdue them and complete all the work. Or, let them wring your necks."

    He declared coldly, then closed his eyes, seeming to have entered a state of trance.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 7 Killing (Part 1)

    Book friends please support me. Clicking, recommending, and collecting are all encouragements to A Xuan. Thank you all!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~

    "Elder brother" When in trouble, Lu Daqian habitually goes to Gongsun Bian and follows his lead.

    Gongsun Bian did not disappoint him and took over this important task.  Before Lu Daqian could finish speaking, he began to assign tasks to everyone.  "Second child and third child, you are responsible for handling one, fourth child and fifth child, you two will handle the other one, and I will be responsible for the rest."

    "But Senior Brother, what if we can't finish it in time?" Zhang Ruize glanced at Feng Shiyou hanging in the air and saw that he had no reaction before continuing: "We need some preventive measures."

    As he spoke, he took out a bundle of slender silver-gray metal wires from his arms.  "This is the black silver wire that I refined myself. It is made from an alloy of black wind copper and brilliant silver. It was originally intended to be used as bow strings. It is very strong and can be used to tie up the gargoyles. It is guaranteed to be better than these iron wires."  The chain is much stronger.¡±

    "These chains are about to be untied, didn't you listen to the master? We have to skin these three ugly things and cramp them. If we tie them up, how are we going to do it? As for these black silver threads of yours, they are of no use at all.  "Lu Daqian immediately pointed out the fault.

    Tie Heng and his four senior brothers know very well that the most valuable thing about the body of the gargoyles is their skin, followed by the tendons in their tentacles.  However, these parts must be removed while the gargoyle is still alive and preserved with special liquid to ensure its optimal vitality.  This is also the reason why they can't kill the Hanging Head Monster before all the work is completed. They can only find other ways to subdue the Hanging Head Monster.

    "You can use black silver wire to tie the skinned parts." Dong Liang said.

    "Well, this method is feasible." Gongsun Bian nodded and approved the proposal.

    Zhang Ruize smiled at Dong Liang, but ignored the stern-faced Lu Daqian next to him.

    "But there are too few black silver wires. I will also use the iron chains later, which will have some effect." Gongsun Bian added, and after thinking for a while, he ordered: "Second brother, although you are not good at telekinesis, you can still do it."  Your water and wood skills are both weak. If something unexpected happens, you can use spells to imprison the gargoyles and worry about it later. Fourth and fifth, your magic power is still weak, so it will probably be difficult to deal with them. Here are a few pictures  Take the talisman I drew, and you can buy some time if you have to."

    "Elder brother, what about you?" Seeing Gongsun Bian hand over all the five or six paper talismans in his hand, Lu Daqian asked worriedly.

    "My telekinesis is not weak. Although it is far from the master's level, it is enough to deal with it." Gongsun Bian said with a smile: "Besides, this is not the first time I have dealt with these head-hanging monsters. I am confident.  Solve it on time and I¡¯ll help you again.¡±

    Tie Heng, who had been silent all this time, saw that Gongsun Bian's smile was a little forced, and he obviously felt quite nervous.  Thinking about factors such as the power and duration of spells and spells, they are all determined by the strength of the caster or maker.  In other words, Feng Shiyou's body-holding technique, which he said could last as long as five sticks of incense, would definitely not lose one second.  But it's hard to say how effective Gongsun Bian's spells and talismans are. Besides, it's easy to imagine how painful the skin cramps will be, and it's unknown whether they will unleash the potential of the Grappler.

    "I have some nightmare flower pollen that I collected during this period, which may be of some help to everyone." Tie Heng took out a small leather bag that was tightly wrapped and handed it to Gongsun Bian.

    "Oh! Why didn't I think of this?" Dong Liang slapped his forehead hard.  "The pollen of the nightmare flower can stun the gnarled monsters and make them sleepy. Even if you cut them with a knife, they won't be able to wake up."

    Hearing what he said, Tie Heng couldn't help but smile knowingly.  Ordinary anesthetics are basically ineffective against demons at the beast level and above, and more powerful anesthetics are expensive and cannot be easily obtained by them.  In this festival hall, only the pollen of the nightmare flower can have a similar effect.  However, this kind of pollen has little value in ordinary times, and it is not easy to collect and store. If you don't do it well, you will be harmed. Several senior brothers, including Dong Liang, are usually unwilling to get close to the nightmare flower, let alone think about it.  This is the step.  Only Tie Heng, who had paid attention to Nightmare Flower Pollen from the beginning, could have this idea.

    "The quantity is not much, so it seems that we should use it sparingly." Gongsun Bian weighed the small leather bag in his hand. It was so light that it was almost weightless.  He hesitated, but still untied the knot and carefully checked the pollen in the bag.  ¡°The drying process was done well¡±

    Gongsun Bian picked up a handful and used his fingers to explore the preservation of the pollen.  Seeing his action, Zhang Ruize and the others took a few steps back and carefully covered their mouths and noses.

    "Later, if you wantIf you notice any signs of the spell failing, call me immediately, do you understand?  "Gongsun Bian put away the small leather bag and finally confessed.

    "Yes, we understand." Everyone replied.

    "Well, let's start!" Following Gongsun Bian's order, the five young men stepped forward.  First, he opened the iron chain wrapped around the monster, then moved the three iron frames away, and then activated the floating board. The three monsters were suspended motionless in mid-air, with only a pair of dark blue eyes following the boy.  Their figures turned.

    "How's it going? Is it okay?" Lu Daqian stood in front of a hanging-headed monster. He felt a little unnatural under its gaze, so he turned his face away and asked Tie Heng.

    "No problem. Although this is the first time to decompose this kind of head-hanging monster, the general steps are similar to those of other monsters, and the matters needing attention have been read in books." Tie Heng could see his uneasiness.  "I'll take care of the front, and leave the back to you, Fourth Senior Brother."

    Lu Daqian was stunned.  The workload on the front and behind is actually about the same, but the former has to face the cold and piercing sight of the Hanging Head Monster, which is naturally more difficult.  Lu Daqian opened his mouth and wanted to agree, but when he thought that Feng Shiyou was nearby, he had to give up the idea.  He was quick-thinking and had already figured out the link.  This time is not just an ordinary decomposition work, nor is it just training them to collect materials from living creatures, it is also testing and tempering their will, and not showing any mercy to monsters.

    ¡°Master is cultivating our cruelty and coldness, and forgetting unnecessary compassion and innocence¡± Thinking of this, Lu Daqian quickly shook his head.  "I'll do the front-facing job. After all, this is your first time dissecting a living monster, little junior brother."

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t care about Tie Heng¡¯s reaction. He took out a sharp knife and pinched and touched the body of the gargoyle to choose the place to remove the knife.  Tie Heng just shrugged at his performance, then picked a skinning knife that suited him best and, like Lu Daqian, felt around.

    In order to ensure the survival of the head-hanging monster to the greatest extent, both of them finally chose to start from the tip of the tentacles.  The knife in Tie Heng's hand was not a magical weapon, but a fine product from Baibingzhai, a famous weapons workshop in the city.  Driven by Tie Heng's strong and steady palm, the blade briskly cut through the smooth gray skin.  The skin of the gnarled head monster is very thick and tough, and has excellent ductility, but it is much inferior to the thick skin of the original spiny-horned sheep monster.

    Let alone Tie Heng, Lu Daqian was not very difficult to deal with.  The only trouble was that in order to prevent the Hanged-headed Monster from bleeding to death, they had to skin it while applying pre-prepared hemostatic ointment to its exposed flesh.

    "Ohhow disgusting!" Zhang Ruize on one side complained softly.  The blood of the Strangler is dark green, as thick as grease, and the smell is very pungent, fishy and smelly.

    "It's much better than last week's rock-shelled turtle." Lu Daqian's face didn't look good, but he said loudly and forcefully.

    "Oh, Fourth Brother, don't mention that, I'm going to vomit." Dong Liang interrupted him.

    Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian looked at each other with silent, bitter smiles.  A rock-shelled turtle that had begun to rot had its stomach accidentally pierced by Dong Liang. The terrible smell was ten times more disgusting than that of the Thorny-horned Sheep Demon back then. Even if he took the fragrant melon slices in his mouth, it had no effect at all.  In comparison, the bloody aura of these three head-hanging monsters is indeed nothing.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 7 Killing (Part 2)

    Book friends please support me. Clicking, recommending, and collecting are all encouragements to A Xuan. Thank you all!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~

    The five teenagers chatted for a few words, and then concentrated on the work at hand.  They all went smoothly at first, but as time went by, the effect of Feng Shiyou's spell began to fade.  The three gargoyles all trembled slightly, and Tie Heng and the others were under increasing pressure.

    "This tentacle is ready. Third brother, hurry up there, I'm going to stab it in the chest." Zhang Ruize couldn't hide the look of fear on his face.  After all, he is only a seventeen-year-old boy. He may be able to remain calm under the demon's furious and malicious eyes, but when he thinks that it may break away from the shackles of the spell at any time, hang himself with its terrifying tentacles, and then look at the long and sharp eyes,  The sharp-toothed mouth was enough to bite off half of his head if he pounced on it. He felt a cold fear seeping out of his bones, and he couldn't restrain it no matter what.

    "Okay, okay, I'll be fine soon." Dong Liang agreed hastily, and the movements of his hands were a little faster.

    The progress of Gongsun Bian next to him was slightly slower than that of Zhang and Dong, but he was still as orderly as at the beginning, trying his best to do his best in every step.

    On the contrary, the team of Tie Heng and Lu Daqian made the fastest progress.  Seventy-percent of the skin of the Gargoyle's body has been peeled off, and most of its tentacle tendons have been pulled out and soaked in a special medicinal liquid.

    "Ah Heng, if you work harder, we will almost finish it all." Lu Daqian looked at the hourglass placed in the corner of the room for timekeeping. At this time, almost three sticks of incense had passed, and the remaining time was still plenty. This made  He relaxed somewhat.  Lu Daqian checked the iron chains and black silver wires that tied the tentacles of the gargoyle again, and then added with a smile.  "Ah Heng, it's only been more than two months, and your hands and feet have become even more agile. Hehe, you should eat more of the delicious meal later."

    Tie Heng was slightly startled, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it carefully.  Lu Daqian has already given instructions and started to take the final steps.

    Just when the two of them were almost finished, Gongsun Bian over there ran into trouble.  The gargoyle he was responsible for let out a weak scream, filled with deep-seated hatred in its misery.  Those tentacles also started to twist, regardless of being tightly bound by the black silver wire, and struggled to break free!

    ¡°Senior Brother, ours has also started to move.¡± Zhang Ruize¡¯s horrified cry rang out.

    "Don't be nervous, I'll be right over." Gongsun Bian frowned slightly and glanced at Feng Shiyou who was not far away.  The old alchemist sat cross-legged and hung in the air, his eyes half closed, but he paid no attention to what they were saying.

    Zhang Ruize here did not feel reassured when he heard Gongsun Bian's answer. He pulled Dong Liang and stepped back several steps, then chanted a spell and cast a spell on himself and Dong Liang.  "Wood Technique Five, Bast!"

    The skin of the two people was suddenly covered with a layer of light brown, which looked like tree bark.  Dong Liang touched it with his hand. This layer of skin was as rough and tough as real tree bark, but the joints were a little inflexible and the weight seemed to have increased.

    "Be careful and you won't make a big mistake." Zhang Ruize said softly to Dong Liang, and took out a holding charm and held it in his hand.  The latter smiled and prepared a fire technique just in case.

    Gongsun Bian took out the small leather bag that Tie Heng had given him before, opened it and grabbed a handful of pollen.  He held his breath, turned his face away, stretched his arms straight, keeping the distance as far as possible, and then carefully sprinkled pollen on the nostrils of the Hanging Head Monster.  Considering that the efficacy of pollen may be reduced after drying, Gongsun Bian grabbed some more pollen and sprinkled it.  Soon, the Hanged Head Monster, full of pain and murderous intent, fell into a coma, closed his eyes and lost consciousness.

    "Huh!" After exhaling, Gongsun Bian looked at the remaining pollen in the leather bag, and then at the head-hanging monster that Tie Heng and Lu Daqian were responsible for.  "Fortunately, you two acted quickly. There is only enough pollen left to deal with one."

    "Senior Brother, come here quickly." Zhang Ruize's shouts were getting faster and louder just like the screams of the gargoyle.

    "Here we come! You two, step back further." Gongsun Bian walked closer quickly, repeated the action he had just taken, and used up all the remaining pollen in the small leather bag.

    "It looks like the effect is good." Dong Liang snapped his fingers in front of the monster's face. Just now, he was grinning, wishing he could pounce on them and bite them to death. At this moment, he was completely unconscious. He only twitched twice from time to time, completely  Passed by.

    "Ah Heng, thank you." Gongsun Bian cast an appreciative look at Tie Heng.  "You have a good eye. You have found a good use for the nightmare flower's pollen. The effect seems to be no worse than those powerful anesthetics, but the output is too small."

    "Indeed, there are only six nightmare flowers in the breeding room, and I spent a wholeIn two months, I only collected this little, and now I used it all up.  " Tie Heng kept holding his hands and said in a regretful tone.

    "It's a pity that this kind of nightmare flower is very rare. Otherwise, you can buy a few from people in Jingping Society." Gongsun Bian said and returned to his post and continued to work.

    With the pressure of the head-hanging monster removed, the next work became much easier. It didn¡¯t take long for the five teenagers to complete their respective tasks one after another.  When the last piece of skin is peeled off and the last tendon is pulled out, the life of the gargoyle is about to come to an end.

    "Well, you all did a good job." Feng Shiyou opened his eyes, lowered his legs, and stood on the ground again.  He walked past the five disciples in turn and looked at the results of their work.  In front of the group of Tie Heng and Lu Daqian, he stopped and took out a large piece of the skin of the Strangler from the large copper basin filled with liquid medicine. He looked at the cut on it and touched the front and back with his fingers.  for a long time.

    "Very good," he said.  Then Feng Shiyou turned his attention to the three monsters that had changed beyond recognition.  "Xiao Er, Xiao Si, Heng'er."

    "Yes, Master." The three young men whose names were called took a step forward and bowed to answer.

    "Relieve their pain." Feng Shiyou ordered coldly and without emotion.

    "Yes." The voices of the three teenagers were all low.

    One person faced one, Tie Heng and his two senior brothers were holding sharp knives, and slowly pierced the blade into the forehead of the head-grinding monster.  Their core is located at this location, and only by cutting here can they be killed with one blow.

    Tie Heng felt the touch from the blade and could tell that the tip of the blade pierced the tight muscles, hard bones and soft intracranial tissue.  Just when he was about to go deeper, the hanging head monster in front of him opened a dark blue eye. The pupil had been greatly expanded and unfocused. The terrifying mouth was leaking mucus and green blood, and it was hissing intermittently.  With a hissing sound, it seemed to be crying for the life it was about to lose

    "They are monsters, there is no need to have mercy on them." A cold palm pressed against Tie Heng's back, and Feng Shiyou's even colder words reached his ears.  "Just like they devour humans, in our eyes, they are just resources that can be utilized. Put aside the kindness and weakness in your hearts, a qualified alchemist does not need these meaningless emotions."

    Tie Heng pushed hard with his palm, and the eyes of the gargoyle in front of him widened for a moment, then quickly closed and then died.  Tie Heng's face didn't look good, but it wasn't because he had wiped out a life with his own hands. It just made him feel a little unhappy, just the natural disgust in his heart.  What really disgusted him was Feng Shiyou's palm on the back of his heart. That shriveled palm seemed to be able to absorb all the heat, which made him feel horrified!

    "Hmm!" Feng Shiyou let out a low voice of admiration, then turned back and said to Gongsun Bian: "Send it up as soon as it's ready."

    "I obey, master!" Gongsun Bian nodded seriously.

    Feng Shiyou said nothing more. He twirled his fingers in the air, and the pots filled with skin and tendons on the ground floated at the same time. Just like the three large iron boxes at the beginning, they flew away smoothly behind him.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 8 Delicious (Part 1)

    "You'll just get used to it in the future." Seeing Tie Heng's face turning pale, Gongsun Bian thought he hadn't adapted to this kind of work yet, so he walked up and patted his arm to enlighten him.

    "It's just a monster you kill. Just treat it as a means of eliminating harm for the people. It's no big deal." Dong Liang chuckled and comforted Tie Heng in his own way.

    Tie Heng smiled and turned to glance at Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian. Both of them had the same expressions, looking relaxed. It was obvious that they had experienced such a thing.  However, Lu Daqian's behavior was a little unnatural, a little dazed, as if he hadn't fully adapted to this yet.

    ¡°This is really a boring business.¡± Tie Heng laughed at himself in his heart.  Monsters are naturally extremely evil in the eyes of humans, but as a sorcerer who plays with corpses and even souls, they don't seem to be much better.

    Gongsun Bian rubbed his palms and looked around with a smile.  "Junior brothers, I don't need to say more about what's next. Take them out and clean them quickly, and you can enjoy the feast. And I told you in advance that I ordered people to buy a sumptuous banquet downstairs, so that everyone can enjoy it.  satisfy."

    "Haha!" Zhang Ruize and the others all laughed. Dong Liang and Lu Daqian's throats were crawling up and down, and they were swallowing saliva.

    Tie Heng was a little puzzled, but he didn't rush to ask and waited for them to tell him the answer.

    ¡°Senior brother, look at Ah Heng¡¯s look, haha, he doesn¡¯t know how good he will be in the future!¡± Dong Liang pointed at Tie Heng and joked.  "I just don't know if he will dare to speak later."

    "Haha, don't talk about Xiao Wu'er. When you first saw me and my second child eating star-spotted beetles, your whole face turned green and you almost didn't spit on me." Gongsun Bian seemed to be in a good mood.  , said loudly with a smile.

    "Senior Brother, please don't mention these embarrassing things about me." Dong Liang touched the back of his head in embarrassment, making Zhang Ruize beside him burst into laughter.

    "Are you going to make them into a feast?" Tie Heng pointed at the three dark green ghouls in surprise.

    "That's right." Before anyone else could speak, Lu Daqian nodded and said, "Don't look at how disgusting they are now. They will be taken care of later. I'm sure you'll swallow them all."

    As he spoke, Lu Daqian wiped the corners of his mouth, as if he was thinking of the wonderful taste and worried that his saliva would overflow.

    "Their meat really tastes so good?" Tie Heng didn't believe it.  When I was trapped in the Chaos Orb, I followed generations of peerless masters to fight in the world. I met many strange people and strange people. Some of them also used the flesh and blood of monsters as food. It is said that eating it can bring different benefits to themselves.  For example, it can strengthen one's body, improve one's skills, etc., but no one has ever heard that demon flesh and blood can be made into delicacies. Most of those people swallow it raw like medicine.  Master Remo and his apprentice only had some vague impressions in their incomplete memories, so he had to ask for it himself.

    "Of course, can we still lie to you?" Lu Daqian said, patting his chest.

    ¡°Have you eaten it before?¡± Tie Heng asked again.

    "Of course I have, more than once." Gongsun Bian replied while greeting everyone.  "Let's talk while we're doing it. Let's bleed them first, and then take out their internal organs. Once they're done, I have to deliver them to the master first. Xiao Wu'er, you're lucky, you can eat such delicacies not long after you arrived.  .Your senior brother and I have been following the master for more than four years, and I have only tasted the meat of the Grapple Head Monster two or three times, but it is not as fresh as this time."

    Zhang Ruize, who looked equally excited, continued: "You know, every month the school will send people to deliver all kinds of rare materials to the master. This time they happened to send these three newly caught head-hanging monsters.  , we are lucky, they don¡¯t know the goods, they don¡¯t know that as long as these three ugly monsters are handled properly, the delicious taste of the meat will be a hundred times better than the best beef and mutton.¡±

    "Doesn't anyone else know this secret?" Tie Heng asked again puzzled.

    "Using monsters as food is naturally beyond the imagination of ordinary people." Zhang Ruize waved his hand.  "But there is a group of people who specialize in this. They are collectively called spiritual chefs. In addition to thinking about how to cook delicious food, they are more concerned about various monsters and what benefits their various parts can bring to us after eating them. Take this twist  For the first monsters, eating their flesh and bones can effectively enhance the flexibility of our bodies."

    "Is the master also a spiritual chef?"

    "No, master, he has no time to care about this." Lu Daqian shook his head like a rattle.  "The master doesn't have any other hobbies, he just likes to eat delicious food. He accidentally collected a few spiritual chef's experience notes and recipes, which recorded many methods of eating and cooking monsters, as well as many strange formulas and condiments.  The method of dealing with this head-hanging monster is one of them."

      "Oh!" Tie Heng suddenly realized.  It turns out that Feng Shiyou is a greedy eater, and in order to satisfy his appetite, these apprentices naturally have to delve into some knowledge and skills in this area.

    "This so-called spiritual chef should be a newly developed profession in the past thousand years. It seems that there is no progress at all after the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty!" Tie Heng thought to himself.

    "Xiao Wu'er, if you are also interested in this, I will show you those books later." Gongsun changed his mind.

    "Okay!" Tie Heng was indeed intrigued. Besides, if he learns more, he can better flatter Feng Shiyou, a cheap master, right?

    "Let me tell you, Ah Heng, didn't you and your father hunt in the mountains before? Haven't you ever eaten such monsters?" Zhang Ruize suddenly asked.

    Tie Heng was stunned for a moment, and then pretended to reminisce and said: "I used to go hunting with my father in the mountains, and we would catch some ordinary wild beasts. We would not provoke those monsters. Even if we caught some little monsters, they would mostly use them to exchange for money and some daily necessities."  Utensils, who has the guts to eat them, and who can stomach the taste?"

    "That's right." Zhang Ruize nodded and didn't ask any more questions.

    Tie Heng pointed at the hanging head monster on the side.  "If you hadn't sworn so much, I really wouldn't have believed they could be eaten. It smells so fishy and smelly, I think I'm going to spit it out before I even take it into my mouth!"

    "Haha!" Several teenagers laughed. Gongsun Bian said in a positive tone: "Don't worry, just watch what we do. I'm sure your mouth will be full of oil."

    ? Next, under the leadership of Gongsun Bian, the five young men first drained the blood from one of the hanging-headed monsters, then cut open the chest and abdomen, and cleaned the various internal organs inside.  Finally, cut off the meat and cartilage piece by piece, put them into a copper basin filled with water and wash them.

    "Did you see it? This is a deodorizing liquid made from more than ten kinds of medicinal materials. Hey, these alone are a huge expense for the boss. This monster's meat is not so delicious. It's not from a wealthy family.  Where can I buy these?" Zhang Ruize took out a silver pot from the cabinet on the side, poured the light cyan liquid inside into another large silver basin, and then immersed the cleaned meat slices in it.

    "Look, when the green color on the meat pieces fades away, it means it is ready and can be eaten directly after roasting." Dong Liang on the other side pointed out: "If there is no such medicine to remove the smell, let alone the smell of blood, it will be difficult to  If you remove it, the meat of the gargoyle is so sour and tough that it is impossible to swallow. But after soaking it for a while, the meat becomes smooth and tender, and it is undeniably delicious."

    Tie Heng looked at the pieces of meat placed in the large silver basin. The dark green blood streaks that could not be washed away quickly dissolved and the meat pieces became translucent, with a slight milky white color.  Then Gongsun Bian fished them out and put them one by one on a porcelain plate. In the end, they looked like the sashimi from an island country in Tie Heng's previous life, arranged in a plate full like blooming flowers.

    ??????????? In fact, the body of the Strangler is covered with hard bones, and there is not much meat. This plate of meat slices are all taken from those tentacles.  The slices of meat cut horizontally still have cartilage in the middle, which is obviously an edible part.

    At this time, Gongsun Bian took a large tray, put a porcelain plate full of meat slices into it, and took out many small bowls that had been prepared, which contained several spices, onion, garlic, ginger juice and other condiments.  Place around the porcelain plate.  Finally, he placed a small charcoal basin on the tray and held it up with both hands.

    He said before going upstairs: "I may have to help the master deal with the skin and tendons, which will probably take a lot of time. If you are done with it, you can go downstairs and have a banquet first. You don't have to wait for me."

    "It's okay, senior brother, we still have some patience. Just go ahead and help the master, and we'll wait for you to come down and eat meat together." Lu Daqian was the first to say, without giving anyone else a chance to speak.

    Gongsun Bian smiled and nodded at him, turned around and went upstairs.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 8 Delicious (Part 2)

    The remaining four teenagers pushed the second gargoyle to the center and processed it according to the previous method. The meat slices stacked one by one filled the plate, making people feel satisfied just by looking at it.

    "What should I do with the remaining one? Should I put it in the freezer first? Or simply eat it together?" Dong Liang looked at the corpse of the last hanging head monster and asked the others.  But looking at his expression, it was obvious that he preferred the latter.

    "Just this one plateis one plate of meat enough?" Lu Daqian has not stopped swallowing during this period, and even spoke intermittently.  "Ah Heng is a big eater. He usually eats three or four bowls more than us. Unless we don't let him taste the meat today, it will definitely not be enough for the five of us to share."

    "Well, the fourth child is right, let Aheng go back to his room to eat some dry food." Dong Liang made a joke and turned to look at Zhang Ruize. The senior brother was not here, so as the second child, he naturally had to come out and make up his mind.

    Zhang Ruize glanced at the three junior brothers, frowned slightly, and finally thought for a while before making a decision.  "Cut it all, but we only take half of it and store the rest in the freezer. If the master still wants to eat it tomorrow, we can have an explanation."

    ¡°Hey, this is a good idea, it¡¯s the best of both worlds.¡± Dong Liang applauded.

    Then they cut up the last gargoyle and divided it into two plates.  One was taken downstairs along with condiments and the like, and the other was put with a lid in the "freezer" in the corner of the room.  This large cabinet with an ordinary appearance is also a common magic weapon.  Like its name, it has similar functions to Tie Heng's refrigerator in his previous life, except that it is larger and the temperature inside can be adjusted lower. Some unprocessed or easily perishable materials are stored in it.  .

    After cleaning the workroom, Tie Heng returned to the hall downstairs with his senior brothers.  Dong Liang, who came down first, had already arranged the tables and chairs. There was a lit charcoal pot in the center of the large round table, surrounded by various spices and condiments. The meat slices on the two large plates were also divided into five equal parts and placed on the five sides.  seats before.  In addition to this main dish, there are many dishes on the table, most of which are ordinary things, and some may look simple, but the ingredients used are extraordinary.  Tie Heng looked at them and recognized them one by one, with a look of surprise on his face.

    "Haha, I knew A Heng would have this expression." Lu Daqian pulled Tie Heng to sit down and pointed at a large bowl in front of him.  "This is called cold five-flavor root. Do you know what it is?"

    The bowl is a simple cold vegetable dish, but the ingredients used are unusual.  "Of course I recognize them. Silver leaf grass, golden kelp, the roots of purple bud orchid, the petals of lantern flower If I remember correctly, two of the flavors are slightly toxic?"

    Tie Heng came close to the mouth of the bowl and smelled it, and smelled a sour smell that hit his nose.  "Vinegar!? Can this vinegar detoxify them?"

    "Of course vinegar doesn't have this effect, but you see, these herbs are all twisted together, so you have to eat them together in your mouth. They can neutralize each other's toxins." Lu Daqian explained with a smile.  Said: "And this vinegar can remove some medicinal smells and better bring out their crisp taste. It can achieve the effect of washing the mind and eliminating worries."

    "Hey, there's no point in just talking, Ah Heng, you can try it first and you'll know." Dong Liang, who was next to him, stretched out his hand, picked up a chopstick dish for Tie Heng, and put it in his bowl.

    "Yes, yes, Third Senior Brother is right. You will know after you try it." Lu Daqian also repeatedly said yes.

    Tie Heng was not polite, picked up a piece of colorful five-flavor root, put it in his mouth and chewed it slowly.  His face looked a little dissatisfied at first, but soon his brows relaxed and he kept nodding.

    "How is it?" Dong Liang asked him with a smile.

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s called the five-flavored root. It¡¯s sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, and salty. It¡¯s all just right, and it¡¯s crispy, tender, and refreshing. The aftertaste is sweet and fragrant. Even if you swallow it, it can still come out, as if  It's so delicious. It tastes good, it tastes good, it really tastes good." Tie Heng praised him over and over again. Zhang Ruize and the others had long expected that he would have such a reaction. They looked at each other, laughed, and gave  He introduced some other special dishes.

    "You have to try these. Even though they are simple to cook, I heard from senior brother that he had been busy all afternoon before preparing them properly!" Lu Daqian reminded.

    Tie Heng was amazed, and picked up the dishes that the three senior brothers put in his bowl for him to taste. He was full of praise.

    "Gululu!" The four teenagers were stunned when they heard the sound, and Dong Liang raised his hand in embarrassment.  "It's my stomach that's growling."

    "Haha, the third child must be hungry because he saw Ah Heng eating so deliciously! He was busy just now and spent more than two hours.??It's already past midnight, so our meal can be regarded as a late-night snack.  "Zhang Ruize nodded in understanding. He touched his stomach. It was obvious that he had been hungry for a long time.

    "How about this, let's chat while eating, so that we can have a good foundation first. When the senior brother comes down, we can enjoy it openly. What do the junior brothers think?" Zhang Ruize suggested.

    Dong Liang naturally had no objection. Tie Heng had eaten a lot so far, so he couldn't say anything. Lu Daqian loved food the most. At this moment, facing a large table of delicacies, he was not as calm as when he was upstairs.  He hesitated and said nothing.

    "Okay, okay, the junior brothers have agreed, let's get started!" Zhang Ruize smiled proudly and took out a few small wine bottles and wine glasses from under the table.  "Smell it! Whoever can guess what kind of wine this is, I will reward him with half a bottle more."

    This obviously didn¡¯t mean anything to Tie Heng, so he just watched with a smile.  Looking at Dong Liang and Lu Daqian again, they raised their necks and inhaled deeply, and then exhaled after a while.  Dong Liang was still a little undecided, but Lu Daqian had already shouted loudly, "This is Daochuan Xiang!"

    "Exactly, exactly. Xiaosi, your family is indeed a restaurant owner, and your nose is a bright spot." When Zhang Ruize said this, the smile on Lu Daqian's face suddenly disappeared. He seemed to be reluctant to let others mention his origin.  But Zhang Ruize didn't realize it, or more likely pretended not to see it on purpose, and continued to talk to himself: "These pots are the Daochuanxiang secretly brewed by Shizhen Hall in the city. They are brewed with the best rice in the city every year."  It is brewed from the spring water of Fengchuan River in Nanshan, and most people cannot buy it even if they have money."

    "Humph!" Lu Daqian softly made a dissatisfied nasal sound.  Tie Heng smiled nonchalantly.

    Among their five senior brothers, Zhang Ruize and Dong Liang are the ones with the best backgrounds.  The former is a descendant of the Zhang family, a prominent family in southern Fuzhou. It is said that he is also a distant relative of Feng Shiyou, so he should be considered a great-grandson.  Dong Liang came from a family of officials. Because of his excellent talent, he was sent to be Feng Shiyou's apprentice.  The two people have similar origins, and their living habits and other concepts are naturally the most similar. This is also the reason why the two have the best relationship.

    For example, every month a lot of money and supplies are sent to their homes for their expenses. Although Feng Shiyou has made certain restrictions on this, it is still not comparable to others.  Lu Daqian's family is a small businessman who runs a restaurant, and the help he can give him is very limited.  Gongsun Bian had the same origin as Tie Heng. They were both orphans. He relied entirely on his own efforts and talents to persist until now.

    With Feng Shiyou¡¯s teaching method, their monthly expenses as apprentices are huge.  If you don¡¯t have a certain financial foundation or ability, it will be too difficult.  If Hu Ga hadn't given Tie Heng a money bag with a full fifty red coins in it, this money would have helped Tie Heng a lot in the past two months.

    "Come, come, let's all try the taste of this wine?" Zhang Ruize held the wine pot and poured it for the three of them one after another.  "cheers!"

    "What a beautiful drink. I have often heard people mention this Daochuan-flavored wine before, but this time, thanks to the blessing of my second senior brother, I can taste it myself." Looking at the slightly bluish liquid in the wine glass, Dong Liang smacked his lips.  Mouth, took a small sip.

    "Well, it's mellow and refreshing, good wine, good wine!" He then let out a long sigh and patted the table in admiration.

    "Haha, Third Brother, I, as a senior brother, don't have as much dignity as you think. These wines were specially obtained by my family to honor the master, knowing that he likes good food and wine. The master thought that if the feast tonight  It wouldn¡¯t be beautiful without wine to accompany it, so I rewarded these pots for all of us to have a taste."

    "That's it." Tie Heng was relieved. Otherwise, Feng Shiyou's strict character would not have allowed his apprentice to drink secretly.

    Tie Heng then took a sip of the wine in the glass, but felt that it was fragrant and pure, not very strong.  When the wine rolled down the throat and into the stomach, it suddenly turned into a ball of heat and slowly spread out, making people feel comfortable all over.

    "It is indeed a good wine." Tie Heng said with a smile: "Haha, I don't really know much about wine. I only know that this wine is easy to drink, not strong, and has a nice flavor on the teeth. It is very delicious."

    "Haha, Ah Heng, you are telling the truth." Zhang Ruize said happily, then he saw Lu Daqian draining a glass of wine in one gulp, then reaching out to grab the wine bottle, and couldn't help but persuade him: "Da Qian, you and Ah Heng are still young.  Xiao, don¡¯t drink too much, especially if you take such a heavy mouthful, it can hurt your body. Don¡¯t look at the softness of this Daochuan incense in the mouth, it has a lot of staying power.¡±

    "What's wrong? Has Second Senior Brother forgotten my origin? I grew up next to a wine vat. Not to mention the wine drank by such literati, I, Lu Daqian, can even drink a vat of liquor from the North.  . Huh! Or is it that the second senior brother is reluctant to part with the half-full bottle of wine mentioned just now and wants to default on his debt?" Lu Daqian actually contradicted him unceremoniously.

    "Okay, okay, whatever you want, whatever you want."If you have a good drinker, you can drink to your heart's content, but don't get drunk, otherwise the master will not look good.  "The smile on Zhang Ruize's face suddenly disappeared and he warned coldly.

    "I can take care of that myself." After Lu Daqian said that, he ignored him, grabbed the wine bottle, filled himself a glass, tilted his neck, and drank it clean.

    "Second senior brother, don't be angry. The fourth brother likes to drink, so let him drink by himself." Dong Liang intervened to persuade him.  "Come on, come on, second senior brother, come and eat the mouth meat. This is your favorite spicy oil. I'm sure you'll enjoy it."

    Dong Liang said as he picked up another piece of meat, rubbed some fine salt on both sides, and grilled it on the charcoal basin.  "Ah Heng, the meat of this twisted head monster can be grilled and eaten after being dipped in some salt. It is delicious, tender and has the most authentic flavor. If you like a special taste, you can also add various spices to grill it or dip it in it.  Eat it with these seasonings. But when grilling it over charcoal, it¡¯s best not to grill the meat too well. It¡¯ll be half-cooked or medium-rare, otherwise the meat juice inside will lose too much and the taste will be bad.¡±

    When Dong Liang said this, the meat slices in his hands were cooked just right. The translucent milky white meat slices slowly turned tender red under the charcoal fire, and curled up to form a meat roll.  Dong Liang put it into Tie Heng's bowl.  "Have a taste! But be careful, don't bite off your tongue and swallow it in your stomach. Hehe, to tell you the truth, I like to eat meat. Every meal is meat-free. If I eat it every day  Even if I can eat this, I would live ten years shorter."

    Tie Heng smiled and nodded gratefully to him, then picked up the piece of meat and put it into his mouth.  "Well, it's fragrant, smooth and tender, and it really tastes good. The meat looks tight and dense, but it melts in your mouth. The umami aroma seems to flow all the way into the stomach, and then escape from every pore."

    "Haha, Ah Heng, you describe it well." Dong Liang also roasted a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth, half-squinting his eyes and shaking his head, as if he was enjoying it very much.

    "Especially this gravy, well I can't even describe the taste of it. I can only say it's delicious. It's really delicious. I can't stop drooling. I have to eat another piece, otherwise I'll really ruin my taste.  My tongue was bitten off and swallowed. Three senior brothers, did you hurt your tongue before?" Tie Heng took the pieces of meat on the plate in front of him and grilled them on the charcoal pot. After hearing his exaggerated words, Zhang Ruize and the others  He laughed out loud, and even Lu Daqian, who was drinking sullenly at the side, also showed a bit of a smile.

    "I was almost there, but the third child was right. The first time he ate it, he bit his tongue. As a result, he shed tears while stuffing meat into his mouth. That scene has stuck with me all my life.  I won¡¯t forget it.¡± Zhang Ruize laughed and said.

    "Second senior brother, you still like to talk about embarrassing things about me!" Dong Liang muttered dissatisfiedly, but in a flash he pointed at Lu Daqian and talked about his past.  "The fourth child is not much better than me. He was so impatient that time that his lips were blistered with blood from the freshly roasted meat, and he kept eating so much!"

    Tie Heng turned his head to look at Lu Daqian¡¯s embarrassed expression, then looked at his plump lips, and laughed with everyone again.  Several senior fellow apprentices just chatted among themselves, eating a piece of meat and drinking wine, and soon they got into a better mood, and the more they chatted, the more energetic they became.  Dong Liang also talked about many interesting things about his childhood, Zhang Ruize also talked about many things in his family, and Lu Daqian mentioned the most about various famous dishes and wines, and compared them with the dishes on the table.  What he said is quite clear.  Tie Heng estimated that if he hadn't become an alchemist's apprentice, he might have become a famous chef in the future!

    "This may be a big loss for the catering industry!" Tie Heng thought to himself.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 8 Delicious (Part 2)

    At this time Gongsun Bian came downstairs, and everyone stood up to greet him.  When he saw the atmosphere at the table was so lively, he asked curiously: "What are you talking about and are you talking so happily?"

    "We were just listening to the Third Senior Brother talk about what happened when he was a child. You don't know that when the Third Senior Brother was seven years old, he followed the children of a tenant family to fish in the river. As a result, he caught a big catfish, which he almost made into fish food and ate in one bite.  ." Lu Daqian said with a smile.

    "Oh, no wonder the third child never likes to eat fish. It turns out to be the root cause of the disease here." Gongsun Bian also laughed.

    "Exactly, exactly." Everyone was overjoyed.

    When the laughter subsided, under the leadership of Tie Heng, everyone poured wine and vegetables for Gongsun Bian, so that he could eat to his heart's content.

    "That's enough, that's enough. If you bring me more food, the fourth and fifth children won't have enough to eat." Gongsun Bian also made a joke, then drank a glass of wine and took out a few books from his arms.  Book and handed it to Tie Heng.

    "These are the recipes and notes that the master got by chance. Judging from the handwriting, they seem to belong to several different chefs. Some of the things in them are wonderful ideas and have some inspiration for us. If you are interested, take them  Go back and take a look!¡±

    "Thank you, senior brother." Tie Heng took the book and opened it casually and took a few glances.  Most of them record the edible value of some monsters and monsters, as well as cooking and processing methods. There are also many special formulas used to deal with food that contains poison or has peculiar smell.

    ¡°Oh, this book also records the growth locations of many rare medicinal materials and plants.¡± Tie Heng turned to the last book and made an unexpected discovery.

    "The original owner of this notebook seems to be a pretty powerful character. Some of the places recorded on it are dangerous places, where many high-level demons live!" Gongsun Bian pointed at the book with his chopsticks.

    "I have also read these books carefully. In my opinion, this spiritual chef seems to be more dangerous and difficult than us alchemists." Zhang Ruize took a mouthful of food, chewed and swallowed it, and then continued: "Think about it.  With ready-made recipes and recipes, it is not that easy to prepare this table of dishes. If you catch a strange monster, study out which parts are edible, which parts are valuable, and which parts are poisonous, and you have to cook it with all kinds of strange ingredients.  To make it, you have to go through thousands of attempts, and the cost is even more expensive. And a person who doesn't taste good and shouldn't eat it will risk his own life. Ahem, it's simply more expensive than those pharmacists who study poisons.  sinister."

    "The second brother is right. Being a spiritual chef is not that easy. But they also have a good side. I heard from the master that some famous spiritual chefs have the same status as alchemists like the master. Experts from all walks of life  I am even more respectful to them. A banquet they arrange casually can be exchanged for a mountain of gold." Gongsun Bian said leisurely.

    "I heard that those famous spiritual chefs, because they have eaten various demons for many years, even if they were originally average in strength, will eventually become masters, and some even have some special powers." Lu Daqian said mysteriously.

    Dong Liang also became more energetic and lowered his voice: "I have also heard people say that those people ate too many monsters, and as a result, they themselves became half-demon bodies. They have some weird abilities."

    "Okay, okay, you two guys are just hearsay and random guesses." Zhang Ruize was grilling a piece of meat. When they said this, the smell of the meat seemed to fade a bit.

    ¡°Second Senior Brother, they just hope that you won¡¯t dare to eat it so they can share it and enjoy it more.¡± Tie Heng joked.

    Dong Liang chuckled, but Lu Daqian emphasized it seriously.  "I'm not an alarmist. Some people have eaten demon flesh and become half-demon or their bodies have mutated."

    "That's the result of eating demon pills or demon energy crystals from high-level demons." Gongsun shook his head and explained carefully: "Those things cannot be eaten casually, although they can also be used to increase internal strength or  It is spiritual power, but the side effects will be serious, and it must be specially refined by a pharmacist to be the safest."

    "That's what Senior Brother said." Lu Daqian did not insist anymore this time and nodded in agreement.

    "By the way, just upstairs, the master mentioned the assessment." Gongsun Bian suddenly changed the subject and talked about academic matters.  "It's been more than half a month. How are you all preparing? If you have any difficulties, just ask them and I will hand them over to the master, or we can help each other."

    "Well, I don't need any help. The preparations went quite smoothly." Zhang Ruize said casually.

    "Me too. In fact, I already have a very good idea. The magic weapon I refine will definitely surprise you." Dong Liang continued.

    "I can't say it's difficult, it's just a little troublesome, but I think I can handle it on my own and I won't let down the expectations of my master and senior brother." LuDaqian's words were also somewhat cryptic.

    Tie Heng took a sip of wine and said bluntly: "I have a lot of difficulties here. As the master said, I do have some ideas about the possibility of using spiritual stones to replace artificial labor, and I also want to put them into action.  Use this foundation to refine a magic weapon. Well, at least imagine part of it being made into a physical object. Senior brother, if you have time, I do have many things that I need to ask you for."

    "Oh, that's great. You can come to me anytime if you want, and I'm also very interested in your ideas." Gongsun Bian agreed with a smile.

    "That's great. The master is so busy, I don't dare to disturb him often."

    "Don't say that. Now the master is very optimistic about you and appreciates your endless creativity. I wish you could often ask him for advice." Gongsun Bian said firmly.

    "I said Ah Heng, do you still want to refine new magic weapons?" Dong Liang said in surprise: "I think the gadget you made two days ago is enough for the job. That thing is really good and very practical.  .¡±

    "Yes! The master was also surprised after reading it. He agreed very much with your novel and pragmatic ideas and some of your unique techniques. They can fully meet the requirements of the master and allow you to pass this assessment smoothly. Why bother anymore?  Instead of wasting money and energy, you might as well spend it on studying. After all, you are only in the first grade, and laying a solid foundation is the most important thing." Zhang Ruize also gave good advice.

    Tie Heng smiled slightly after hearing this, shook his head and said: "That gadget is nothing, it's just an idea that came to me. Using some existing materials to make something casually is not as magical as you think. I think  Use the knowledge you have learned to refine something of real value, something that the master can truly recognize."

    Gongsun Bian and the other four were immediately speechless. They all looked at Tie Heng deeply, as if they wanted to see him through.  But facing the calm-looking young man, they found nothing.  The four people had different thoughts, but they were all a little frustrated and even afraid.  Because they discovered that the gap between them and Tie Heng was getting bigger and bigger, and as time went by, the gap also increased day by day.  This is not only in terms of knowledge or skills, but also in terms of concepts. Some of Tie Heng's ideas seem to be far beyond the scope of their thinking.  And some things that seemed incredible to them seemed to be natural in Tie Heng's eyes.  This made the four of them as depressed as they wanted, especially since he was still so young and had the shortest exposure to the art of alchemy among them all.  Facing such talented people, they can only feel powerless and afraid, fearing that all their efforts will become a foil for others

    The atmosphere at the banquet suddenly fell into a cold mood. It took a long time before Gongsun Bian broke it.  "Ah Heng, speaking of those gadgets, the master also said that they are of great value and have huge market potential. Tomorrow is a holiday and the school is on holiday. If you like, I will take you to Fangshi in the north of the city. On the one hand, I will let you  Get familiar with the environment there. After all, you will have to go there to interact with people in the future. On the other hand, I also want you to get to know the shopkeeper of Baoxiang Pavilion. During this period, I purchased a lot of raw materials for you. Shopkeeper Ma has already  I just want to meet you. Also, it¡¯s best for you to introduce those gadgets yourself, and leave the pricing to yourself.¡±

    "Jingping Long Street?" Tie Heng asked.

    "Uh-huh!" Gongsun Bian smiled and nodded.

    "Okay, I will go with senior brother tomorrow." Tie Heng nodded and agreed.

    "Where are you? Are you interested in going together, or do you need help buying anything?" Gongsun turned around and asked the others.

    "I want to go, but there's something going on in class tomorrow, so I can't leave." Lu Daqian said regretfully.

    Dong Liang also shook his head in frustration, saying that he couldn't go.  Zhang Ruize didn't seem to have recovered from his previous thoughts. He was thinking about his own things in a daze and had no reaction to it.

    "Then let the two of us go!" Gongsun Bian finally said to Tie Heng, "I'll call you tomorrow morning."

    The atmosphere that followed was still a bit depressing and no longer as cheerful as before.  Fortunately, young people of this age have a good appetite, and as the wine slowly got to their head, the five of them started talking and laughing again. Soon, the sumptuous dishes on the table were swept away like a whirlwind, and the young people  He went back to his room to sleep contentedly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 Financial Resources (1)

    Book friends who like this book, please give me your support. Recommendations and collections are all encouragement to Ah Xuan. I am extremely grateful!  ^_^

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Early the next morning, Tie Heng and Gongsun conjured up the school gate.  They took the public carriage in the city. This transportation facility for the middle class was affordable and very convenient. The only drawback was that it was a stop-and-go and the speed was not satisfactory.  It took the two teenagers more than half an hour to pass through half of Tianfeng City and arrive at Jingping Long Street, the largest square in the north of the city.

    From the name of this street, we can see that it is closely related to the Jingping Society, and this is indeed the case.  From the moment Tie Heng stepped onto the long street, he could see a huge and luxurious building at the end of the street, the main hall of the Fuzhou branch of Jingping Society.

    "It's really busy with traffic and people." Tie Heng looked at the crowds of people in front of the Jingping Society. From time to time, he could see a cart containing the corpse of a demon entering the door. People around him either stopped to watch or pointed.  , I couldn¡¯t help but think of the bustling scene in those big shopping malls during holidays in my previous life.

    "Isn't it spectacular?" Gongsun Bian also felt it and said.

    "Isn't that true?" Tie Heng nodded and pointed in the direction of Jingping Society and asked: "Those people are all demon slayers? Judging from their clothing, the gap between them is really big."

    "Of course. Excluding factors such as personal habits or national customs, these demon-slayers are very polarized and can be easily distinguished from their clothes." Gongsun Bian explained lightly.  "They are either long-time veterans or newcomers who have just entered the industry. The former are famous, rich and have a good life. The latter aspire to be the former, and if they cannot realize this dream quickly, most of them will not be able to come back here.  "

    "An astonishing elimination rate." Tie Heng summed it up for him.

    "Indeed." Gongsun Bian pointed there with his chin.  "Demon slayers are not as glamorous as outsiders seem. Among them are not only professionals such as warriors, hunters, or sorcerers, but also farmers who have lost their fields, bankrupt craftsmen, vagrants, or  Adventurers who have left home, and even many fugitives arrested by the government, do this business for a living."

    "When people are desperate, they can only take risks." Gongsun Bian added this time before Tie Heng could speak.

    "I think there must be some villains among the demon slayers who will take advantage of this." Tie Heng said calmly.

    Gongsun Bian's answer revealed a strong feeling of disgust.  "Of course! How does that sentence go? Yes, wherever there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Demon-slayers are divided into many large and small groups. They have people who coax these newcomers to join them, and then treat them as  The guiding stone for every action. Well, it¡¯s a consumable, so you understand?¡±

    "I understand!" Tie Heng gave him a clear look.

    "Haha, it's easy to talk to you. Hey, the demon slayers are no longer the knights who fought for the people. Now they are just ordinary people chasing fame and fortune. Some are capable, and some are not.  But he has no self-awareness and thinks that his luck will be better than others." The disgust in his words became more and more obvious.

    "You don't seem to have a good impression of demon slayers?" Tie Heng couldn't help but ask curiously. He was sure that Gongsun Bian's past had some ambiguous relationship with the demon slayer profession.

    Sure enough, Gongsun Bian¡¯s answer confirmed his suspicion.  "My father is a demon slayer, or he wanted to become a successful demon slayer. But in the end haha, he left his critically ill wife and young son behind, and has never been heard from again."

    "Sorry." Tie Heng said softly.

    "It doesn't matter, your other senior brothers all know it. Oh, speaking of my background, I'm not as good as you. At least your father is a true hunter, and Iif I hadn't met the master, I would have died long ago.  A certain corner is missing, let alone taking care of my mother's funeral" Gongsun Bian waved his hand and whispered expressionlessly.

    Tie Heng was slightly startled when he heard this, but Gongsun Bian signaled that he didn't need to care. At the same time, he quickened his pace and continued to move forward with Tie Heng.

    The whole long street is very lively with people coming and going, and the experience becomes more profound when you are in it.

    "This place is much more prosperous than the markets in the east of the city." Tie Heng looked east and west, his eyes attracted by the numerous shops on both sides of the street and the dazzling array of goods in them.

    "With the main hall of the Jingpingshe branch located here, it is impossible not to prosper." Gongsun Bian seemed to be in a better mood. He pointed out the key points in one sentence, and then explained in detail.  "Under its influence, most of the stores in the entire street here are closely related to the business of demon slayers. The most common ones are the acquisition of various demon bones, rare minerals, precious beasts and spiritual herbs, etc."Souvenir shops and pawn shops.  There are also restaurants, gambling houses, brothels and other places where people can have fun.  "

    "Secondly, there are many shops or workshops here that sell all kinds of weapons and armor. You see, for example, Baibingzhai, the best weapons workshop in Fuzhou. They range from flying needle concealed weapons to bed crossbows and trebuchets.  They can all take it on. Take our Youjietang as an example, except for the few golden spirit blades that the master refined in the past, the other knives, scissors, cones and thorns were all carefully made by special personnel from here."

    "They are very easy to use, as if they were customized for me." This was not the first time that Tie Heng heard the name Baibingzhai from his senior brothers, and he agreed with them after actually using it.  The products produced are indeed high-quality, and he himself has collected several knives of various types.

    "There are also many stores opened by alchemists and magicians here. They are not large in scale and have not many goods. Most of them just sell some charms, low-level flag gate arrays, or small magic weapons. But as long as you can afford the price,  They can specially customize pottery and general quality treasures for people. These places also collect various materials or barter for them." Gongsun Bian continued.

    ¡°There are also many shops selling medicine on the street.¡±

    "Hmm, the various medical clinics and medicine halls here are the most concentrated area in the city. After all, if you go to hunt monsters in the wilderness, all kinds of wound medicines and even poisons are essential among the items purchased in advance."  Gongsun Bian said and moved closer.  "The sources of these medicines, apart from general medicines, those that fall under the category of elixirs, some are refined from the city's traditional Chinese medicine hall, and more are produced from Kunyuan Academy."

    "Our Fa Dao branch?" Tie Heng asked immediately.

    "Yes. Even if many professors in the college are not professional pharmacists, they can refine one or several elixirs. Many of them are in short supply and can be exchanged for a lot of money and materials. There are also many like  Students like me will also sell the patent medicines they make to merchants. Some of them do it because they are from poor families, so that they can subsidize their families or help their studies. Most of them do it to prove their abilities, make a name for themselves, and prepare for the future.  The paving ingredient is in it.¡±

    Tie Heng laughed when he heard this, and then pointed out a fact.  "We're doing that too."

    "Haha!" Gongsun Bian laughed and lightly bumped Tie Heng with his shoulder.  "Those gadgets in your pocket may make you famous in one fell swoop. You will have a bright future."

    "I hope so." Tie Heng shrugged calmly.

    Gongsun Bian glanced at him secretly, surprised by his indifference, and Tie Heng's stability made him feel like he didn't look like a young man, and he began to think thoughtfully.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 Financial Resources (2)

    The two of them walked a long distance on the crowded and noisy streets before arriving at their destination.

    The place where they stopped was a shop with a grand appearance. Tie Heng looked up at the plaque hanging on the top of the door: "Baoxiang Pavilion!"

    "That's it." Gongsun Bian took the lead and walked up the wide steps in front of the door.

    Before the two of them could enter, a neatly dressed and pleasant-looking waiter came out to greet them.  He smiled before he said anything. After seeing Gongsun's changed appearance clearly, the smile on his face became even brighter: "Oh, isn't this Mr. Gongsun? Are you here? Please come in, please come in."

    "It's Brother Liu San." Gongsun Bian also greeted him politely.  "I haven't been here for a while. How is business lately?"

    "Thanks to the care of Master Feng and you guys, business is going well." The clerk Liu San is also a smart man with sharp eyes. He immediately recognized the jade pendant on Tie Heng's waist, so when he answered, he looked at  Tie Heng nodded and bowed again.

    "This is my junior brother." Gongsun Bian introduced him as he walked.

    "A gift to the young master." Liu San bent down lower.

    Tie Heng nodded in return, with a bit of a smile on his face.  Following the two people into the spacious lobby, this is obviously a place to receive ordinary guests. Not only is it large in area and well-lit, there are also two circles of tables and chairs, surrounded by some finely carved wooden shelves with displays on them.  There are various goods, including thick demon skeletons, various weird and weird handicrafts, crystal clear spiritual stones and jade, or expensive magic weapons.

    The most eye-catching one is a huge monster tooth placed on the stone table in the center of the lobby. It is almost ten feet long. Its curved arc is like a crescent moon, and its white color seems to be solidified by moonlight.  , and the location is right opposite the door. No matter who walks into this lobby, it is difficult not to notice it.

    "This is the tooth of the sea beast." Seeing Tie Heng staring at the giant tooth, Liu San introduced it cleverly.

    "Sea-walking beast!? That's a powerful demon at the level of an inverse king. No wonder there is still such a strong demonic energy left on the teeth!" Tie Heng said in surprise, and asked with some confusion: "Didn't anyone buy it?"

    "Haha, this is our store's signboard, the store's treasure, not for sale." Liu San explained with a smile.

    "Oh!" Tie Heng understood. This sea-walking beast's tooth is equivalent to the symbol of Baoxiang Pavilion's strength. After all, not just any trading company has the ability to obtain the materials from a reverse king-level demon. Its value is not  What money can measure.

    "The spells blessed on this stone table are so powerful! No, this stone table itself is a powerful magic weapon." Tie Heng turned his attention to the table under the giant tooth, and made another surprising discovery.

    "You have a sharp vision. This table is not ordinary. It is a large defensive magic weapon that the master spent a lot of effort to refine. Even dozens of first-class masters can't easily break its protective barrier, let alone take away the sea beast inside.  My teeth are broken." Gongsun Bian showed a slightly proud expression.  "Look at this lobby. It looks just magnificent on the surface, but it's actually heavily guarded. The master has embedded special talismans and flag gate arrays in each pillar and under the floor. With just one command, a formation can be formed.  The barrier formation is absolutely indestructible."

    Hearing what he said, Tie Heng re-evaluated the relationship between Baoxiang Pavilion and Feng Shiyou in his heart.  Originally, he thought that given Feng Shiyou's eccentric temperament, he and Baoxiang Pavilion were at most just an ordinary combination of interests, but now it seems that it is not as simple as it seems.

    "Two young masters, please sit here for a moment, and I will inform shopkeeper Ma right away. However, shopkeeper Ma is currently receiving an important customer, which will probably delay some time. I would also like to ask the two young gentlemen Haihan." Liu San will two  The person was led to the back of the lobby.  Passing through the long walkway is a small but exquisite courtyard, around which many separate rooms are arranged.  The two teenagers were taken into one of the rooms. After Liu San left, a servant brought good tea and snacks.

    "This is a place used to entertain distinguished guests or negotiate large transactions." Gongsun Bian said while drinking tea.

    Tie Heng nodded, but did not reply. He just looked out the window at the courtyard, seeming to be admiring the beautiful flowers planted there and the small bridges and flowing water. After a while, he said, "I can enjoy such an elegant scenery in this busy city."  , it¡¯s really rare.¡±

    "This is Baoxiang Pavilion's method." Gongsun Bian said, lowering his voice so that only the other party could hear him clearly.  "Have you thought about how you are going to price those gadgets? Remember, Baoxiang Pavilion does not sell goods on behalf of others, not even us."

    "Of course the higher the better." Tie Heng raised the corner of his mouth.  "Eldest brother, are you worried that the walls have ears?"

    This time it was Gongsun Bian's turn to shrug.  "Who can say for sure, IWe are dealing with businessmen.  In a place like this, if you just place a copper pipe, you can detect important information, and they can stand in a favorable position. We'd better be careful.  "

    "I've learned a lesson." Tie Heng wholeheartedly agreed with his cautiousness.

    The two of them sat there for a while. Just when they were wondering why shopkeeper Ma hadn't appeared yet, they heard the sound of splintering wood and cups falling from a private room opposite. It seemed like someone had smashed the table with a slap.  , causing the tea cup and saucer to fall to the ground.  Several servants opened the door and went in, but were immediately coaxed out. The door was forgotten to close, leaving a gap.  The two teenagers became curious and pricked up their ears to listen.  I heard a burst of urgent questions. The owner of the voice was a young girl. The voice was clear and loud, and also full of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You guys have the nerve to call yourself the biggest and best gift shop in Fuzhou, but you don¡¯t even sell flying boots!¡± The girl spoke aggressively.  "Didn't you also say that you have hired the best alchemists and can handle any order? Then I want to order a pair of flying boots, why can't I? Are you just some people who are trying to steal your reputation?"

    The person who answered was a middle-aged man. He spoke calmly and softly, but did not appear timid or weak.  "Miss, it's not that the masters in our store are incapable, but that among the several raw materials for refining flying boots, the most important and cherished one is temporarily in short supply in our store."

    "That's nice to say. I don't think you have any shortages at all." The girl showed no mercy.  "Wouldn't you buy it somewhere else?"

    "The market is also out of stock." The middle-aged man replied calmly.

    "What kind of material is so rare?" The girl continued to ask: "Let me tell you, maybe I have it in my house."

    "The feathers of the Big Sky Bird need at least twelve."

    "Mr. Dong, do we have any in our house? What kind of feathers are these from a big empty bird?" the girl seemed to be asking another person.

    A third person's voice came from the room, it was an old and deep male voice; "Miss, there are indeed feathers from the big sky bird in the house, but they were all used by the master to make the three arrows matching the Luoyue Bow.  .¡±

    "Then take them down." The girl blurted out without thinking.  "I'll go talk to dad.

    "Yes, I will definitely not deny the request made by the young lady." Mr. Dong's voice was full of doting, just like a grandfather talking to his beloved granddaughter.

    "Humph!" The girl hummed softly. Gongsun Bian might not be able to hear it clearly, but Tie Heng's sensitive hearing could not miss it. The girl's expression at this moment naturally appeared in his mind, and he must be very proud. At the same time, he also felt that the girl's expression was very proud.  The voice sounded familiar.

    "It can't be such a coincidence!" he thought to himself.

    "Wait, you just said there are only three Moon Arrows?" The girl suddenly reacted and became dissatisfied.  "Aren't there more? Or find a way to buy them?"

    "Miss, the Big Sky Bird is an evil-level monster. It is rare in the human world, and it is a flying type, so it is even more difficult to hunt. Therefore"

    "Stop talking, it seems that these bird feathers are not available here in Fuzhou. I will go back and write to my aunt in the capital. My aunt and uncle love me the most. They must have a way to help me solve it, or directly provide it for me.  I'll buy a pair of flying boots." The girl shouted and walked out of the private room, followed by an old servant with white hair and white beard wearing a housekeeper's clothes, and a middle-aged man with bright clothes and a simple appearance walked out.  It seemed that he wanted to send the other person off respectfully, but the girl pointed at his nose and scolded him angrily.

    "You don't have to give it to me. Huh! I will never listen to the propaganda of you profiteers again. It's all lies. I went to several of the most famous oddity shops in the morning, or I didn't have the ability to refine it.  Or he is short of this and that, but he still has the nerve to say that he has all the rare treasures in the world. Don¡¯t be ashamed.¡±

    "Ashamed, ashamed!" The middle-aged man kept accompanying Xiao Xing, but he did not dare to contradict him at all.

    "He is the owner of this place, Shopkeeper Ma." Gongsun Bian pointed at the middle-aged man and told Tie Heng to meet him.

    "And her name is Qiu Ainai."

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 Financial Resources (3)

    Book friends who like this book, please give me your support. Recommendations and collections are all encouragement to Ah Xuan. I am extremely grateful!  ^_^

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "And her name is Qiu Ainai." Tie Heng also recognized the unruly girl. She was the daughter of the eunuch who left a scar on his forehead yesterday.  However, compared with her domineering, proud and cool appearance yesterday, she looked a little listless today. There were faint dark circles around her big eyes. It was obvious that she had not slept well last night.

    "She is Qiu Ainai? Sure enough" Gongsun Bianzheng said. The old housekeeper named Mr. Dong noticed their gaze and turned to stare at them.

    It was just a look, but it penetrated people's hearts. It shocked the two teenagers on the spot. Their bodies went rigid for a moment, and they seemed to have lost control.

    "What a powerful skill!" Tie Heng felt that the gaze was like two miniature suns imprinted in his mind, and his thinking suddenly became blank.  It seemed like it took a long time to come back to consciousness, and my vest was soaked with cold sweat.  Turning around and looking at Gongsun Bian next to him, he saw that the situation was similar, but he had returned to normal earlier.  Looking at Mr. Dong again, he just looked back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with this person, he¡¯s so scary.¡± Gongsun Bian¡¯s voice sounded dry, and his forehead was covered with small beads of sweat.

    They want to stay away from trouble, but trouble always comes to them.  Perhaps noticing what the old housekeeper had done just now, Qiu Ainai turned her head and looked this way.  His gaze passed through the flowers and trees, passed through the window, and landed on Tie Heng's face.

    "It's you!" She shouted almost screaming.  "Tie Heng!"

    Gongsun Bian glanced at Tie Heng with a half-smile, and said softly: "Someone wants to settle a score with you."

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t speak. He covered his forehead in pain, feeling his brain aching. He rubbed his temples with his fingers. He couldn¡¯t help but ask himself, why was he so unlucky?

    "Are you following me?" Qiu Ainai rushed into the room like a gust of wind, pointed at Tie Heng and asked angrily.  Mr. Dong and Shopkeeper Ma followed closely, and the latter quietly greeted Gongsun Bian.

    "I'm not that bored yet." Tie Heng replied without any politeness.

    "Liar! You lied! You must have come to see my joke. You knew I was coming to buy a flight" Qiu Ainai stopped here, but the anger on her face became even stronger.  At the same time, she also noticed that the inconspicuous red mark between Tie Heng's eyebrows had turned darker in color, as if it was bleeding, and she couldn't help but stare at it a few more times.

    "Are you kidding me? Is this necessary?" Tie Heng's next words almost made the girl angry.  "We had enough of your jokes yesterday, weren't we?"

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t have the slightest fondness for this girl who almost hurt his life, so he spoke tit-for-tat without any ambiguity.

    "Youyouare you so amazing?" Qiu Ainai was ashamed and angry. The finger pointing at Tie Heng kept trembling, and her other hand touched the long rope wrapped around her waist, as if she would take action at any time.  .

    "Miss Qiu, please calm down." Gongsun Bian stood up and saluted with his hands in hand, interrupting any further conflict between the two with a timely intervention.  "Junior brother and I are here today to discuss matters with Shopkeeper Ma. Junior brother Tie is young and illiterate and cannot speak. Please forgive me for any offence. I am here to apologize to you on his behalf."

    As he spoke, Gongsun Bian bent down and bowed, his eyes focused on Mr. Dong.  Qiu Ainai is quite powerful and has a distinguished status, but in the eyes of Gongsun Bian at this moment, she is not as important as Mr. Dong.  This seemingly ordinary old butler had just made such a profound impression on Gongsun Bian that it made him extremely afraid.

    But at this time, Mr. Dong doesn¡¯t look like a master.  Qiu Ainai stood hunched and silent behind Qiu Ainai. She did not show the slightest dissatisfaction with Tie Heng's contradiction and sarcasm, but instead looked very interested.  And he had a smile on his face from beginning to end. Even though it was just a polite smile, he looked kind and kind.

    "You are the famous Gongsun Bian in the academy, right? Huh, are you looking for this guy who can only tell lies?" Qiu Ainai pointed at Shopkeeper Ma standing next to him, who smiled bitterly.

    "Yes." Gongsun Bian smiled and nodded.

    "What are you doing? Do you want to buy something? Let me tell you, don't be fooled. Others have said that this store has a full range of goods. I think they are not worthy of their reputation. Eveneven the things I want them to order can't be delivered.  ." Qiu Ainai seemed to have a good impression of Gongsun Bian, so she kindly reminded him.  But he didn't see Shopkeeper Ma next to him, and his smile became a little bitter.

    "We want to buy some materials. They are not precious things. If you want to come here, they must be there. But this is not the main purpose of our coming here." Gongsun Bian explained again.

    "Then what are you doing?"Qiu Ainai didn't care whether it was against etiquette or not, she just broke the casserole and asked the truth.

    "What does it have to do with you?" Tie Heng pushed back eagerly.

    Gongsun Bian was a little surprised and looked at Tie Heng furtively.  He didn't expect that Tie Heng would have such an uncool side, and he would express his disgust in his words, without any regard for the other person's family background, life status, or that the other person was a beautiful girl.  But this kind of behavior is like the temperament of a teenager. Tie Heng gave him the feeling before, as if he was an old man who had gone through vicissitudes of life, wise and indifferent!

    "Youhum, you rude barbarian, I am not as experienced as you." Qiu Ainai puffed up her cheeks, her little face turned red with anger.  According to her original temperament, she would have already taken out the long rope and taught the other party a lesson.  But facing Tie Heng, she couldn't get up, or she didn't have enough confidence.  She lost to the other party in the strength she was most proud of, which made her a little timid to face Tie Heng, but she didn't want the other party to see it, so she turned her head in disdain and covered it up with arrogance.

    But in her heart, some strange emotions were tumbling.  Tie Heng's tough attitude and repeated contradictions were a novel experience for her.  The peers she had come into contact with before either pleased her or flattered her, or were afraid of her and avoided her, but no one dared to speak to her like this, or even look down upon her.  In addition, yesterday Tie Heng threw her more than ten feet into the air, which made her feel the fear of facing death. This really scared her.  After she returned, she had nightmares all night long. Each time, she would fall from a high altitude, feeling helpless and helpless, as if she was about to fall into a bottomless abyss.  She woke up several times, and finally she just kept her eyes open until dawn. She somehow thought of flying boots that allowed people to fly freely in the air, so she called the old housekeeper who had taken care of her since she was a child, and ran out to ask around where she could get some.  Sell.  She seems to want to use flying boots to overcome the fear in her heart, and Tie Heng, who brought her this painful experience, has a different status in her mind.  So much so that when we first met here, we rushed over in a hurry, as if not doing so would make us look timid

    "Don't be rude." Gongsun Bian pretended to scold Tie Heng, then turned to Qiu Ainai and said, "Miss, don't pay attention, Xiao Wu'er has such a bad temper."

    "Xiao Wu'er!? Humph!" Qiu Ainai curled her lips.

    "In addition to buying some materials, we also have a business to discuss with Shopkeeper Ma?" Gongsun Bian continued.

    "Business talk?" Qiu Ainai asked strangely: "You are young, how can you talk about business with such an old and cunning person? Don't sell it to others and still count money for them!"

    When she said this, her eyes glanced at Tie Heng, as if she wanted to see Tie Heng being sold.

    At this time, Mr. Dong took half a step forward and whispered a few words behind Qiu Ainai.

    "Oh!" Qiu Ainai suddenly realized.  "It turns out that your master, Master Feng, has a close relationship with Baoxiang Pavilion. No wonder you two are here. Humph, does your master have something good that you want Baoxiang Pavilion to sell? Don't hide it.  Take it out and show it to me, Miss!"

    What Tie Heng dislikes the most is this kind of bossy and willful person, and he can't help but open his mouth to refute.  However, the sharp-sighted Gongsun Bian pulled his sleeves and stopped him from speaking.

    "Humph! Xiao Wu'er, you have to listen to your senior brother." Qiu Ainai smiled proudly.

    Tie Heng was too lazy to pay attention to her, turned his face away and looked out the window.

    "The reason why I'm looking for Shopkeeper Ma this time is not because of Master." Gongsun Bian thought for a moment and then said bluntly: "It's because my junior brother has refined some gadgets, which are quite extraordinary. I want to ask Shopkeeper Ma to take a look.  Let¡¯s check whether anyone is willing to buy it.¡±

    "He!?" Qiu Ainai nodded Tie Heng's head.  "Can he be capable of this?"

    As soon as she spoke, she thought of what happened yesterday, her face turned red again, and her fingers slowly retracted.

    "It's my junior brother," Gongsun Bian replied.

    "Then take it out and show it to me!" Qiu Ainai used a commanding tone again.

    Tie Heng was naturally unwilling, but everyone's eyes were focused on him. Gongsun Bian next to him winked at him again, and he reluctantly took out a small bag from his arms, opened it and put it on the table.  Release it, and "Gululu" several egg-sized dark metal balls rolled out.

    "Is it just this little iron lump?" Qiu Ainai picked one up casually, held it in her hand to look at it, and deliberately belittled it.  "What's the use of them? There doesn't seem to be anything special about them? Doesn't it hurt so much to hit people with them?"

    "Don't move if you don't understand." Tie Heng reached out with his right hand and shot quickly and accurately to snatch the metal ball back.

    Qiu Ainai did not expect that he would suddenly attack, but insteadAfter half a beat, the metal ball was about to be grabbed back by Tie Heng.  But at this moment, a wrinkled palm came in and grabbed Tie Heng's wrist.  It was Mr. Dong who was standing behind Qiu Ainai. He arrived first and blocked Tie Heng's sure blow.

    The eyes of Gongsun Bian next to him suddenly became sharp, and a powerful spiritual power was brewing rapidly in his body, ready to go.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 Financial Resources (4)

    Book friends who like this book, please give me your support. Recommendations and collections are all encouragement to Ah Xuan. I am extremely grateful!  ^_^

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Brother, don't be impatient." Mr. Dong's calm voice reached everyone's ears, and it had a magical power that made people feel calm.  "If there is anything that needs attention, please let me know. My lady will naturally be more careful."

    Mr. Dong didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions, but Gongsun Bian didn¡¯t have the energy to gather his energy.  Tie Heng's wrist was still in the opponent's grasp. Judging from the stalemate between the two, it was obvious that Mr. Dong was taking the opportunity to test Tie Heng's strength.

    "This boy has such amazing strength!" It was not obvious on the surface, but Mr. Dong was secretly shocked in his heart.  "How old he is, but his strength is not inferior to that of the master. No wonder Miss well, this boy's future achievements are really exciting!"

    On the other hand, Tie Heng was equally frightened.  Mr. Dong's palm was like a steel pliers. No matter how hard he exerted force, he could not break free.  It was hard for Tie Heng to imagine that this skinny palm was so strong and powerful.  Tie Heng knew very well that Dong Lao could not stop him with his physical strength alone, but relied on his incomparable deep internal strength.  He could feel the powerful energy contained in the opponent's palm. If he wanted to, Mr. Dong could easily crush his wrist bones!

    ¡°There is a button on each end of the metal ball, be careful not to touch it.¡± Tie Heng stared at Mr. Dong¡¯s seemingly cloudy eyes and said word by word.

    "Are you talking about these two places?" Qiu Ainai pointed to two small protrusions on the metal ball and deliberately used words to irritate Tie Heng.  "What would happen if I pressed them?"

    "You can try." Tie Heng replied nonchalantly.

    "You think I don't dare?" Qiu Ainai glared at Tie Heng and reached out angrily to press the button on the metal ball.

    "Miss." Mr. Dong's steady voice sounded again, and Qiu Ainai pouted and put down the metal ball in her hand.

    "Young man, don't act impulsively." Mr. Dong slowly let go of Tie Heng's wrist and stepped back behind his young lady.  And the words he said seemed to be admonishing Qiu Ainai, and they seemed to be speaking to Tie Heng, and they may also be directed at Gongsun Bian.  In short, it fell into the ears of the three young people, and each had different feelings.

    "Okay, Xiao Wu'er, now you can tell me what they do!" Qiu Ainai found that she liked this title more and more, because it made her feel stronger.

    "What does this have to do with you? Do you have nothing to do?" Tie Heng scoffed.

    "Hmph! I can stay wherever I like. You don't open this store. As for these metal bumps, you can talk about it as much as you like." Qiu Ainai said, pulling up a chair and sitting down in an elegant posture.  .  She is showing by her actions that she will not leave here easily unless she wants to.  And the reality is indeed the case. Not to mention Tie Heng and the other two, even the owner of this place, Shopkeeper Ma, cannot possibly drive Qiu Ainai out. No businessman would do such a stupid thing.

    "If you want to avoid me and find another place to talk, I will follow you until you figure it out." Qiu Ainai added another sentence, then turned to look at Shopkeeper Ma, who immediately smiled and looked forward to it.  The expression that the other person should never leave.

    Tie Heng and his senior brother looked at each other, and Gongsun Bian spread his hands towards him, indicating that he had nothing to do.  Tie Heng could only sigh helplessly, pick up a metal ball, and explain slowly.  "This is a small prop I refined myself. I call it a stun bomb."

    "Stun bomb? What an unpleasant name." Qiu Ainai said loudly.

    Tie Heng let out a long breath, pretending not to hear, and continued to explain: "There is nothing visible on the surface, but there are a series of talismans and spiritual patterns engraved on the inside, and a small low-grade spiritual stone is placed as the core.  .¡±

    "What's the function?" It was Shopkeeper Ma who spoke.  The middle-aged uncle who had been huddled in the corner just now and had no awareness of being the master of this room seemed to be interested at this time. He took two steps forward and faced Tie Heng directly.

    "Press the two buttons on the metal ball at the same time and throw it towards the target." Tie Heng smiled and looked directly into Shopkeeper Ma's eyes.  "Explosions, loud bangs, flashes of light."

    "Explosion!? Loud noise!? Flash!?" Qiu Ainai interrupted him again and questioned angrily: "How powerful can such a small iron lump be? It can't be used to scare people like firecrackers!  Or maybe they can blind people like blazing pottery pills. Geez, don¡¯t tell me that you also invented something called smoke and cloud pottery pills, then I will walk out of the door laughing."

    "It's such a pity that I can't see this scene." Tie Heng said with drooped eyelids.

    Then he continued to explain under the questioning eyes of shopkeeper Ma: "They explode"?The power is very small, and at most it can cause an adult to suffer a little flesh injury"

    "Ha!" Qiu Ainai laughed contemptuously, with a look on her face that said it was true.

    "But the bright light and sonic boom they emit can temporarily incapacitate people within two feet." Tie Heng was not disturbed by her again this time.

    "The flash of light makes people temporarily blind?" Shopkeeper Ma asked.

    "No, this is only part of the reason." Tie Heng explained in detail: "Most of the blazing pottery pills on the market are used for temporary lighting in the dark. The flash produced by my stun bomb is much stronger.  It is enough to cause an average adult to lose normal vision within half a stick of incense. A strong sonic boom will impact a person's ears and stun them, making them unable to move freely at least for a short period of time."

    "Oh!" Shopkeeper Ma's originally inconspicuous eyes suddenly shone with light, and he finally looked as shrewd as a businessman should.  He also picked up a stun bomb, held it carefully in his hand, and looked at it from side to side.  "Does it work on demons?"

    "It's enough to knock down a few junior warriors." It was Gongsun Bian who answered him.  That day Tie Heng took out the stun bombs for Feng Shiyou to test. Gongsun Bian and several juniors had witnessed their power. Among them, Dong Liang suffered a little bit, which he still remembered deeply, and Feng Shiyou was very familiar with the stun bombs.  The evaluation was quite high, and he believed in it.

    "Really!?" As a shrewd and successful businessman, Shopkeeper Ma has a keen sense of business opportunities, but this needs further confirmation.  "Master Tie, you know that our store has a close relationship with Master Feng, and thanks to Master Gongsun and others, many items are sold exclusively to our store. The two parties have always cooperated happily. However, this stun bomb is the first time we have seen it.  Yes, several kinds of sparkling and fuming pottery pills on the market are not the same as this Therefore, if Mr. Tie doesn't mind, why not move to the demonstration area in the backyard so that we can have the honor to see the actual effect of this thing with our own eyes?  how?"

    "Of course, hearing is believing, seeing is believing." Tie Heng smiled and nodded.

    "Great!" Qiu Ainai jumped up all of a sudden, looking very happy.  "It's best to be like what you said, otherwise you will be embarrassed! Boys who only talk big words are the worst"

    Obviously, Qiu Ainai is happy to see Tie Heng make a fool of himself.

    ¡°I guarantee you will be disappointed.¡± Tie Heng was full of confidence.

    "Maybe!" Qiu Ainai said and walked out of the door first.  "Where is the demonstration venue? You will lead the way."

    She pointed at a servant of Baoxiang Pavilion outside the house and shouted an order. How could the servant dare to disobey? She glanced at Shopkeeper Ma who was nodding her head. The servant immediately bent down and led everyone towards the backyard.

    The demonstration area used by Baoxiang Pavilion for customers to try out products, such as general swords and weapons, small props, magic weapons and precious phantoms, is not large in scale, but although the majong is small, it has all the internal organs.  Targets of various specifications are suitable for most warriors or magicians. There are also complete barrier protections around the venue, and experienced staff are busy inside to ensure that no accidents occur.

    Shopkeeper Ma first arranged the "distinguished guest" Qiu Ainai properly. There was a pavilion with a good view next to the venue for sitting. Then he gave a few instructions to the servants next to him. After a while, a large iron cage was pulled in.  in the center of the field.

    "Horse dog!" Qiu Ainai couldn't help but said in disgust when she saw clearly the ugly creature in the iron cage.

    "That's right." Shopkeeper Ma said beside him.  "Although they are ugly and difficult to tame, they are strong and good as test subjects."

    "And it's cheap." Qiu Ainai's words made shopkeeper Ma smile.

    The horndog is the product of a cross between a wolf and some low-level monsters. It is much stronger than wild wolves.  They look similar to native dogs, and most of them have body deformities.  However, they are very big and have inherited the tenacious characteristics of demons. Their rough skin and thick flesh make them excellent meat targets.  Moreover, mastiffs are very capable of breeding and can often be encountered in the wild.  Some low-level demon-slayers capture them and sell them to oddity shops like Baoxiang Pavilion in exchange for a meager reward.  Other than that, they offer little benefit.

    "The combined strength of three bulldogs is more than enough to surpass a junior warrior from the ninth grade." Shopkeeper Ma said slowly: "And they are very strong. Even if they suffer a few sword wounds, they cannot be defeated."

    "It can be seen that you have fed them well." Qiu Ainai praised plausibly.

    Shopkeeper Ma bowed and nodded.  "Most customers don't like the fact that the goods they buy can only deal with some weak beasts."

    "Can we start now?" Tie Heng asked shopkeeper Ma after seeing that all the servants had left.

    "Please." Shopkeeper Ma turned sideways and made a gesture of invitation.

    ;

    {Piao Tianwen???www.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 Financial Resources (5)

    Tie Heng took a few steps forward and stopped a dozen steps away from the iron cage.  The three bulldogs in the cage seemed to know that something bad was going to happen to them. They barked at him rapidly, and kept hitting and biting the iron railings, making a loud "Clang!"  .

    Tie Heng turned a blind eye to this, took out a stun bomb, pressed the small buttons on the upper and lower ends of the metal ball with his index finger and thumb at the same time, then lightly threw it into the iron cage.

    The stun bomb hit a bulldog and rolled to the ground along its messy and dirty shaggy hair.  The three horndogs were all startled. They jumped away nimbly to the side, then turned back and grinned at the metal ball on the ground, as if they would pounce on it and bite it to pieces at any time.

    "Bang!" There was an explosion, and the loud ground seemed to jump with it, and a strong white light burst out from the iron cage, even in broad daylight, it still illuminated the entire venue.

    The staff around them didn¡¯t know what was going on, and most of them watched with their eyes wide open. Now they suffered a lot. There were many people covering their eyes and ears and feeling dizzy, and a few even sat down on the ground.

    In the pavilion, Gongsun Bian already had an experience. He turned his face away from the strong light and blocked his ears.  Qiu Ainai and Shopkeeper Ma both squinted their eyes and looked directly at the iron cage. They were much better affected than the servants around them, but their eyes were still white and their ears were buzzing. They rubbed their eyes for a while before they recovered.  Only Mr. Dong relied on his profound internal strength to protect his eyes and did not suffer any harm.

    "Not bad results." Amidst the groans all around, Mr. Dong whispered softly and gave an intuitive evaluation.

    "Oh, God bless me. I didn't expect it to be so bright. I really should have turned on the protective barrier." Shopkeeper Ma regretted his care. He rubbed his eyes vigorously again, and then waved away a person who wanted to help him.  The servant took a few steps forward, opened his eyes that were still blurry, and looked at the big iron cage.

    ¡°How long can this last?¡± he asked.

    "Such a little thing can make such a loud sound." Qiu Ainai complained with her head in her hands. Only then did she remember to move her eyes to the center of the field after hearing this.

    The three bulldogs in the large iron cage were all lying on the ground. Their bodies were shaking slightly, as if they were convulsing, and they were making intermittent "wow" sounds from their mouths, and their sticky saliva flowed all over the floor.  They were obviously not unconscious, but they were also incapable of standing up immediately.

    "It should last as long as a cup of tea and affect their normal mobility within the next half-quarter of an hour." Tie Heng walked slowly back to the pavilion, observed the condition of the bulldogs, and then answered slowly.

    "How long can it take?" Shopkeeper Ma still didn't believe it. He had seen a bulldog being pierced through the chest by a spear and still fighting with a warrior with his teeth and claws open, so he didn't think these three bulldogs would be so fragile.

    "Strength of skin, flesh, muscles and bones cannot protect their visual and auditory systems, especially violent sound waves, which will destroy the body's balance ability, even affect the operation of the brain, and interfere with the sensory organs and nervous system, which is enough to make them lie down  For a while." Tie Heng said disapprovingly.

    "What are you talking about? Why do I feel that you are talking nonsense?" It's not that Qiu Ainai didn't hear clearly, but like everyone else, she couldn't quite understand.

    Gongsun Bian next to him laughed. After more than two months of contact, he had become accustomed to Tie Heng's strange words from time to time.  In his view, Tie Heng may be a genius, but he is also a freak, just like how many of his classmates view him.

    "Oh!" Tie Heng realized that he had slipped up again and hurriedly explained: "I mean most creatures, whether humans or beasts, even monsters, eyes and ears are relatively fragile parts, which are vulnerable to strong light and  Loud noises can damage them and knock them down, temporarily rendering them unable to resist."

    Everyone was relieved.

    Tie Heng thought for a while and then continued: "The best environment for the use of stun bombs is in a small, sealed space such as a house or a cave, where there is preferably a lack of light source. In this way, the flash and sonic boom can play their greatest role, producing more  It has a strong stun effect. In addition, the stun bomb is also very effective against monsters and monsters that are good at night activities and rely on hearing."

    "What Mr. Tie said is true." Shopkeeper Ma smiled and then changed the subject.  "These gadgets have shown some of their value, but there are many aspects that need to be considered in order to become a successful product. For example"

    ¡°For example, will they be copied?¡± Tie Heng said first.  His acumen surprised Shopkeeper Ma and Mr. Dong, and they also began to re-examine the young man in front of them.

    "Please feel free to worry about this, Shopkeeper Ma." Tie Heng said confidently: "I'm hereThere is no mystery in the series of talismans and spiritual patterns used in the stun bomb, and ordinary alchemists can understand it.  But to make these talismans and spiritual patterns work, in addition to the spiritual power provided by the spiritual stones, it is also necessary to inject wind spiritual power and thunder spiritual power at the same time during refining.  "

    "Why?" Qiu Ainai asked him curiously.

    "The wind vibrates the air to make a loud noise, and the lightning produces a flash and further intensifies the sonic boom. They are the most important components of the stun bomb. Without this step, they are just some iron eggshells." Tie Heng did not make any trouble this time.  The key is explained.

    "Does it have to be two lines of spiritual power injected at the same time?" Shopkeeper Ma continued to ask.  "Can't we separate?"

    "It must be done at the same time, and the ratio of the two systems of spiritual power must be clearly grasped, etc." Tie Heng's eyes were bright.  "And no one knows this but me."

    "It turns out that strange spirits are rare at all, and having both wind and thunder elements at the same time is even rarer. It is almost impossible to imitate them." Shopkeeper Ma muttered, his eyes turning left and right, as if he was thinking  Calculating something.

    "Xiao Wu'er, you are indeed treacherous and shameless!" Qiu Ainai pointed at Tie Heng, squinted her eyes and said, "I have checked your details. You yourself have the three spiritual roots of wind, thunder and wood. You are the only one doing this.  If you can refine this kind of stun bomb, others will have to buy it from you if they want to use it. It¡¯s really selfish.¡±

    "This is called cleverness." Tie Heng corrected her wrong choice of words in his heart and retorted with his mouth.  "That's because you don't have patent awareness. If you had experienced a life surrounded by knockoffs, you wouldn't think so."

    "Patent? Counterfeit goods? What is that? You are talking weird things again." Qiu Ainai wanted to ask more clearly, but the sound of metal friction suddenly came from the field.  Everyone turned around and saw a bulldog standing up tremblingly, but soon fell down again.  The bulldog did not give up and tried a few more times. Finally, it finally stood up, but staggered around as if it was drunk. It managed to hold on by leaning on the iron railing to prevent it from falling back to the ground.  It looked at Tie Heng in anger and fear, expressing its hatred with a low roar!

    "It looks very weak." Shopkeeper Ma waved his hand, and several servants ran over to check the condition of the bulldog in the cage and reported back to him.  "Their vision has not returned to normal levels, they are deaf, and they cannot control their bodies well. It seems"

    "They haven't regained their limb balance yet." Tie Heng finished for him.

    "Hmph! It seems that this gadget you invented is very successful." Qiu Ainai's tone was filled with obvious disappointment and dissatisfaction, but she quickly found a way to attack Tie Heng.  "But my father said that to become a strong person, we need to train ourselves and firmly believe in our own strength. Your invention is just a means of opportunism and heresy. There is nothing worthy of praise."

    Tie Heng rolled his eyes and thought to himself, how could you, a young lady born in a wealthy family, know the hard work of poor apprentices like us, especially under the guidance of Feng Shiyou, an eccentric and strict master.  In just one month, in order to complete the homework given by Feng Shiyou, Tie Heng spent all the money Hu Gai gave him that day.  On the one hand, Feng Shiyou has high expectations and stricter expectations for him.  On the other hand, Tieheng himself also has many ideas that need to be tested and verified.  All that money was spent on purchasing various raw materials, most of which were purchased from Baoxiang Pavilion by Gongsun Bian.

    Considering that there will be more and more places where money will be needed in the future, Tie Heng has to take out the stun bombs in advance and sell them as commodities.  He firmly believes that this small prop that combines his previous life knowledge and Xuanling Temple skills can meet the needs of most demon slayers and bring him a stable and relatively considerable income.  In addition, if the rewards Feng Shiyou said for contributors from the school are really so generous to support his expenses, then Tie Heng will be more confident of making greater progress in a short period of time, especially in the field of magic.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 Financial Resources (6)

    "Master Tie, your stun bomb is indeed unique. I think many customers will be interested in it." Shopkeeper Ma was silent for a long time, and then he spoke: "What kind of bomb is Master Tie going to have?"  What¡¯s the price?¡±

    Shopkeeper Ma was not secretive, he asked very directly, and seemed not to care at all about the presence of outsiders.  He has realized that there is some quarrel between Tie Heng and Qiu Ainai, and the latter is an unreasonable master who takes advantage of his power. Instead of being unflattering inside and out, it is better to be more generous, and maybe it can improve his bad impression in the eyes of Qiu Ainai.

    "Ten red coins." Tie Heng replied.

    "A bag like this?" Qiu Ainai asked, pointing to the small bag on the table.

    "One." Tie Heng smiled.

    "Wow!" Qiu Ainai deliberately exaggerated.  "You're stealing money!"

    Qiu Ainai wanted to disrupt the business, but shopkeeper Ma was a mature businessman after all, and his judgment was not affected by her.  "Five gold coins each!"

    "Ten red coins."

    "Six, as many as you can refine every month, our store will accept them all." Shopkeeper Ma raised the price.

    "Ten." Tie Heng remained the same.

    "Seven, at most seven red gold. The price is very reasonable. If you don't believe me, you can ask Mr. Gongsun. You know, your stun bombs are a brand new product. It takes time for customers to become familiar with and identify with them, so in the early stage  We can only give this price. If the sales situation is good, we will discuss raising the price. What do you think?" Shopkeeper Ma looked very sincere.

    "Ten." Tie Heng still said the same thing, and Shopkeeper Ma was suddenly filled with astonishment.

    "Pfft!" Qiu Ainai, who was sitting next to her, laughed out loud. Even Mr. Dong and Gongsun Bian couldn't help but smile.

    "Brother, bargaining is not like this." Mr. Dong reminded with a smile.

    "That is, he raised some prices. If you are not satisfied, you should lower your original price and give a new price. Instead of like now, do you know how to negotiate business!?" Qiu Ainai teased.

    "Ten red gold coins." Tie Heng had no intention of letting go.

    Shopkeeper Ma looked at Gongsun Bian and asked him for help with his eyes, but the latter opened his palms towards him. He was unable to help Tie Heng for his stubbornness. Instead, he said with a smile: "Shopkeeper Ma, my little junior brother needs help.  You are a bit stubborn with a stable income, but with your eyes, can't you see the market potential of these stun bombs? And with your methods, can't you sell them at a higher price? "

    "Master Gongsun, look at what you said." Shopkeeper Ma showed a wry smile, sighed, lowered his head and thought for a moment, and then asked: "Master Tie, how many stun bombs can you refine per month?"

    "About twenty!" Tie Heng answered without even thinking.

    "That's two hundred red coins" Shopkeeper Ma seemed to be calculating something in his mind.

    "Two hundred red coins." Tie Heng repeated, and then said with a smile: "Part of it can be offset by various raw materials. I will make a list of the specific types and quantities when the time comes."

    "That's it, that's all. For Master Feng's sake, it's settled." Shopkeeper Ma said without hesitation, clapped his hands.

    "It's settled." Tie Heng nodded.

    "I will ask someone to prepare the contract document. It will be written in black and white. It will be good for both of us." Shopkeeper Ma summoned a servant and turned around to give instructions.

    "Don't be anxious, don't be anxious." Mr. Dong suddenly interrupted Shopkeeper Ma, looked at Tie Heng with a smile and asked him: "Brother, I think you have some skills in refining these gadgets, but I don't know if you  It can also enhance their deterrent effect."

    "What do you mean?" Tie Heng raised his eyebrows and became interested.

    "If I can increase their power by 20%, no, 30%." Mr. Dong paused for a moment, deliberately glanced at Shopkeeper Ma next to him, and then continued: "Our Prefect's Mansion is willing to pay fifteen per pill.  The price of bare money covers all your monthly output.¡±

    "Old steward, what you are doing is not very authentic." Shopkeeper Ma was anxious, but he did not dare to be too disrespectful to the steward of the prefecture. He could only turn to Tie Heng and said: "Master Tie, we have already discussed  It¡¯s done, you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    "Mr. Dong, what are you doing?" Qiu Ainai asked in confusion.  "What does our family want with all these rags of his?"

    Mr. Dong smiled kindly, moved his lips slightly, and used the method of transmitting sound into the secret.  "Miss, I will let the old servant explain this in detail when I go back. What you need to know now is that the value of these gadgets is much greater than it seems on the surface. More importantly, the ability of this iron young master  Not bad, worth making friends with and winning over.¡±

      "Huh!" Qiu Ainai was very dissatisfied after hearing the words that directly entered her ears.  However, she did not lose her temper. In her mind, Mr. Dong, who had taken care of her since childhood and taught her many martial arts skills, was as authoritative as her father, and his judgments were never wrong.

    "Mr. Dong actually thinks so highly of him. Huh, Mr. Dong must be dim-sighted. He must have misjudged his vision. Isn't it just that he knows some crafts? What's so great about it? Just wait and see! I won't treat you like this in the future.  I step on my feet and make you surrender to my strength." Qiu Ai Ai Wu comforted herself in her heart.  Although no one would laugh at her, the proud Qiu Ainai could not accept the shame of any failure.

    Mr. Dong saw Qiu Ainai¡¯s inner thoughts and left a final sentence.  "It will also be helpful to you, Miss."

    "What?" Qiu Ainai was cursing and did not hear the old housekeeper's whisper clearly. When she asked again, Mr. Dong had already turned around and smiled at Shopkeeper Ma.  "Shopkeeper Ma, this is business. When it comes to business, the one with the highest price will naturally win."

    His expression at this moment does not look like a generous elder, but more like an old fox ready to go.

    ??????????????????????????????????? Shopkeeper Ma has been through many storms and is not an easy man. He regained his composure in an instant and found the key.  "Master Tie, can you really increase the power of the stun bomb as Butler Dong said?"

    Tie Heng was not surprised by his change, because this was the reaction a qualified businessman should have.  He thought for a while and then said after careful consideration: "Okay. It is not difficult to increase the power by 30%. You only need to replace a few talismans and adjust the layout of the spiritual patterns. Well, you have to use spiritual stones of slightly better quality. But the cost  It won¡¯t increase too much, low-quality spiritual stones are produced in large quantities and the price is cheap.¡±

    "Very good." Shopkeeper Ma straightened his back and quoted the new price directly without looking at Mr. Dong.  "We from Baoxiang Pavilion will pay sixteen red coins. If Mr. Tie can improve upon his words and make a more powerful stun bomb, we will still follow the agreement we just negotiated. How about that?"

    "Seventeen!" Mr. Dong said calmly.

    "Eighteen!" Shopkeeper Ma knew that no matter how hard he argued, he could only propose a higher price.

    "Nineteen!" Mr. Dong seemed determined to win.

    "Twenty!" Shopkeeper Ma also refused to give in.

    In fact, based on Tie Heng's monthly production capacity, the stun bomb can only bring Baoxiang Pavilion a profit of more than a hundred gold coins at most. Naturally, this small amount of money will not be put into Shopkeeper Ma who handles thousands of gold coins every day.  in the eyes.  But he has been dealing with all kinds of magicians for many years, and he knows that every alchemist is a treasure house.  Especially for young and talented apprentices like Gongsun Bian, their future potential is endless.  Shopkeeper Ma has already seen this trait in Tie Heng. This is a gold mine that will only dig more and more. How can he let go so easily.  Forging a good relationship now is an investment that is sure to make a profit, and is naturally much more useful than trying to fix it later.

    "Twenty-five!" Mr. Dong became impatient.

    "Thirty!" Shopkeeper Ma said the same thing.

    "Stop, stop!" Gongsun Bian said quickly.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 Financial Resources (7)

    Book friends, please give me your support. Recommendations and collections are all encouragement to Ah Xuan!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~

    "Stop, stop!" Gongsun Bian said quickly, stopping both parties from continuing to bid.  "If it goes any further, it will damage the peace. Even if the negotiation is successful, we will feel uncomfortable. My junior brother and I will also feel uneasy."

    "Exactly." Tie Heng said.  He did not expect that such a situation would arise, that the two parties would be at loggerheads. He originally thought that Shopkeeper Ma would give up. After all, the other party was the Tianfeng City Prefect's Mansion.  But he didn't know that since Mr. Dong said he should follow the rules of the mall, he would never use his power to pressure others.  It's one thing for Qiu Ainai to lose her temper here, but it's another thing entirely to use her power to rob merchants of their business. That would offend the entire Fuzhou business firm and directly affect the prefect's official reputation.

    "What good ideas can Master Gongsun and Master Tie have?" Shopkeeper Ma said first.  Mr. Dong also stood aside quietly, waiting for their answer.

    Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian exchanged glances. They both saw the thoughts in their hearts from the other's eyes, and couldn't help but smile at each other, feeling quite sympathetic.

    "From the younger generation's point of view, how about half the price per month for each family, and all priced at twenty-five red gold coins?" Gongsun Bian proposed a new plan.  "If the situation changes in the future, we will discuss it in detail."

    "It's feasible to have half a family, but if there are only ten pills per month it may not be a big problem at the beginning, but if the output is insufficient later" Shopkeeper Ma has a long-term view and frowned as he thought about it.

    "It's too little." Mr. Dong also said: "To be honest, the old servant and shopkeeper Ma are fighting for this business for no other reason than that these gadgets can be life-saving in critical moments. My master is from the family.  Several of our young masters happen to join the army in autumn this year, and they are all killing Tatars in the north and west, so it would be great to have more ways to save their lives."

    At this point, Mr. Dong actually handed over to Shopkeeper Ma and Tie Henggong.  "If it can be done, I would like to thank you two on behalf of my master."

    "Cousin and the others" Qiu Ainai suddenly realized, remembering the letter her father received from the clan not long ago, which mentioned that several of Qiu Ainai's cousins ??had been awarded military positions by the court and went to the northern and western regions to guard the border. It seemed that the situation on the border was  Somewhat unstable.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed excusable to hear what Mr. Dong said.¡± Before Tie Heng could speak, Gongsun Bian spoke with a smile.  "However, my master has been working with Baoxiang Pavilion for many years, so we can't just ruin the relationship between the two families. I still use the method just now, half for one family, but I have to work hard for my junior brother to increase the monthly output."

    "Is this possible?" Shopkeeper Ma couldn't help but ask.

    "I have no doubt about this." Gongsun Bian seemed to have great confidence in Tie Heng.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder, after more than two months of getting along with him, he has seen a lot of surprises from Tie Heng.  Apart from anything else, let¡¯s just talk about Tie Heng¡¯s learning ability. No matter what it is, he can basically learn it in one go, and he can do his best in the shortest time, and then even better.  He can always grasp the essence of everything, start from the key links, and then quickly find a more suitable way to operate, streamline, improve, innovate, and make everything more efficient.  Gongsun Bian was convinced that it would be the same this time.

    Sure enough, Tie Heng thought about it for a while and came up with a solution: "Without affecting the homework assigned by the master, I can increase the monthly output to about thirty."

    Seeing that shopkeeper Ma was about to speak, Tie Heng raised his hand to signal that he didn't have to speak.  "Thirty improved stun shells."

    Only then did Shopkeeper Ma shut his mouth with satisfaction, and Tie Heng continued: "But this obviously still cannot meet the needs of you two. So I came up with an idea, let you two see if it is suitable. I put some preliminary details of accessories and raw materials together.  The processing is left to you two, such as the outer iron shell and the crystal powder for carving the talisman and seal spirit patterns, etc. It will be shipped to Youjietang in the middle of the month, and I will complete the last few steps. Of course, the price  It can be reduced appropriately.¡±

    "How much can be refined per month?" Shopkeeper Ma asked impatiently.

    Tie Heng opened his hand and slapped him.

    "Fifty?" Mr. Dong nodded and acknowledged the number, while Shopkeeper Ma showed his true nature as a businessman. They would never mind making too much money, they would only want more.

    ¡°Can¡¯t there be more?¡± he asked.

    "I said, as long as it does not affect my daily homework, carving talismans and spiritual patterns, and finally injecting the power of wind and thunder will consume my spiritual energy. Over time, it is not a good thing for my cultivation.  Therefore, I must do what I can." Tie Heng explained: "Naturally, when my strength increases, my monthly output will also increase, so there is no need to worry about this."

    With this, Shopkeeper Ma felt relieved. He asked his servant to bring him pen, ink, paper and inkstone, wrote the contract document himself, and discussed the key points with Tie Heng and Mr. Dong.

      Gongsun Bian on the side watched the scene, thinking that he had witnessed Tie Heng's success again.

    "Why is he so different?" Gongsun Bian asked himself, but he was puzzled.  His eyes gradually moved to the stun bombs on the table.  Tie Heng didn't hide the method of making stun bombs from his senior brothers. In Gongsun Bian's view, there was nothing complicated about the talisman, spirit patterns, and many materials used. He and several  Junior brother has learned this a long time ago.  But combining them to achieve such an effect was something they had never thought of.  "It turns out that the elementary Talisman Seal can still be of such use This is definitely not because of his innate wind and thunder spirit root. It will never be that simple!"

    "Haha, I really want to see where he can go in the future, but master" He finally thought.

    Qiu Ainai on the other side also looked at Tie Heng's profile in confusion.  "He seems a little different"

    Her thoughts were similar to Gongsun Bian¡¯s, but her starting point was completely different.  Qiu Ainai suddenly discovered that Tie Heng was very confident. He had never shown a trace of flinching or timidity since he faced her yesterday.  Whether he was facing her, Shopkeeper Ma or the unfathomable Mr. Dong, he was always confident and calm, as if everything was under his control and there was nothing in the world that he could not overcome.  This idea drove the proud girl crazy, but she couldn't help but think about it.

    "I know, why do I think he is different." Qiu Ainai suddenly realized something.  "He was brimming with confidence, and that came from himself, and other people other people"

    Qiu Ainai thought of herself. Like the boys and girls she often came into contact with, their pride was more or less mixed with the aura of the family behind them, unlike the talkative young man in front of her.  It comes from the understanding and grasp of oneself, as well as the superhuman mind.

    "What is strong is his heart." Qiu Ainai was horrified.  "As my father said, before you understand your enemy, you must first understand yourself. This is the most difficult thing. He understands himself, so yesterday he used his strengths and avoided weaknesses and insisted on implementing them, but I I was too conceited"

    Qiu Ainai¡¯s lips curved into a smile of understanding. The shadow of yesterday¡¯s failure and the fear of heights seemed to have faded a lot.  "Hmph, I will definitely find an opportunity to repay you for the shame of yesterday's failure."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 10 Alchemy (1)

    Thanks to book friend Gulibashi, Song of Black Mass for the tip!

    ? ?Thanks to the review votes of book friends Demon King Eternal Wine, Xiao Yisu, and Wen Hai!

    Thanks to all the book friends for their support, Ah Xuan salutes everyone!  ^_^

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The days passed day by day, and it was the middle of winter in a blink of an eye.  In three months, apart from the heavy schoolwork, Tieheng successfully completed the agreements reached with Baoxiang Pavilion and the Prefect's Mansion every month. The practicality of stun bombs also began to spread in Tianfeng City and surrounding areas.  Word spread among the demon slayers, and the demand was getting bigger and bigger. Unfortunately, Tie Heng's production was really limited.  Despite this, a lot of materials and money were exchanged for Tie Heng, and with the academic rewards promised by Feng Shiyou, Tie Heng became quite wealthy in terms of material conditions.  Under such circumstances, Tie Heng, who had no worries, had made rapid progress during this period of time, whether it was the learning of martial arts, alchemist skills or the mastery of all kinds of knowledge in his memory.

    On the other hand, Tie Heng received a reward of 500 red dollars per academic year from the school and a monthly benefit equivalent to one-third of an ordinary teaching position, which made him even more famous within the school.  Although improving the existing basic spells is not a great achievement, as a first-year freshman, it is quite worthy of praise.  The school also takes this opportunity to set an example, so it is natural that the rewards will be generous.

    On this morning, there was light snow in the sky, and the ground, roofs, branches and trees were all covered with a layer of crystal white.  But inside the school, it was warm and cozy.  There was an alchemy class going on at the moment. There were more than thirty students in the class, and each of them had a stove on their desk. On top of the stove was a small bronze alchemy furnace.  The elixir was being smelted in the furnace, and the charcoal fire underneath gave off light and heat, making the room smell fragrant.

    "Alchemy is not about blacksmithing. It does not mean that the higher the temperature of the flame, the better." On the podium, the old man sitting behind the large desk said loudly: "Each elixir has its own optimum in the refining process.  temperature and the most suitable fuel."

    The old gentleman stroked his long, gray beard.  "Take Qingjing Powder as an example. Ordinary charcoal can meet its smelting requirements. But you guys, don't just fan the stove blindly, and don't keep adding charcoal, otherwise the heat will be overheated.  There will also be waste elixirs, and in mild cases, the heat in the medicine will be too strong, reducing the efficacy, which is a waste. Remember, frugality is a virtue, and you can save more"

    Listening to the old gentleman¡¯s earnest teachings, most of the students in the classroom secretly rolled their eyes, and Tie Heng was also one of them.

    This old gentleman is the teacher who teaches them alchemy. His surname is Liu.  He looked to be in his sixties, but his eyes were clear and his energy was strong. The wide-sleeved robe on his body was a little white from the washing. It was obvious that he had been with him for many years, but he was very clean and tidy.  And he wears a high crown on his head and walks on square shoes, looking like a well-educated old scholar.  Just looking at this appearance, who would have thought that this old man who advocates frugality and leads by example is a fifth-grade pharmacist and a very senior instructor in Kunyuan Academy.

    Liu Jiaoyu is knowledgeable and profound in alchemy, and he is also very good at teaching students.  However, he also has a problem that gives students a headache, and that is his verbosity.  He always likes to repeat some things over and over again several times, until the students' ears can hear the calluses before he gives up.  This may be one of his teaching methods, but for students like Tie Heng who can understand everything immediately, it is a bit intolerable.  Because their foundation is quite solid, they no longer need such nagging to constantly remind them to pay attention.

    "Having talked about the fire and fuel, sir, let me review with you how to grasp the timing of opening the lid and adding ingredients." Liu Jiaoyu picked up the tea cup on the desk and took a sip, moistened his throat, and continued on.  explain.  The students, however, were silently lamenting while observing their own small alchemy furnaces.

    "To what extent the medicine in this alchemy furnace has been refined, whether it is time to add subsequent raw materials, or when it is time to refine spiritual power, in addition to seeing with your eyes, the more important method is to smell it with your noses." Liu  Jiaoyu nodded his nose.  "To become a qualified pharmacist, it is essential to have a nose with a sensitive sense of smell. Most types of elixirs will emit different smells at different stages of refining. Some are obvious, while others are very different.  It¡¯s weak, it depends on whether you can notice the difference. Also, sometimes the nose can¡¯t help you. Does anyone know why?¡±

    "Sir, I know!" Some people responded positively to Liu Jiaoyu's question.

    "Okay, Zuo Shangfu, you can answer." Liu Jiaoyu raised his hand to indicate that he could stand up.

    "Because some special elixirs do not emit odor during refining, if you want to determine the stage of refining, you must start from the changes in the strength of the spiritual power they contain. This requires a keen perception of spiritual power.  ." Zuo Shangfu stood up and replied.??, and then added another sentence.  "In addition to continuous training, talent is more important for this kind of perception. Some people have poor talent, and it will be useless no matter how hard they work."

    "Haha, student Zuo Shangfu answered correctly, please sit down." Liu Jiaoyu nodded with a smile, Zuo Shangfu showed a trace of pride on his face, straightened his back and sat down again.  "But your last sentence is a bit biased. No matter how talented you are, you need to recognize yourself and practice hard, otherwise you will achieve nothing in the end. On the other hand, even if your talent is mediocre, as long as you persevere and practice reasonably  , there will always be a day of harvest. You are all still young, and anything is possible. What you fear most is getting discouraged and losing confidence in yourself. Remember, children, nothing is difficult in the world, only those who are willing to do so."

    When the old gentleman said this, his eyes passed over the faces of the students with the lowest grades in the class, and the heat in his eyes made them feel warm.  If you can enter the Fa Dao branch of Kunyuan Academy, every student's talent will naturally be good.  But this is also relative. Compared with top students like Zuo Shangfu, the qualifications of these students are quite ordinary. Several of them are children of ordinary people, with the worst foundation, and they are inevitably often criticized by other students.  ridicule and discrimination, just like Zuo Shangfu used the topic this time.  But there are very few teachers like Liu Jiaoyu who give them encouragement and advice.

    Zuo Shangfu looked a little uncomfortable. He looked at those classmates and just sneered. Several other students with excellent backgrounds also sneered and murmured softly. It was obvious that they did not agree with Liu Jiaoyu's words at all.

    Tie Heng raised his eyes and glanced at the old gentleman, and his respect for him deepened, but he still complained a little in his heart: "This old man is good at everything, but he is too verbose."

    In a blink of an eye, he saw Tang Tang on his right hand writing something on a booklet with a brush dipped in ink.  He took a closer look and found that the little girl had memorized Liu Jiaoyu's words, "Nothing is difficult in the world, only those who are willing to do so!" Tie Heng couldn't help but smile.

    The quiet girl seemed to notice the change in Tie Heng's expression and knew that the other person was paying attention to her, but she didn't dare to turn her head and look.  There was a blush on his face, and he hurriedly put away the booklet in his hand.

    Tie Heng¡¯s smile became even stronger.  He has long known the purpose of this booklet. It contains some sentences that Tang Tang thinks are thought-provoking.  There are some idioms, proverbs, poems, and a lot of vernacular, a large part of which Tang Tang heard from Tie Heng when he got along with him, and even included many strange words that Tang Tang couldn't understand.  The little girl secretly recorded them, thinking that Tie Heng didn't know the secret!

    "We can't let him see it." Tang Tang felt a little timid. Apart from the wonderful words and strange words Tie Heng had said, there was one thing in the booklet that she didn't want Tie Heng to discover.

    Gently open the title page, and a piece of green bamboo leaf is sandwiched between the pages. Under the protection of Tangtang's magic, it is still as fresh and tender as when it was just picked. If you bring it close to your nose, you can still smell the faint scent of bamboo.  The leaves are fragrant.  In this cold winter month, this touch of green and this fragrance can directly penetrate people's hearts.

    "Tangtang, please fan yourself quickly, the fire has weakened." Lu Shan's warning voice came from her right.

    "Yeah!" The little girl looked at her stove and saw that the fire inside was indeed decreasing.  She quickly closed the booklet and put it close to her body. Then she picked up the fan on the table and fanned it into the stove a few times. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the flames quickly rising.

    "What are you thinking about? If you are so careless, be careful to refine the waste elixir!" Lu Shan asked her.

    "I didn't think about anything!" Tang Tang naturally didn't dare to tell the truth, so he had to stick out his cute little tongue and talk away the topic.

    At this time, the face of the old gentleman in front of the classroom suddenly darkened. He stood up and twitched his nose a few times, as if he had discovered something bad. His sharp eyes also glanced back and forth on the students' papers, which frightened everyone.  Dare to move.  But soon his expression returned to its original state, and he slowly sat back down.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 10 Alchemy (2)

    Liu Jiaoyu touched the beard on his chin, shook his head with a smile, straightened his robes, and then spoke slowly.  "Luo Ming, you are good at fire magic. You are particularly sensitive to and close to flames. Such talents are a bit wasted just for controlling fire. Why don't you take advantage of the opportunity of making alchemy to understand the fire of this furnace with your heart?  changes, and the connection with the elixirs in the furnace. This can not only improve your alchemy skills, but also facilitate the practice of fire. Get the best of both worlds, why not? The elixirs refined in the future will be of a higher grade, and the flames used will  It will also be hotter, and you will get more benefits from it. This principle also works when refining weapons, do you understand?"

    "Understood, sir." Luo Ming agreed as soon as he heard that it made sense.

    "Luo Yao, the same goes for you. Speaking of which, your attainments in fire magic are better than those of your cousin. Your benefits will be more significant by using the secrets of practicing fire magic when refining alchemy. But you are always restless.  Come to think of it, people are careless and they need to correct themselves." Liu Jiaoyu spoke sincerely.

    Luo Yao was naturally unhappy after hearing this. He scolded his mother in his heart, but he could only hesitantly praise her.

    Liu Jiaoyu glanced around and saw clearly the several herbs, minerals and other raw materials placed on Luo Yao's desk.  This old gentleman is proficient in health-preserving methods. He does not have the dim eyesight that often occurs among elderly people. Instead, he has sharp eyesight and can immediately distinguish which materials are handled properly and which are not as expected.

    "You!" Liu Jiaoyu reached out and tapped him twice.  "Look at the rye husks you peeled and washed. Many of them have not removed all the chaff and have not been cleaned. If you add them later, it will definitely affect the overall quality."

    He finally said another wise saying: "Son, details determine success or failure!"

    "Yes, students will definitely correct themselves after being taught." Luo Yao disagreed in his heart. He had little interest in alchemy and preferred to practice those fire arts that are good at destructive power. However, he did not dare to contradict him head-on, so he tried to think of ways for himself.  Earn some face.  "Sir, if the material is not good, it will indeed affect the finished product. You see, these windweeds are small and dry. They are obviously inferior goods."

    "Yes, sir, the quality of these Zifengcao is much worse than what I have seen before. Could it be that the person in charge of purchasing deliberately bought cheap goods so that he could line his own pockets!" Luo Ming shouted in support.

    Liu Jiaoyu smiled and shook his head.  "No, no. These Zifengcao seem to be of poor quality, but they are not inferior goods. Can any student explain the reason to Luo Yaoluoming?"

    This question is obviously not easy to answer, and very few students raised their hands.  Finally, Liu Jiaoyu clicked on Lu Shan, and the girl stood up and said loudly: "There are actually two types of Zhifengcao. One is a tall plant with full stems and leaves and a strong fragrance, while the other is short, dry and has a weak fragrance. The former  It grows in the shade of mountains. Zhifengcao likes a moist environment and should not be exposed to too much sunlight, so this kind of Zhifengcao looks better. The latter grows in sunny places, so its growth is naturally affected.  . Most of the ones sold on the market are the former one, but I don¡¯t know that although the latter one has a lighter fragrance, their effect of strengthening the sense of smell is more significant. Qingjingsan is an incense used to assist meditation, and Zhifengcao is the most popular among them.  The main herbal medicine, whether you use Sanyang or Sanin, is actually all right."

    ¡°Very good, Lu Shan¡¯s explanation was very clear and comprehensive.¡± Liu Jiaoyu nodded with satisfaction and gave her an approving look.

    Lu Shan sat down with a smile. Tang Tang next to her clapped her hands twice as if applauding. The two girls looked at each other and smiled.

    Liu Jiaoyu, who was in front of him, once again lectured the Luo brothers: "You two should read more books. Although this is not important knowledge, it is always good for you to learn more knowledge.  "

    "Yes." Luo Yaoluoming answered with his head drooped.

    "It's a pity that it's winter now. We can only wait until next spring. Sir, I will take you to the mountains south of the city and teach you how to pick fresh herbs by hand. I will also tell you about the knowledge of those herbs and how to prepare them to achieve the best quality."  Medicinal effect.¡±

    "Sir, you can go now! We don't have much snow in the south, so we don't have to worry about heavy snow closing the mountains." Luo Yao suddenly became more energetic.  Outdoor practical classes have always been the most popular among students.

    "Yes, yes, there are many herbs that can be picked in winter." A boy said: "For example, frost-leaf flowers."

    "Idiot, although frost-leaf flowers are only available in winter, they are all artificially grown by farmers. Real wild frost-leaf flowers have long been rare." A girl named Xiaohui next to him laughed at him and said, "Chengnan Mountain  The most popular among them now are ice berries, which are not only used as medicine, but can also be eaten as fruit, sour and sweet, and taste very good."

    "You are smart, greedy cat, be careful to eat too much and turn into a big sow." The boy retorted unconvinced.

    "I want you to take care of it." Xiao Hui??He wrinkled his little nose, which was quite cute.

    Everyone in the class laughed, making the two parties very embarrassed. They lowered their heads and did not dare to speak loudly.

    Liu Jiaoyu seemed to be infected by the vitality of these young people and smiled heartily. Then he shook his head and explained to the students: "At this time of year, let alone the extremely cold weather this year, the snow fell early, and the snow is not conducive to hiking.  , it is the time when food is most scarce for the beasts and monsters in the mountains, so it would be too dangerous to take you into the mountains at this time."

    "Sir, you are a dignified fifth-grade pharmacist, and you are still afraid of a few little demons." Luo Yao was still unwilling to give up and continued to encourage.  "Just sprinkle some poison and you can knock them all over."

    "It's not as easy as you said. The use of poison is a profound knowledge. We are very particular about the right time and place. For example, the strong wind in the mountains will cause harm to anyone who doesn't do it" Liu Jiaoyu waved his hands repeatedly.  "Stop talking about that, in short, the mountains in winter are the most dangerous. You will encounter hungry monsters and monsters at any time, and even some monsters that usually hide and dormant will come out of the caves to look for food. Unless you wait until you  After the third grade, when you have the ability to protect yourself, sir, I will consider taking you there."

    Several students headed by Luo Yaoluo Ming were about to say something more, but Liu Jiaoyu interrupted them with a wave of his hand.  "Don't mention this matter again, it's absolutely impossible."

    The students were immediately disappointed, and many of them sighed.

    "You also want to go to the mountains? It's so cold, windy and snowy!?" Seeing the disappointment on Tang Tang's face, Tie Heng was a little surprised. The quiet Tang Tang should not be interested in this.

    "Yeah." The girl nodded her little head.

    "Aren't you afraid of being eaten by monsters?" Tie Heng deliberately said in a sinister tone: "Look at your thin skin and tender flesh. Monsters and monsters like to eat little girls like you."

    "I'm not afraid!" Tang Tang was not frightened by him, but made a face at him.  "I just want to see the snow scenery in the mountains. It must be very beautiful. Especially on a clear night, the bright moonlight shines on the snow all over the mountains and fields. Wow! The sky and the earth are shining!"

    "You can imagine it. It would be so cold to have to get up in the middle of the night to look at the snowy scenery and feel the cold wind! I would rather hide in the bed and stay warm." Tie Heng said with a smile, pretending to be shivering from the cold.

    "What a lazy idiot!" The girl gave him an infinitely beautiful look.  "Tie Heng, if I could really see the snowy scenery in the mountains would you accompany me I mean I mean, would you come to see it together or would you rather sleep."

    Her voice became lower and lower as she spoke, but the blush on her face spread wider and wider, until even the root of her neck was red.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t look at her shy look to avoid embarrassment to the little girl.  "If such a day comes, it will probably be too cold to sleep at night. It would be good to go see the snow scene at night. When you are tired, then go to sleep with your head covered. I can also act as a bodyguard for you, otherwise you will be picked up by the monster.  What should I do?"

    "You will scare me!" Tang Tang smiled happily, with two cute dimples on his cheeks, but his mood dropped again in the blink of an eye.  "Mr. Liu said we can't go until we are in third grade. Alas, it will still be a long time! In fact, Mr. Liu is so capable that he doesn't have to worry about being harassed by monsters!"

    "Don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the unexpected. Mr. Liu's caution has its own reasons." Tie Heng comforted him in a low voice.

    In fact, Tie Heng also felt that Liu Jiaoyu was too cautious.  With his status as a fifth-grade pharmacist and Professor Zhang, ordinary monsters and monsters cannot cause any trouble at all.

    Pharmacists are a branch of magicians. They are good at many spells. In addition, they have all dealt with poisons, so it is not unusual to master several powerful poisons.  There are even some pharmacists who specialize in refining odorless and invisible erysipelas. Both human masters and demons stay away from them. Their power far exceeds their level.

    "I heard the master talk about Liu Jiaoyu, saying that he is stronger than he appears. The master seems to be quite afraid of him." Tie Heng thought silently in his heart.  "I guess he must be able to refine some kind of erysipelas. Otherwise, with the master's aloof temper, how could he admire someone so easily?"

    After staying in Youjietang for a long time, Tie Heng got to know Feng Shiyou and several senior brothers more and more deeply.  In recent years, Feng Shiyou rarely showed his strength in front of others, so others generally only knew that he was a fourth-grade alchemist, but they did not know that he had already achieved a breakthrough years ago and was now a master of the third grade.  With his attainments in the field of magic, as well as his large number of magic weapons and treasure phantoms tailor-made for him, Tie Heng estimated that even a third-level character would not be able to please him.

    In this world, professions such as warriors, magicians, and alchemists are just like officials. They are ranked from low to high.From the ninth grade to the first grade, there are a total of eighteen grades.  In addition, there is the super-level existence of the Holy Realm.  Generally speaking, military positions in the imperial court require corresponding levels of strength regardless of the official position.  Of course, there are also special times, such as staff officers and strategists.

    And a grade ranging from the lowest level of the ninth grade is not something that ordinary people can easily obtain.  Those who take the wild route need to go to the government or Jingping Society to take a test to get the evaluation document.  When students in the school graduate, they can only receive a formal grade if their overall performance is excellent.  If a student has outstanding abilities and is confident enough, he can also apply to take more difficult assessments. Once he passes, he will be able to obtain the corresponding grade recognition, which is arranged by the school at the end of each school year.  Take Tie Heng's senior brother Gongsun Bian as an example. He is already an official seventh-grade alchemist. Considering his age, this is an amazing achievement. No wonder Feng Shiyou values ??him so much.  Zhang Ruize and Gongsun Bian are both in the fourth grade, but their strength is still slightly inferior. They failed to pass the assessment half a year ago, and their alchemist level is stuck at the eighth level.  Dong Liang, who is in the third grade, and Lu Daqian, who is in the second grade, are also actively preparing to challenge the official ranks. With their strength, it is not a problem to obtain the rank of the ninth grade.  As for Tie Heng, Feng Shiyou seems to hope that he will pass the assessment before entering the second grade. This will also tie up the historical record of Kunyuan Academy. However, Tie Heng is not very enthusiastic about this matter. He is already famous enough and does not want to change.  Much attention-grabbing.

    But if Feng Shiyou insists on asking him to take the assessment, it won¡¯t put much pressure on Tie Heng.  Before the Holy Realm, martial arts was divided into three realms: building the foundation and refining the body, refining the Qi, and refining the Qi to restore the spirit.  Each major realm is also divided into various small stages, such as refining and transforming qi, there are small achievements, communicating with heaven and earth, practicing qi to return to liquid, three flowers gathering at the top, five qi heading towards the yuan, Dacheng, and practicing qi and returning to spirit.  , practice qi to solidify the body, reborn, condense the golden body, and achieve great success.  The next step up is to build a golden body, transcend the ordinary and become a saint. What you pursue is the realm of refining the spirit and returning to the void.

    Tie Heng's rebirth in plastic has reached the level of perfection in foundation building and body refining. He is also extremely powerful and as strong as iron. He is considered an elite figure.  Moreover, Tie Heng has been practicing hard for several months, never slacking off, and he is not far away from the small stage of refining Qi.

    In terms of spells, the Holy Realm was previously divided into foundation building to open the spirit, spinning light, bigu, heartbeat, and out of body. Tie Heng is still in the foundation building stage at this stage, but there will be a breakthrough soon.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 10 Alchemy (3)

    Please recommend and collect, thank you book friends for your support!  ^_^

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Tie Heng was thinking about something in his mind, but he always paid attention to the changes in the medicinal materials in the alchemy furnace in front of him.  At this moment, wisps of white smoke came out of a circle of small ventilation holes on the stove lid, and it became thicker and thicker. Tie Heng knew it was time to add the last few ingredients.

    Refining elixirs generally uses cauldrons or alchemy furnaces of various sizes. The former are mostly used to make ointments, which makes it easier to observe the changes in the medicine with your eyes.  The latter is refining pill powder, most of which need to be sealed and simmered, and the lid cannot be opened easily. They can only rely on the smell overflowing from the ventilation holes on the furnace cover and the color and density of the smoke to judge. Among them, the former  This is particularly important, which is why Liu Jiaoyu said that qualified pharmacists have a nose with a sensitive sense of smell.

    "Tie Heng, why don't you add the ingredients?" Tang Tang had already opened the stove lid and put the several ingredients he had prepared into it one after another. He stirred it carefully twice and hurriedly closed it again.  She turned around and found Tie Heng sitting still, so she couldn't help but remind him anxiously.

    "No hurry!" Tie Heng replied with a smile.

    He is not in a hurry, but Tang Tang is worried.  Everyone was refining Qingjing Powder, and the time for each stage was almost the same. Seeing other students around them completing this step, only Tie Heng did not move. When the little girl was worried, she couldn't help but be curious, because Tie Heng often  Give her an unexpected surprise.

    "What are you going to do?" Tang Tang couldn't help but ask him.

    "You'll know later." Tie Heng blinked his right eye at her and said mysteriously.

    "Oh!" Tang Tang is not the kind of girl who likes to ask questions. After hearing what Tie Heng said, she stopped asking questions and just watched curiously and obediently.

    "Tangtang!" Lu Shan on the other side called her softly, and the girl turned around.  "What tricks is he doing again?"

    "I don't know either, he refused to say." Tang Tang also lowered his voice.

    "Hmph! He has the most weird ideas. I don't know what weird things he will make!" Lu Shan said disdainfully, but in fact, she was just as curious as her friend.  After spending time with Tie Heng, Lu Shan was unknowingly attracted by some of his whimsical ideas, and her attention to him increased day by day.

    "Do you still remember the Bingliang Wan last time? He actually wanted to change the taste, and the resulting Bingliang Wan was honey-sweet and introduced all kinds of bugs from the yard into the classroom. The teacher actually praised him for doing a good job  , saying that this new military food pill is suitable for trapping spirit insect demons. Huh! He is obviously doing something crazy" Lu Shan looked very angry, but she looked at Tang Tang next to her.  Have fun "Pfft".

    "Sister Lu, are you very unconvinced?" Tang Tang asked quietly.

    "Not convinced?" Lu Shan was stunned for a moment, but she quickly came to her senses.  "No? Who wants to be dissatisfied with him? I'm not that boring. I'm just I'm just"

    Lu Shan could no longer speak under the gaze of her friend's clear eyes. In the end, she could only glare at Tang Tang, turned her face away angrily, and stopped making any excuses.

    Tang Tang covered his mouth and laughed for a while.  Turning back, she looked at Tie Heng worriedly and prayed secretly.  "It doesn't matter what you do, just don't invite so many bugs in again."

    Since the beginning of the school year, as time goes by, basic courses have gradually begun to deepen, and many subjects have carried out practical courses.  Among them, the alchemy course is the one that requires the most hands-on experience and accumulation of experience.  Because he was only performing some simple refining work, Liu Jiaoyu did not arrange for students to go to the special alchemy room in the school, but taught everyone in the school.  More than a month ago, something happened when Tie Heng was refining the primary elixir Bingliang Pills.  Bingliang Pill is not so much a medicine as it is a kind of food.  A grain as big as a soybean can keep the eater from feeling hungry for half a day without eating.  But that time, Tie Heng changed the formula after successfully refining a few soldier grain pills. He used some cheap raw materials on hand to mix a pill that exuded a sweet and fragrant smell. As a result, the courtyard around the school was ready to hibernate.  All the insects that had spent the winter were lured out, causing a lot of trouble.

    Tie Heng here is naturally unaware of the worries of the two girls on the side. He is staring at the alchemy furnace in front of him with all his concentration.

    "The heat is almost done." The best time to add the subsequent raw materials has long passed, but Tie Heng is not anxious at all. What he wants is more heat in the medicine.

    In his hand, there are several raw materials that have been cut, mashed, juiced, ground, etc., and they can barely be distinguished as some plants, the scent glands of certain animals, and a few small amounts of ore debris.

    Seeing that the time was right, Tie Heng picked up the furnace cover with one hand, opened a gap, and moved his fingers with the other hand.He quickly put several raw materials into the furnace in the predetermined order, then gently mixed them with the stirring rod, and then closed the lid again. The whole process only took a dozen breaths, and the next step was to continue.  Wait patiently.

    Liu Jiaoyu had another chance to talk, but the students could only listen silently and pretend to listen carefully. It was definitely hard work.  Tie Heng couldn't help but think that after Liu Jiaoyu's teaching method of fatigue bombardment, it was hard to say anything else, but his ability to resist interference when refining alchemy must be much stronger than others.

    About half a quarter of an hour later, the refining of Qingjing Powder has reached the final step of refining spiritual power.  Tie Heng was later than the others in the previous stage, so he was naturally the last one to put the magic formula into the alchemy furnace.

    When he opened the stove lid and scooped the frost-like medicinal powder inside into a small porcelain box, many students were already holding their own refined medicines for Liu Jiaoyu to taste and grade, and they lined up in a long line in the aisle.  .

    "There are too many impurities. I'll give you a middle-range one. You can take care of yourself in the future, but you can't be careless anymore. Do you understand?" Liu Jiaoyu returned the small porcelain box in his hand to Luo Yao and scolded him sternly.

    "Understood, sir." Luo Yao secretly took a bite. Just now he saw Liu Jiaoyu's frown, and he was worried that he would only get an inferior price.

    "Next." Liu Jiaoyu stopped paying attention to him and called Luo Ming behind him. He took the small porcelain box handed to him with both hands. After opening it, he gently fanned his nose twice with one hand.  It was cold and freezing, and the windows in the classroom were closed tightly, so the room was filled with various smells, including the smoke of charcoal fire, the aroma of herbs, and the weird smell of other raw materials.  Liu Jiaoyu was actually able to judge the quality of the students' works in such an environment without even lighting the powder. His sense of smell was indeed astonishingly sharp.

    "It's quite pure, the proportions of the various raw materials are well controlled, and the heat is acceptable. It's just that the final refining was a little too hasty, and the efficacy of the medicine was somewhat affected, and the spices you chose were not fully exerted." Liu Jiao  Yu took a deep breath, shook his head and said, "You can get a good grade. If you pay more attention, your grades can go to a higher level."

    "Yes, sir, students will definitely work hard in the future." After getting a good score, Luo Ming answered loudly and happily.

    The next few students received different evaluations. Two of them failed to refine and turned into waste after one furnace, so they could only receive inferior evaluations.  None of the others got the distinction, until it was Lu Shan and Tang Tang's turn.

    "You two girls, give it to me together!" Lu Shan and Tang Tang performed well in every class and were naturally loved by all the gentlemen, including Liu Jiaoyu.  He knew that the two girls were good friends, so he deliberately tasted their works at the same time so as to compare them.

    "Hmm!" Liu Jiaoyu just sniffed it lightly and then made a long nasal sound, obviously in admiration.  "Not bad, very good. You two are very good."

    He praised them several times, then took out a handful of medicinal powder from each of the two small porcelain boxes, observed and smelled them in front of his eyes.  After a while, two wisps of flame suddenly rose on Liu Jiaoyu's palm, and the medicinal powder slowly melted, exuding a similar but distinctive fragrance, which soon filled the classroom, and many students were taking deep breaths.  , and then let out a long sigh of relief.

    "The purity is very good, which shows that the two of you have handled the selection of raw materials, processing and subsequent steps very well. Even a formal pharmacist can only do this." Liu Jiaoyu continued to comment.  road.

    "What's even better is the spices you each selected. One of the main ingredients is the saliva of the tapestry bird, and the other uses the heart of the red wain wood. Haha, it seems that you all have family backgrounds. Some of the gentlemen are like me.  I don¡¯t know the secret recipe! Well, the ingredients are just right. The former can relieve inner worries, and the latter can make people recover from mental fatigue. Wonderful, really wonderful! "

    Qingjing Powder is a first-grade yellow grade incense used for meditation. Its function is to enhance people's sense of smell, and its fragrance can relax the body and mind, calm the blood and eliminate distracting thoughts. It can effectively improve the user's concentration during meditation.  And his perception of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is more keen.  Generally speaking, pharmacists will add some additional spices during refining according to personal preferences to achieve better results.  Take the works of two girls as an example. Eliminating worries and restoring mental fatigue are special effects that other people¡¯s Qingjing Powder does not have.

    Lu Shan and Tang Tang looked at each other, seeing surprise on each other's faces.  They didn't expect Liu Jiaoyu's nose to be so powerful. He could distinguish the characteristics of their respective works in such a messy smell environment after only smelling such a small amount of smell. This surprised them.

    "I will give each of you a first class." Liu Jiaoyu said with a smile, and then with a stroke of his pen,Mark down the results for the two girls in the comment book.

    "Thank you, sir." The two girls thanked him handsomely.

    "Don't let down your guard in the future. Your qualifications are far superior to those of ordinary people. Sir, I am very optimistic about your future achievements. If there is a senior pharmacist among you, sir, I will be considered a successor. Maybe I can even borrow your skills."  "Guang, leave your name in the history books!" Liu Jiaoyu joked brightly, and then turned to other students.  "Don't look at Qing Jing Powder, which is sold everywhere in the market. You can buy a small pack for four or five silver dollars. It seems very inconspicuous, but it is the basis of all incense elixirs, including those high-end meditation incense.  It is developed from it. If you want to achieve something in the future, you need to study these basic knowledge carefully at this moment, but don't let this great time go by."

    The students all said they would keep it in mind, but they didn¡¯t really listen to it, and only they knew it.  However, when Liu Jiaoyu saw the serious expressions of Lu Shan and Tang Tang, he couldn't help but feel that he had not wasted his words.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 10 Alchemy (4)

    Behind the two girls were the Zuo brothers. This was Zuo Shangjie's deliberate delay. He only followed the two girls as they entered the queue.  He was full of confidence, convinced that he could outdo the two women this time.  Just like Lu Shan and Tang Tang, the Zuo family also has its own unique secrets in commonly used elixirs such as Qingjing Powder.

    "Hey!" Liu Jiaoyu was full of expectations at first. After all, Zuo Shangjie was also a top student no less than Lu Shan and Tang Tang.  But his face turned pale in an instant.  "This smell isno, this isJian Dieying!"

    "Ah!" The surrounding students were in an uproar, and many even covered their mouths and noses and tried to escape through the door.

    "Don't be impatient! Sir, the students used poisonous butterflies, but after being treated with secret methods handed down from the students' families, there is no harm at all." Zuo Shangjie explained loudly, but he could see that he was raising his eyebrows.  The corner of his lips seemed to be happy to see everyone panic and fear, while he himself was calm and composed.

    Liu Jiaoyu¡¯s brows knitted into a ¡°Chuan¡± shape.  Butterflygrass is an inconspicuous plant that looks just like an ordinary weed. It has slender stems, flat leaves, small spike-like inflorescences, and dense growth.  But they only grow in areas where there are a lot of venomous snakes, venomous insects and other poisonous corpses decaying, and they can emit a very attractive aroma.  This fragrance is actually not very toxic, but it has a powerful calming effect and allure, and can also cause hallucinations.  Creatures that smell this fragrance will be unknowingly attracted to the surroundings of the Butterfly Wings, and inhale more and more of the fragrance. Finally, they will be immersed in the hallucination, even forget to breathe, until they die.  Their corpses decompose and decompose, providing sufficient nutrients for the butterfly wing.

    "Where did you get this butterfly cutting? It is not included in the self-selected materials given to you before class." Liu Jiaoyu asked in a deep voice.

    In this alchemy class, each student will be given a fixed amount of preliminary processed raw materials corresponding to each class.  In addition, each person can also choose some special raw materials for later use, such as various spices added to Qingjing powder, etc.

    "To tell you sir, this butterfly-shearing was prepared by the students themselves, just to make the best work. Please taste it, sir." Zuo Shangjie replied calmly and without changing his expression.

    Liu Jiaoyu didn't ask any more questions. He stared at Zuo Shangjie seriously for a while, then took some out of the small porcelain box, looked at and smelled it carefully, and finally closed his eyes and savored it for a moment before his brows furrowed slightly.  Stretch out.  "Well, the toxicity has indeed been eliminated, but the calming effect has been retained to the greatest extent. The fragrance is also soothing to the whole body, and can relieve fatigue and enhance energy Hey, the hallucinations caused by this can also make people feel more relaxed.  confidence¡­¡­"

    Hearing what Liu Jiaoyu said, the students who had retreated far away gradually put away their frightened expressions and slowly gathered back.  But when they saw the old man take a small incense burner, sprinkle the powder in his hand into it, and then light it on fire, many people became worried again and raised their hands to cover their mouths and noses.

    "Hmm this smells good!" A strange fragrance spread quickly, and a bolder boy took a breath, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he exhaled loudly.

    "Really!" Another student also shouted.

    "This fragrance smells so good, ah, I can't stop, I just want to smell more" The faces of several girls already showed intoxication, and they took in greedy gulps of air, as if they couldn't stop.  "Hehe, the faint colors in front of you are so beautiful, have you seen it too?"

    "Fool, that's an illusion!"

    "No, they are auras. I can see them surrounding me. They like me." The girl said and stood still, entering a meditative state.

    Behind the crowd, Tie Heng, who had just packed up his work, also felt a burst of colorful brilliance dancing in front of his eyes.  He concentrated on introspection and dispelled this confusing illusion.  With his mind and strong body, this kind of hallucination cannot make him lose the slightest bit.

    "Zuo Shangjie's secret recipe passed down from his family is very effective, but some ancient books record that the fragrance of Butterfly Yingjing used in detoxifying medicine can still make people addicted, especially after years of use, symptoms of physical and mental overdependence may occur  "Tie Heng thought to himself, pinched a magic formula in his hand, and formed a soft and invisible wind ring around his body, filtering out the aroma in the air.

    He looked at Tang Tang worriedly. The round-faced girl and her friend seemed to have noticed something was wrong. They both took out their handkerchiefs and covered their mouths and noses.  Seeing him looking at them, Tang Tang pulled Lu Shan closer.

    "Tie Heng, don't smell this fragrance too much, it will become addictive" Tang Tang came closer and found that Tie Heng had already taken precautions.  "Hey, do you already know?"

    "Well, I have seen some records about butterfly-cutting in the book." Tie Heng replied with a smile: "But it is not as exaggerated as you said. Only long-term inhalation can lead to addiction."

    "People's??Just in case!  Tang Tang glanced at him. "Aren't you the same?"  "

    ¡°Safety first.¡± Tie Heng said matter-of-factly.

    "To put it bluntly, I'm just a coward and afraid of death!" Lu Shan's voice was muffled through the handkerchief, but the ridicule in her tone could also be heard.  Just like usual, every time Tie Heng stayed with the two of them, Lu Shan would always seize the opportunity to tease him a few words. Sometimes she would accuse him of lying with sweet words, or argue with him about a certain issue.  The debate continues

    Tie Heng was already accustomed to this, so he just shrugged his shoulders and did not refute.  It was Tang Tang who spoke and changed the subject.  "No wonder you always hold a book and read it, even during breaks, and you read it so fast that you will change a book in two days."

    "Not only does he read during breaks, he also secretly reads books underneath during class and is distracted." Lu Shan said with a sideways glance.

    "You pay so much attention to me? You are observing carefully!" Tie Heng stabbed her back with a smile.  Lu Shan's cheeks immediately turned red, she turned her face away and stopped talking.

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but snickered twice when he saw the two people being awkward, and asked Tie Heng again.  "Are those books your master wants you to read? Can you lend them to me?"

    "Some of them are from my master's collection, and others are borrowed from Wenchi Library. If you want to see them, I will bring an extra book tomorrow."

    "Thank you." The girl said softly, and lowered her head in embarrassment.  "But I'm a slow reader, especially those ancient books. I have the biggest headache with ancient Chinese styles. Sister Lu is very good at dealing with them. I'll read them with her then."

    Tie Heng shrugged again indifferently, but Tang Tang smiled happily.  "I also have a lot of books at home. If you want to read them, I can bring them to you. Sister Lu also has a lot of classics at home. If you ask her to borrow them, she will definitely be willing to borrow them."

    "Tangtang!" Lu Shan teased her friend beside her, seeming to be dissatisfied with her making arbitrary decisions.

    Tie Hengduo was a smart person and immediately hit the snake on the stick, smiling with saliva on his face: "Thank you two ladies!"

    Tie Heng is really happy.  After being classmates for more than three months, Tie Heng already has a certain understanding of the two girls. They are both knowledgeable people and their tutors are very strict. This can be understood from their daily conversations.  Obviously, the two of them have read a lot of classics and ancient books since childhood, and their two families must have a very rich collection in this area, which naturally attracts Tie Heng.

    "You're welcome!" Tang Tang said sweetly.

    Lu Shan glared at him and whispered, "I didn't promise you anything."

    Tie Heng ignored her, pointed to the handkerchief Tang Tang was holding and asked, "Is this what you read from the book?"

    "No, I heard my mother talk about the Zuo family. She said that their family was not only good at practicing mind arts, but also produced many famous pharmacists. Among them, the Qing Jing Powder mixed with Butterfly Ying is one of the Zuo family's products.  Absolutely. But my mother warned me that even if the butterfly-sheared turtle is processed with secret methods to remove the toxicity, it is still harmful to humans." Tang Tang glanced at the Zuo brothers in front of him and explained in a low voice.

    "So that's it." Tie Heng nodded slightly, thinking in his heart.  "The Zuo family does have some skills, and Tang Tang's mother seems to be a well-informed person, and she is very clear-headed and can distinguish the pros and cons. Even if most people know the hidden dangers of butterfly cutting, they can't help but try it. After all,  Addiction may not seem like a big problem compared to its obvious benefits."

    Just as he was thinking, the fragrance in the classroom gradually faded away, and the students who were intoxicated slowly woke up. They all looked refreshed and energetic.  Looking at Zuo Shangjie's small porcelain box on the desk, each of them had more or less desire in their eyes.

    "Sir, what do you think?" Taking in all the expressions of the students around him, Zuo Shangjie smiled proudly, then quickly covered his smile and asked seemingly respectfully.

    "It is indeed the secret recipe of your Zuo family. Compared with ordinary Qingjing Powder, it seems too bland." Liu Jiaoyu said calmly, twirling his beard: "Although it is still Qingjing Powder, I estimate that its efficacy is at least as good as  The Bailian Xiang, which is a medium-grade yellow grade, is even better."

    Zuo Shangjie raised his eyes and looked at the old gentleman, waiting for him to give his rating.

    "However, the most I can give you is a good one." Liu Jiaoyu also looked at him and spoke clearly.

    "Liangshang!? I obviously" Zuo Shangjie straightened up suddenly and shouted in dissatisfaction.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 10 Alchemy (5)

    "Ryoshang!? How come you what I refine is obviously the best!" Zuo Shangjie straightened up suddenly and took two steps forward unconvinced, as if to press him.

    Liu Jiaoyu did not answer him immediately, but waved his arm, and a black smoke appeared out of thin air and enveloped them. It not only concealed their figures, but also isolated the sounds inside, forming a private space.

    "The sixth cloud technique, shady plot!" Tie Heng was a little surprised like everyone else. He didn't expect Liu Jiaoyu to be able to perform magic tricks!

    Being in the black smoke did not prevent them from clearly hearing the discussions outside, and the light was not blocked at all. In the eyes of Liu Jiaoyu and Zuo Shangjie, there was only a layer of light smoke surrounding them.  That¡¯s all.  However, Zuo Shangjie was still stunned by Liu Jiaoyu's actions.

    "If we were to evaluate the merits of your work alone, it wouldn't be an exaggeration to give you an excellent or a super rating." Liu Jiaoyu answered calmly after a while.  "And it can be seen that your refining techniques and skills are very skilled, and every link is exquisite. Otherwise, even if you use Jian Die Ying, you will not be able to achieve the current effect. It is already perfect.  .¡±

    "Then why only give me a good one? I can't accept it" Zuo Shangjie became excited and took another big step, but he quickly shrank back under the old man's seemingly peaceful eyes and never stopped.  Dare to make mistakes.

    "Why? You have to ask yourself." Liu Jiaoyu pointed at his forehead.  "How audacious of you!"

    "Ah!?" Zuo Shangjie was startled by this reprimand.

    "You knew that these butterflies were dangerous, but you secretly brought them into the school without reporting them to me or Professor Zhang in advance. Did you also use some special method to cover up their smell? I  I smelled a hint of the fragrance of Butterfly Ying before, but it disappeared quickly. I thought I was thinking too much, but it was you"

    "Yes." Zuo Shangjie had to lower his head, but he immediately raised it again and opened his mouth to defend himself.  "These butterfly-clipping turtles have been de-toxicated and will never harm others, so students dare to bring them"

    "That's enough!" Liu Jiaoyu shouted softly: "Have you forgotten the instructions I gave you in the first class of school?"

    "No, students remember."

    "Then let's hear it."

    "Never be self-righteous, especially when human life is at stake." Zuo Shangjie lowered his head again and replied.

    "Just remember. Whether you are a pharmacist or a magician, you have to deal with all kinds of dangerous items. If you are not careful, you will harm others and yourself!" Liu Jiaoyu's expression softened slightly when he said this, and then he thought about it.  The words he uses and his speaking voice are also a bit softer.  "Your talent and ability are undoubted. Looking at the students in these two classes, there are not many who can compare with you. As long as you keep going step by step, your future achievements will be limitless. But you are too impatient and open-minded.  You should also be more open-minded, kid, it will be good for you."

    Based on Liu Jiaoyu¡¯s life experience, how could he fail to see that Zuo Shangjie has a strong competitive spirit and his rejection of any failure, and he constantly wants to reflect and prove his excellence.  This can be seen in many children from wealthy families, but Zuo Shangjie's performance is particularly outstanding.  So the old gentleman was merciful and still gave him a high score.

    "Seeing as your starting point is good this time, I won't pursue it anymore, but it won't be the same next time, so remember it."

    "Yes, thank you sir for your tolerance." Zuo Shangjie lowered his head to the ground.  He had to pretend to admit his mistake, because he knew very well that bringing dangerous items into the school was a big or small matter.  If Liu Jiaoyu is unwilling to suppress this matter, he will be severely punished according to the school's regulations.  By then, he will be disgraced and will also bring blackness to the entire Zuo family.

    "Back off!" Liu Jiaoyu waved his hand, the black smoke dissipated instantly, and Zuo Shangjie walked out quickly.

    Although Liu Jiaoyu blocked the sight and sound of the students, somewhat saved his face, and gave him a good comment, Zuo Shangjie still felt hot on his face, and he felt humiliated and angry.  .  Especially when he saw other students pointing at him and whispering, his anger became more intense.

    "I'm obviously the best, but you want me to be trained like a loser. Why!? Old bastard!" He was secretly resentful and cursed viciously in his heart.

    "Brother Shangjie" Zuo Shangfu came over and asked softly.  "Why do you, sir, want to talk to you alone? What happened? Is it because of Jian Die Ying"

    "It's okay, just take care of yourself!" Zuo Shangjie squeezed him away impatiently and walked to his seat.

    Zuo Shangfu was startled and looked at his cousin¡¯s back half-way??There were no words, just a glimmer of gloom in his eyes.

    "Hehe, that proud boy must have been taught a lesson by your husband, otherwise he wouldn't have such a long face." Luo Yao on the side said happily.

    "I must have been scolded!" Luo Ming also smiled happily.  "This kid always looks superior to others, looking down on everyone. How about it? You can't be arrogant this time, can you?"

    "Hey, Xiao Qi from the Zuo family, it seems that the mistake your family made is not small! He even got special treatment. Sir, you want to cover it up and teach him a lesson?" Luo Yao came to Zuo Shangfu's side and deliberately sarcastic.  Usually these two brothers don't look at each other. Zuo Shangjie, who has always been top-notch in academic performance, is even more dismissive of Luo Yaoluo Ming. The conflict between the two parties has never eased. This time, the Luo brothers seized the opportunity and naturally wanted to do a good job.  Make fun of the other person.

    Zuo Shangfu is not an idiot and knows that it is not appropriate to say more at this time.  He glared at the other person, turned around and left while holding back his anger, and handed his work to Liu Jiaoyu.

    The old man stopped Luo Yao from teasing with his eyes, then tasted the Qing Jing Powder refined by Zuo Shangfu and gave him a good taste.

    Zuo Shangfu took back his small porcelain box without saying a word and retreated.  He had already foreseen this score, but he still felt uncomfortable.  In fact, he can do better. If he also uses the family's secret recipe, it is not impossible to get a top grade.  But he also understood that his status was just like that of the prince's reading companion. Compared with Zuo Shangjie, his eldest grandson, he was only from a side background, and sometimes he couldn't perform too well.

    "Damn itwhy can I only be a followerwhy can't I show my talents? I can do better and let more eyes focus on me" Like his clan brothers, in his heart  Also full of unwillingness and anger!

    Liu Jiaoyu, who was behind the desk, glanced at the Zuo brothers and shook his head secretly, with emotion in his heart: "The pressure on these children of aristocratic families either makes them successful or destroys them. I hope the two of them can overcome the inner demons that have grown up.  Otherwise it would be a shame for their talent.¡±

    "The two of them should also practice hard. Such excellent fire spirit roots cannot be wasted." Liu Jiaoyu looked at the Luo brothers who were whispering and smiling playfully. The two boys suddenly felt a pain in their backs.  Chills.  They looked around at a loss, wondering why they felt so bad, but they didn't know that "bad luck" was quietly coming to them.

    "Next!" the old gentleman greeted.  Soon, it was the turn of the last student, Tie Heng.

    "Cousin, what kind of comment do you think this brat can get?" Luo Yao asked, scratching his forehead as he watched Tie Heng put the small porcelain box on the desk.  "It shouldn't be higher than the Lu family girls and Tangtang, right?"

    As Tieheng became famous in the school, his classmates paid more and more attention to him. Especially after he always had excellent performance in various courses, his classmates naturally put him together with Lu Shan, Tang Tang, and the Zuo brothers.  Categorized into one category, they are all top students.

    "I think so too. But I hope he will make some mistakes like that boy Zuo Shangjie so that he can be reprimanded by Mr. Liu." Luo Ming stared at Tie Heng with evil intentions.

    After the turmoil of the competition between Tie Heng and Qiu Ainai, the two brothers no longer dare to provoke Tie Heng at will, but this does not mean that they will be pleased with Tie Heng and are still full of hostility towards him.

    "It's the same as I thought." Luo Yao laughed quietly.

    As soon as Liu Jiaoyu here opened Tie Heng's small porcelain box, his expression froze, and then became very serious.  His posture remained unchanged, but his eyes moved in his sockets. He looked at Tie Heng deeply for a while. He neither smelled nor made any further observations like he did with other students' works. He simply emptied the small incense burner at hand.  I grabbed a little powder from the porcelain box and put it in, then lit it on fire.

    When she saw the old gentleman¡¯s solemn expression, Tang Tang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Now that she smelled the faint fragrance slowly spreading, she became even more worried.

    "Why is this happening? Did he fail to refine it?" The aroma is very weak and has no characteristics. It is inferior to ordinary Qingjing powder, so Tangtang is so worried.  "Sister Lu, is this a unique formula? Or is he"

    "I don't know?" Lu Shan shook her head.  She was also puzzled, but she didn't believe that Tie Heng, who was always able to surprise others, would fail in this matter.  "Don't worry yet, look at how determined he is, he probably did it on purpose!"

    Tang Tang took a closer look, and sure enough, Tie Heng remained the same despite the louder and louder noise from the students around him, confident and comfortable, as if it was not him who was the focus of everyone's attention.

    "This must be a useless elixir. Just now I saw that this brat missed the best opportunity to add ingredients. I thought he hadWhat's the secret recipe?  It turned out to be a mistake!  "Luo Ming was elated.

    Luo Yao was equally happy.  "Wait to see how Mr. reprimands him!"

    Many students around also pricked up their ears. What could be more exciting for a group of children than to see a top student being scolded?

    "Stupid!" Liu Jiaoyu slammed the table and shouted loudly.

    "Wow!" There was an uproar below. No one expected that Mr. Liu would scold him so severely in public. People like the Luo brothers who couldn't stand Tie Heng were already ready to laugh out loud and take the opportunity to humiliate him.  The gloomy faces of Zuo Shangjie and Zuo Shangfu also relaxed a little. Seeing that someone was more unlucky than themselves, they felt a lot more balanced, and they were just waiting to see more of Tie Heng's jokes.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 10 Alchemy (6)

    Please recommend and collect, book friends, please support me!  ^_^

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Why didn't he respond? No matter what, he still had to explain a few words!" Lu Shan stared at Tie Heng, who was standing beside the desk like a wooden figure. He was scolded, but acted as if he didn't hear. His expression remained the same, calm.  If it weren't for the sharp look in his eyes, the girl would have thought he was stupid after being scolded.

    Looking at Tang Tang next to her, she behaved exactly the opposite, as if she was the one being scolded. The round-faced girl's eyes were misty, and she was about to shed tears.

    But Liu Jiaoyu¡¯s next move made everyone dumbfounded.  He pointed at the people below and said in a tone of hatred: "I'm talking about you, stupid! Isn't there anyone who notices the difference?"

    "Ah!" Everyone opened their mouths and were at a loss.

    "What? Are we stupid!?" The Luo brothers looked at each other and pointed at their noses.  "Different? What difference?"

    "I knew he wouldn't be scolded so easily." Lu Shan said to herself, and slowly calmed down, and began to pursue the faint fragrance.  Tang Tang also stopped crying and looked at the front of the classroom waiting for the next chapter.

    Liu Jiaoyu did not speak, but stretched out his sleeves and said, "Whoops!" All the windows on both sides of the classroom opened by themselves.  Then a breeze came out of nowhere and blew the turbid air in the classroom out of the window.  Then, Liu Jiaoyu closed his sleeves and said, "Pah! Pah!" repeatedly, and the window was closed tightly again.

    "Sneeze! Sneeze!" The odor in the classroom was eliminated, and at the same time the warmth was taken away. The cold wind outside rushed in, and many students couldn't help but sneeze again and again.

    "Smell it carefully and use your hearts to appreciate the beauty of it." Liu Jiaoyu reminded.  Then he took a large handful of medicinal powder from Tie Heng's small porcelain box and sprinkled it evenly into the small incense burner that was still not extinguished.

    Most students still don¡¯t know how to deal with it. They just smelled the faint fragrance from before and it seemed to have not changed much.  They were quiet for a while, and then began to become impatient, looking around or whispering to each other.

    But Liu Jiaoyu didn¡¯t say much this time, he just half-squinted his eyes and quietly tasted the elegant fragrance with a happy expression.

    "Why do I feel so warm all over?" A girl who was still whispering suddenly said this. She was still blaming the old man for opening all the windows and making her tremble with the cold, but now she stopped unconsciously.  Shivering, I felt a warmth flowing from the inside out.

    "Me too, I'm getting warmer." Another girl looked around and found that most of the small stoves had been extinguished, but the breath from their mouths was still white, indicating that the classroom was not actually warm.

    Within a short time, more and more students felt changes in themselves, but they couldn't figure out what was going on.  Just out of habit, they looked at a few top students and found that they all had their eyes closed and seemed to be meditating.  They immediately followed suit, and the classroom quickly became quiet.

    "How did you discover my intention?" Liu Jiaoyu asked in a faint voice on the podium.

    "In reply to Sir, the student once read in a book about some peculiar uses of Zhifengcao." Tie Heng replied in the same low voice.  "It is true that the Zhifengcao grows better in the shade of the mountain, the plants are stronger, and the fragrance is stronger. But the Zhifengcao that grows in the sun has a unique advantage, that is, after special refining, they can release  It emits a breath similar to spring and the warmth of bathing in the sun, which is most appropriate to use in Qingjingsan. I think this time it was specially arranged by the teacher, so the student tried to refine it according to a record in the book, and it was just a lucky success.  "

    "Oh!?" Liu Jiaoyu thought thoughtfully, and then said with a smile.  "It's no wonder, your master has collected a lot of unique classics, and some of them are quite coveted by me! Haha, you are a disciple who is very eager to learn, so his hard work was not in vain! As for what you said  It's just a fluke, I don't think so. I've seen your hard work over the past few months and kept it in my heart. If you can succeed, that's because you really have the ability."

    "Students just like reading, and their foundation is shallow. They should learn more and read more." Tie Heng's expression remained unchanged. There was neither pride nor the slightest joy after being praised.

    "It's a good habit to like reading books!" Liu Jiaoyu's eyes were full of admiration.

    "There are too few young people today who can tolerate favors and humiliations" he thought in his heart.  "And this guy is so quick and quick that he actually realized that this Zhifengcao was a test, and gave the most appropriate answer with practical actions. Haha, I originally thought it would take at least several times.Only then would a student discover the strangeness and search for the answer. Unexpectedly, this student had already discovered the magical power of Zhifengcao, and it was a talent that could be made.  "

    The two of them chatted like this for a long time, and then the students came back to their senses one after another. Looking at the expressions on each of their faces, they were all relaxed and happy. Some of them were still in a meditative state, their faces  There was a calm and serene look on his face, as if he had achieved a beautiful dream in his sleep.

    "What did you all experience?" Liu Jiaoyu asked them.

    Everyone immediately started shouting. When they were gathered together, the most common comment was that they all felt so relaxed, their bodies were so light, as if they were integrating with the world around them, and it became easier to sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  many.  Moreover, the body is warm and fresh inside and outside, making people feel the urge to let go and run and sing.

    "The smell of sunshine, Sister Lu and I both smelled the smell of sunshine, as well as green grass and flowers I felt like I was on a spring grassland, with blue sky and green land, bathed in warm sunshine, and birds singing all around.  ." Tang Tang said loudly while smiling uncontrollably.  But when she saw everyone turning to look at her, her face turned red and she lowered her head shyly.

    "Tangtang described it right, that's what it feels like. Moreover, this fragrance can also make people particularly calm. It's not the sedative effect brought by drugs, but a kind of inner desire being satisfied, or something like that.  Letting fly, yes, means letting the mind fly. Then there is a sense of emptiness, peace and tranquility, very smooth, natural and comfortable" Lu Shan came to Tangtang's rescue, and at the same time she was talking uncontrollably, as if she didn't want to say what was in her heart.  , just uncomfortable.

    "Use the pure sense of smell to create an illusion that is different from illusion. Spring, grassland, flowers and birds, this is the enjoyment that everyone pursues, and it is also the environment that can make people most open-minded and peaceful. Or make changes naturally,  There is no reluctance at all." Liu Jiaoyu analyzed in a low voice.  "Wonderful, indeed wonderful!"

    "Sir, how did he do it? Did he add some kind of strange spice?" Zuo Shangjie asked loudly.  He could see that Liu Jiaoyu seemed to appreciate Tie Heng's work very much and even scolded others for it.  To be fair, Zuo Shangjie had to admit that the Qing Jing Powder refined by Tie Heng was indeed very good, not to mention better than the secret recipe passed down from his family.  No need to think too much, Tie Heng is likely to get a high score, but this is exactly what he finds difficult to accept.

    ¡° Tie Heng¡¯s performance in the past few months has been outstanding and his results are also very good, but he is only on the same level as Zuo Shangjie.  But now that Tie Heng wanted to surpass him, Zuo Shangjie naturally couldn't agree with it. Moreover, he had just been reprimanded by Liu Jiayu. He was full of aggrieved and his mentality was a little abnormal, so he said that he wanted to find Tie Heng's shortcomings and make him the same as himself.  Too bad, at least it can't overwhelm him.

    "Let me let Tie Heng explain it to you!" Liu Jiaoyu was in a good mood and said with a smile.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t show any pretense, so he repeated what he just said to Liu Jiaoyu. Only then did everyone realize that the seemingly inferior Zifeng Grass had such miraculous effects.  At the same time, many people were surprised by Tie Heng's extensive knowledge and quick thinking, because he was the only one who saw Liu Jiaoyu's hidden intentions.

    "Sir, I give classmate Tie Heng an excellent review. Do you have any objections?" Liu Jiaoyu asked loudly.  No one raised any more questions, even Zuo Shangjie had nothing to say, but the irritability and jealousy in his heart became more intense.

    "This scenery should be mine, it's mine I was born to accept people's praise and admiration. How dare this little bastard with a mud-legged background steal it" Zuo Shangjie's face was ashen, he gritted his teeth, and his fists were also  Holding tightly under the bill.

    Zuo Shangjie, who grew up surrounded by praises and praises from his tribe, had never met anyone of the same age who could compare with him before entering Kunyuan Academy.  And when he met Lu Shan, Tang Tang and Tie Heng, he realized that the aura around him was not as dazzling as he had imagined, and he was not as unique as the tribesmen praised him.  This caused his self-confidence to take a hit, his mentality deviated, and he began to question himself. However, he shouldered the high expectations of his family, which made the pressure on his heart become heavier and heavier.  On the surface, he seems confident and steady, but in fact, he is walking on thin ice when doing things, fearing that mistakes will lead to failure.  But now, he is working hard to be the best, to prove that his abilities and qualifications are better than everyone else, and that he is the best and strongest.  But what he got in the end was a scolding, and he could only watch Tie Heng accept the praise that should belong to him and the admiration of everyone.  He became increasingly unbalanced and paranoid. He regarded Tie Heng as the thief who stole his glory, his enemy

    "I will ask you to pay back double the amount!" Zuo Shangjie said bitterly in his heart.

    "It's a pity that he lowered his head and Liu Jiaoyu didn't notice his gloomy expression.I didn't notice that his thoughts had become paranoid and extreme.

    By this time, Tie Heng had already walked back to his seat with the small porcelain box.  Several classmates around him got some Qing Jing Powder from him, and Lu Shan and Tang Tang naturally got the most.  The former held the powder as white as snow in front of his eyes and studied it curiously.

    "The medicinal powder is pure and the taste is bland By the way, it is bland. He did not add other spices. Without the influence of miscellaneous smells, the magical fragrance of Zhifeng grass grown in Shanyang can be highlighted." Lu Shan turned her head and took a closer look.  Tie Heng, who was chatting and laughing with others, looked at Liu Jiaoyu in front of the classroom.  "The teacher deliberately used Shanyang Zhifengcao. What is his intention? Well, it is nothing more than teaching us not to be limited to the appearance of things, but to explore the deeper values ??of things, so as to mobilize our enthusiasm for learning and thinking.  . And respect and take seriously the creations of our ancestors. No matter how ordinary things are, there may be something magical in them.¡±

    Lu Shan is a smart girl, she started to think deeply.  Long-tested and commonly used elixirs like Qingjingsan have been passed down for thousands of years, and in the process, countless variant formulas and more advanced and more powerful elixirs have been developed.  But it wasn't until just now that Lu Shan knew that the most ordinary Qingjing powder could have such wonderful effects without adding any extra spices.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°Perhaps the original Qingjing Powder used the Zhifengcao from Shanyang, but we, the descendants, misinterpreted the formula in advance¡±

    She then thought of Liu Jiaoyu. Apparently Liu Jiaoyu had already studied the magical effects of Shanyang Zhifengcao.  This is nothing to an old pharmacist with decades of experience, and it does not bring much reputation. After all, this is just a primary elixir, so it is used in teaching to give students an inspiration.  .  But Tie Heng's familiarity with this made Lu Shan very concerned.

    Lu Shan was confident that she had read only a few more books than Tie Heng, and she had also paid attention to the books Tie Heng had read. Although Tie Heng read at an alarming speed, the content of the books he had read in just three months had become more and more intense.  It's getting more and more profound, but in Lu Shan's eyes, these are not unusual.  So she had some doubts about where Tie Heng knew so much, as well as his usual strange words.  At first she didn't understand it, and it was hard to understand, but sometimes when she thought about it more deeply, she felt that it made sense, and could even be used to explain some of the problems that troubled her!

    "Did his master teach him these? But although his senior brothers are outstanding, they are completely different from him. Or is it true that some people are born with knowledge He was born a few months ago  We are still victims of the disaster who can't even fill our stomachs, but now" Lu Shan couldn't help but feel a little jealous.

    Just at this moment, she saw Tang Tang carefully wrapping the Qing Jing Powder given to her by Tie Heng in white paper and stuffing it into a sachet close to her body.

    "Are you going to take it back to Auntie for study?" Lu Shan asked her: "There seems to be no change in the materials he used, but there is a big difference in the heat."

    "Well!" Tang Tang looked a little flustered, his face was red, and his eyes were a little wandering.

    Lu Shan was also worried. She didn't pay attention to her friend's shyness and panic, but instead made fun of her previous gaffe.  "You, you had tears in your eyes just now, and then you burst into tears and laughed again. You are crying and laughing at the same time. Don't be ashamed!"

    "No way!" Tang Tang pursed her lips and refused to admit it.  "People saw him being scolded by his husband and felt aggrieved!"

    "What are you feeling wronged about?"

    "He usually studies so hard and never goes out to play around. You and I both see it. He deserves the score that Mr. gave him. It would be unjust if he was scolded!" Tang Tang whispered.  explained, and secretly glanced at Tie Heng to prevent him from hearing.

    "You would think about him." Lu Shan said, feeling irritated for no reason. She didn't know whether it was because of her friend's attitude or the sense of mystery that Tie Heng gave her

    "No way!" Tang Tang shyly muttered, not seeing the slightest difference in his friend's expression.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 11 Study Diligently (Part 1)

    After the alchemy class and lunch, the students had a freely allocated lunch break of half an hour.

    As usual, Tie Heng sat quietly in his seat after returning from the cafeteria.  He took out a thick book and looked at the mottled old cover. You could tell that it was quite old.

    ?Looking again, there are three scrawled characters "Jie Zhi Lu" written vertically in the middle of the cover.  The title of the book is not eye-catching, but if it falls into the eyes of a connoisseur, it will definitely be a surprise.  This is a record of experiences left by senior masters, which mostly records some experiences and insights about refining artifacts.  Although much of it is incomplete and damaged, its content is still precious and profound, and the number of this book in existence is rare, with only a dozen or so manuscripts remaining.  The book in Tie Heng's hand was one of Feng Shiyou's proud collections, and it was specially obtained by Tie Heng in order to cope with Feng Shiyou's half-year assessment.  He had already made a plan for the magic weapon he wanted to refine, and implemented it step by step. However, he also encountered many difficult problems and needed to find a solution.

    Tie Heng opened the pages of the book. He had read most of the thick book.  Combined with some of the wonderful techniques of Xuanling Palace, he had already gained a lot of inspiration from this book, so he was in a happy mood at the moment and gently hummed the pop music he was familiar with in his previous life in his memory.

    He put his hands under the bill, his cuffs shook slightly, and a green, apricot-shaped plant fruit fell into his palm.  Tie Heng immediately clasped his palms together, holding the Mu Li Guo and gently rubbing it.  A trace of light green wood spirit energy floated out from the fruit, was sucked into Tie Heng's palm, and then flowed into the sea of ??consciousness between his eyebrows along the blood veins, slowly but surely increasing his wood spirit power.

    Speaking of which, Tie Heng¡¯s body was reshaped and refined by the mysterious force of chaos. There are very few impurities in the body, the meridians are wide and tough, and the skin, flesh, muscles and bones are extremely strong, making it the most suitable for cultivation.  He also possesses the ancient martial art of Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra, and wind and thunder are eternal forces, so Tie Heng does not need to spend a lot of time meditating and refining Qi to improve his skills like warriors who practice ordinary internal skills and mental methods.  .  No matter he is sitting, standing, walking or lying down, his true energy is flowing continuously all the time, which also means that he is practicing every moment and his skill is increasing every moment.  He compared himself with the students of the same generation in the Military and Military Branch, and was shocked to find that his skill level was at least ten times faster than that of ordinary samurai apprentices. More importantly, his internal strength was also more powerful than those of the same level.  There are many, many profound people.  If the body-training techniques in the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra are even more successful, the gap will be even greater and more terrifying.

    With the assistance of the magical skills of Wind Tiger and Thunder Dragon, Tie Heng's practice in wind and thunder techniques has also been making rapid progress. Coupled with his perfect spiritual roots, he has begun to be exposed to the simplest intermediate spells in just a few months.  .  Compared to this, his progress in wood arts seemed rather slow.  In order to overcome this problem, he had to spend a lot of money to buy many special spiritual fruits similar to Muli Guo.

    Unlike other attributes, wood spiritual stones are rarely naturally generated.  Therefore, if you want to speed up the cultivation of wood spiritual power, you can only rely on various spiritual plants as an auxiliary means of cultivation, just like what Tie Heng is doing now.

    While he read the words on the page attentively, he compared and verified these contents with the huge knowledge in his mind. Once he found something useful, he quickly digested it and absorbed it and turned it into a part of his knowledge system.  On the other hand, the speed of rubbing his palms gradually increased, and the efficiency of absorbing wood spiritual energy also increased to a higher level.

    He didn't need to use his hands, just turned a thought, and quietly performed the object-dispelling technique. The pages of the book turned automatically without any wind, and he gently turned the page. This was also considered practice. Tie Heng was now seizing every minute and every second.  They are all practicing.

    The rise of Tie Hengdu was perfecting an idea in his mind, but he felt his palms loosen, and he couldn't help but let out a low sigh.

    "Alas, this Muli fruit is already the best quality among this batch of spiritual fruits, but it still can't last for a few days. It seems that I have to buy better products next time, but the price, tsk tsk, is nowhere to be found.  No money!" Tie Heng separated his hands, and the originally green and plump fruit had turned gray and wrinkled, without any aura or vitality.

    Tie Heng smacked his lips twice, turned his wrist, and put the rotten fruit into his sleeve, a trace of distress flashed between his brows.  This Mu Li Guo was about the size of a fist-sized low-grade spiritual stone with other attributes, and was worth at least more than twenty red gold. However, it could not withstand Tie Heng's cultivation for only three days, and the spiritual energy was completely absorbed.  If placed on an ordinary magician apprentice, it would last at least half a month.  And Tie Heng's astonishing consumption rate is only for the wood element. If you include the purchase of wind crystal and thunder jade, even the lowest quality spiritual stones are still a huge expense.

    Fortunately, Tie Heng is determined and able to control the exhilarating pleasure brought about by his overwhelming strength, and he also knows how to stop it in moderation. This kind of skill that can be enhanced with the help of external objects, it takes a certain amount of time to consolidate, so he did not blindly buy spiritual stones and spiritual fruits, and his monthly financial income and expenditure could barely maintain a balance.  However, as his strength improves, this situation will not last long. In addition to increasing the monthly production of stun bombs, Tie Heng can only find other ways to make money.

    "It seems that after I have passed the master's assessment, I have to make some more gadgets to sell for money, otherwise I will be really dissatisfied!" Tie Heng rubbed his brows and thought secretly: "Maybe I might as well refine some.  Take the magic weapon to Baoxiang Pavilion. Anyway, after this assessment, they will all know my method of refining the weapon. Besides, from the perspective of the master, they may have already seen that I am capable of refining the weapon by myself. It would be a bit redundant to hide it.  . An ordinary magic weapon can be sold for hundreds of red gold, but it is much better than the piecemeal ones like now."

    Tie Heng wanted to increase his strength without overdoing it. He also wanted to show off his talents in weapon refining, but he also couldn't show off his abilities. And all of these are inseparable from money. In order to grasp the balance between these aspects,  Tie Heng took great pains.

    "It's a pity that the current level of cultivation is still too low. How about setting up a spirit gathering array, which can not only help cultivate internal strength, but also gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. It is much better than simply absorbing spiritual stones and spiritual fruits like now."

    The Spirit Gathering Formation is not a profound formation. As long as a magician who is successful in foundation building or some warriors who are both skilled in magic and martial arts can set it up, it will also be of great benefit to practice.  But similar to basic elixirs such as Qingjing Powder, each family has its own unique features in the formation of the Spirit Gathering Array, and its effectiveness is also different.  As for Tie Heng, a thousand-year-old monster, what he learned from the Xuanling Palace and so many peerless masters who accompanied him could not be ordinary. The several spirit gathering formations he has mastered may consume more precious materials, but the results are not the same.  What ordinary people can imagine.

    "Waiting for the day when the Dragon and Tiger Fist Sutra is completed, I can practice the Yun Shen Jue to completely cover up my own aura. I no longer have to worry about being seen through my depth. By then, I can practice with all my strength and gain a little more strength.  Only then can I have more ability to protect myself. Like now, any senior student who comes here can kill me I don't feel safe!" Tie Heng couldn't help but feel a little impatient in his heart, but fortunately he has always been very patient.  , he suppressed his turbulent emotions in an instant, slowly exhaled a breath, and turned his attention back to the ancient books on the desk.

    When people concentrate on doing one thing, time always passes quickly.  Tie Heng felt that he had only thought about a few questions, and his lunch break was coming to an end.

    In the originally quiet and empty classroom, there were gradually more students and the atmosphere became lively.  These fourteen-year-old and fifteen-year-old boys and girls are at the age when they are full of energy and lively. It would be more uncomfortable for them to sit quietly and read during their lunch break than to kill them.  Even though this winter is the coldest winter in the South for a hundred years, and there has just been a heavy snowfall outside, and the wind is biting, they still enjoy having snowball fights and making snowmen, and many of them go to other classes to visit, or hang around in the school.  "Looking for fun" by getting into trouble.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 11 Study Diligently (Part 2)

    Thanks to book friends Gu Liba Shi, Huan Yan, and Ye Ye Ye Ai for their tips.

    Thanks to all the book friends for their support, Ah Xuan is grateful! ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~

    "Tie Heng!" Tang Tang's voice sounded with joy.

    " Tie Heng can turn a deaf ear to the noise in the classroom. Even if someone starts a fight, he can continue to read quietly. But it is another matter for the cute round-faced girl.

    He turned around and saw Tang Tang's cheeks were red, obviously he had been in the cold wind for a long time.  The little girl was still out of breath, and the white breath she exhaled, with a faint fragrance, hit Tie Heng's face.  Looking at her forehead and temples, there were slight beads of sweat.

    "What's going on? You're so happy." Tie Heng asked curiously while taking a deep breath.

    Tang Tang noticed Tie Heng's inhalation movement and saw her own breath spraying on Tie Heng's face. The blush on her cheeks became a little thicker, and her big eyes blinked shyly several times.  He leaned back a little and said hurriedly: "Look out the window. Sister Lu and I built a big snowman together and dressed her up beautifully. Thanks to this morning  There was such a heavy snowfall. If it hadn¡¯t been like the previous times, there would have been only a few snowflakes floating down, but they wouldn¡¯t have been able to pile up. Haha, Xiao Hui got that nose from the cafeteria, and the ink"

    She kept talking and pushed open the window on Tie Heng's left side. She entered the house regardless of the howling cold wind and tugged on Tie Heng's clothes, asking him to stand up and watch.

    Tie Heng stood up and followed Tang Tang's instructions. In a corner of the white courtyard, he discovered the big snowman that Tang Tang, Lu Shan and a group of girls had spent the entire lunch break building.

    "It's really big." Tie Heng was a little surprised when he saw it. He didn't expect these little girls to have such good energy.  The snowman is almost seven feet tall, and it can be seen that it was built purely by manpower, with no trace of magic being used.  Not to mention the ink eyes and carrot nose on the snowman¡¯s head, I don¡¯t know where these little girls got many colorful rags from and made them into the snowman¡¯s hair. They also found a few blankets.  , made a scarf and clothes for it.

    "Wow, if you dress it so thickly, you won't be afraid that it will get too hot and melt in the end." Tie Heng deliberately pretended to be stupid to tease Tangtang.

    "No way! This way, if the sun comes out, it will actually protect her." Tang Tang giggled, and crowded with a group of girls by the window, pointing at the big snowman, chirping like a flock of larks.  Talking and laughing.

    As soon as Tie Heng saw this formation, he quickly stepped aside.  He turned his eyes and spotted Lu Shan standing behind him, as if she had no intention of squeezing into the crowd to join in the fun.

    "I didn't expect that Miss Lu also likes children's tricks like making snowmen!" Thinking that Lu Shan always looked like a little adult and didn't speak childishly, Tie Heng couldn't help but use exaggeration.  Make fun of her with a few words in a local tone.

    "It's just for fun." Lu Shan rolled her eyes at him, her tone gradually rising.  "On the other hand, you always sit alone in a corner reading a book. I never see you participating in class activities. You don't have the vigor of a young man at all. Instead, you act like a little old man."

    Several girls on the side heard it and covered their mouths and snickered.  The girl named Xiao Hui also joined in: "What Lu Shan said is absolutely right. I have never seen you play in the courtyard during recess. You just hold a book all day long. You are not gregarious and look very aloof. This way  You can¡¯t go down there! You won¡¯t be welcomed by everyone!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, a girl next to her tugged on her sleeve and signaled to stop talking.  Xiao Hui was startled and realized that she had gone too far. She immediately stopped talking and looked at Tie Heng's face furtively, fearing that he would be angry.

    But Tie Heng didn¡¯t care. He still had a smile on his face and didn¡¯t seem to care at all.  "I just like to read quietly, and I thought you would regard me as a gentle and gentle person. It turns out that you all regard me as a weirdo. It's unfair!"

    He immediately put on an annoyed expression, making several girls giggle with joy.

    After a few more words, several girls who were not familiar with him saw that he was easy-going and had a good temper. His conversation was even more interesting, and his conversation gradually became warmer.  Initially, they had some grudges because of Tie Heng's identity, but later they saw that he was lonely and not very social with others, and he was very different from other boys. They thought he was withdrawn or had a weird temper, so they all stayed away from him.  Only then did I realize that this was all a misunderstanding, and immediately everyone and me were surrounding Tie Heng with each other.  After all, Tie Heng was handsome and handsome, strong and handsome at the same time. Many girls in the class were secretly interested in him.

    "Sister Lu,What's wrong with him?  "Tang Tang couldn't help but asked in surprise when he discovered that Tie Heng was so popular all of a sudden.

    "It's not like you don't know that he's glib." Lu Shan curled her lips in disdain.

    "Oh!" Tang Tang nodded, with a look of joy on his face.  Tie Heng has always been ostracized by most of the classmates in the class, but judging from the current situation, the situation has obviously changed, and Tang Tang is happy for him.

    Lu Shan couldn't be happy, especially when she saw Tie Heng chatting and laughing among a group of girls. From time to time, he would say a few witty words, causing the girls to tremble. Lu Shan felt that she was stuck in her heart for some reason.  Panic!

    "You're a sweet talker. I just said you were mature and steady, but you turned out to be so frivolous. Hmph!" She had clearly scolded Tie Heng for acting like an old scholar, but now it was all praise. But she really wanted to say it out loud.  That is absolutely impossible.

    "Tie Heng, I just heard in the cafeteria that we are cooperating with the first-year Class A and Class D of the Bingwu Branch in the team competition!" A girl suddenly thought of something and said it loudly.

    "A ball game?" Tie Heng was stunned for a moment, and then thought about it for a moment before remembering what it was.

    Zhongtu Shenzhou has always been a nonsense, but it is too monotonous and easily hurting people than martial arts. Therefore, many competitions are naturally derived. They have also become a type of sports that people like to see.  One of the most popular ones is formation ball.  It originated from the border guarding army of the former North Xinjiang.  It is a group confrontation game created by soldiers to kill their free time and at the same time strengthen their bodies, practice martial arts skills and team awareness.  As the rules were gradually improved, it gradually spread and was accepted by people all over China.  In some villages and towns, when going to market or worshiping ancestors, special teams will be invited to compete as a celebration.  There are even neighboring villages that compete for water sources, forest farms, mines, etc., and form teams to win, which saves many unnecessary deaths and injuries.

    When the ball fell in Tie Heng¡¯s eyes, it was quite similar to the form of American football, that is, rugby in the previous life.  Each team consists of eighteen people, with different functions such as formation commander, quick kicker, strongman, and spiritual guard.  The two teams lined up and took turns attacking with the ball in order to send the ball into the opponent's base area.  Generally speaking, formation ball can be divided into two ways of playing.  One is like rugby, which relies on individual skills, strength, speed and cooperation between teammates to determine the outcome.  The other is much more complex.  Because the ball used was a special leather ball processed by magic, it was very heavy. It would be difficult for ordinary warriors to move it, let alone run with the ball or throw it long distances.  This special ball can only become lighter if a spiritually powerful magician continuously inputs spiritual power.  With this variable, the team's tactical arrangements, personnel matching and coordination are completely different.  In terms of the origins of these two gameplays, the first gameplay is equivalent to warriors fighting side by side, while the second gameplay tests the coordination between warriors and magicians.

    And what this girl mentioned is exactly the second way of playing, which is also the tradition of the school over the years.  Classes from the Bingwu Branch and the Fa Dao Branch are randomly combined, and several players from each group are formed into a complete team. They then compete in turns to determine the champion of each school year. The honors and rewards are quite attractive.  However, considering that the number of classes in the Hodo Branch has always been small, it is often the case that one class corresponds to two or even more classes in the Military Branch. Those top students in the Hodo Branch are also the most popular and serve as the spiritual guards of the team.  the best candidate.  Of course, whether students join the team is completely voluntary, and there are many competitive competitions like this, such as individual battles of fantasy chess, team competitions between magician apprentices, and so on.

    "Haha, will Tie Heng participate when the time comes? You are so strong, and your magic and spiritual power are not weak. If you join the team, you will definitely become the main force." Another girl encouraged.

    Xiao Hui didn't know whether she was outspoken or intentional, so she said: "I heard that the captain of Class A is Qiu Ainai, and the vice-captain is Mr. Hu. Tie Heng, you and Qiu Ainai are strangers, so you might as well join  Their team must have a very high chance of winning."

    When Tie Heng heard what she said, his whole face turned dark.  Not to mention that he currently has many things to do, including making weapons and practicing martial arts, as well as making money, so he has no time to participate in team competitions.  Even if he had this free time, he did not want to have much interaction with the willful and unruly Qiu Ainai.

    "Just because of the little money I earned from her family, that girl has come to trouble me all the time in the past few months. She is either urging me to deliver goods in advance or clamoring to increase production. I can hardly keep my ears quiet. I avoid her.  It's too late, it's absolutely impossible for me to deliver it to my door now." Tie Heng thought with a headache, and he could only hesitantly talk about the proposal of these girls.

    At this time, a long bell sounded from the bell tower in the center of the school, which reminded teachers and students that it was time for class.  The girls surrounding TiehengThe conversation was in full swing, but it was interrupted at this moment, and everyone still had something to say.  But there was nothing to think about. I could only say hello to Tie Heng, and they all returned to their seats, took out their books and pens, and prepared for class.

    Lu Shan left a message before leaving.  "I didn't know you were so capable. With Qiu Ainai's arrogant temper, I thought she would become your enemy. Unexpectedly, she often goes to see you recently. It seems like what Xiaohui said, you and her are friends.  We didn't get to know each other without fighting, but now we have become friends Seize this opportunity, Class A is very strong, if you join their team, you will definitely have a share of the championship this semester."

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left, but Tie Heng always felt a little awkward listening to the tone of her voice.

    "Are Qiu Ainai and I friends? Why don't I feel" He felt that Qiu Ainai and him were more like enemies.

    "Sister Ainai went to Tie Heng to collect debts." Tang Tang also heard what Lu Shan said, and when she saw her walking back to her seat, she whispered: "Hehe, I heard his complaint.  He said that every time Sister Ai-Ai came to him, she would either force him to refine more stun bombs or ask him to deliver the goods in advance. She would also often mess around with him. She was just deliberately looking for trouble. On two occasions, Sister Ai-Ai annoyed him, and the two of them even talked about it.  They started to quarrel! I think the two of them can¡¯t get along for the time being. Besides, he likes reading, and his master is very busy, so he probably won¡¯t join the team.¡±

    When it comes to understanding Tie Heng's character, even Feng Shiyou, Gongsun Bian and others are far behind Tang Tang. She guessed Tie Heng's thoughts from the beginning.

    "Yeah!" Lu Shan nodded. She didn't want to dwell on this issue anymore, so she said, "Uncle Qiu seems to value his stun bombs very much. That Baoxiang Pavilion sells stun bombs in limited quantities every month.  Fengcheng City is also in a commotion."

    "Yes, my mother bought a few and came back to study. She also said that the design of the stun bomb is exquisite and ingenious. Through the unique ordering and matching of the simplest talismans and mantras, it emits strong light and loud noise at the same time, causing blindness.  And the effect of deafness, this kind of thinking and the method of using magic skills can be said to be an innovation." Tang Tang said, pursed his lips and smiled.  "Especially because he deliberately set it so that only those with the spiritual roots of wind and thunder can charge and burn. Even if others crack the secret and copy it, it will be difficult to mass-produce it. Unless they can also crack this. But  Mom said that the difficulty of doing this is no less than redesigning a magical weapon with similar effects to the stun bomb."

    "Auntie said that, and it must be right." Lu Shan obviously admired Tang Tang's mother, with respect in her tone.

    Her gaze crossed Tang Tang and landed on Tie Heng, who was sitting still.  "I usually hear him come up with a lot of novel ideas. Maybe he can really realize them one by one!"

    In the distance, a few more bells rang, indicating that class was in session.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12 Fighting (1)

    When the last bell echoing in the air stops, it means that class has begun.

    The students in the classroom are all sitting upright, waiting for the arrival of the teacher.  The afternoon course is the theory of spell attack and defense, which is also a complicated subject that requires a lot of practice.

    But after they sat there for a long time, there were hurried footsteps at the door, and then a panting head poked in.

    This is a beautiful face, with emerald hair and eyebrows, red lips and plain teeth. She looks about twenty-three or four years old, and her youthfulness and beauty reveal the charm of a mature woman.

    This beauty obviously ran all the way here, her hair was messy, and there was sweat on the tip of her nose and forehead.  But she had a smile on her face and raised her hand to wave to the students in the classroom.  "Sorry, sorry, I overslept during my nap." She said sorry, but there was no trace of guilt in her expression.

    The students immediately burst into good-natured laughter.

    "Female sir, you have broken your promise. Last time you promised that you would not be late again!" A boy shouted loudly.  It turns out that the beauty at the door is the teacher who teaches the theory of magic attack and defense, and her youth also greatly surprised the students.

    "Hey, sir is sir, what kind of female gentleman. If you yell again, I will make you copy the book a hundred times." This careless beauty obviously didn't like this title. She raised her eyebrows and scolded her solemnly.  Even though she seemed out of shape just now, now she has a straight face, and she really has the majestic aura of being a role model for others.  The few students who still wanted to coax them suddenly did not dare to say anything, and order was restored in the classroom.

    But her serious expression could not last long, and in a blink of an eye she was smiling and waving.  "Hey, don't just sit around. The snow outside has stopped a long time ago. Everyone, come out! We'll have class in the yard."

    As she said that, she retracted her head out of the door.  The students in the classroom collectively let out a long sigh.

    "She must have come up with another trick to punish us." Luo Yao muttered quietly, which immediately attracted the approval of the surrounding students.

    But it was hard to disobey the teacher's orders. Although everyone was reluctant, they finally walked out of the classroom and gathered in the courtyard.

    Tie Heng took out a cane made of moonflower peach wood from under the desk, and followed him to the small square in front of the school. Looking around, he found the beautiful teacher standing in front of the big snowman, looking very affectionate.  Turning around and looking at it with interest.

    "Did you build this snowman? Your craftsmanship is not bad!" She turned to ask the girls in the class.  Seeing them nodding in response, she made another round of comments.  At this time, the girls also became more energetic, crowded in a circle, and started chatting away. They were chattering so lively that some jackdaws on the branches of the trees were frightened and flew away.

    Tie Heng rolled his eyelids and looked helplessly at the gray sky.  This beautiful teacher's name is Miao Jue. As she shows, she has a cheerful and lively personality, and rarely puts on the airs of a teacher, so it is easy to get along with the students, and the students are willing to get close to her.  She also often jumps around and plays games with the girls. In the eyes of most students, she is more like a big sister than a strict teacher.

    But even though she was joking and joking, she didn't seem to be serious, but Tie Heng didn't dare to look down upon her in the slightest.  She is only twenty-three years old, but her position has surpassed that of Professor Zhang, and she is a formal professor appointed by the university.  Moreover, her strength in magic is not weaker than that of Professor Zhang, and she is a sixth-grade magician.  Considering her age, this is an amazing achievement, and it also shows that she has extraordinary potential, and it is not impossible for her to become a powerful person with a strong reputation in China in the future.

    "Oh, women! Just a pile of snow can make them chat endlessly. It's so childish." Among the boys gathered together, Luo Ming shook his head and said contemptuously.

    Tie Heng was very happy when he heard this and said to himself: "How dare you guys say that others are childish. I don't even think about who usually likes to make fun of people. They fight and make noises at every turn. They often pull girls' braids and are scolded and disgusted by others."  What the hell? In their eyes, you are also regarded as children who will not grow up."

    At this time, a boy next to him felt something.  "Women! You all know that it is like this. Something a little cute and beautiful can make them happy for a long time."

    "Hehe, isn't it?" Luo Yao, who had his head drooped, became excited at this moment and laughed obscenely, obviously thinking of something he shouldn't have thought of.  "Songyaju's rouge and gouache are very beautiful and cute. The girls in my room like them very much. Every time I give them to them, they feel more comfortable serving me"

    The kid¡¯s mouth was drooling as he spoke, and the other boys also followed suit and laughed tacitly.  "Yes, yes, the same is true for those who serve me."

    They murmured, and the topic became more and more deviated.The stories became more and more outrageous, and eventually they even talked about their romantic affairs in the brothel. Some people even proposed to invite everyone to the Peony House to drink wine after the holiday.

    This time it was Tie Heng¡¯s turn to feel chest tightness.  These fourteen or fifteen-year-old boys are all precocious, and except for a few who have particularly strict tutors, they have generally eaten meat.  They are a powerful and wealthy family with many servants. It is inevitable that these young masters cannot bear the restlessness and curiosity of adolescence. It is only natural for them to ruin one or two young servants.  Like the fat little Luo Yao, he even took his cousin to visit all the famous brothels in Tianfeng City, boasting that he was a veteran in the flower field!

    "Feudal society is really too cruel. These little bastards are even more unscrupulous than teenagers in the United States. At least they have to hide from adults and sneak around when they taste the forbidden fruit for the first time. It would be better for you to just eat them one by one, and there will be fewer people to condemn them.  , This is simply unreasonable, aren't you afraid of kidney failure in the future?" Tie Heng was Hong Guoguo's jealousy.

    He had a girlfriend when he was studying in the United States, and he did a lot of ridiculous things, so he was naturally familiar with the beauty of women, but he had been a wandering ghost for thousands of years, which was even more difficult than being a virgin. Now he was listening to them talk about these romantic affairs.  Things gradually became hot in my heart.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Tang Tang, but looking at the girl¡¯s pure and innocent face, Tie Heng felt ashamed.  Tang Tang can be said to be the person he cherishes the most since his rebirth. After all the hardships, Tang Tang was the first person to truly break into his lonely heart, which slightly alleviated the loneliness hidden in his heart, so Tie Heng became more  Most of them regard her as a relative like a sister.

    "I'm ashamed, why did I think of those things?" Tie Heng had to admit that men sometimes really rely on their lower body to think.

    He glanced at the group of girls again and thought to himself: "They are all little lolita, but my weird uncle doesn't have this hobby. Besides, there are so many things to do, and I don't have time to talk about love.  .¡±

    He thought so, but he had suppressed or even forgotten his desires for so long, and his body was that of a young and energetic young man. How could he calm down so easily?

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn to Miao Jue. Compared with the young girls around her, her figure was full of mature charm.  Red lips, pretty face, slender white neck, medium-sized but plump and straight breasts, slender waist, round and plump buttocks, long and tight legs, although some of them are thick  Hidden by thick robes, but under Tie Heng's sharp gaze, he could still draw a series of thrilling curves in his mind.

    Tie Heng felt his mouth was a little dry. He swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva in succession. His heartbeat gradually accelerated. His feet moved two steps towards Miao Jue unconsciously. The little Tie Heng under his crotch was even more eager to move and raised his head.  The chest is raised and the appearance is majestic.

    The boys next to him were chatting happily in low voices, and no one noticed Tie Heng's strange behavior.  The girls on the other side were also chatting happily and burst into laughter.

    The laughter like silver bells penetrated into his ears, but Tie Heng was suddenly startled.

    "Inner demon!" Tie Heng regained his consciousness and suppressed the lingering vision of himself hugging and making out with the female professor in his mind. A layer of cold sweat suddenly broke out on his body.

    He hurriedly calmed down, took a deep breath, and silently recited the secret formula for calming demons and calming the mind in the Dragon and Tiger Fist Sutra.  Following the movement of his heart, two streams of true energy surged out from his Dantian.  The force of the wind is like a breeze blowing, forming a whirlwind in the air points and meridians passing through, and the refreshing feeling penetrates directly to the heavenly spirit.  Lei Jin is like a hot and violent current, stimulating the acupoints to beat lively, and the muscles and meridians of the whole body also feel tingling, but after that, there is a smooth and refreshing numbness, which spreads to the Yongquan point on the soles of the feet.

    Finally, two streams of true energy, one cool and one warm, flow throughout the body and meet in the sea of ??consciousness between the eyebrows.  It was like a thunder exploded in his ears, and his body seemed to be swaying in the heart of the storm.  At this moment, he seemed to see countless naked beauties dancing in the storm and lightning and thunder, black-haired, blond, red-haired, yellow-skinned, white-skinned, black-skinned, every woman was  Each has its own characteristics, and some of them even have looks that are the same as those of the international female movie stars he liked in his previous life, showing endless charm.  But in the blink of an eye, this blood-soaked scene turned into a ghastly and terrifying picture, and all the enchanting beauties turned into writhing skeletons.

    Tie Heng woke up from the shock. Just like the fleeting hallucination just now, all his sexual energy was gone. The burning sensation in Tie Heng's body also subsided, and some of the evil thoughts that had appeared before also disappeared.  Without a trace.

    "Red pink skull! Huh It's so dangerous, so dangerous. I almost lost my control. If I really pounced on me and did something terrible, not to mention what kind of punishment I would receive from the master, I would probably die on the spot. Even if  I'm lucky enough to survive, but I won't have the shame to stay here in the future." Tie Heng said.Although I am afraid, I also feel lucky.  "I underestimated this inner demon. I didn't expect it to be so powerful. I need to be more careful in the future."

    He was secretly alert.  None of the classmates around him knew that Tie Heng had accidentally triggered his inner demons, and they never expected that he would be so blessed that he passed this extremely important level in his cultivation.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12 Fighting (2)

    "Everyone's biggest enemy is themselves. Only by defeating yourself can you reach the top." This refers to the inner demons.

    No matter they are martial arts practitioners or magicians, no matter how high their cultivation level is, as long as there is human body, they cannot avoid the intrusion of inner demons.  Hatred, desire, greed, delusion, obsession, resentment and other distracting thoughts may cause inner demons.  Inner demons can also always exist, or appear suddenly, or hide, or grow stronger. They can even devour a person, and they can also play a role in training one's will.

    The period when inner demons are most likely to breed is when the practitioner is about to reach a breakthrough in his own cultivation.  Many people encounter bottlenecks here, precisely because their bodies may be ready to increase in strength, but their mental state is not strong enough to control the powerful strength they have obtained, which is holding them back.  At this time, only by breaking through the inner demons can one's cultivation level advance by leaps and bounds.

    Tie Heng is at this critical moment, and he is close to success in martial arts and magic. When the two become one, the inner demons caused by them become increasingly powerful and unpredictable.  He is very aware of how terrifying the inner demons are that are invisible and difficult to prevent, so he has been extra careful in recent times, and his lively thoughts have also restrained a lot, and he does not dare to think wildly.  But I didn't expect that I almost stumbled over the almost forgotten **, and I was so close to burning with desire that I ruined my moral conduct.  Thanks to his strong will and timely introspection, if his inner demon took advantage of him and took root in his soul, he would be in big trouble in the future.  After surviving this calamity, I will be able to cultivate calmly and without any worries for a long time in the future.

    "Huh!" Tie Heng breathed a long sigh of relief. Although he felt tired in waves, he still felt that his originally stagnant mind suddenly became brighter, as if a window had been opened.  Moreover, the zhenqi all over his body is lively and full, and the speed of circulation seems to be three points faster.  The spiritual power concentrated in the sea of ??consciousness has also been condensed a lot, and the induction of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth has become clearer.  All this tells Tie Heng that he has indeed overcome the hurdle of his inner demons, otherwise it would be impossible for his cultivation to reach a higher level in just a few breaths.

    "No wonder those pills that can prevent or help suppress inner demons sell for sky-high prices. They are really hard to guard against and extremely destructive." Only then did Tie Heng understand how valuable those pills were that were regarded as treasures.  of preciousness.  At the same time, he was also frightened by the ferocity of his inner demon this time.

    Generally speaking, inner demons are like gangrene attached to the bones. They will slowly and quietly show their destructiveness without even being noticed. They can lead people astray and destroy a person inch by inch.  of Taoism.  But the inner demons triggered by Tie Heng this time were so swift and violent that they almost made him lose his mind and make a fool of himself on the spot.  The reason for this is because inner demons come from everyone's own self.

    The stronger a person¡¯s cultivation and the firmer his will, the harder it is for inner demons to breed.  But for such a character, the inner demons will either never come or not. Once triggered, they will definitely be extremely violent and extremely stubborn, making them very difficult to eradicate. This is the case with Tie Heng.  If Tie Heng hadn't mastered the Dragon and Tiger Fist Sutra, which records several secret techniques for suppressing and destroying inner demons, Tie Heng wouldn't have been able to pass this level so easily, and it would have given him instant strength.  breakthrough.

    Tie Heng quietly retreated to the back of the crowd, wiped the sweat from his head and face, straightened his appearance and clothes, and exercised his energy and breath for a while.  To be honest, in the blink of an eye, he had consumed a huge amount of physical and mental energy. At this time, he felt physically and mentally exhausted. If his cultivation had not improved to a higher level and his spirit had been greatly invigorated, he would have probably  I had to sit down and rest for a while to recover.

    When he returned to the crowd, Miao Jue's chatter with the girls finally came to an end.

    "Okay, gather now, I'm going to start class." Miao Jue tapped his palms, making a crisp hitting sound.  "The old rule is, girls are in a row, boys are in a row, I don't need to say more!"

    Following her instructions, the class of thirty-six students immediately took action and divided into two rows of men and women, from high to low, standing face to face with a distance of more than ten feet apart.

    "Eh!" Lu Shan and Tang Tang, who were lined up side by side at the end of the line, were startled. They blinked their big eyes at the same time, and their gazes roamed across Tie Heng's face for a long time before they looked at each other and exchanged their respective opinions.  Shock and confusion.

    They were all very discerning, and they noticed the subtle changes that had occurred on Tie Heng's body. This was not only a change in the aura revealed by the increase in true energy and spiritual power, but also an improvement in the spiritual level.  There is no doubt that Tie Heng has achieved breakthroughs in all aspects, and it was within a short period of time. How could this not surprise them?  Lu Shan couldn't believe her eyes and guesses, but the facts were right in front of her, so she had to believe it even if she didn't believe it.

    "The speed of his progress is incredible!" Lu Shan secretly smacked her tongue.  "The first stage of practice has reached the state of small success. It has only passed since I became a disciple of Feng Shiyou at the end of June until now."How long?  "

    At this moment, Lu Shan is no longer jealous of Tie Heng's talent, but feels a deep oppression.  Practitioners all have a foundation-building stage at the beginning. The warrior's is called body tempering, while the magician's is called spirit opening. The names are different, but they represent the same meaning.  A person like Tie Heng who has achieved basic foundation building can generally be regarded as a person from the ninth level. Although he is only the lowest level in the level system, how old is he!  ?  How long have you been practicing!  ?  You must know that Lu Shan has received strict training since she was a child, but she only completed the foundation building a year ago. Tang Tang only reached this level more than half a year earlier than her because of his training in the Heart Cruel Technique.  But that day when they saw Tie Heng for the first time in the refugee camp, he only had extremely weak internal energy and no spiritual energy at all.  Looking now, how could such a growth rate not surprise Lu Shan, who has been called a genius since she was a child.

    "Can anyone really do this?" Lu Shan couldn't help but wonder if Tie Heng was a human being, and she also keenly sensed that the skills Tie Heng practiced were unusual and seemed to be full of terrifying power!

    Tie Heng naturally saw the gazes of the two girls, and he also read the surprise and suspicion in Lu Shan's eyes.  He secretly smiled bitterly.  This situation is completely unexpected, and it is not what he wants to happen.  "It seems that we need to practice Yun Shen Jue as soon as possible to hide and restrain our aura, otherwise we will get more and more eyes like this."

    Lu Shan looked at him as if she were looking at a monster, which made Tie Heng feel uncomfortable.  At the same time, the Zuo brothers who were not far away from him seemed to have noticed the difference in him, and they all looked at him.  The burning eyes seemed to burn holes in his body.

    Even Miao Jue noticed something unusual. He suddenly stopped in front of Tie Heng, his beautiful eyes swaying up and down for a while, and he also saw the clues.  Then she put it close to his ear and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear clearly: "Oh, I read it right, you are quite good at it! Just a moment ago, you actually resolved the intrusion of the inner demons, and your strength  You have made a lot of progress, congratulations! Hehe, it seems that I am really extraordinary as a teacher, but some students want to choose my class to make their own breakthroughs. In this way, you owe me a big favor.  Remember to pay it back!¡±

    At first, Tie Heng saw her so close and smelled the female body fragrance coming from her body. He suddenly thought of the thoughts that had just emerged in his heart, and his face couldn't help but feel warm.  But upon hearing her words, Tie Heng immediately lost all thoughts and just glanced at him angrily, as if to say: "Does this have anything to do with you?"

    "What's the matter? You still dare to disobey? Huh, aren't you afraid that I will punish you by copying books and breaking your hands?" When Miao Jue saw Tie Heng's expression, his big bright eyes widened, and he even said no.  Threats consistent with identity.

    "Please, you are also a teacher who preaches, teaches, and resolves doubts." Tie Heng made a final struggle helplessly.

    Unfortunately, his words were in vain. Miao Jue seemed not to have heard him. He just raised his eyebrows at him, left a proud expression, and turned away.

    "An unreasonable woman." Tie Heng usually has a normal relationship with this beautiful gentleman. Miao Jue mainly spends more time with girls, but Tie Heng doesn't know much about her.  Even though she gets along well with the students, she is actually very strict about her job.  It's just because of his personality that he is weird in what he does, and his teaching methods are also eclectic, or in other words, he is very diverse.

    Moreover, he had inquired about the situation of many teachers in the school from his senior brothers. For example, Miao Jue, a young female gentleman who came to the school the year before last, was mentioned most often by Lu Daqian as being unreasonable, petty, and domineering.  If you don't follow her wishes, she will never make it easy for you.  After half a semester of contact, Tie Heng completely agreed with the fourth senior brother's views, and even had a deeper understanding

    Miao Jue ignored Tie Heng¡¯s resentment and walked alone.  She didn't say much. She poked her white and slender right hand out of her sleeve, then slowly spread it out, revealing a small amount of brown powder on her palm.

    Tan's mouth was slightly opened, and Miao Jue blew gently into her palm. The brown powder suddenly turned into tiny particles that were difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, and flew away along with her breath.

    With the improvement of his skill, Tie Heng's six senses have become sharper at this time.  He clearly captured that all these brown powders fell on the open space between the queues of boys and girls. He thought that Miao Jue had cast a spell secretly to be able to control it so accurately.  At the same time, Tie Heng also identified that these powders seemed to be the seeds of some kind of plant.

    Then he saw Miao Jue take out a jade-green flute from his arms, and he couldn't help but take a closer look.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12 Fighting (3)

    "A wooden flute carved from the trunk of a jasper tree! Oh, it's not a magic weapon, but a precious medium-grade magic weapon. It seems that this female gentleman has an unusual background!" Tie Heng saw Miao Jue.  Taking out a jade-green flute from his arms, he couldn't help but look at it a few more times.

    With Tie Heng¡¯s vision, he can roughly tell the details of this flute with just one glance.  He was also more curious about Miao Jue's origins.  To have a high-grade treasure with him, Miao Jue's background must be unusual.  Generally speaking, when the children of powerful people have such abilities, they either serve as officials or join the army to gain military merit in order to be knighted. There are few people who are so young and are willing to stay in schools to teach.

    The other students also stared at the flute in Miao Jue's hand, and those girls who loved beauty couldn't help but whisper among themselves.

    Miao Jue smiled slightly and explained simply: "Her name is Cuizhi, and she is a magical treasure with the wood attribute!"

    "Wow!" Many students exclaimed.

    Noble Phantasms are different from magical weapons. Magical weapons are used in a wide range of ways in this world. Basically, wealthy families will have several auxiliary low-level magical objects to support their appearance, such as floating lamps for lighting and automatic cooking utensils.  Hot cauldron and so on.  But Noble Phantasms are completely different. They are more complicated to refine than magic weapons, the raw materials they need to use are more precious, and their quantities are naturally rarer.  Moreover, there are very few auxiliary types of Noble Phantasms. Whether it is a martial Noble Phantasm used by warriors or a Magical Noble Phantasm used by magicians, most of them are murder weapons, and each Noble Phantasm has its own unique characteristics.  Ability, the holder will not reveal it to outsiders easily.  Therefore, even though the people present were young masters and ladies from some wealthy families, the precious phantoms they had seen were extremely limited.  At this time, they suddenly saw a precious phantom, which was still so crystal-clear and bright like a fine work of art. Naturally, they were a little excited and excited.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes drifted to Tang Tang and Lu Shan, and then he quickly glanced at Zuo Shangjie.  Different from the students around them, the expressions of the three of them were much calmer. They looked at the green branch in Miao Jue's hand with more appreciation and evaluation in their eyes, rather than envy and desire like everyone else.

    "It seems that my guess is good." Tie Heng strengthened his guess.  More than once, he sensed powerful auras from the three of them that were different from their own.  Obviously, these three talented young men have long had Noble Phantasms that suit their characteristics, but they have never been revealed.  Maybe the level of their Noble Phantasms will not be very high, but that doesn't matter. Noble Phantasms are not like ordinary magic weapons. They will be finalized after refining. Noble Phantasms can be modified and strengthened. As long as you gather the corresponding materials and have matching  technology and strength!

    At this time, Miao Jue ignored the restlessness of the students, smiled, raised the green branch, pointed towards the open space in the middle of the queue of boys and girls, and shouted softly: "Grow!"

    A ray of light flashed on the green flute, and in an instant, dots of green appeared on the ground that was originally covered with a layer of snow.  Then, under the watchful eyes of everyone, this thin bud grew rapidly and did not stop until it weaved a green carpet in the open space.

    "Velvet tooth grass!" Tie Heng blurted out in a low voice as he recognized this tiny plant.

    Miao Jue heard what he was saying to himself, and turned around to give him a look that said, "I guess you have some knowledge."

    Then she stepped onto the carpet-like turf.  The toughness of these grasses was beyond the students' expectations. Where Miao Jue walked, the velvet grass was not damaged at all.  Many students stretched out their feet out of curiosity and stepped on the turf a few times. The touch from the soles was as if they were stepping on solid ground.

    "No need to waste your efforts. Velvet grass is cold-resistant and frost-resistant, and its stems and leaves are thick. Even a strong man can't step on them." Miao Jue said and put away the flute in his hand.  "In the first two classes, I explained to you the techniques of casting the Nenjutsu Prison. Will you practice it well after you go back?"

    "Yes, sir!" the students answered loudly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s true or false soon.¡± Miao Jue smiled with some evil intentions.  "In the past half semester, most of what you have learned in magic class is elementary telekinesis. I have also taught you the tips on how to use these telekinesis. I have also had several tests in normal times. There are only a few days left before winter vacation.  , today is the final assessment. I will arrange for you to work in pairs and compete one-on-one. I will naturally know your results. Of course, the winner will get extra points, and the score of this assessment will account for the total semester grade.  Fifty percent, whether you can have a good New Year depends on your performance later."

    "Ah! Here we go again! Sir, can't you change the assessment method?" Everyone immediately complained, even those students with good grades were no exception.  The reason for this is that the two sides arranged by Miao Jue will never be bullied by the strong. The strength of the two students is always evenly matched, so no one dares to say that they are sure of victory.  What's moreThis also involves the quality of the semester comments.

    "This doesn't allow you to choose." Miao Jue said mercilessly, and then pointed at Luo Yaoluoming who complained the loudest.  "You two brothers have such loud voices and you seem to be very energetic. Well, then, you two will be the first group to compete."

    "No way!" Luo Yaoluoming was dumbfounded now. Didn't this mean that their brothers were "killing each other"!

    "What! Dare you disobey your husband's arrangements?" Miao Jue stared with big eyes.  "It's okay if you don't want to. I will give you two good marks."

    "I don't dare, students just obey orders." Luo Yaoluoming could only bow his head and accept his fate.  If they really get a bad rating in this important subject, their parents will not let them off lightly.

    "Very good!" Miao Jue raised her chin, walked quickly to the middle of the open space, then stepped back to the girl's side, and pointed at both ends of the long turf.  "You two stand at one end of the turf, and you are only allowed to use the attack spell of telekinesis. This is to test whether you have really understood the skills I taught you, and whether you practice diligently."

    She paused and added another sentence.  "The loser will stand in the snow until get out of class is over, or the spell's effectiveness dissipates."

    Luo Yaoluoming's face suddenly fell, but he had no choice. Under Miao Jue's urging, he reluctantly walked out of the queue, walked slowly to both ends of the turf, and stood more than two feet apart.  Certainly.

    ¡°Ready!¡± Miao Jue said, raising her slender hands.

    When Luo Yaoluo Ming heard the sound, they both clenched the canes made of Yuehua peach wood in their hands.  Each student in this cane class is equipped with one. They are an assignment assigned by the teacher in charge of teaching the weapon-making class.  The weapon refining class teaches students not only how to refine magic weapons, but also how to use them effectively.  Both aspects require students to have sufficient knowledge of magical instruments.  The canes in the hands of the students are semi-finished products. Yuehua peach wood is a kind of spiritual wood, which can effectively enhance the affinity between the holder and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and can also have a certain effect of releasing the power of magic.

    Ma Jiaoyu, who teaches the weapon-refining class, requires the students to carry these semi-finished canes with them. The purpose is to let them have a deep understanding of the characteristics of Yuehua peach wood, so that after completing the basic course, they can personally refine the canes that suit their own specialties.  Sorcerer's staff.  On the other hand, the more familiar you are with the performance of the magic weapon and the longer you can use your own spiritual power to practice it, the stronger the magic weapon will be. This is why Ma Jiaoyu strictly orders every student to take good care of the cane.  s reason.  After all, Yuehua peach wood will be the main body of magic weapons such as the magician's staff. From the beginning, the two will be closely connected, which will also be of great help to the refined finished product.

    Both the Luo brothers had tight faces. No matter who lost or won, it would be a joke to outsiders. Naturally, they would be extremely unhappy.  However, Luo Yao, the little fat man among them, seemed more anxious. He knew very well that his fire skills might be better than his cousin's, but his strength in mind skills was almost the same. If he didn't do well, he might lose. In that case  The results of this course were a bit unsatisfactory.  What's more, in the previous alchemy class, I only got one pass.  It's hard to say that this winter vacation and the New Year will be spent with dad's nagging and scolding.

    Luo Yao was not willing to fall into such a bad situation. Unable to think about it, he had no choice but to wink at his cousin across from him. The meaning was obvious.  "Brother, please let me go and let me win this game. When I get back, I will buy you a top-notch honest official and have a good time."

    These two are indeed brothers. They have been working together for a long time, but Luo Ming can actually understand all the meanings conveyed in his eyes!

    "It's a pity that Luo Ming, who always follows his cousin's lead, is helpless this time.  Firstly, his grades in this course are average, and secondly, his father is much stricter than his uncle. If his report card is too ugly, he will not only be scolded when he comes home, but also get slapped on his butt.  A meal of fried meat with bamboo shoots!

    "I'm sorry, cousin, I can't help you this time. Besides, uncle has always doted on you. Even if you comment a little lower, it's not a big deal. It's better to let me, my little brother, so that I can stay in the old age.  Dad looks better in front of me." Luo Ming replied with his eyes.  To be honest, no one wants to be stuck in the ice and snow and have to be watched by classmates. That would be too embarrassing.

    "Don't bother me, cousin, you can't do this, no matter what, you have to help your brother!" The little fat man was anxious, the fat on his face was trembling, and he looked like he was about to cramp, but Luo opposite him  Obviously it is not allowed.

    The two brothers exchanged glances, which could not escape Miao Jue's eyes. She deliberately delayed it for a while. Seeing that they seemed to be unable to argue, she suddenly threw her hand away.  "start!"

    No matter what their expressions were just now, or whether they had hesitated before, at this moment they had long forgotten their brotherhood.  None of them were vague, all used their true abilities.

    "The Sixth Technique of Mentalization, Prison!" The two of them recited the incantation at the same time, swinging the moonlight peach wood cane with one hand, and matching the complex handprints formed by the other hand.

    Both of them spent five or six breaths to complete the spell. Their spells and handprints seemed to be exactly the same at first glance, but the students around them could still tell the difference. This was exactly the lesson Miao Jue taught the students.

    The theory of spell attack and defense is not to teach students how to cast new spells, that is the content of spell classes.  Miao Jue taught everyone how to simplify, adjust, and connect the incantations and mudras of orthodox magic.  Everyone has their own characteristics. This is not only a matter of the strength of spiritual roots and spiritual thoughts, but also related to personality, fluency of pronunciation, flexibility and coordination of limbs, etc., which all have a great impact on the casting of spells.  What students learn in this class is how to use their strengths and avoid weaknesses, and best use their own strengths to combine various elements of spell casting, so as to shorten the casting time and enhance the effect of spell power.

    This course is very important for magicians, but whether it is Miao Jue or Feng Shiyou, most of them have only a partial understanding of the true principles and only practice according to the tricks passed down from generation to generation by their ancestors.  But in Tie Heng's view, these are not so mysterious.  In the past, only a simple word spirit could trigger powerful spiritual power and form corresponding spells. Even some powerful word spirit magicians could have overwhelming power with just a thought.  Today's mantras and mudras seem complicated and difficult to pronounce, but they are just to imitate the effect of a certain speaking spirit.  Naturally, because everyone has different strengths, making some appropriate changes will not destroy the integrity of the system and can achieve better results.

    For example, Luo Ming was on the field. He obviously worked harder than his cousin. He shortened several gestures in a set of spells and completed the spell half a breath earlier than Luo Yao.  He used his cane to move toward the opposite side. The light on the head of the cane flickered, and a hazy light sank into Luo Yao's chest.

    But Luo Ming's luck seemed to be bad. The moment he immobilized his cousin, Luo Yao's spell also came out.  With the same flash of light, Luo Ming could no longer move except for his eyes.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12 Fighting (4)

    The two Luo brothers just stood facing each other like two statues, both maintaining the same posture at the last moment of casting the spell.  The students on both sides were silent for a moment, and then burst into loud laughter with "Wow!"  A few students pointed at the two brothers at both ends of the lawn, laughing so hard that they couldn't straighten their waists.

    Miao Jue was also laughing, and she laughed even more heartily than the students. She seemed to be enjoying the fun, without any sense of being a teacher.

    "Giggle, not bad, not bad. You all tried your best. Let's consider it a tie between you two. The score won't be too bad for you." Miao Jue commented to the two brothers in his heart, but saw the expression in their eyes.  Fortunately, she pursed her lips and smiled again.  "But like I just said, you two have to stay like this until get out of class is over, or the spell's effectiveness dissipates."

    The students laughed again, and Luo Yaoluoming's eyes showed a look of begging for mercy, but Miao Jue turned a blind eye and turned his wrist, pointing the green branch towards the snow-covered bush in the corner.  "Rust!" In the sound, the snow was scattered, and a few thick and long plant roots came out from the bare bushes. They immediately wrapped around Luo Yaoluoming's stiff body, and then slowly  He retracted and dragged the two brothers to the open space next to him.

    Four drag marks were clearly left on the snowy ground. The students laughed louder as they watched the Luo brothers being dragged away.  Laughter reached Luo Yaoluoming's ears, and the two of them flushed with shame. Even though the north wind was biting and cold on their bodies, their bodies were as hot as fire. This was really embarrassing.

    I don't know whether Miao Jue did it intentionally or unintentionally. The two of them were stuck together and could see clearly what was going on in the middle of the queue of classmates. However, their bodies were both tilted towards each other. As long as they squinted, they could see clearly.  The other person¡¯s face.  At this moment, both brothers had their eyes widened, venting their anger on each other with their eyes.  They blamed each other and cursed each other in their hearts, while their sharp eyes were like two pairs of swords, fighting fiercely in mid-air.  I believe that if they were allowed to be free at this moment, they would have to curse and fight with each other.

    Miao Jue laughed a few more times before leaving the two brothers alone. Her eyes swept over everyone one by one, and the students suddenly became quiet.  Two more unlucky ones will be selected among them. Although everyone knows that they will end up sooner or later, it is better to be able to do it later than to be fixed and stand in the whole class.

    Now Luo Yaoluo Ming stopped staring at each other. They turned their attention to their classmates, eager to see who would accompany them. Only by adding a few more similarly unlucky guys would they stop being so conspicuous!

    "Tie Heng, Zuo Shangfu, you are in a group, come up!" Miao Jue's mouth curled up inadvertently, and she suddenly spoke.

    Tie Heng and Zuo Shangfu are both top students, so this matchup is naturally the highlight of the class. The students around them couldn't help but murmur, and their excitement was much higher than when the two Luo brothers were just now.

    Tie Heng¡¯s face showed no change, but he cheered up in his heart.  The Zuo family is famous for being masters of telekinesis. Zuo Shangfu's previous performances prove that he is not weak, and Tie Heng naturally does not dare to look down upon him.

    Here, Zuo Shangfu was secretly excited, clenching his fists involuntarily.  This emotion comes from his self-confidence and eagerness to show off his talent.  "Defeat him and let those guys who only focus on Zuo Shangjie see that I, Zuo Shangfu, am no worse than him, and there are things in my family"

    He felt the gaze from the left clan brother, but he did not turn around to ask Zuo Shangjie for his opinion as usual.

    Zuo Shangfuti picked up the Yuehua peach wood cane in his hand and quickly walked to the end of the turf to stand. He focused his attention on Tie Heng and waited with bated breath for the competition to begin. He made up his mind that this opportunity  He will never let it go.

    Tie Heng also walked to his position. He could see Zuo Shangfu's nervousness and more obvious confidence from his behavior.  "It seems he is determined to win."

    Tie Heng was heartbroken.  He knew very well that in the field of telekinesis, he was at a disadvantage compared to his opponent.  Although his strength has just achieved all-round breakthroughs, Zuo Shangfu has been practicing mind skills since he was a child. If he faced a head-on confrontation, he thought that his winning rate would not exceed 30%, not to mention that the opponent might have a magical weapon to supplement him.

    Tie Heng's guess was good. Zuo Shangfu's confidence was not only due to his own strength. On his right wrist was a bracelet-shaped magic weapon called the Miaoxin Ring. This was the only one he had as a branch of the Zuo family.  The magical weapon close to the body can effectively increase the release speed and power of mind spells.  Although compared to Zuo Shangjie's treasure trove and several other very good magic weapons, Zuo Shangfu's wonderful heart ring is nothing.  But it has to be said that the children of rich families like them have more or less good things in them, and the school is very good in this regard.It is also difficult to ban their use.  Therefore, many times, they have a considerable advantage when competing with ordinary students.  This situation is also the same in the military branch. Just the difference in the pros and cons of healing drugs allows them to spend more time practicing instead of lying in bed to cultivate.

    The students on both sides gradually became quiet, and they were all waiting for the two top students in the field to decide who was the winner.  In the queue of girls, Lu Shan had an expressionless face and didn't know what she was thinking, but she didn't seem to be worried about Tie Heng at all.  But Tang Tang beside her was even more nervous than Tie Heng, clenching his little fists tightly and encouraging Tie Heng in his heart.

    The little girl¡¯s understanding of Tie Heng is not limited to his personality. Tang Tang is also very clear about Tie Heng¡¯s strength in magic.  On the one hand, Tie Heng basically didn't hide anything in front of her. On the other hand, Tang Tang was much more accomplished in magic than him, so his understanding of him was naturally deeper.  If comparing spells from other systems, Tang Tang believed that there would be no problem with Tie Heng's strength. However, the current situation was very unfavorable to Tie Heng, so Tang Tang was naturally worried.

    Speaking of which, the main thing to learn this semester is telepathy, and there is only a small amount of time for other attribute spells to be guided by teachers.  The reason is that telekinesis can be said to be the foundation of the existing magic system. The structure of telekinesis is relatively simple and relatively monotonous, and most of them do not require a lot of spiritual energy. They only require spiritual telepathy, that is, mental power.  Divine power and spiritual power are the two most important factors that determine the level of achievement of a magician.  Not only in casting spells, but also in using magic weapons, they are also inseparable.  The strength of the spiritual power determines the effectiveness and sustainability of the magic weapon, while the power of the mind is related to the accuracy and quantity of the magic weapon.  Therefore, in order to train students' spiritual power and familiarize themselves with the basic knowledge of the magic system, the most common thing taught in the first grade is telepathy.

    "I hope you two can give me a wonderful showdown, but don't let me down!" Seeing the two of them taking their places, Miao Jue looked left and right with apricot eyes, and said with a charming smile, her jade hands raised again.  Lift high.  "Prepare!"

    "The competition begins!" As his arm quickly fell, Miao Jue issued a battle command!

    Almost as soon as Miao Jue¡¯s words came out of his mouth, Zuo Shangfu had already taken action.  The spells he produced with one hand were smooth and precise, and the spells he spoke were also very fluent. Using his own pronunciation characteristics, he successfully compressed a long spell.  Combining the two, Zuo Shangfu completed the Nianjutsu Prison in almost two-thirds of Luo Ming's time.

    With his cane aimed at Tie Heng on the opposite side, Zuo Shangfu could not wait to enjoy the glory of the winner.  A faint stream of light shot out from the tip of the staff and arrived in front of Tie Heng in the blink of an eye.

    At this moment, most of the students thought that Tie Heng was doomed, because the cane he held in his hand was held upright in front of his chest and was not aimed at Zuo Shangfu. Even if he could release the spell at this time, he would not be able to counterattack like Luo Yao.  , there is no possibility of a draw.

    Zuo Shangjie, who had been staring at his clan brother, had already seen what Zuo Shangfu was thinking. Seeing that he was about to succeed, he couldn't help but grit his teeth in jealousy, wondering why it wasn't his turn for such a good opportunity.  After all, stepping on the head of another genius and consolidating his own reputation as a genius is what he desires to do most now.

    "You're lucky, but if you want to climb on top of me, you've made the wrong calculation." Zuo Shangjie secretly felt cruel.

    But the scene where Tie Heng was frozen did not appear. Just when the stream of light was about to hit Tie Heng, the spell he recited silently was completed.  Starting from the cane standing on his chest, a hazy barrier protected his whole body, and the stream of light hit it, inspiring circles of halo that gradually dissipated.  Immediately afterwards, the two spells canceled each other out.

    "Thisthis is the third mental technique, protection!" Zuo Shangfu, who had a winner's smile on his face, was stunned for a moment, and his expression became rigid for an instant.  But soon, he came to his senses and complained loudly to Miao Jue: "Sir, he committed a foul. You just said that only the jail is allowed"

    Before he could finish his words, Tie Heng took the opportunity to complete a spell that easily pinned him in place.  The waving arms stopped in mid-air, and the wide-open mouth could not be closed. The north wind filled his throat with chill, immediately making Zuo Shangfu feel dry and stinging.

    The classmates were in an uproar when they saw this scene. Several boys who were usually close to the Zuo brothers jumped out to accuse Tie Heng of cheating.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12 Fighting (5)

    "Whoever wants you to point fingers, shut up!" Miao Jue scolded with a straight face, "Did you really hear what I just said?"

    "Sir, you said it yourself, only one attack spell, telekinesis, is allowed. The loser will stand in the snow until get out of class is over, or until the spell's effect wears off." A boy replied loudly.  "Tie Heng obviously violated the rules you set."

    "Really?" Miao Jue smiled sarcastically.  "Then what spell did he use just now? What category did it belong to?"

    "He used the third type of guardianship, which is a defensive spell. It is not a prison at all" The boy's voice stopped suddenly, and he obviously woke up.  Tie Heng did not commit a foul, he just keenly took advantage of the loopholes in Miao Jue's words.

    ¡°Understood?¡± Miao Jue glanced at the queue of boys and girls, and then at Zuo Shangfu, whose eyes widened with anger and turned into stunned.

    "I understand." The boys who jumped out shrank back.

    "You seem very unconvinced!" Miao Jue ignored the boys and looked into Zuo Shangfu's eyes.  He had recovered from the anger and surprise just now, and his eyes were full of unwillingness.

    Zuo Shangfu was naturally unconvinced. Although Tie Heng's spiritual power and divine will were not weak, his understanding and familiarity with the art of thought was not as good as Zuo Shangfu's.  Just like just now, if he competes with the same telekinesis technique, he is almost guaranteed to win.  But who would have thought that Miao Jue actually played a word game, while Zuo Shangfu was eager to win, and his thinking direction dictated that he completely ignored this point. Instead, he was used by Tie Heng to reverse the relationship between victory and defeat in one fell swoop.  In this case, how could Zuo Shangfu be willing? He just wanted Miao Jue to give him another chance, otherwise he would not be able to accept the shame of failure no matter what.

    "Hmph! Do you think Tie Heng is just a little smart and luckily defeated you, so you are not convinced? Then you, have you ever reflected on why you didn't discover the word trap in my words and take advantage of it! That's  Because you are arrogant, impetuous, and rigid in your thinking. As a future magician, these are all unacceptable. You should always be cautious, careful, and vigilant, use your brain more, and be cautious and precise.  With the ability to think, grasp every detail, and turn it into conditions that are beneficial to you, you may be able to turn things around." Miao Jue's voice became more and more fierce.  "Zuo Shangfu, you want to compete again, right? Hum, you didn't even understand what I said, or you turned a deaf ear to what I said and didn't take it to heart! You are worthy of standing with the two of them.  Just enjoy the cool weather."

    Her words made Zuo Shangfu's face flush. Zuo Shangjie in the queue also felt a little embarrassed, but he couldn't help but feel a twisted sense of joy in his heart.  And Luo Yao Luo Ming once again became a negative example, and could only roll his eyes to show that he was innocent.

    ¡°You guys, you guys!¡± Miao Jue pointed the finger at other students.  "How many of you have noticed the deep meaning of my words, huh!? No one has thought that this is your final assessment. Could it be that I will only test one of your spells and simply compare who can complete the spell better?  Is it fast? Are your minds so simple? If this is the case, then I advise you to give up early, otherwise you will only hinder your companions in the future. "

    Miao Jue became more and more excited as he spoke, while Tie Heng, who had been standing there without saying a word since just now, almost laughed out loud.  He specifically inquired about the details of many teachers from his senior fellow students. This beautiful gentleman came to teach in the school only the year before last, and Lu Daqian was once her student.  Seeing that she was so young, the students naturally didn't have much respect for her.  In order to test and conquer this group of students, Miao Jue had to play some tricks. Coupled with her childlike nature, various teaching methods gradually took shape.  Tie Heng knew this characteristic of hers and always kept an eye on her, so he seized this opportunity.  Similarly, he was able to get that extraordinary comment because he knew that Liu Jiaoyu in the alchemy class liked to use subtle methods to enlighten and inspire students, and mobilize students to think actively and introspect.  Tie Heng's senior brothers have become his biggest advantage this time, and the value of information is all too clear to the travelers from the twenty-first century Earth.

    But the reason why Tie Heng wanted to laugh at this moment was because he felt that Miao Jue's ability to use excuses was quite good.  This female gentleman, who usually has no formal appearance and likes to laugh and play with the students, rarely has such a good opportunity to teach people a lesson with righteous words. I guess she is enjoying it very much!

    Perhaps the smile in her eyes was too obvious. Miao Jue, who was shouting and energetic, noticed his thoughts and glared at him angrily. Then she saw Zuo Shangfu's pleading eyes. She rolled her eyes and found something new.  Attention ghosts.

    "I'm tired after talking so much. You can think about the rest now!" she said.?To the left is Shangfu.  "For the sake of your usual good performance, I will give you another chance. If you lose again, just blame yourself for being stupid!"

    Without even looking at Zuo Shangfu¡¯s grateful look, Miao Jue snapped his fingers. Zuo Shangfu relaxed and immediately regained his freedom of movement.  The students on both sides were making noises. Some were cheering for Zuo Shangfu, while others were whispering to each other, guessing the outcome of the competition.

    "Thank you, sir." Zuo Shangfu said loudly.

    Miao Jue ignored him and turned around to ask Tie Heng.  "You have no objection to my arrangement, right? Classmate Tie Heng."

    Tie Heng shrugged at him and said to himself: "You have already taken action. Is it useful for me to object?"

    "Very good!" Miao Jue said cheerfully, but the way she stared at Tie Heng seemed to be expecting Tie Heng's stiff body to be placed in the queue of losers.

    "You are bound to be disappointed." Tie Heng gave her a clear look.

    Miao Jue smiled and did not look at him again.  This beautiful gentleman has his own reasons for paying attention to Tie Heng. Anyone can witness the rapid growth of a student in just half a semester. There will be significant improvement almost every few classes, and even in just half a semester, there will be significant improvement.  You will be surprised and concerned that you have easily overcome the obstacles of your inner demons just now.  What's more, Tie Heng's talent is enough to make anyone feel jealous

    "Ready!" Miao Jue shouted, raising his palms high again, and the students around him also held their breath.

    "Don't be complacent, I will make you look good this time!" Zuo Shangfu stood up straight and whispered through gritted teeth, staring at Tie Heng across from him, his eyes almost bursting with fire.  Instead of looking for the cause of failure in himself, he blamed everything on Tie Heng's cunning.

    "Losing calm means failure!" Standing quietly as well, Tie Heng withstood the fierce gaze coming in his face, from which he could feel that the other party was basically insulated from calmness.  Zuo Shangfu was too eager to win last time, but now his mind was occupied by anger. How could Tie Heng fail against such an opponent!

    Sure enough, the moment Miao Jue waved his arm to give the order, the outcome was already decided.

    Zuo Shangfu learned the lesson from the previous time and first blessed himself with the third guardian of mind skills.  This defensive spell protects against spells and physical attacks, and the stronger the caster, the greater the duration and attack power absorbed.  Zuo Shangfu believed that with his own strength, this spell was enough to resist Tie Heng's immobilization spell twice.  And if Tie Heng also protects himself first, then his protective skills will be the same as before at most, and only one wave of attacks will be needed to offset them. This is the most intuitive manifestation of the two people's strength.  If Tie Heng launched an attack at this moment, he would be completely defeated like Zuo Shangfu just now, because the casting time of the Guardian Technique is shorter than the Holding Technique, which was also the reason for Tie Heng's previous victory.

    "He won't be that stupid. He will definitely choose the same strategy of defending first and then attacking. But that will lead to a protracted war at best, and the victory must still be mine." Zuo Shangfu has already come to this conclusion, but Tie Heng will really be like him  Does it act as expected?

    This time, Zuo Shangfu no longer just focused on completing the spell. This mistake is a bad habit that most magician apprentices cannot avoid. They all think that they can defeat the enemy as long as they release the spell faster, but they do not realize that they must always pay attention to the opponent.  Only by taking appropriate actions can we make appropriate responses quickly.  The previous lesson made Zuo Shangfu no longer dare to rely on others. He had been watching Tie Heng's every move from the beginning, observing the changes in his mouth shape and the combination of his handprints.

    "What's going on!? What he cast is not a guardian spell!" In just two breaths, Zuo Shangfu had already identified the spell that Tie Heng was about to release, but it was completely different from what he expected.

    Spell identification is also taught by Miao Jue. It is an important skill for any magician.  In actual combat, by identifying the opponent's mouth shape and hand gestures when reciting spells, he can immediately distinguish the type of spell cast by the opponent and make the correct correspondence. This is a top priority related to life and death.

    "No, what he is going to do isI am so angry, why didn't I think of it!" Zuo Shangfu suddenly thought of a possibility, and he couldn't help but feel flustered and a little annoyed.  Fortunately, he had been well-trained since he was a child and did not let his chaotic thoughts interrupt his spell-casting process.  "It's too late to stop now. I can only bet that he will make a mistake. As long as this guardianship succeeds, I will be invincible."

    "It's a pity that Zuo Shangfu's lucky idea turned into an eternal extravagant hope in the next moment. Tie Heng's spell hit him just halfway through casting it.

    "Eleventh reading skill, tongue suffocation!" The tip of the staff in Tie Heng's hand pointed towards Zuo Shangfu, and an invisible mana enveloped him.  Zuo Shangfu's spell was immediately interrupted, and his fingers could still form handprints, but the curse in his mouth?But stopped.  Of course, this was not done voluntarily, but under the forced influence of the Tongue Asphyxiation Technique, his tongue lost all feeling and was too numb to spit out even a single word.

    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯ve totally disgraced the family.¡± Zuo Shangjie cursed angrily on the sidelines.  The discerning students around him also understood that Tie Heng was certain to win.

    The Tongue Asphyxiation Technique has no other effects, only one function, which is to counterattack when the opponent casts a spell, interrupting it and silencing it for at least five breaths.  The time required to release this spell is very short, faster than most spells.  But it also has limitations, that is, it has many variations, and corresponding variations must be used for different spell types.  For example, if your opponent is casting a auxiliary spell, your use of a variant of a counterattack spell will have no effect.  For intermediate and advanced spells, this limitation is even refined to the difference of a single spell.  Therefore, the tongue suffocation technique most tests the caster's proficiency in spell recognition skills.  However, this time Tie Heng did not observe his opponent's situation at all. What spell the hot-headed Zuo Shangfu would choose to cast, Tie Heng could accurately predict with his knees.

    Zuo Shangfu was completely panicked, his mouth kept opening and closing, but he didn't know how to deal with the imminent failure.  Naturally, at his level, he is not capable of using silent spells. Once he is counter-silenced, he becomes a human-shaped target.  Looking at Tie Heng opposite him who was slowly reciting the incantation of the body-holding technique, Zuo Shangfu didn't think about rushing up to interfere with him, but when he thought of Tie Heng's strange power that could throw people into the air, he lost his resistance.  **.

    With a flash of light from the spell, Zuo Shangjie turned into a stiff statue again, with shame and frustration tangled in his heart. If he could speak, he would definitely roar loudly to vent his frustration.  He was obviously much stronger than Tie Heng, but he once again swallowed the bitter pill of failure.  That bitter taste will never be forgotten in my lifetime.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12 Fighting (6)

    "Do you know why you lost again? You lost your cool from the beginning. First you were impatient and arrogant, and then you were angry and impulsive. Failure is inevitable." Miao Jue finally remembered that he was a teacher and did not hit the loser anymore.  He came over and said a few words gently.  "When it comes to knowledge, you are no worse than him, and you usually work very hard, but in terms of your ability to adapt to changes, you are far behind him."

    After saying that, Miao Jue turned the flute in his hand, and several tree roots swam over like snakes, entangled Zuo Shangfu and dragged him to the side of the Luo brothers.

    Luo Yaoluoming¡¯s eyes were full of gloating, thinking that someone finally came to accompany them, and it was the seventh child of the Zuo family who usually had a high self-esteem, thinking that he was not so conspicuous now!

    Tie Heng here didn¡¯t wait for Miao Jue to speak, turned around and walked back to his original position.  He also did not forget to give the female gentleman a meaningful look.  "Don't be disappointed, there may be another chance next time."

    "Humph!" Miao Jue looked away angrily, not wanting to see the handsome young man's hateful expression again.

    "Although he is still a little raw, this guy has obviously mastered spells above the tenth level." Zuo Shangjie did not pay attention to his clan brother, his eyes were always fixed on Tie Heng.  Although tongue suffocation still belongs to the category of primary spells, its difficulty is no longer comparable to the spells before No. 10, and it also tests a person's reaction ability and judgment.  In addition, the body holding technique has just been taught in the magic class, and the tongue suffocation technique cannot be learned until at least the second half of the semester.  Tie Heng's spell was completely self-taught, and he always kept a low profile. It can be said that he once again took advantage of the blind spot in Zuo Shangfu's thinking and won easily.

    "Terrible growth rate, and smart enough" Zuo Shangjie became more and more afraid of Tie Heng, no longer as contemptuous as he was at the beginning of school.

    Tie Heng stood in the queue and breathed a long sigh of relief. Only then did he relax.  He is self-aware that winning two games in a row is actually a fluke. If Zuo Shangfu could treat it calmly, he might lose in the first game.  After all, the other party has been practicing telekinesis since childhood for almost ten years, and he has only been exposed to the technique for three or four months. In comparison, he is still too weak.

    As Tie Heng thought about it, he felt that a gaze from the opposite side was always paying attention to him, and the heat in his gaze made him feel warm.

    "This little girl." Tie Heng smiled tenderly at the owner of his gaze.

    Tang Tang smiled shyly, with two dimples blooming on her cheeks, making her rosy face even more adorable.

    "Okay, the next group is Yao Hui and Liu Tao. Don't wait any longer, come up quickly." Miao Jue called out the list of the third group, and the competition continued.

    With Tie Heng¡¯s example, the next competition will be completely different.  If their previous thoughts were the same as Luo Yaoluoming's, to compare who can cast spells faster, it would be like a medieval knight's competition, charging face to face and determining the outcome with one shot.  So the duel at this moment was like two warriors wearing heavy armor slashing at each other. It was more than fierce, but not exciting.  Especially since it is stipulated that only one attack spell can be cast, this becomes even less enjoyable.

    Most of the students first protect themselves tightly, then throw the immobilization technique back and forth between you and me, and then continue to add the protection technique, and so on, until one party's spiritual power is exhausted and defeated.  Such a scene is enough to make the viewer drowsy.  Among them, it is rare that a few top students can be as versatile as Tie Heng, such as Tangtang.  Her opponent was another girl with good grades in the class, but she was quickly helpless in the face of Tang Tang's overwhelming strength.  Fortunately, the kind-hearted Tang Tang didn't want the other party to make a fool of herself. Almost as soon as Miao Jue announced that she was the winner, the magic power to immobilize the other party disappeared, preventing the girl from joining the ranks of losers.  This also shows how far Tang Tang understands and accurately understands magic.

    The boring competition is still going on. Thanks to the small number of people in the class, there are still two groups of people who are about to end. If there were as many students as the class in the Military Branch, the class would have to be delayed for a long time.

    After seeing Tang Tang win easily, Tie Heng took out the "Jie Zhi Lu" from his arms and held it in his hands to read it carefully.  Miao Jue glared at him several times, but Tie Heng just pretended not to notice.  Miao Jue, on the other hand, didn't really do anything to him. Perhaps thinking that he had made things difficult for him just now, he allowed him to make small moves at this time, because Miao Jue also knew that being Feng Shiyou's apprentice was not an easy task.

    "No wonder Dong Liang and the others said that in the magician profession, in addition to talent and hard work, wealth and a good relationship with the alchemists are also essential. Look at this kind of fighting method, it is really helpless." Another person in the field  The team decided the winner. One party was dragged to a corner, and the other party was panting from exhaustion. Tie Heng grinned and shook his head.

    In fact, this kind of competition is exactly the method between magicians without using magic.A textbook-like combat process under ?? circumstances.  First ensure your own safety, and then attack or interrupt the opponent's spellcasting in a timely manner. This is the battle mode used by orthodox magicians.  However, those magicians with wild backgrounds often break this situation. They are good at using spells with special effects and even some unorthodox methods to assist in combat. They are flexible but also more dangerous.

    And if a magician uses a magic weapon or a more powerful treasure, the battle mode will be completely changed.  Not only will the methods of attack and defense become more diverse, but the intensity and speed of attack and defense will also be greatly enhanced.  Otherwise, let a magician face a warrior of the same level. Before he finishes reciting the spell, he will probably be beaten by the warrior who rushes in front of him.

    "The last group, Zuo Shangjie" Miao Jue deliberately dragged out a long sound before pointing towards the queue of girls.  "Your opponent is Lu Shan."

    Although everyone had guessed that Miao Jue saved the best for last, when they saw Lu Shan and Zuo Shangjie walking to both ends of the turf, they couldn't help but exclaimed, followed by shouts of encouragement.  The cry.

    "She is really popular!" Tie Heng looked at that tall and beautiful figure with a little envy.

    Except for the group of losers who couldn¡¯t move, most of the remaining students were cheering for Lu Shan.  It has to be said that Zuo Shangjie did fail a bit as a person.  The main reason is that he is always self-admiring and arrogant. Like Tie Heng, he rarely interacts with other classmates, so his popularity is naturally not much better.  Except for a few buddies who were still on his side, everyone else hoped to see Lu Shan win.

    Amid this commotion, the last competition began.  The rivalry between the two has been going on for a semester, and now it can be settled.  Or to be more precise, Zuo Shangjie finally had a chance to realize his wish.  They both have a dedication to victory, so both of them went all out, and their fight was fierce from the beginning.

    This is an eye-opener for other students. What is presented to them is definitely the highest level of the first grade. Even among the second and third grade students, it is difficult to pick out a few students who can do better.

    In addition to attack methods, the two of them used endless spells for defense, assistance and countermeasures. The speed of casting spells was getting faster and faster, and the level of the spells was getting higher and higher.  And they are not only competing for strength, but also for brainpower.  Lure the enemy into misjudgment, waste away the exhausted enemy, show weakness to accumulate strength, and take advantage of the situation to explode. The two people's battle of wits and courage can be described as extremely exciting.

    What¡¯s more intuitive is that the handprints formed by the two people were connected so fast that they became a blurry shadow. The eyes of others could not catch up with the changes in their gestures, but they did not make even a single mistake.  The spells recited also have their own rhythms, and they always maintain their own rhythm. No matter how fierce the competition is, neither side is in any panic.  This shows that their psychological quality is strong enough, and they have a full understanding of how to best utilize their own characteristics and are full of confidence.

    The shouts of the people around them have long since stopped. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to shout, it¡¯s that the dazzling array of spells prevents them from being distracted.  In addition, the aftermath of the surge of spells spread, forcing everyone to retreat further to avoid being affected.

    It only took a short while, but everyone felt as if a long time had passed.  Gradually, Lu Shan showed her weakness and began to take more defensive measures.

    "In terms of telekinesis alone, no one in the class can match Zuo Shangjie." Tie Heng had predicted Lu Shan's decline from the beginning, and he was equally impressed by Zuo Shangjie's strength.

    There is no doubt that Lu Shan is no weaker than the other party in the cultivation of spiritual power, and she has also done an excellent job in using various mental techniques.  But it has to be said that the Zuo family does have their unique advantages in the field of telekinesis, especially their telekinesis, which is naturally powerful and tough.

    Everyone held their breath involuntarily, because Lu Shan's situation was quite bad. She had been completely suppressed by Zuo Shangjie.  He cast several waves of spells in succession, all of which were intermediate mental skills close to level 20, breaking through Lu Shan's defense again and again.  The girl's expression remained calm, and she blessed herself with several defensive spells. She would not give in easily.

    But Zuo Shangjie had already seen the dawn of victory, and he launched another crazy offensive.  Everyone could see that Zuo Shangjie might have ended the fight if he hadn't been restricted from using the body-holding technique when attacking.

    Miao Jue on the side was also a little surprised by the situation on the field.  "Are all the kids nowadays freaks? Why are they more powerful than the other, and they are all so graceless? She is a pretty girl anyway, but she doesn't know how to be merciful. It's really too much. She is still not a man!"

    She was mumbling there, and the enthusiastic Zuo Shang? Then he won the power and was unforgiving, giving Lu Shan no chance to breathe.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to decide the winner!¡± Tie Heng¡¯s eyes were sharp.  Through the magical aura surrounding Zuo Shangjie, he discovered that there was a dim light reflected under the clothes on Zuo Shangjie's chest, which was a sign of activating a magic weapon or a noble phantom.  Similarly, a misty halo came out of a beautifully embroidered sachet that Lu Shan wore on her belt.  Obviously, both men used their trump cards.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12 Fighting (7)

    Lu Shan's defense was on the verge of collapse, and her expression was no longer as calm as before. Her beautiful brows were furrowed, her lips were pursed straight, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead and hair. She was suffering  Supporting the last few defensive spells.

    Zuo Shangjie was happy to see Lu Shan making useless struggles, but he wanted to taste the sweet taste of victory immediately, and he was annoyed by Lu Shan's tenacity.  He once again increased the intensity of the spell and secretly released a secret technique unique to the Zuo family toward Lu Shan.  "Soul-killing needle!"

    An invisible thin needle made of pure spiritual power shot out from the center of Zuo Shangjie's eyebrows. Not to mention the students, even Miao Jue did not notice it at all. Only Tie Heng, who also had strong spiritual power, reluctantly  Capture a trace!

    Lu Shan knew very well that this was the best she could do, and she had worked hard and persisted enough. At this time, she was ready to accept failure.

    "It's stronger than I expected. I did underestimate him before. The eldest grandson of the Zuo family, it won't be so easy next time." Lu Shan said to herself in her heart.

    But the next moment, she felt as if a steel needle had been pierced into her head, and a burst of severe pain suddenly erupted. This made her vision go dark, and she almost fainted from the pain, immediately interrupting all her spells.

    "This is a spiritual attack!" Although Lu Shan was shocked and endured the stinging sensation, she immediately recognized what was going on. At the same time, she also felt the deep malice from this spiritual power.  Without thinking too much, she looked forward and saw the proud sneer on Zuo Shangjie's lips, as well as the immobilization technique that was about to be completed.

    "Despicable!" Lu Shan shouted coldly, she was angry.

    "Crystal Technique Twenty-Six, Crystal Wall!" The sachet around her waist burst out with a bright light, and a powerful spiritual power was injected into Lu Shan's body. Almost in an instant, a tall crystal wall was formed.  It emerged from the earth, stood up from the ground, and stood in front of her.

    Zuo Shangjie¡¯s body-holding technique and two other waves of soul-killing needles hit the crystal wall, and were all bounced back.  Zuo Shangjie was left in a panic.  The immobilization technique is nothing, but the soul-killing needle is not that easy to resolve even for him, the caster.

    "What did she want to do?" Zuo Shangjie couldn't help but regret at this time. He wanted to make himself more beautiful, but he didn't expect to completely anger Lu Shan.  Across a crystal barrier, Zuo Shangjie discovered that Lu Shan was preparing to counterattack. The series of complex hand seals and techniques were something he had never seen before. What was even more frightening was that he could clearly sense that a huge force was coming from the ground.  It is brewing and taking shape.

    Zuo Shangjie hurriedly added more protective spells to himself, and many students on both sides also noticed something was wrong. They called others and retreated away.

    "Stop, the competition is over! Stop right now, right now, do you hear me!" Miao Jue panicked now. The situation in front of her seemed to be out of control. This was a scene she had never encountered before.  .  Apart from shouting loudly, she lost all control for a moment and didn't know how she should respond.

    "Idiot, stop them quickly. Especially Lu Shan, don't let her spell be completed!" Tie Heng saw Miao Jue's confused behavior, so he stepped back and yelled at the young female gentleman.

    "Hey!?" Miao Jue was stunned when she heard this. Tie Heng's rude words made her regain her composure. She glared at Tie Heng fiercely, then decisively raised her right hand holding the green branch and held the green flute.  to the lips.

    A melodious flute sound stirred up, and in an instant, the entire courtyard was filled with vitality, which was the rich spiritual power of wood.  But at this moment, Lu Shan's spell was also cast.

    "Twenty-eight Crystal Skills, Crystal Thorn Flower!" Starting from Lu Shan's feet and extending to where Zuo Shangjie was standing, the ground seemed to turn into boiling water, and there was a violent tumbling.  Immediately afterwards, thick and long crystal thorns penetrated from the ground one after another, forming a sharp wave and rushing towards Zuo Shangjie.  Viewed from a distance, it is as if a huge flower made of crystal suddenly grows out of the ground, with layers of sharp crystal thorns forming the petals. It is dazzling and dangerous!

    "Damn it!" Zuo Shangjie no longer remembered how many spells he had cast on himself. He only knew that the rapid consumption almost made him breathless.  But facing the oncoming crystal thorns, his defensive spells were like layers of tissue paper, all of which were pierced in the blink of an eye.

    "Is she going to kill me?" Zuo Shangjie was terrified at this time. He staggered back and almost tripped over the snow behind him.  In a panic, he could no longer care about anything else. He reached out and took out a doll-like object from the storage bag at his waist, and threw it in front of himself.

    As soon as the doll came out of his hand, its size increased rapidly. When it fell to the ground, it had turned into a doll.A giant two and a half meters tall.  Look at his dark outer shell, it is actually made of fine iron.

    "Mechanism warrior!" "Puppet man!" The students who had retreated far away just stood still when they saw this scene, and many knowledgeable people screamed.

    "Protect me!" Zuo Shangjie screamed and ordered.

    The fine iron puppet responded immediately. It waved its huge iron fist and hit countless crystal thorns.

    Good guy, as the sound of the crystal shattering exploded, countless crystal fragments flew down, reflecting the afternoon sunlight, and the bright brilliance seemed like a rain of gems.

    Tie Heng squinted his eyes. He heard the harsh sound of metal grinding among the fierce banging and smashing sounds.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t really want to kill her!¡± Tie Heng¡¯s heart trembled.

    The refined iron puppet stopped moving after a brief burst.  Because its entire body was penetrated and torn apart by crystal thorns. For example, its left elbow was completely broken.  How can you still move while being pinned like this?

    The crystal thorns tore through the last barrier, and moving forward was Zuo Shangjie's flesh and blood body.  But tragedy did not happen.  At the last moment, the flute sound suddenly became high-pitched and urgent.  In the next moment, the scattered velvet grass that had been stirred up on the ground grew crazily at an alarming speed.

    They are like countless slender green snakes, swimming, stretching, clinging, tightly wrapped around all objects in the area, and then intertwined with each other to form a huge net,  The crystal thorns, which were no less sharp than swords and spears, were imprisoned in place.  At the same time, the huge wood spiritual power used the root system of Velvet Tooth Grass to isolate all nearby earth spiritual energy, and at the same time stopped Lu Shan from drawing power from the ground.

    "That's enough! Stop it!" Miao Jue yelled angrily.

    Zuo Shangjie didn't hear her roar at all. His face was pale, his eyes were blank, and all his attention was focused on the crystal thorn in front of him.  These thorns that penetrated the thick body of the fine iron puppet were densely packed like a wall of needles, occupying Zuo Shangjie's entire field of vision.  The sharp tip of the one closest to him stopped just in front of his nose, maybe less than the thickness of a book.

    Cold sweat rolled down Zuo Shangjie's cheeks and flowed into his collar, but he didn't notice it at all.  The cold wind blew, and all his clothes were soaked, but he still didn't react at all.  Fear gripped his heart tightly. This was the first time Zuo Shangjie was so close to death.  At the last moment, he couldn't even move his steps. Although he wanted to retreat, his body seemed to be out of the control of his brain and unable to act according to his will. He was petrified!

    "Yeah!" After a while, Zuo Shangjie came back to his senses. He let out a dry breath and hurriedly stepped back, trying to get away from the terrifying spikes in front of him.  But his hands and feet were weak, and there were bursts of tingling pain in his head. He almost fell to the ground. He could barely stand firm, but everyone could see how embarrassed and weak he was at the moment.

    This is the sequelae of his excessive consumption and continuous use of secret soul-killing needles.  In addition, the puppet driven by his spiritual thoughts was destroyed, and he suffered a backlash. His spiritual power was greatly weakened, and it was difficult to recover in a short period of time.  The fine iron puppet also returned to its original size, but it was in tatters and was no longer useful.

    The situation on Lu Shan¡¯s side seems to be worse.  She obviously used some special method to increase her spiritual power in a short period of time, and her spell casting speed and intensity also increased a lot.  Only in this way can the crystal wall be instantly cast, and another offensive spell of size 20 or above can be quickly released.  The price is that once the statute of limitations has passed, she will become very weak, as she is now.

    Lu Shan¡¯s face was livid, her hair was a little messy, her breathing was very short, and she seemed to be struggling. Her big, beautiful eyes had become dim. What¡¯s more serious was that her consciousness was already a little blurry.

    And as she could no longer maintain her existing spells, the tall crystal walls and layers of thorns suddenly disintegrated and collapsed into countless tiny fragments, covering the ground.  Then after a few breaths, these fragments decomposed into sand grains and slowly blended into the soil.

    Miao Jue also gathered the green branches and dispersed his magic. The dense velvet grass that was taller than a human quickly withered, fell softly to the ground, and disappeared bit by bit.

    "Lu Shan, you violated the rules of the competition. You lost this time." Miao Jue breathed out and announced seriously.

    Lu Shan did not defend her behavior. The Soul-killing Needle was secretive and unpredictable. Except for the two parties involved, even Tie Heng only noticed something was wrong. He didn't know exactly what was going on, let alone other things.  People.

    After giving Zuo Shangjie a cold look, Lu Shan turned around and left without saying a word.

    ?"You are a bad person. You must have done something bad to make Sister Lu so angry." Tang Tang glared at Zuo Shangjie, spoke his thoughts loudly, and then chased after Lu Shan.

    Zuo Shangjie won the final victory, but there was no joy on his face, but frustration and anger.  He tried all his means, even taking out the fine iron puppets used to save his life, but in the end he couldn't stop his opponent's spells.  If Miao Jue hadn't stopped him, his life might have been in danger, or at least he would have been seriously injured.  And crystal magic is what Lu Shan is good at. In this comparison, he is the loser.  At this moment, when he heard Tang Tang's words again, his face suddenly turned red and white.  Stomping his foot hard, Zuo Shangjie ran away in the other direction.

    Tie Heng looked at Lu Shan's retreating back and reminded himself: "You must not make her angry in the future."

    What Lu Shan showed just now is her true strength.  Crystal Technique is an earth-based alienation spell. It is rarer than wind, thunder, cloud and frost and other alien spiritual roots, and it also has many unique features.  Apart from anything else, just look at the fine iron puppet just now. Its strength is equivalent to that of an eighth-grade warrior, especially its defensive power. Normal spells are ineffective against it.  But just now it only lasted for a moment and was destroyed, which shows the powerful destructive power of crystal technology.

    Seeing that both of them were gone, Miao Jue waved his hand to disperse the spells on the losers, and then ordered: "What's wrong with the children now? Alas Okay, that's it for today's class, let's get out of class!"

    After she finished speaking, she looked at the messy ground again, thinking that she would have to write a report on the matter when she went back, and then send someone to repair it, which might even attract criticism from her superiors.  Thinking of this, she felt a little irritated and felt that teaching was so tiring.

    But in the blink of an eye, she saw Tie Heng slowly walking towards the school, and she couldn't help but feel angry again.  "You brat, you called me a fool just now. Remember this, I'll be there for you in the future!"

    She was secretly angry, and Tie Heng immediately sneezed.  He rubbed his nose and was stunned for a moment before pulling up his collar and continuing to walk away.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 13 Enemies (Part 1)

    After school, Tie Heng usually goes to the library to look for information or study by himself, and this day is no exception.

    It¡¯s just past midnight, which is equivalent to three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.  Tie Heng packed up his things, picked up his schoolbag made of thick cloth, and walked out of the school quickly.

    "Sneeze!" Tie Heng just stepped out of the yard and sneezed again.

    He couldn't help but feel a little strange. His body was not afraid of cold and heat. This would not happen normally.

    "Could someone be talking about me behind my back?" Tie Heng thought to himself, then he smiled and shook his head.

    He walked very quickly, and soon he walked out of the area of ????Fadao Branch and headed towards Wenchi.

    Along the way, he was still recalling the details of the fight between Lu Shan and Zuo Shangjie just now.

    "Zuo Shangjie may have used some kind of shady means, which angered Lu Shan It's probably that obscure spiritual fluctuation!" Tie Heng secretly guessed, and at the same time he became more vigilant.  Because the secret method used by Zuo Shangjie was not even noticed by Miao Jue, and it could penetrate Lu Shan's protective spell and cause harm to her, so it must not be easy to prevent it.

    At the same time, the strength displayed by the two also made Tie Heng clearly realize that there is still a gap between himself and them, the leaders of the younger generation.  Especially the solid foundation, these children of aristocratic families who have received strict teaching and training from famous teachers since childhood are not something that Tie Heng can catch up with in just a few months.

    "No wonder Qiu Ainai once struggled under Lu Shan. This crystal magic that few people have ever seen can make her panic." Tie Heng has read records about crystal magic in some classics. Its characteristics are equivalent to  The combination of the advantages of earth magic and metal magic is both sharp and solid. Its disadvantage is that it consumes very intense spiritual power, and many spells can be fired but not recovered, making it difficult to control them in subtle ways.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if the martial arts practiced by Lu Shan is also unique.¡±

    With the improvement of Tie Heng's skill and realm, he seems to be almost the same as Lu Shan in martial arts. Maybe after some time, Tie Heng can consolidate today's results and surpass him.  But unlike Tie Heng's practice method, where martial arts and martial arts go hand in hand, those who practice both martial arts and martial arts like Lu Shan actually have a focus.  Lu Shan majored in magic, and practicing martial arts was just a supplement to make up for her own shortcomings.

    After all, warriors develop their own potential to perfect their bodies and achieve transcendent goals.  Although magicians can mobilize the natural power of heaven and earth, they themselves are too weak. If they do not rely on magic, no matter whether it is strength, speed, endurance or recovery ability, they are not much stronger than ordinary people. There are too many limitations.  Among Tie Heng's senior brothers, Gongsun Bian and Dong Liang also did the same thing. Gongsun Bian's internal strength was actually quite profound, but he seemed to have practiced some kind of breathing technique. His aura was so obscure that ordinary people couldn't tell it at all.  Dong Liang practices fire-attribute internal skills, but his skills are shallow and he seems to have just started.

    This kind of situation is not uncommon among practitioners. Unless the qualifications are really poor and cannot sense the aura of heaven and earth, or the body is not suitable for martial arts training, otherwise warriors, magicians, etc. will generally choose appropriate concurrent training, but  The levels vary, and the timing of choosing to pursue concurrent studies also varies from person to person.  After all, everyone¡¯s energy is limited. Like Tie Heng, he meditates and purifies his thoughts in the middle of the night, practices internal skills and refines his spirit in the second half of the night, and exercises his muscles and bones or practices spells when he gets up early in the morning, so he can still be energetic during the day.  Yiyi, who concentrates on class and completes the master's homework, and even studies on his own, would cause an ordinary person's body to collapse within two days.

    Take Qiu Ainai as an example. She used to only focus on practicing martial arts inherited from her family, but now she has achieved some success. In addition, after suffering a loss at Tie Heng's hands and seeing the power of magic, she slowly started to learn about magic.  Used to make up for some of one's own weaknesses.  But she knew her expertise very well, so she only learned one or two auxiliary primary spells of the gold and water system in the past few months, and her main focus was still on practicing martial arts.

    When he thought of Qiu Ainai, Tie Heng couldn't help but touch his eyebrows, but he was thinking in his heart that he was able to beat her in that competition because he had more luck.  If he hadn't used his tactics properly, Qiu Ainai would have been proud and underestimated the enemy, and he would have taken advantage of his strong strength.  If she had tried to fight him with his real skills right from the start, with his strength at that time, he would have no chance of winning.

    "Hey! Tie, stop, I have something to say to you." A voice called from the side. Tie Heng turned around and saw Qiu Ainai, wearing a smart outfit, walking towards him from the other side of the playground.  Watching her pace change under her feet, she developed a delicate movement that seemed slow but was actually fast. In just a few steps, she bypassed the pedestrians blocking the way and reached Tie Heng.  Behind Qiu Ainai, there were also Hu Zhenyu and several other students from the Bingwu Branch.  They wore the same style of clothes as Qiu Ainai, and had white armbands on their arms, with numbers like one, two, three, and four written on them.  These people are not slow at all. On the playground,The students running around and playing pose no obstacle to them. It is not difficult to see that each of these boys and girls has a solid foundation!

    "What do you say about Cao Cao? Cao Cao is here!" Tie Heng couldn't help but say this.

    "Cao Cao!? Who is he? Where is he? Do I know him?" Qiu Ainai looked around and saw no one else, so she asked curiously.

    Tie Heng waved his hand, telling her not to pay attention.  "You can't possibly know him."

    Qiu Ainai frowned. After she saw Tie Heng greeting Hu Zhenyu and others, she was more interested in looking at her classmates, and she was naturally more dissatisfied with her seemingly careless attitude.

    "Hey, are you very reluctant to see me?" Qiu Ainai blocked Tie Heng's eyes, occupying all of Tie Heng's field of vision with her delicate and beautiful face, and asked directly.

    "No, how could it be? The beautiful Miss Qiu came to see me, how dare I not be willing to do so." Tie Heng quickly put on a smile to avoid further entanglement.

    Having been dealing with Qiu Ainai for more than two months, Tie Heng has gained some understanding of her.  This young lady with a proud appearance, a savage temperament, and more hands-on skills than words, actually has a good heart. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is cruel and soft-hearted.  Moreover, she had been practicing martial arts at home since she was a child. She lacked friends and playmates, and her temperament was somewhat withdrawn. Tie Heng naturally felt a little more pity for her after learning about it, because no one understood better than him that the most terrifying thing in the world was loneliness.  In addition, due to the stun bomb, the relationship between Tie Heng and the Prefect's Mansion has been quite good recently.  As his strength grew, his monthly output also increased a lot. The materials and money paid to him by the Prefecture every month became one of Tie Heng's important incomes.  Moreover, the Qiu Prefect, whom he had never met before, was quite an honest man. News came from my family a few months ago that a young member of the family had saved his life due to a stun bomb during a battle on the border.  For this reason, the prefect sent someone to give Tie Heng a considerable sum of thanks.  With such a relationship, Tie Heng's attitude towards Qiu Ainai is no longer as bad as it was at the beginning. Instead, he would often coax her to make her happy and ease their relationship.

    And in the past few months, this eldest lady has no idea what she is thinking. She often goes to Youjie Hall to harass him. Sometimes Tie Heng will be blocked by her when he goes out to buy things. Bickering and joking are commonplace. The two of them are both  Like friends, but also like a pair of enemies.

    "Hmph! Even if your eyes are not blind, you still know that this young lady is unrivaled in beauty." The haze on Qiu Ainai's face instantly dissipated, and two faint red clouds appeared instead. She even frowned at Tie Heng.  The little nose, the eyebrows and the corners of the eyes are dancing with joy.

    This added to the beauty of her face, and Tie Heng, who was looking at her, couldn't look away.  Qiu Ainai was a little embarrassed by him, but unlike the shy Tang Tang, she not only did not flinch, but raised her head proudly and proudly, allowing her beauty to be fully displayed.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 13 Enemies (Part 2)

    "This girl is no less beautiful than Tang Tang and Lu Shan, and she is more unrestrained and unrestrained. She has a unique charm that is different from hers." Tie Heng thought to himself, but did not dare to look further. After what he had just experienced  His inner demons still made him feel lingering fear.

    Seeing Tie Heng avert his gaze, Qiu Ainai, who was happy just now, turned serious again.  Speaking of which, Qiu Ainai has been practicing martial arts with her father and old servant Dong since she was a child. She has few playmates of the same age and is used to being spoiled. Naturally, the eldest lady has an unbearable temper.  Moreover, she had always been educated at home, entered elementary school late, and had a competitive temperament. The students around her were either afraid of her or succumbed to her force.  And those classmates who took the initiative to approach her had different purposes because of her identity. Qiu Ainai could hardly find a true friend, which also resulted in her somewhat withdrawn character.

    However, Tie Heng's appearance made her feel unconvinced and also felt very novel.  Apart from anything else, the fact that Tie Heng was not afraid of her and did not treat her as a daughter of the governor, but just like an ordinary person, made Qiu Mian Ai always feel relaxed when she was with him.  Moreover, Tie Heng always found her troublesome and would often avoid her or use words to bully her, but he would not accommodate her, which made the girl angry and miss her at the same time.  So whenever she got a chance, she ran to Tie Heng. First, she tried every means to cause trouble for him, and she would go against him no matter what happened. Every time she saw Tie Heng's troubled face, she was so happy, as if she had achieved a great success.  The victory is general.  Secondly, just like before, Qiu Ainai always hopes that Tieheng can pay more attention to herself and value her existence. It seems that in this way, her pride can return to her body, and she also feels a strange sense of satisfaction in her heart.  She still couldn't understand this kind of psychology, but she just couldn't control it

    "Miss, I wonder what my instructions are to the boy?" Tie Heng spoke at this time.

    "Did you know that in our first-grade team competition, your first-year Class A of the Fa Dao Branch happened to be grouped with our class and Class D." Qiu Ainai stared at him closely and said.

    "I heard about it at noon." Tie Heng nodded.

    "It's good to know." Qiu Ainai then said in a commanding tone: "Listen, you are not allowed to join the team of Class D, you are only allowed to come to our Class A, do you understand?"

    "I understand, I understand, I will never help Ban Ding." Tie Heng promised, and Qiu Ainai immediately smiled in response, but what Tie Heng said next made her very angry.  "I'm not interested in the game, and I don't have that much energy. I won't get involved in this game."

    "What did you say?" Qiu Ainai shouted, waving her little fist.  "Are you going to refuse my invitation? If it weren't for the fact that you still have some ability, I wouldn't bother to come to you!"

    ¡°I¡¯m very weak, and such an intense game is not suitable for me.¡± Tie Heng said, pretending to be intimidated.

    "Are you still weak?" Qiu Ainai nodded his nose.  "Don't think I don't know. The teacher in your magic class has praised you more than once for your rapid progress and your strange strength. Not only can you be a qualified spiritual guard, but you can also act as a strongman to protect your fast legs for touchdowns, or supplement defense.  front."

    "Didn't you just say that I only have a little ability? Why now Also, sir, how did you know that you praised me?" Tie Heng put on a curious look again.

    "Youshut up!" Qiu Ainai yelled, her face getting even redder.  She secretly glanced at the classmates behind her and found that a few were snickering, and she couldn't help but feel even more annoyed.

    "Youdon't be ungrateful, you guy. I give you so much money every month, and you have to listen to me now. This is called repaying a favor." Qiu Ainai shouted louder and louder.

    "Why do these words sound so awkward? Could it be that I am the pretty boy you kept?" Tie Heng naturally did not dare to say these things in his heart, so he could only correct Qiu Ainai's mistakes.

    "Hey, you can eat whatever you want, but you can't talk nonsense. I didn't take your money. I had a fair deal with the prefect. It was the result of my hard work."

    "What's the income from your hard work!? It's okay to be a favor to others. Don't I know better? Just carving some ghost symbols and stuffing an inferior crystal stone into those iron eggshells will cost you a lot of hard work." Qiu Ainai said.  He was getting stronger and stronger, his feet were moving forward, and his plump breasts were almost pressing against Tie Heng's body.  "Besides, doesn't my father's money belong to me? How dare you say you didn't take my money?"

    "You are using strong words to make excuses. Do you think you can handle it?" Tie Heng refused to give in at all.  "Joining the team is entirely voluntary. How can you threaten me like this? Don't you think it's too overbearing?"

    "YouyouI'm so domineering, what can you do?" Qiu Ainai also got angry, and the two of them became more and more tense as they talked.

    "Ah Heng!" Hu Zhenyu interrupted at the right time. He came over, patted Tie Heng on the shoulder, and then said in a friendly tone: "Ai Ai's words are better than words."She is relatively straightforward, but she sincerely wants to invite you to join our class team for the sake of collective honor.  You know better than us how much you are capable of. We welcome those who are willing to come, and we won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to.  But you have to think about it, our first-grade team competition will start in the second half of the semester. The winning team can also participate in the finals among the school year champions. No matter the final outcome, team members will have extra points and rewards.  of.  "

    Hu Zhenyu said and took a deep look at Tie Heng.  "What do you think?"

    "How about you let me go back and think about it before making a plan?" Hu Zhenyu came forward. Tie Heng, who was regarded by others as a lucky man with the Hu family brand, naturally couldn't lose his face.  However, Tie Heng really didn't have the energy to participate in these extracurricular activities, so he could only muddle through it for now.

    Qiu Ainai next to her was still not happy and seemed to want to force Tie Heng to express his stance now.  But when Hu Zhenyu pulled her sleeves, she realized that there were many students standing around to watch, attracted by her loud voice, so she had to suppress the urge to roar.

    This happens to be the large playground close to Kaiyuan Hall. It is located in the central area of ??the school and has a large area.  Usually after school, energetic students come here to play or organize some extracurricular competitive activities.  Among them, the students from the Bingwu Branch are the most numerous. Even in the middle of winter and it has snowed, they are still energetic.  Qiu Ainai and her group came here to practice ball games. She happened to see Tie Heng passing by, so she came to help him.

    "Okay." Hu Zhenyu said: "We also know that you are very busy. If you really don't have time, there is no need to force it."

    Tie Heng nodded and smiled gratefully at him.

    "Hmph! You are the only one who knows how to be a good person!" Qiu Ainai puffed up her cheeks and used brute force to push Hu Zhenyu behind her.  "Hey, Mr. Tie, if you have time to wander around, why don't you come and see us practice! You can also see the strength of our class. Humph! Not to mention dominating the first grade, but defeating those pussies in the second and third grades.  It¡¯s no problem.¡±

    "Unfortunately, I was about to go to the library to look for information, so I can only talk about it next time." Tie Heng pretended to be regretful.

    "Hmph! Go to hell, you nerd! You idiot!" Tie Heng couldn't help but Qiu Ainai was so angry that she stomped on the instep of Tie Heng's right foot.  Tie Heng was not prepared for this damaging move of hers. The two of them were so close that he suddenly breathed cold air from the pain. He quickly jumped on one leg to a stone bench by the side of the road and sat down. He hugged his right foot and rubbed it gently.

    "Let's go!" Qiu Ainai never looked at him again, greeted her classmates, turned around and left.  But he was still complaining, not knowing where he heard the slang.  "You really think that without you Zhang Butcher, we won't be able to eat pigs with hair on them? Hehehehe!"

    She left a series of cold snorts and walked away quickly.

    Hu Zhenyu walked last, but the meaningful look in his eyes before leaving made Tie Heng feel quite uncomfortable.

    "This third son of the Hu family looks approachable on the outside, but he is very arrogant and conceited on the inside. That look in his eyes just now was a warning to me not to get close to Qiu Ainai again!" Tie Heng smiled coldly, feeling the pain on his feet subside a little.  He just stood up and walked forward slowly.

    "He is always following Qiu Ainai. Anyone with a discerning eye can see this. I guess only that girl with thick lines doesn't know. But this girl often comes to see me recently, and her attitude is different. I guess he Well, it's really  There's trouble!" Tie Heng didn't want to cause trouble, and it was such a person and reason.  But thinking about Hu Zhenyu's look with a sense of superiority just now, as if a master looked down on his servants, Tie Heng felt that it seemed more in line with his own wishes to let him continue to make trouble.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 14 Making Instruments (Part 1)

    Wenchi is a lake located in the southwest corner of the school. Its area is almost a quarter of the entire school, and it is quite vast.  However, when students generally mention Wenchi, they mostly refer to the surrounding area centered on this lake.  By the lake, there are important buildings such as Kunyuan Hall and its affiliated buildings, where the high-level offices of the university are located, a large courtyard where teachers practice and do research, Qinxue Club, and a library.

    But compared with these places, Tongxian Tower, located on a small island in the middle of the lake, is the core of the entire school.  It is extremely heavily guarded. Only approved teachers and top students recognized by the top leaders of the school can enter the island. No one else is allowed to approach.  Although students are allowed to go boating on Wenchi, they can only do so in designated areas. Once they get too close to the island, the school cannot guarantee their personal safety.  Because there is a huge invisible barrier protecting the island, and those who approach without authorization will be attacked indiscriminately.  Moreover, there is also a government escort stationed on the island. They are all battle-experienced soldiers who specialize in protecting the safety of Tongxian Tower.

    With such strict defense, the importance of Tongxian Tower can be seen.  Because it is a place where all valuable research topics from all teachers and students of Kunyuan University, branches and ** departments are gathered for verification, testing and even practical results.  And it has sealed many unknown secrets, a large part of which are treasures unearthed from ancient ruins, as well as various weird gadgets from the demon world.  In addition, this place often undertook some special tasks assigned by the imperial court to various prefectural schools. This was also one of the main purposes of establishing Tongxian Tower in the first place.

    Every time Tie Heng walks along the path by the lake, he always overlooks the small island in the middle of the lake, as well as the towering pavilions obscured by water vapor and lush woods.  Ever since he heard some inside information about Tongxian Tower from his senior brothers, Tie Heng equated it with various laboratories in famous universities in his previous life.  It¡¯s just that Tongxian Tower is a comprehensive research and development place and is not limited to one aspect.  Feng Shiyou is an important part of it, and he often needs to cooperate with masters in other fields.  Of course, it is common for people to argue and argue and hold their own opinions.

    "I don't know where the Tongxian Tower of other universities is built. I think it would be more mysterious if it was isolated in the middle of the lake." Tie Heng thought as he walked.  Tongxian Tower is not a unique building of Kunyuan Academy. Some other famous universities also have such a place, and they are all called Tongxian Tower!

    "Tongxian, Tongxian, it seems that no matter which time, space or dynasty, people can't escape the desire to become immortals and gods! It is estimated that this Tongxian Tower was built under the order of a certain emperor of the Darong Dynasty, but I don't know  Did this emperor become an immortal and live as long as heaven and earth? Or has he turned into a handful of rotten soil in the tomb" Tie Heng speculated maliciously.

    It wasn¡¯t until he walked into the door of the library that he slowly calmed down.  The library is not grand, with only two floors in total.  But the area of ??each floor is very wide and divided into five separate areas.  The first floor is divided into five numbers: A, B, C, D, and E. The rareness of the books in each section gradually increases.

    There is a water-film-like mana barrier at the door of each section, and students must hold their student status badges before they can enter.  This kind of waist badge is equivalent to a student ID card. Despite its ordinary appearance, it is a low-level magic weapon.  Some student information is recorded in the waist tags, and when the waist tags are distributed, each student must bleed on the waist tag as a proof of verification. In this way, the waist tag can only be used if it is held by the student.  If a student's student status badge is lost, even if it is found by someone else, it cannot be used fraudulently.  In Tie Heng's view, this is simply more effective and effective than the DNA identification technology of previous generations.

    However, Tie Heng still feels a little regretful. He believes that the way to use this kind of waist card is still too single. It should not be limited to identification of identity, but can be more extensive.  For example, it is linked to the deposit and consumption of money, so that it is much more convenient for students to buy things in canteens and shops in schools.  Of course, Tie Heng's idea of ??a campus card-like concept can only be thought of in his mind. If he really wants to say it out loud, it is estimated that not many people will agree with it.  After all, in this world, when people save money in banks, they have to pay bank custody fees and do not receive any interest.  This is the limitation of knowledge and has little to do with the level of human wisdom.

    Among the five zones on the first floor, ordinary first-year students can only enter Zone A.  But Tie Heng was already qualified to enter District E directly because of the reward of his own wind cannon technique and Feng Shiyou's care.

    Stepping through the thin mana barrier, there is a service desk next to the door.  Among them sat a senior female student, holding a thick book and reading attentively.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t know her name, but he knew she must be the top student in the class.  For jobs like librarianship, as long as there are no mistakes, the school will reward them every semester.  Only the top students in Qinxue Club will be recommended for these positions. It is impossible for ordinary students to have such opportunities."It would be a good idea to join the Qinxue Club in the second half of the semester, especially if you can be an administrator on the second floor. It will be much more convenient to borrow books. After all, the master's collection is mostly about tool making, and the knowledge is too much.  Single. But the trouble is that Qinxue Club is very busy, and I don¡¯t have so much time to waste on it." Tie Heng felt a little ironic. In the past, what he lacked most was time, but now he wishes he could have one hundred and twenty in a day.  An hour is enough.

    "Hello, senior, I'm here to return the book." Tie Heng took out a book he borrowed a few days ago from his schoolbag and placed it gently on the table.

    "Oh!" the administrator responded, looking away from the page with some reluctance, turning his head and taking a look at Tie Heng.  She seemed to be a little bad at dealing with people. She didn't say any more. She just completed the procedures for returning the book to Tie Heng, then picked up the book again and hid her face behind the book.

    "With such an introverted personality, no wonder he came here to be an administrator." Tie Heng thought silently.

    In the Qinxue Club, the best assignment is actually to be an assistant to the professors and help them complete some projects or experiments.  This can not only shorten the relationship with teachers, but also learn more knowledge and skills, and greatly improve one's practical ability.  The most important thing is that once a certain topic achieves success or breakthrough, the rewards and honors that come with it will be very helpful to the future of these students.

    School had just ended at this time, and there were not many students in District E. However, Tie Heng still found a remote corner, put his schoolbag away, and went to look for the books he needed this time.

    The collection of books here is very comprehensive, including martial arts classics, magic keys, alchemy tools, talismans and incantations, as well as many experience records left by predecessors. Even various works of the past dynasties have collections.  Among them, there are everything from military, politics, geography, agriculture, philosophy, arithmetic and so on.

    In addition to these general books, there are also many seal-sized and long jade slips of knowledge on several special bookshelves.  They are also a common magic weapon that requires spiritual power or vitality to open, project it on the wall, or place it on the forehead to read the contents directly.  Most of them contain straightforward drug formulas, lists of tool-making materials, and related precautions. A small part contains some exercise formulas and records of spells and handprints.

    Tie Heng started rummaging through these jade slips. He remembered that some of them were dedicated to recording special spiritual patterns, which was exactly what he needed now.

    "That's it." Tie Heng took back his consciousness from a jade slip and clenched his fist with joy.  The spiritual patterns recorded in this jade slip were unusual and had many unique features. Tie Heng wondered whether he would need to spend money to make a copy and take it back.

    The books here can be borrowed and taken away, but the jade slips can only be copied, and a considerable handling fee must be paid.  So Tie Heng weighed his poor money bag and finally gave up the idea.  During this period, in order to strengthen his own cultivation and complete Feng Shiyou's assessment, he spent money like water, and his money bag was really empty.

    "Money! Money!" Tie Heng shouted a few times in his heart, and then went to look for other useful books.  Tie Heng comes to the Library almost every day and is already familiar with the situation here.  It didn't take him much time to find most of the books he needed, and he might have borrowed a few more, but the rest were enough for Tie Heng.

    He returned to his seat in the corner. There was a floating light lamp placed on the desk, and Tie Heng raised its brightness.  Then he took out a notebook, a large roll of thick paper, and two self-made hard-tipped pens from his school bag.  Spreading out a piece of the thick paper, the paper is densely covered with complex talismans and spiritual patterns. Some of them operate independently, and some form formations of different sizes, and then put them together.  The texture is connected into a whole.  These symbolic patterns are as large as a human palm and as small as a soybean. They are intertwined and have a mysterious beauty of their own.

    As far as Tie Heng knows, except for refining large-scale magic weapons or precious phantoms, alchemists generally rarely draw sketches in advance. They prefer to perfect everything in their own minds.  This seems to be a mental exercise and a means of protecting one's exclusive secrets.  But inevitably, some mistakes will occur more or less.  Therefore, Tie Heng is more accustomed to the practice of his previous life, drawing his ideas on sketches one by one, and then improving them one by one.  Only the most critical parts were hidden deep in his mind.

    In order to draw these sketches, Tie Heng had to use graphite to make some hard-tipped pens of different thicknesses.  Although he has been practicing calligraphy with a brush and has made great progress, it is absolutely impossible for him to complete such a composition with a brush.  He doesn't have the profound skills like Gongsun Bian and others, who can draw a long straight line or even a perfect circle with a brush.??, and the thickness is consistent from beginning to end.

    Tie Heng opened the books and projected the spiritual patterns in the jade slips on the wall beside him. He read carefully while copying the information he needed.  From time to time, he would make modifications on several drawings, or he would encounter problems and ponder over them.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 14 Making Instruments (Part 2)

    "According to the refutation in this book, the strength of the main alloy material I used this time is about 10% lower than what was recorded in previous books, and when the temperature rises, the solidity will drop quickly. Finally,  The overall structure of the finished product may be more fragile than expected." Tie Heng pulled out another drawing. On the paper was a structural diagram of some kind of metal parts. It was not complicated, but some of the materials marked on it were unusual. Iron  Heng is also feeling a headache from this.

    "If we overturn it and redo it now, we will definitely not have enough time, nor can we keep up with the funds. We can only use his data to calculate the overall structure again" Tie Heng lowered his head and wrote hard on a piece of white paper with a hard-tipped pen.  The pen is written quickly.  He had done this calculation many times before, so he had the result quickly.  The data he came up with made him relieved, but also a little dissatisfied.

    "Damn, the various data recorded in these books are always not accurate enough, and I don't have enough conditions to verify the authenticity one by one. It seems that I need to develop some auxiliary tools myself." Tie Heng muttered.  He comes from the 21st century of computer-aided design, and his pursuit of accuracy is naturally not something that this age of abacus can satisfy.

    "The lack of overall strength is still within an acceptable range. There is no need to completely overthrow it this time, but the limitations of the finished product will make people very uncomfortable. Fortunately, there is room for it to be strengthened and upgraded before the design  Hey! It's him again!" Tie Heng wrote down some key items and looked through the ancient book again, but his attention was attracted by a line in it.

    "Liu Zang!" Tie Heng gently read out a name recorded in the book.

    He has read many books here, and because of his photographic memory, he discovered a strange phenomenon in many books.  Many books and notes cite the research results and some theories put forward by this person named Liu Zang.  Moreover, this person's research fields seem to be very broad, and he has achieved achievements recognized by the world.  Because his name can be seen in many magic books, and he is also mentioned in some books on weapon making and alchemy.

    To this end, Tie Heng specifically searched for Liu Zang¡¯s works or related information, but strangely, Tie Heng found nothing in these aspects.  In the end, he had to start from the books recording the person's name, and the results surprised Tie Heng.  The authors of these books were all, without exception, students of Kunyuan Academy, and they were all concentrated among the third and fourth batch of students more than fifty years ago.  This happened to be the period when Feng Shiyou and many senior figures from the school were studying in the school. Tie Heng could even meet the authors of many works in the school.  Tie Heng realized that there might be some hidden secret, so he did not mention the matter in front of Feng Shiyou, but continued to explore the truth on his own.

    No one named Liu Zang was found in the alumni records over the years, but Tie Heng could determine from the lines of these books that this person was most likely a student of Kunyuan Academy back then.  Perhaps due to some negative reasons, his works, name, and traces of his existence were blocked by the university.

    "This guy is obviously a genius. He may have done something beyond the school's tolerance limit, which is why he is treated like this." Tie Heng's conjecture has its own basis.  The research on magic involves all kinds of strange fields, and it is not uncommon for those magicians to use living people as experimental subjects in order to make progress or have special needs.  Such scum are common in history. Although they will be severely punished, they cannot be banned.

    After pondering for a moment, Tie Heng shook his head, drove the distracting thoughts out of his mind, and turned his attention back to his research.

    In this way, after about an hour, Tie Heng left the library in a hurry.  There are already stars outside, and the bright moon hangs high.  He hastily ate a bowl of noodles in the cafeteria and walked quickly back to Youjie Hall.

    After all the hard work he has just done, he has perfected his ideas and designs. What he has to do now is the last step to put them into action!

    He returned to the room, rested for a short while, and then silently recited the key points that needed attention in his mind, and then walked to the processing room on the second floor with various equipment and raw materials that had been prepared.

    There was no one in the room, because it was the final stage and several of Tie Heng¡¯s senior brothers were reviewing their homework.  Compared with the first-year students who lay the foundation, their exams are much more difficult.  In addition, they still have to complete Feng Shiyou's assessment, and they may not want others to see some of the refining process.

    " Tie Heng doesn't care. Some of the techniques and tricks he uses cannot be learned at a glance.  What's more, his idea is not easy for everyone to understand.

    "Finish the most important part first tonight." Tie Heng took out the drawing full of talismans and spiritual patterns, unfolded it and spread it on the table beside it.  He carefully checked the texture on the drawing to make sure everything was correct, and then he started to get busy.

    Start the furnace in the room and let it preheat.  Then take out yourselfWith the equipment and some shared tools, the materials brought will be processed and deployed in sequence according to the established plan.  When he saw that the heat of the furnace had reached his requirement, he took out a wooden box. When he opened it, there was a metal round tube wrapped in soft cotton.

    It is almost a foot long, as thick as two fingers, and the wall is very thick.  The dark metallic luster looks heavy and very hard.

    Tie Heng carefully placed the metal round tube on the bracket in the furnace and waited for it to slowly heat up.  Then, he used this time to process several materials at the same time. His technique was skillful and stable. Even if he was multitasking, he was still accurate and precise, and his speed was amazing.  It didn't take much effort to prepare a cyan granular finished product, and then put it into a large basin-shaped container.

    Taking out a bottle of medicine from his pocket, Tie Heng shook it a few times, pulled out the stopper, and poured all the liquid in the bottle into the container.  "His! His!" The sound was endless, and as soon as the liquid came into contact with the cyan particles at the bottom of the container, it emitted thick smoke.  Tie Heng quickly grabbed the lid of the container and closed it tightly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way, and after all this, the metal round tube in the furnace has almost been heated, and the whole body has turned bright red.  It seemed to be close to melting, but Tie Heng took the iron clamp and knocked on the wall of the pipe. The touch in his hand showed that the metal round pipe was still hard.

    Tie Heng nodded with satisfaction. After closing the furnace, he took out the metal round tube with an iron clamp.  While opening the lid of the basin-like container, he gently placed the round tube into it.

    It was like a magnet being thrown into a pile of iron filings. Almost as soon as the hot metal round tube touched the smoke in the container, the light cyan gas gathered over and quickly adsorbed on the wall of the tube!  The originally dark tube wall has a dark green luster added to it.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 14 Making Devices (Part 2)

    "Not bad, it's evenly covered." After the round tube cooled down completely, Tie Heng took it out and placed it upright on a jade board on the table.  The jade plate was no bigger than the mouth of a bowl, and its texture didn't seem to be very good. However, it had a regular array pattern carved on the front, and it was obviously a low-level array plate.

    Tie Heng input a spiritual power and activated the magic circle on the jade plate. A spherical transparent barrier immediately wrapped the metal tube.

    Smearing the other silver liquid that he had just prepared on the palms of his hands, Tie Heng took a few deep breaths and adjusted his mentality to calm himself and focus all his attention on the upcoming work.

    Tie Heng stretched his hands into the barrier, held the fingers of his hands together in a ring, and put the vertical round tube between his hands.  As he condensed his thunder power and activated his spells, tiny arcs of electricity were released from the palms of his hands. They seemed to be hundreds of miniature tentacles, connecting the gap between Tie Heng's palms and the wall of the pipe, "ßÚßÚ "There was a sound of beating on the metal wall of the round tube.

    Gradually, there are more and more arcs, almost filling the entire spherical barrier, and the round tube is slowly suspended from the surface of the jade plate.  At this time, if anyone stares at Tie Heng's palm and observes carefully, they will definitely find that the silver color he put on his palm is disappearing little by little.  On the wall of the circular tube, every tiny arc burned would leave a little bit of inconspicuous silver light. Slowly pieced together, they vaguely formed a complex pattern, which Tie Heng had just modified repeatedly.  The texture on that drawing!

    The electric flowers were crackling, and Tie Heng increased the output of thunder power.  A relatively thick electric beam drilled into the hole in the middle of the round tube, and then scattered a small arc, completing another part of the talisman and spiritual pattern on the inner tube wall!

    Tie Heng kept his eyes closed from the beginning.  The complex patterns on that drawing were accurately presented in his mind. He controlled the direction of each arc and reproduced these textures on the tube wall.

    This is a unique spirit-enchanting technique that was inspired by and created by Tie Heng through the electroplating technology in his previous life. He named it "Thunder Engraving Technique".  Generally, the spirit-enchanting techniques used by alchemists range from simple to difficult, including smearing, engraving, inlaying and internal printing.  They all have a common shortcoming, that is, they all need to be completed stroke by stroke, which is extremely time-consuming.  So Tie Heng came up with this new technique. With his ability to accurately control lightning, he could perfectly integrate the metal particles such as silver and blue flame iron in a special solution on the palm of his hand into the metal wall of the circular tube.  , complete the key step of attaching the spirit.

    Of course, the thunder carving method also has its shortcomings. First, it must be used by people with thunder spirit roots. Second, it is only applicable to metal materials. Third, the texture or array pattern after the spirit is attached is relatively easy to be damaged. It is used in  The surface effect of swords and other weapons is not good!

    For the official refining tonight, Tie Heng did not hesitate to spend a lot of gold coins and asked the craftsmen of Baibingzhai to create several alloy round tubes of the same specifications to test the effectiveness of the thunder engraving method.  After repeated practice, his success rate is now close to 70%!

    Such a success rate is already the limit of Tie Heng¡¯s current ability, and with only the last alloy round tube left, he can only do his best.  With full concentration, time passed in an instant, and the constant consumption of spiritual power also caused a lot of sweat to flow from Tie Heng's forehead. However, his tense nerves slowly relaxed, and he could still draw the last few talismans.  Complete this important step.

    In the shadow on one side, an eyeworm lurks quietly.  It rolled its disproportionately large eyes, stared closely at Tie Heng, and transmitted the entire refining process back to the bronze mirror on the roof for its owner to watch.

    "Xiao Wu seems to have created a new technique." It was not Feng Shiyou who spoke, but Gongsun Bian who was standing behind him.

    "He fully exploited the advantages of his own talent." Feng Shiyou looked at the picture transmitted back to the bronze mirror for a moment, with a hint of sigh in his tone.  "His way of thinking is obviously different from ours. Haha, I really don't know how many more novelties he can create!"

    "Xiao Wu's fantastic ideas are indeed amazing. Even if some of them seem ridiculous, if you think about it carefully, there is no lack of possibility of realizing them." Gongsun Bian replied softly.

    "What did he tell you?"

    "Yes, I usually discuss issues with Xiao Wu. He often draws parallels and has a very broad mind. He has come up with many wonderful or absurd ideas and ideas, which has inspired me a lot." Gongsun Bian said honestly.

    "Well!" Feng Shiyou thought for a while and whispered: "List the ideas he said one by one and hand them over to my teacher tomorrow."

    "Follow your orders!"

    Feng Shiyou stopped talking. He changed a magic formula in his hand. Eyeworm immediately changed his angle and moved his eyes away from Tie Heng to the blueprint spread on the table.

    "well, this structureIt's really ingenious. Look at the combination of these talismans and seals. I couldn't imagine that they could be used like this.  "Feng Shiyou turned his head and glanced at his beloved disciple. "Bian'er, how many functions can you discern from it?  "

    Gongsun Bian bent slightly, took two steps forward, pointed to the picture in the bronze mirror and replied: "These spiritual patterns and the set of talismans exactly constitute a solidified object and charged spirit array. The surrounding  The circle spirit pattern seems to be able to absorb heat, and other disciples can't identify it yet."

    "Not bad." Feng Shiyou nodded and then explained: "Others include formations that condense protective barriers, compress spiritual power, accelerate and convert heat Do you know what magic weapon he wants to refine?"

    Feng Shiyou's curiosity was obviously aroused. For a person like him, this is not easy.

    "I don't know, Xiao Wu didn't tell his disciples."

    "Wellhe is still studying elementary talismans, spells and hand seals recently?" Feng Shiyou asked him again.

    "Yes, Xiao Wu doesn't seem to be investing his energy in intermediate spells for the time being."

    "It seems that he wants to thoroughly understand the basic level, accumulate a deeper and more solid foundation, and then move towards" Feng Shiyou said thoughtfully.  He kept his eyes fixed on the drawing, memorizing every symbol and line on it.  "Basic things are simple and easy to get started with, but it is quite difficult to master them. But once you understand them thoroughly and dig out the essence, it will be of great help to your own development. It seems that Xiao Wuer understands this principle."

    Over the past few months, his understanding of Tie Heng gradually deepened.  Especially when Tie Heng made some new discoveries and had unique insights into magic, he would come to Feng Shiyou for advice. As a master, he became more and more surprised by Tie Heng's talent and his achievements in the primary field of magic.  I also find it incredible that there are some things that Feng Shiyou himself knows but does not know why.  Take the pattern on the drawing in front of him as an example. He only needs to spend some time to see its effects and key points, and make an accurate assessment. Tie Heng used these simple talismans and spiritual patterns to achieve elementary magic.  A series of effects that cannot be achieved!  But for Feng Shiyou to do it, he thought it would be difficult to achieve this level!

    "If Feng Shiyou hadn't personally accepted Tie Heng as a disciple, and always paid attention to his every move, it would have been certain that he had no spiritual power at that time and had limited knowledge of the basics of magic.  Feng Shiyou might regard Tie Heng as the reincarnation of some old monster, or he might be captured and tortured.

    "Is it true that there are people in the world who are born knowing this!?" At this moment, Feng Shiyou's thoughts were surprisingly similar to Lu Shan's.  "He is simply a natural alchemist. I can't help but be jealous of such a talent!"

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t know that Tie Heng mastered the spirit-speaking technique that all magicians in the world dream of.  If we compare the important components of today's magic system, such as talismans, spiritual patterns, spells, etc., to the pieces of a puzzle.  So Feng Shiyou's current strength is, at most, able to complete most puzzles according to existing patterns.  As for Tie Heng, he could freely use his own ideas to create patterns that Feng Shiyou had never thought of.  The former can only make better use of the existing system, while the latter can constantly innovate. This is the essential difference between the two.  It's just that Tie Heng hid it carefully and didn't show it excessively, and Feng Shiyou hadn't fully realized it yet!

    "Master, Xiao Wu's talent is extraordinary. Why don't you put him under the wall? Maybe it will be a big help to your plan." Gongsun Bian was thinking about his own problem just now, and suddenly suggested it.

    Feng Shiyou did not answer immediately, but thought about it for a long time before slowly shaking his head.  "Let's observe for a few more years! There's no need to rush"

    Hearing what he said, Gongsun Bian said no more, but Feng Shiyou added another sentence.  "On the contrary, I can take him with me to the party in Tongxian Tower. I also want to hear what unique insights he has on those things!"

    In the bronze mirror, Tie Heng has completed all the processes.  He wiped the sweat from his head, with a joyful smile on his face.  He picked up the alloy round tube covered with silver lines and looked at it repeatedly

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 15 Works (1)

    The first half of the semester has come to an end, and the New Year is only half a month away.  The three major branches of Kunyuan Academy and the assessments for each school year have also ended, and transcripts are quickly delivered to parents through the Darong Dynasty's comprehensive post system.  As for some families being happy and others being sad, only these students can experience it themselves after returning home.

    In the festival hall, Tie Heng didn't have to worry about Feng Shiyou's punishment. In this final exam, his results were quite outstanding. His total score in each subject ranked fifth in the class, and he also ranked high in the entire grade. If it weren't for the political theory class,  His appetite was completely uninterested in the so-called loyalty to the emperor, ministers, principles, and family affairs that filled the books, so much so that he almost failed the exam, otherwise his grades would have been enough to compete with Lu Shan and Tang Tang for the top three in his grade.

    But at this moment, neither he nor the four senior brothers were as relaxed as they were after the final exam, because they still had to face the assessment that Feng Shiyou had arranged half a year ago!

    Since this morning, Feng Shiyou summoned five disciples into the room on the top floor.  However, he was not in a hurry to test the results of their half-year efforts, but was busy refining a magic weapon. In addition to watching, Tie Heng and the others also had to fight from time to time.

    This magical instrument looks like a copper bell, but it is quite huge, comparable to the big copper bell in the bell tower.  It seemed to be a semi-finished product, but its grade was obviously very high. Tie Heng and his four senior brothers took turns assisting the master in refining it. Every time they completed the instructions given by Feng Shiyou, it was very difficult for them.

    "Xiao Wu, what do you think the master is refining this big bell for?" Lu Daqian poured himself a cup of herbal tea and drank it in one gulp.

    "I don't know. The master used all advanced techniques, and I still can't figure out the mysteries!" Tie Heng didn't want to miss any step of Feng Shiyou's refining. As he spoke, his eyes still followed Feng Shiyou, Gongsun Bian, and Dong Liang.  And move.

    At the moment, he and his two other senior brothers were sitting cross-legged in the corner and resting. There were tea and snacks on the low table beside them for them to eat while they were resting.  Gongsun Bian and Dong Liang assisted Feng Shiyou in the center of the room.  The former was following his master's request to drive a set of magic formulas into a copper bell suspended in mid-air. Look at his rapidly pale complexion, which shows how intense the consumption of spiritual power is!

    Dong Liang on the other side seemed to be more relaxed. He condensed his fire spirit power, ignited a blazing flame in the air, and then threw dozens of raw materials that had been distributed into the flame one by one, melting them into a colorful ball.  The liquid is floating with magic, and is calcined repeatedly!

    Speaking of which, the tasks Feng Shiyou assigned to Dong Liang were generally related to fire. This approach coincided with Liu Jiaoyu's instructions to the Luo brothers in the alchemy class, which asked them to get close to the flame, so that they could better  Give full play to their first-class fire spirit root talents.

    Lu Daqian threw a piece of pastry into his mouth and said vaguely while chewing it: "Do you think this is a large magic weapon, such as the jade bell on the Moon Watching Tower in the center of the city?"

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be to that extent.¡± Tie Heng replied still looking intently.

    Lu Daqian didn't care either, but out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that Zhang Ruize, who was sitting next to him, was twitching the corners of his mouth in disdain, and couldn't help but turn around and ask him.  "Second Senior Brother must know the details."

    "This is natural." Zhang Ruize raised his chin proudly.  "Let me tell you! Many masters like the master in the academy are working together to refine a very important magic weapon. This copper bell must be the task assigned to the master."

    "You mean this is related to Tongxian Tower" Lu Daqian sat up straight, and even Tie Heng was intrigued.

    "Exactly." Zhang Ruize nodded proudly.

    "With so many masters involved, could it be a magic weapon that is being refined?" Lu Daqian lowered his voice.

    A magic weapon is equivalent to an enhanced version of a magic weapon. Compared with magic weapons of the same level, it is not only more powerful in absolute terms, but also has various magical functions. It also has different spiritual powers and can be effective without the direct control of the owner.  .  If a general magic weapon is compared to a vacuum cleaner, then the magic weapon is that this vacuum cleaner has artificial intelligence and can make independent judgments and operate.  This characteristic of magic weapons is of great significance to most magicians. For example, during combat, they can devote more energy to casting spells or manipulating other magic weapons, and their combat effectiveness can be greatly improved!

    "Then you have to ask the master." Zhang Ruize answered him.

    At this time, Gongsun Bian completed the last formula, and Feng Shiyou ordered: "Bian'er, you did a good job, please go aside and rest!"

    "Yes, master." Gongsun Bian did not insist. He looked a little weak at the moment.  He followed the instructions and walked to Tie Heng's side, nodded to the three junior brothers, then sat down cross-legged without saying a word, closed his eyes and fell into meditation to recover the consumed spiritual power.

    Lu DaqianHe hurriedly put down the pastry in his hand, and Zhang Ruize sat up straight, waiting for the master's call.  Sure enough, Feng Shiyou called softly: "Xiao Er, Xiao Si, Heng'er, come here and sit next to me."

    Tie Heng and the others walked quickly and sat on either side of Feng Shiyou's body.

    Feng Shiyou gently stretched his right hand, and his five fingers were like independent individuals, using their own rhythms and gestures to write rows of gleaming talismans in the void.  Then he moved his palms left and right, and the hundreds of light symbols that appeared in front of him were divided into three parts, like three pages of a book, floating in front of Tie Heng and the others.

    "Use all your strength to drive these magic formulas into the bell." After Feng Shiyou finished speaking, he stopped talking and continued his work with full concentration.

    "Follow your orders!" After following the orders from his two senior brothers, Tie Heng raised the index fingers of his left hand together, clicked on the first light talisman in front of him, and described it meticulously.

    "Edict!" Tie Heng muttered softly. In an instant, the light talisman burst into glory. At the same time, it sucked away a lot of spiritual power from Tie Heng's body and turned it into a stream of light that injected into the giant bell in mid-air.

    "These advanced talismans are so powerful. Just one symbol requires so much spiritual power to be activated. If I complete the entire process by myself, I guess four or five of them can turn me into an empty shell." Tie Heng thought to himself.  shock.

    While the three of them were busy, Dong Liang's work came to an end.  Feng Shiyou didn't say much, and directly reached out and grabbed it from a distance. The colorful molten liquid immediately escaped Dong Liang's control, and flew towards the giant bell with the wave of Feng Shiyou's arm.

    The giant bell is like a piece of sea surface, and the liquid hits it and sinks into it silently.  At this moment, Tie Heng and the other three were shocked, and then their bodies began to tremble. They were suffering the aftermath of the huge bell's backlash!

    "Don't stop, keep going." Feng Shiyou gave a stern order.

    His eyes were fixed on the giant clock in mid-air. After two or three breaths, the surface of the giant clock seemed to be boiling water, with bubbles emerging one after another, and the frequency was getting faster and denser.

    "Go!" Feng Shiyou raised his right hand slightly, and something flew out from his cuff, quickly growing in size in the air. It was the seal he had used to strengthen his red sword training for Hu Gai.  Its name is Dingfa Seal, and it is a magic weapon. Not only can it be used to attack enemies, Feng Shiyou also uses it as an auxiliary tool when refining his own weapons.

    The seal of Ding was hovering in the air. Feng Shiyou didn't need any further instructions. He aimed at several increasingly bulging bubbles with great intelligence and smashed them back to their original state one by one.  Just like that, the sound of "Clang!" was heard in the room.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Feng Shiyou made a series of complicated handprints with his hands, and finally stopped on his chest, and then a string of syllables with a prehistoric, ancient, and obscure atmosphere burst out from his mouth.  Following this move, a huge amount of spiritual power gathered towards the giant bell, wrapping and compressing it!

    "This is the spirit of words!" Tie Heng was shocked when he distinguished the syllables Feng Shiyou read.  "One represents the power of sound waves, and the other is strong metal! However, they are both incomplete and mixed with some specious parts. It may be that Feng Shiyou himself forcibly added it as a supplement."

    Tie Heng calmed down quickly, and then thought about it, it is not unusual for a person of Feng Shiyou's level to master several speech spirits. After all, this is the supreme goal pursued by all magicians in this era, and they all want to re-invent themselves.  Discover the powerful spiritual magic of the past!

    "Duh!" As Tie Heng and the others played the last light talisman, Feng Shiyou also spit out the last syllable.  Suddenly, the huge spiritual power in mid-air poured into the giant bell with irresistible force.  The Ding Dharma Seal just hit it again, but there was a flash of light, as if the Ding Ding Dharma Seal the size of a water tank was knocked out, and "Bang!" was embedded in the ceiling!

    Look again at the giant clock that was originally twisted and deformed as if it had liquefied. It has returned to its previous hard texture. The clock face is even more flashing with light. From time to time, gorgeous halos of color appear. The soft sound of "Buzz!" seems to be a kind of cleansing.  With the power of people's hearts, everyone can clearly feel the powerful fluctuations it emits!

    "It's done!?" Lu Daqian called out, his eyes widened as he stared at the giant clock and could no longer move away.  Several other teenagers were also admiring this powerful and strange magical weapon.

    Feng Shiyou ignored them. He waved towards the Dharma seal on the ceiling.  The Ding Fa Seal immediately flew back, shrinking in size rapidly, and flew around Feng Shiyou twice as if it was a show of strength, before getting back into the cuff of its master.

    "Disciples, you have done a good job, thank you for your hard work." Feng Shiyou said with a smile, pinched a magic formula with his other hand, and pointed it at the giant clock.  The giant bell trembled for a moment, and seemed a little irresistible, but soon it gradually shrank, and slowly flew towards Feng Shiyou, falling into his open hand.Up!

    "It's hard for me to work for my master." Headed by Gongsun, the five brothers all stood up and answered in unison.

    "Okay." Feng Shiyou nodded, looked at the newly crafted magical weapon in his hand for a while, then turned his palm over and put it away.

    Then he waved his arms continuously, and the various raw materials and utensils piled around him suddenly started to spin, and flew back to their respective positions in the opened secret door in an orderly manner, and the room became empty and clean again.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 15 Works (2)

    Feng Shiyou adjusted his robes, turned around and sat down facing the five disciples.  His eyes swept across their faces one by one, and finally he smiled, showing a rare look of kindness.  "You must be tired! Sit down and rest for a while."

    Watching Tie Heng and the others sit down as instructed, he tapped his fingers on the floor twice. A small magic circle emitting a faint light flashed in front of him. The light dissipated, leaving behind a tray and a piece of paper on it.  Set of teapots and cups.

    "Come, let's drink some tea to relieve our fatigue." Feng Shiyou personally picked up the teapot and filled the six empty cups.

    "Thank you, Master, for the reward!" the brothers said in unison.

    What Feng Shiyou took out was naturally not an ordinary product. Tie Heng picked up his tea cup and saw that the tea in the cup was crystal clear, with four or five needle-shaped tea leaves floating in the middle, floating and sinking as if they were leisurely.  It's like a fish, quite magical.  On the rim of the cup, the steaming water mist was slightly tinged with purple, like clouds and fog, lingering for a long time.

    "Ah! This is Ziwu Cloud Tea!" Zhang Ruize on the side exclaimed.

    When he shouted, except for Gongsun Bian, Tie Heng and the other three also looked shocked, and then turned into ecstasy.

    "This is the Purple Mist Cloud Tea. It really smells good." Lu Daqian got closer and smelled it, praising him repeatedly. Looking at him again, he seemed to want to drink it, but he was very reluctant to part with it.

    "Don't be afraid of getting hot, drink it all in one gulp, it will be your own benefit." Feng Shiyou said, and he took the lead in sipping the hot tea in the cup.  He closed his eyes, and his skinny cheeks became rosy, and then he looked extremely comfortable. After a long time, he exhaled a long breath of hot breath and let out a soft sigh of praise.

    The tea cup was not big, and could only hold a mouthful. Tie Heng and the others followed Feng Shiyou's instructions, raised their necks, and swallowed the tea in the cup.  The scalding heat flowed down their throats and into their stomachs, causing Lu Daqian and Zhang Ruize to burst into tears.

    Tie Heng has true energy to protect his body, so he is not afraid of getting burned.  However, the tea tasted extremely bitter as soon as it was taken into the mouth, just like Coptis chinensis.  Tie Heng couldn't help but frown, but he refrained from making a sound.  Dong Liang and the others couldn't bear it anymore, and they all grinned and stuck out their tongues.  If this cup of tea hadn't been a gift from Feng Shiyou, they would have complained loudly.

    When the bitterness gradually dissipates, there will be a hint of sweetness and fragrance for people to slowly taste, and have endless aftertaste.  More importantly, a thick spiritual energy centered on their stomachs quickly flowed through their limbs and bones, rippling a full sense of comfort throughout their bodies.  Tie Heng and the others were so blessed that they immediately calmed down and began to absorb this pure spiritual energy. In just a dozen breaths, each of them seemed to have improved their spiritual power, and the fatigue on their bodies also disappeared.  Seven or eighty-eight, I feel refreshed.

    "It is indeed a spiritual object. Even if it is of average grade, its efficacy is extraordinary." Tie Heng looked at the empty lamps that were not left, and felt a little greedy.

    This Purple Mist Cloud Tea is a kind of spiritual root of heaven and earth. After being made into tea and drunk, it not only leaves a fragrant aroma on the teeth and cheeks, but also has the effect of prolonging life. More importantly, this tea is very good for magicians to cultivate their spiritual power.  As a result, Purple Mist Cloud Tea is naturally sought after by magicians all over the world. Even if you have money, it is difficult to buy authentic Purple Mist Cloud Tea on the market.  Only a person like Feng Shiyou can brew a pot and share it with his disciples.

    "How do you feel?" Feng Shiyou asked everyone with a smile.

    "Thank you, Master!" The five teenagers prostrated themselves on the ground.

    "Everyone, get up, my teacher doesn't like this. As long as you work hard and make progress, it will be the best reward for my teacher." Feng Shiyou waved his hand nonchalantly.  Seeing everyone sit down again, his expression turned serious, and everyone knew that he was about to get down to business.

    "My teacher has seen your results. You have performed very well in the school this semester and you have not embarrassed my teacher." Feng Shiyou paused as he spoke.  "Just now it was considered a little test for you as master. Next is to check the results of your hard work over the past few months. Who will give you a taste first?"

    As soon as the words fell, Dong Liang, who couldn't wait for a long time, stood up first without waiting for anyone else to react.  This young man with a fiery temper has a loud voice.  "Master, I come first."

    He yelled, took out a dark red token from his arms, pinched it with one hand and pointed it upward, and shouted.  "start!"

    The token jumped into the air with a "whoosh!" and hovered in front of Dong Liang.

    Tie Heng took this opportunity to see the full picture of the token.  It is only about the size of a palm, with a relief that looks like a ghost face on the front, and the back is engraved with Yang characters and seals.

    "Master, my disciple's token is called the Red Fire Order. It is made from a total of thirty-four kinds of materials including hundred-refined blue flame iron, red-patterned copper essence, and the blood of the burning mane beast. There are three kinds in total.  The function, first of all, is to be able to zoom in and out, and it can protect the whole body at most. Just like this!" Dong Liang introduced it loudly, while using the method in his handsThe tactics continued, stimulating the Red Fire Order's first ability to protect its master.

    The token, which was originally the size of a palm, became half the size of a door panel in an instant, guarding Dong Liang like a shield.

    Dong Liang had no reaction when he saw his master and other brothers, and he didn't care at all.  This is the simplest function of this type of magical weapon, so it naturally does not attract their attention.  He smiled confidently and opened his mouth to introduce the other two functions.

    "Xiaosan, it's useless to talk. You should show everyone the power of the Red Fire Order." Feng Shiyou seemed to have already known the foundation of Dong Liang's Red Fire Order. After finishing speaking, he tapped his fingers on the floor twice more.  Down.

    At one end of the room, a huge magic circle appeared, just like the tray and pot just now. The light receded, leaving something in the original position of the magic circle, but it was an upright one-inch thick iron plate, high  It's about half a foot wide!

    "My master gives you a target, and you just have to do your best."

    "Okay, Master!" Dong Liang was originally an activist who was not good at words, but he was naturally full of energy at this moment.

    "Look carefully, this is the second function of the Red Fire Token." Dong Liang activated the Red Fire Token, and a layer of burning flames immediately appeared on the surface of the token.  Especially in the two eye sockets of the frontal grimace, the two cyan flames seemed to be a pair of ghost eyes, which looked eerie and terrifying in the red.

    "Shoot!" Dong Liang gestured with his hands towards the iron plate more than ten steps away.  The flames in the ghost face's eyes surged in response, turning into two cyan fireballs and shooting out, accurately hitting the center of the iron plate!

    "Explode!" As Dong Liang shouted another order, two fireballs stuck to the iron plate exploded. Sparks flew everywhere, and the two fireballs almost illuminated the entire room. When the flames were extinguished, everyone looked again.  That iron plate couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    Dong Liang¡¯s idea is actually very common, but its power is extraordinary.  The spot on the iron plate that had just been hit by the fireball was now two radiating depressions. There was a lot of bright red semi-molten molten iron on the edge, which showed how incredibly hot the two fireballs were.

    "Look, there's something even more powerful!" Dong Liang seemed very satisfied with everyone's expressions. He pinched the magic formula again, bit off his right index finger, and used his own blood to draw a row of flying flames in front of him.  Talisman.

    "Swallow!" He shouted sharply.

    The grimace on the Red Fire Order opened its mouth wide, sucked in suddenly, and swallowed the blood talisman floating in the air into its mouth. The fire on the card immediately became more intense.  The scorching heat wave made Tie Heng and the others have the illusion of being in a furnace. They felt that the hair on their foreheads was curling up and scorched, and the scenery they looked out became distorted!

    "Breathe!" Under Dong Liang's command, the Red Fire Order suddenly flew close to the iron plate. The speed was very fast and the trajectory was extremely weird. Under the distorted vision, it was elusive.  The next moment, a light cyan fire dragon spurted out from Ghost Face's big mouth, enveloping the entire iron plate!

    "Wow! It's so hot!" The heat wave was rolling. Lu Daqian couldn't help it at first. He jumped up and ran away far away.

    Zhang Ruize couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and opened a water-patterned light film to protect his whole body.  Even Gongsun Bian moved a little and cast a cooling spell to cool himself down.  Even Tie Heng was also operating his true energy, releasing an invisible air shield that blocked the hot air coming from his face!

    In just two or three breaths, the flames emitted by the Red Fire Order changed from strong to weak, and then slowly dissipated.  The Red Fire Order also changed from the size of a shield to its original compact appearance, flew in front of the panting Dong Liang, and was caught in his hand.

    Dong Liang seems to have worked hard, but the results are really amazing.  Such a large piece of iron plate disappeared without a trace at this moment, leaving only a large pool of molten iron on the floor.

    "Third Senior Brother, you are so awesome!" Lu Daqian stared blankly at the steaming molten iron, almost biting his tongue in surprise.

    "It's really awesome." Gongsun Bian also praised sincerely.

    Tie Heng made a gesture of admiration towards Dong Liang, and Zhang Ruize stood up, patted his back, and said: "What a good boy, I was shocked by you!"

    "Master!" The compliments between the brothers came to an end. Dong Liang walked back to Feng Shiyou and bowed down to listen to the teachings.

    "That's right. Although your red fire order cannot be said to be exquisitely designed, it is simple and practical, and its power is extraordinary. In addition, it can also be seen from it that you have practiced very hard in fire arts in the past few months to achieve this.  Well done!" Feng Shiyou's words were full of satisfaction, but he still pointed out the shortcomings.  "But the Red Fire Order places a heavy burden on you. Not only does it require blood essence to trigger the killing move, but it also consumes almost half of your spiritual energy at one time. If you fail to hit the enemy, how will you deal with it?"

    "Thisdisciple will make changes when he gets back."?, on the basis of explosive power, enhance its sustaining power.  Dong Liang thought for a while before replying, and at the same time he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Well, that's best if you can do it." Feng Shiyou nodded and waved his hand to indicate that he could sit down.  Then he asked: "Who's next?"

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 15 Works (3)

    Tie Heng and his three senior brothers looked at each other, but no one spoke.  Everyone seems to be full of confidence in their own works, and they all want to save it until the last one to show off, so that they can better highlight their talents.

    "Haha, let me call the roll for the teacher!" Feng Shiyou pointed at Lu Daqian.  "Xiao Si, let me take a look at your work."

    "Hey! Master." Although he was a little resentful about being picked first, Lu Daqian did not dare to show it on the surface. Instead, with a smile on his face, he took out a six-edged steel knife from the storage bag on his waist.  claw!

    "Hey, Xiaosi, have you turned into a weapon now?" Zhang Ruize said lukewarmly.

    "Second Senior Brother, are you mistaken?" Lu Daqian twitched the corners of his mouth, forming an inconspicuous and contemptuous sneer.

    "Master, this is a small puppet made by the apprentice. It's called Spider Claw. It can be carried in your hand and used as a general weapon. As a last resort, throw it out, hehe." Lu Daqian introduced it with a smirk on his face.  .  Among his brothers, he has the worst aptitude for magic, but he is very talented in learning formation diagrams and is good at the art of puppet refining.

    "I knew he just liked to do such insidious things." Zhang Ruize muttered secretly.

    Feng Shiyou didn¡¯t care.  "Oh, then you should also demonstrate it to me and your brothers!"

    He waved his hand and gently threw a fiery red pill, which fell into the pool of molten iron that was slowly solidifying. It shattered into a large piece of powder and was quickly submerged into the molten iron!

    "Reshape Pill!" Tie Heng and others recognized this pill.  It is commonly used to repair low-level metal golems and weapons.  Generally speaking, as long as the metal has been blessed with the shape-remembering technique in advance, no matter it is broken or melted, it can be reunited and restored to its original shape under the action of this yellow-level middle-grade elixir.

    The semi-solidified molten iron on the floor seemed to be alive, "gurgling!" It swam like worms, gathered together, and quickly piled up into the shape of an iron plate.  When they lose their activity, the iron plates are square and the surface is as smooth as a mirror.  , as if nothing had happened.

    "Go, tear it into pieces!" Lu Daqian got close to the six-edged steel claw in his hand, softly recited a spell, then threw it to the ground and ordered loudly.

    The steel claws made a "click-click" friction sound and instantly came to life.  It spread out six claw blades, divided into left and right sides, and moved quickly, just like running like a spider.  And where the claw blades separated, a flat head poked out, a pair of curved blades became its lower jaw, and two emerald eyes were shining brightly.

    This insect-shaped puppet screamed "chirp!" and jumped in front of the iron plate in a fast and agile crawling manner.

    "Crack, click, click" the harsh sound of metal tearing continued continuously, and as the six sharp joints of the spider's claws and the blades of the mandible stabbed, scratched, cut, cut and bit, the iron plate was covered with shocking cracks in the blink of an eye.  , many pieces also fell to the ground.  But compared to the power of the Red Fire Order just now, this performance is far behind.

    "This little thing is quite delicate. If someone sacrifices it when someone is not prepared, it may have miraculous effects. It's just that the lethality is smaller, and the body doesn't seem to be very strong." Feng Shiyou commented.

    "What the master said is that the disciple also feels that the power of the claw blade alone is too small, so he wants to get some poison and apply it on the edge of the blade, which will be much more threatening." Lu Daqian also expressed his thoughts.  "You can also set up a blast array inside the puppet. Once it encounters a crisis, it can self-destruct, and the sharp fragments it shoots can also delay or kill the enemy."

    Others were fine after hearing this. Tie Heng was also a person who would do whatever it took to win, so he didn¡¯t think much about it.  But Dong Liang seemed a little unhappy, and the expression on his face revealed his inner thoughts, which happened to be glimpsed by Feng Shiyou.

    "Xiaosan, remember, we are not samurai. We don't have to stick to the old rules, let alone follow their so-called warrior's glory. Whether it's despicable or sinister, these are not important. What we pursue is only the result. Fight together and try to protect yourself.  , kill and injure the enemy, that's all." Feng Shiyou reprimanded sternly.

    "Yes, master." Dong Liang lowered his head and seemed not to hear everything.

    Feng Shiyou ignored him and turned to look at Zhang Ruize.  "Xiao Er, it's your turn next."

    Feng Shiyou¡¯s decision was a bit unexpected. They originally guessed that the person ranking behind Lu Daqian must be Tie Heng, but they didn¡¯t expect that Feng Shiyou would choose the second senior brother!

    Tie Heng himself was stunned. He turned around and saw a hint of dissatisfaction in Zhang Ruize's eyes.  But Zhang Ruize naturally did not dare to refute Feng Shiyou's decision. He stood up, shook his hands, and displayed a piece of silver soft armor in front of everyone.

    "Master, this armor is called Liuyin, and it weighs more than a silk undershirt."??Lightweight, but its defensive power is better than ordinary heavy armor.  "Zhang Ruize said with a smile.

    "Oh!" Feng Shiyou stared at the Liuyin Armor and reached out to touch it.  "How are you going to demonstrate?"

    Zhang Ruize originally wanted to put the flowing silver armor on an iron plate and demonstrate it himself.  But as he rolled his eyes, he happened to catch sight of Lu Daqian still holding the spider claw, and he had an idea.

    "Master, why don't we let the puppet refined by the fourth junior brother be our opponent? What do you think?"

    "This is a good idea." Feng Shiyou agreed happily. He seemed to be very willing to see the competition among his disciples and had no intention of easing or stopping them at all.  "Xiaosi, what do you mean?"

    "Okay, since the second senior brother has proposed it, I, as a junior brother, will naturally be happy to accompany you." Lu Daqian laughed and agreed, stood up and put the spider claw in his hand on the ground, staring at Zhang Ruize to see what he would do next.  arrange.

    At this point, Tie Heng and the others also became interested, and stepped back a little to give the two of them room to gesture.

    Zhang Ruize didn¡¯t say much and directly put the Liuying Armor on his body.  As a piece of soft armor worn under outer clothing, Silver Armor protects a large area. In addition to the torso, the shoulders and arms are also covered in a silvery white.

    "The parts of me that are wearing soft armor can be attacked by your puppets as you like." Zhang Ruize pointed at his chest, and then greeted him contemptuously: "Come on!"

    "Then you're offended, Second Senior Brother!" Lu Daqian was not polite and immediately gave Spider Claw the order to attack.

    Zhang Ruize did not dodge, he stood there and let the spider claws jump onto his chest, watching helplessly as the sharp claws pierced his heart!  The moment the blade tip pierced him, Liu Yin Armor changed.  The nail surface, which was originally like silver satin, suddenly turned into a viscous liquid like mercury, and was extremely tough and elastic.  The two claw blades of the spider claw only penetrated half an inch, and they could no longer move forward. Instead, they were stuck by the silver liquid, like a beast trapped in a quagmire. The more it struggled, the deeper it sank, and finally the entire spider claw collapsed.  It was stuck to the surface of Liuyin Armor and could no longer move.

    "Thisthis is" Lu Daqian was at a loss for a moment. He cast spells several times in succession. Although the spider claw responded, it lost the ability to move.

    "This is a combination of offense and defense. Once the Liquid Silver Armor is activated, it is strong and flexible, and swords and other sharp weapons cannot function in front of it. Moreover, the surface is sticky and has strong suction power, which can steal people's weapons." Zhang Ruize said in a condescending manner.  He looked at Lu Daqian with a gesture.

    Lu Daqian realized that he had been deceived and gritted his teeth unconvinced.  Zhang Ruize looked at it, and with a thought in his mind, the silver liquid adhering to the spider claws spread out quickly, and he put the spider claws back.

    "Not convinced? Huh, just use whatever means you have, and all you will get is disappointment!" Zhang Ruize was full of confidence.

    "Then you should be careful." A sharp light flashed in Lu Daqian's eyes, and he secretly pinched the magic formula, and the six thin legs of the spider claws fell and kicked, and the sound of "Boom!" was as fast as an arrow coming off the string.  Bounced towards Zhang Ruize.  It was in mid-air, with its six claws together, changing back into the shape of a claw sheath.  A row of bright sharp points penetrated Zhang Ruize's chest, and the scream that ripped through the air was piercing the eardrums!

    This move was both fast and ruthless. No one expected that the delicate spider claws could be such a swift and powerful weapon.

    The spider claw hit Zhang Ruize accurately and stabbed into his chest.  At such a close distance, Zhang Ruize, who had never practiced martial arts, had no ability to dodge. His body swayed, as if he could not bear the force of the attack, and he took a small step back.

    But Zhang Ruize¡¯s surprised expression quickly turned into a contemptuous sneer.  "I told you it's useless."

    The sudden attack of Spider Claw is really powerful. Even ordinary steel armor can be easily pierced.  After all, the six claw blades on the spider's claws were crafted by Lu Daqian at the request of famous craftsmen from Baibingzhai. They were specially refined and were sharp and unstoppable. Ordinary fine iron under their blades was not much stronger than tofu.  .  Combining these two aspects, Lu Daqian wanted to open a hole in Zhang Ruize's body and make him look embarrassed in front of everyone.

    But his plan obviously failed.  Surprised, he stared at Zhang Ruize's chest and took a closer look. Only then did Lu Daqian realize that Liu Yinjia's chest had more than doubled in thickness, while other parts had become weaker.  He suddenly realized that this was demolishing the east wall to repair the west wall.

    "My flowing silver armor is like water, it can gather and disperse at will, and has the characteristics of fluidity, toughness, and stickiness." Zhang Ruize used his arm covered with flowing silver armor to sweep the spider claw nailed to his chest off the ground.  "Of course, in addition to defense, you can also win with a surprise strike!"

    Just as he was speaking, the armor on his chest fluctuated, revealing a bulge the size of a fingertip, which turned into dozens of bulges in the blink of an eye.??Sharp cone.  Without warning, they suddenly broke away from the armor and flew out, faster and faster than the spider claws just flew.  After intensive metal collisions and cracking sounds, the spider claws were shattered to pieces and turned into a pile of broken parts on the ground. Only the six claw blades were still intact.

    ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 15 Works (4)

    "Hidden weapon!" Tie Heng and Dong Liang spoke at the same time.

    "Exactly." Zhang Ruize raised his head proudly.  "This is the art of metal generating water and water transforming into gold. When it is flexible, it cannot be pierced, cut or smashed. When it is hard, it is sharp and sharp, and it is indestructible!"

    As he spoke, he glanced at Lu Daqian happily.  "Fourth Junior Brother, what do you think of my brother's flowing silver armor?"

    Lu Daqian¡¯s face was ashen, and fire was almost coming out of his eyes.  Faced with Zhang Ruize's provocation, he was unable to fight back. Who makes him the loser!  This is a law common to all worlds, and only the winner has the right to speak.  Lu Daqian could only swallow his anger and squat down to pick up the fragments and parts on the ground one by one.  Looking at his posture leaning on the ground, Zhang Ruize felt very satisfied, not to mention extremely happy.

    "This flowing silver armor is very good, and your conception is also exquisite, waiter. The combination of these functions has a remarkable and unique effect." Feng Shiyou spoke at the right time, which made Zhang Ruize put away the arrogance on his face and hide it in his heart.  inside.  When Lu Daqian heard what his master said, his face became even more ugly, and he sat back in his seat gloomily, sulking angrily.

    "Thank you for the compliment, master." Zhang Ruize wanted to pretend to be humble, but Feng Shiyou's next question was merciless.

    "Of course you should be praised for your good work, but I should also blame you if you make mistakes. Let me ask you, what materials did you use for this flowing silver armor? Tell me and your brothers."

    Feng Shiyou¡¯s tone was unkind. Lu Daqian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he assumed the posture of watching a good show, staring at Zhang Ruize, who was so proud just a moment ago.

    Zhang Ruize hesitated and was in a dilemma for a moment. It was obvious that this question hit him hard.

    "Hmph, if you don't say that, I'll tell you for you! This soft armor of yours can use a lot of good things. Not to mention other things, just this mercury fine gold, star sand, white night coral, and sticky beads.  They are not ordinary things. Even some intermediate and high-level magical weapons are rarely used. It's good for you, you used so many at once, but what you refined is still a basic magical weapon. And there are many flaws. "

    Feng Shiyou paused and continued in a deep voice: "You can defend against arrows and swords with your silver armor, but what about facing sledgehammers and axes? Look at you just being pounced by a little puppet and you couldn't help but retreat. What if you get hit?"  If these blunt weapons hit you, even if they are made of ordinary iron, the armor will not be able to absorb the impact, and you will probably end up with broken bones and tendons. Also, your idea of ??a concealed weapon is good, but it may not be able to be used. How much does it cost?  How many times can you use the expensive soft armor?"

    Feng Shiyou picked up a silver cone on the ground, pointed it at Zhang Ruize's nose and issued a series of questions.

    "Discipledisciple knows I'm wrong." Zhang Ruize's face turned pale and he shrank his head and said.

    "You know where you went wrong?"

    "A disciple should not be extravagant"

    Before he could finish speaking, Feng Shiyou started scolding him again.  "Damn it, my teacher doesn't care if you are extravagant or not. It's just that you haven't used the true value of these materials at all. If you show them to others, aren't you going to embarrass me?"

    Feng Shiyou was obviously really angry. The silver cone in his hand instantly vaporized, leaving no residue at all. Zhang Ruize was so frightened that he took several steps back, lowered his head and shivered. Even Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian  They were also silent.

    "Go away and reflect on it!" Feng Shiyou waved his sleeves and stopped looking at Zhang Ruize.

    "Thank you, Master, for your generosity." Zhang Ruize's face was pale, he sat down pitifully, huddled up and just hoped that Feng Shiyou would stop paying attention to him.  Lu Daqian was secretly happy, but he didn't dare to show it on his face, for fear that Feng Shiyou would turn the blame on him.

    "Bian'er, show me your works." Feng Shiyou's order of naming once again surprised everyone. He actually left Tie Heng until the end.  Tie Heng took a deep look at the master, then sat there silently, thinking silently.

    "Master, please appreciate it!" Gongsun Bian's expression remained unchanged as he took out his own work, a small alchemy furnace, and held it in front of Feng Shiyou with both hands.  Except for the many spiritual stones inlaid on the surface, this alchemy furnace seems to be no different from ordinary ones.

    "You are good at alchemy. Now that you have refined such an alchemy furnace, I think there must be something extraordinary about it. Let me tell you about it!" Feng Shiyou's anger went away as quickly as it came. At this moment, he had changed into a new one.  Looking very interested.

    "Reporting to the master, this disciple's work is not much different from the ordinary alchemy furnace." Gongsun Bian deliberately let it slip. Seeing that it aroused everyone's curiosity, he continued to talk.  "It just adds a new auxiliary function. Speaking of which, this idea is thanks to the unintentional words of my junior brother."

    "Me?" Tie Heng asked, pointing to himself.

    "That's right, it's you Ah Heng." Gongsun Bian laughed.  "When you came hereOn the first night of the festival, I proposed to use spiritual stones instead of magicians to refine the elixir during the alchemy process. This bold idea inspired me.  "

    "You did it." Tie Heng stood up in shock.

    Seeing Tie Heng's excited reaction, Gongsun Bian smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "It's not that easy. I just made some simplified improvements. Speaking of which, the effect is just to reduce the consumption of spiritual energy when refining the elixir.  "

    "Oh!" Tie Heng was relieved.  He is not yet able to use the memory circle, nor does he fully understand it. His original idea is still empty talk.  If Gongsun Bian did it at this time, Tie Heng would naturally find it incredible.

    Gongsun Bian then began to talk about the characteristics of his works.  "Master, please see, the disciple specially embedded a unique magic circle in the alchemy furnace during the refining process, which corresponds to the thirty-six spiritual stones on the surface of the alchemy furnace. The disciple can borrow it with only a small amount of spiritual power.  The power of these spiritual stones refines the elixirs in the furnace, and the effect is quite ideal. The disadvantage is that the conversion rate of the spiritual stones needs to be improved. More than 40% of the spiritual power is wasted in vain, which is really a pity.  "

    Feng Shiyou, who had looked indifferent while watching Dong Liang's powerful demonstration just now, was now full of surprise.  He took the alchemy furnace, held it in his hand and turned it over and looked at it. He rubbed his palms on the alchemy furnace, injecting spiritual power and spells into it. He studied it carefully. After a long time, he nodded with satisfaction and said three words in a row.  Good words!

    "Bian'er, you are worthy of being my master's first disciple for being able to do this. You have lived up to my many years of teaching, and I am deeply gratified." Feng Shiyou's smile faded and turned solemn.  "You should keep this alchemy furnace in your collection and don't let others know about it easily. To tell you the truth, your idea is not new. Someone had the same idea as you many years ago and refined several similar types.  Magical weapon. However, similar to the problem you encountered, the efficiency of using spiritual stones is always limited, and in the end it becomes a bit outweighed by the gains. However, your alchemy furnace is much better than the ones I have seen. If you continue to study, maybe in  To be able to achieve gains and breakthroughs in this area is an incredible initiative.¡±

    "Disciple understands." Gongsun Bian also seemed quite excited to receive Feng Shiyou's approval.

    "By the way, Bian'er, does your alchemy furnace have a name?"

    "I haven't had time to name it yet, so I'd like to ask the master to give it to me." Gongsun Bian said with a smile.  This flattery made Tie Heng sigh.

    Feng Shiyou pondered for a moment, pointed at Gongsun Bian and said with a smile: "Let's call it Gongsun furnace. One day your research will make progress, and this type of alchemy furnace will become famous all over the world with your surname."

    Feng Shiyou¡¯s expectations for Gongsun Bian were indeed different.

    "Heng'er, your four senior brothers have all passed the examination, and now you are the only one left. Don't let me down." After Gongsun Bian sat back, Feng Shiyou looked at Tie Heng.

    "Master will be satisfied." Tie Heng's tone was also full of confidence.

    "Oh, it seems you are very confident, then show your work to everyone!" Feng Shiyou smiled while twirling his beard.

    "As ordered." Tie Heng said and pulled something out from behind his waist.

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 15 Works (5)

    Maybe it¡¯s because this book is a slow-burning one, or because Ah Xuan¡¯s writing style is not good enough, and he doesn¡¯t catch the eye of editors, and he hasn¡¯t been promoted very well, such as classified recommendations or new book selections.  It's bleak, and it can be regarded as a street bird.  But book lovers don¡¯t have to worry, even if it doesn¡¯t appear on the shelves, Ah Xuan will try his best to write it down, ensuring that it will be updated every day, and wonderful stories will be presented one after another.

    I also ask book friends to support it. There are many recommended votes to vote more. Follow, support, embrace, and favor. Axuan is welcome to thank you!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~

    "As ordered." Tie Heng said and pulled something out from behind his waist.

    This strange-shaped magic weapon is completely black and seems to be made of metal. It is vaguely visible that the surface is covered with silver-gray textures.  Its main body is a thick and long round tube with a hammer at the end, a handle suitable for one-hand holding at the bottom, and a trigger protected in a metal hoop.  This shape fell into the eyes of Feng Shiyou and others. Naturally, no one recognized it, but if it were seen by people on earth in the 21st century, everyone would be sure to say its name, "Pistol!"

    "It has a general name, called hand gun, a special type of magical weapon created by disciples." Tie Heng introduced with a chuckle.  In order not to cause misunderstanding, Tie Heng used the ancient name Gun.  And his work is indeed more like the flintlock gun of the 16th century, with a larger caliber and looks thicker and heavier.

    "Hand gun? Strange name." Feng Shiyou frowned.  "Is it a weapon? Can it be used in combat?"

    "Yes." Tie Heng nodded.

    "But the pattern patterns you carved on it are not offensive, and the spiritual power contained in them is not strong." Feng Shiyou expressed his doubts.

    "The hand gun alone has no offensive power. It is a launching platform for bullets. Otherwise, it is not as useful as a fine iron dagger." Tie Heng calmly took out a bullet from the leather bag at his waist.  It was about the thickness of an adult's thumb, only an inch and a half long, and looked a little chunky.  The whole thing is carved from a piece of crystal stone, with a series of array patterns and spiritual patterns engraved on the surface.

    "Is this a bullet?" Gongsun Bian asked curiously.

    "It's just an inferior spirit stone!" Lu Daqian also muttered to the side.

    Dong Liang kept urging.  "Ah Heng, come out quickly and show it to everyone."

    Tie Heng glanced at Feng Shiyou, who nodded at him.  Tie Heng then turned to the iron plate a dozen steps away.  He pressed the circlip on the side of the handle, and there was a soft "click!" like a signal gun, and the barrel folded open from above the trigger.  Tie Heng stuffed the spirit stone bullet into the gun chamber, and with a flick of his wrist, the gun chamber closed.

    Tie Heng held the gun in his right hand, slowly raised his arm, and assumed a sideways aiming posture like an Olympic air pistol player.  He aimed at the center of the iron plate, and then decisively pulled the trigger.

    A beam of light burst out from the muzzle, and at the same time there was a loud "bang!" sound. Everyone around him jumped up from their futons in shock, and even Feng Shiyou straightened up.  They thought it was a handgun that exploded, and their eyes focused on Tie Heng's right hand.  All that can be seen is the muzzle of the handgun pointing upward, emitting thick green smoke, and the whole thing is intact.

    They hurriedly turned their attention to the iron plate and were stunned.  But in the center of the iron plate, there was a round hole as big as the mouth of a cup, running through the front and back, with smooth edges and only a slight trace of melting.  That's not even the most amazing thing.  Behind the iron plate was the wall. Tie Heng's shot actually left a dent about an inch deep on the wall.  You must know that the floor, walls and ceiling of this room were repeatedly blessed with many protective spells by Feng Shiyou. Dong Liang's Red Fire Order could not leave the slightest trace even at such a high temperature. Hu Gai's Red Sword was emitted by  The heat wave coming out can't damage this place at all. You can imagine how strong this place is.  But now it was broken by Tie Heng with one blow!  And not only is it extremely powerful, it's also so fast that people don't have time to react!

    Now even Feng Shiyou couldn't sit still anymore. He stood up suddenly and walked to Tie Heng's side in a few steps.  Tie Heng held the gun in his hands and sent it to Feng Shiyou.

    Feng Shiyou nodded, took the blunderbuss, and looked at it carefully. Compared with Gongsun Bian's alchemy furnace, he was much more careful and attentive. It took several times the time, and his brows became deeper and deeper.

    Tie Heng, Gongsun Bian and others stood around quietly. The latter's eyes were fixed on the gun, while Tie Heng secretly observed the changes in Feng Shiyou's expression.

    After a long time, Feng Shiyou's eyebrows relaxed slightly, and he followed Tie Heng's previous example and pressed the circlip and opened the barrel of the gun.

    "There is a lot of residue left in this round tube, won't it have any adverse effects?" Feng Shiyou asked strangely after making the discovery.

    "It has an impact, so I made this small tool and used it??Clean the barrel!  "Tie Heng took out a handmade rod made by himself. The length is just right for this hand gun, and it is also wrapped with a layer of soft and fine monster fur.

    Feng Shiyou took the rod and knew how to use it at a glance. He stuffed it into the barrel and pushed it back and forth a few times. Then he pulled it out. There were a lot of black stains on the white fur.

    "Is this good? Can it be used again?" Feng Shiyou asked.

    "Yes." Tie Heng cleverly handed over a bullet, let Feng Shiyou look at it for a while, and then loaded it into the barrel of the gun.

    "Master, please be careful, the recoil of this handgun is quite strong." Tie Heng finally reminded.  He was telling the truth. There was nothing visible on the surface about the shot he just made. That was because Tie Heng's wrist was so strong that he easily absorbed the recoil of the shot. If it were an ordinary person, this shot would have been enough to cause a broken wrist!

    "Recoil? You mean the force of the shock, right?" Feng Shiyou smiled softly. He was also used to some of Tie Heng's strange words.

    "Yes." Tie Heng nodded.

    "Don't worry, my master's old bones are not that fragile yet." Feng Shiyou said, raising his arm. At first, he wanted to imitate Tie Heng's posture just now, but soon found that he was not used to it, so he changed to a more mature one.  Get into a comfortable position and pull the trigger.

    There was another loud noise, and everyone's ears were buzzing.  But this time everyone was prepared and were not frightened by the noise. They all stared in the direction of the gun.  But when a beam of light shot out, the fast naked eye had no time to react. It just caught the light and then it hit the wall, blasting a deeper round hole!

    Feng Shiyou laughed as he didn't hit the iron plate, but he didn't care at all.  He was more concerned about the gun in his palm and checked it again.  "This barrel is very hot, and its firmness has also dropped a lot. It shouldn't be able to be used continuously, right?"

    "Master's eyes are as bright as a torch." Tie Heng flattered him before slowly explaining: "The resources at hand are limited, and there are some errors in the calculations. The structural strength of the main material is lower than expected, so in general  You can only shoot three consecutive rounds of bullets made of inferior spirit stones, or one bullet made of inferior spirit stones. It needs at least one stick of incense to cool down, otherwise once the limit is exceeded, the chamber is likely to explode!"

    "Oh, are your bullets divided into different specifications?" Feng Shiyou became more interested.

    "Yes. There are two types for the time being. I plan to improve this gun in the future and strengthen its structure so that it can fire more powerful bullets." Tie Heng replied as if showing off.  He took out two types of bullets and delivered them to Feng Shiyou.

    Speaking of which, there is also gunpowder in this world, but it may be that the composition of the elements of heaven and earth is slightly different, and the power of gunpowder is very limited.  Tie Heng had tested the standard black powder formula several times in his previous life, but the effect was at best to use it to make larger fireworks and firecrackers, and it was impossible to bring about a military revolution like on earth.  That's why Tie Heng came up with the idea of ??using the energy in the spirit stone to refine this psychic pistol.

    "You have thought far and far." Feng Shiyou approved. He held the blunderbuss and bullets, touched them and studied them, and marveled secretly.

    "I see. No wonder Xiao Wu didn't spend all his energy on intermediate spells. He saw that there is still a lot of room for exploration and research in basic systems such as elementary talismans, seal scripts, and spiritual patterns. We are now  What we have mastered may only be superficial, and we are far from reaching the real secrets. Haha, those of us who claim to be masters focus on advanced techniques, but ignore the basic things that are simpler and easier to master.  , and once mastered, those advanced magic systems may also be easily solved."

    Feng Shiyou took a deep look at Tie Heng.  "This child may have touched some of the core, otherwise he has excellent talent and endless potential. He has exceeded my expectations time and time again. He may be even better than Bian'er. Maybe it is really worthy of me to cultivate him  ¡­¡±

    Feng Shiyou didn¡¯t know that Tie Heng had mastered the complete art of speech and spirit, so he naturally regarded him as a genius.  You know, there are hundreds of magicians in the world who focus on this aspect of research.  However, due to the continuous wars in history, as well as several large-scale demon invasions, in order to adapt to the changes in the world and the increasingly thinning of spiritual energy, the literature and materials that developed the current spell system have long since ceased to exist, just like the spirit-telling technique.  It is rare to find some ancient books and classics, and there are only fragments or fragments. Under such circumstances, it is naturally extremely difficult to analyze, infer, trace the source, and give more and stronger functions to the current magic system.  .

    "Heng'er, how did you come up with the idea of ??refining this magical weapon?"

    "Reporting to the master, the apprentice just accidentally remembered the water gun made of bamboo that he played with when he was a child." Tie Heng recalled: "Pushing with your hands creates pressure, and the water passes through the small outlet, and canIt shoots very far and with great force.  The disciple then thought, if spiritual power is regarded as water, can the same result be achieved?  Then the disciple thought of wind cannon technique again and made several attempts.  The result not only confirmed the disciple¡¯s conjecture, but also had unexpectedly powerful destructive power!  "

    "Well, using spiritual power in this way does have the same effect as your wind cannon technique. It is through pressure, gathering, condensation, and then release, to obtain huge power!"

    Feng Shiyou said, thinking about something more practical in his mind.  "The design of this hand gun is really exquisite. It directly stimulates the spiritual power in the spirit stone, with only a small amount of waste, and the destructive power it produces is much stronger than ordinary magic weapons. And its balance is very good, the Star Breaker Cannon  The development of it failed at this point. Advanced array patterning is complex and large-scale, which requires a larger volume, which requires more and more complex materials, processing, and maintenance, plus it has to withstand huge  The impact of energy and terrifying heat, the burden produced by the Star Breaker Cannon itself is extremely staggering, not to mention the low utilization rate of high-level spiritual stones, making it difficult to maintain a balance, and it is reasonable that the results cannot be obtained for a long time. Perhaps it is clear that  For a party later, Xiaowu can"

    Thinking of this, Feng Shiyou seemed to have made up his mind.  He returned the blunderbuss to Tie Heng, and then said with a serious face: "You are not allowed to publicize this blunderbuss owned by Heng'er, do you understand?"

    "I will obey my master's orders!" Everyone bowed and replied.  Zhang Ruize and the others were still a little confused, but Gongsun Bian looked normal. He seemed to have figured out Feng Shiyou's purpose of doing this.

    "Heng'er, if you don't have it as a last resort, don't show it in front of others." Feng Shiyou didn't wait for Tie Heng's reply after finishing his instructions. With a wave of his arm, the secret doors on both sides of the room opened silently.

    "You said you want to continue to improve and strengthen it. What materials are needed? You can choose it here. If it is not enough, come back to me as a teacher in the future. I will definitely meet your requirements." He seemed to be equally confident in Tie Heng.  Not the slightest doubt.

    Feng Shiyou's statement immediately made Zhang Ruize and others envious and jealous. Except for Gongsun Bian, none of them had ever enjoyed such treatment.  Tie Heng smiled in his heart. This was what he was pursuing. The more Feng Shiyou valued him, the more resources he would get and the faster and more rapid his growth would be.

    "Thank you, Master, for your love. I will definitely work hard." Tie Heng thought for a moment and then said, "My disciple named this gun Xiyu. I will never use it easily."

    "Okay!" Feng Shiyou nodded with satisfaction, stroked his beard and laughed.  "Today, the five of you are all good, and you have shown your own characteristics in this tool making process. I will reward you as a teacher. Let's do this. Tomorrow night, you will go to Tongxian Tower with me to attend the half-monthly gathering. You  It¡¯s also a great experience.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces showed surprise and excitement, and Lu Daqian even cheered. Tongxian Tower was equivalent to a holy place in their minds, and they followed them and hurriedly saluted Feng Shiyou.

    Next, Tie Heng followed Feng Shiyou to select precious materials, while Xiyu left the gun in Dong Liang's hands and took turns viewing it.  All of them couldn't put it down. Maybe the boys all had the same plot and couldn't resist the temptation of exquisite weapons.  Dong Liang even asked Tie Heng for a bullet, and after firing one shot, he screamed excitedly!

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 16: Tongxian (1)

    On the evening of the second day, just after nightfall, Feng Shiyou led five disciples out of the gate of Youjie Hall.  There were servants at the door who had already prepared the chariot, waiting for the arrival of their master and disciples.

    The wing car is more than three meters long and two meters wide. It looks a bit like a large sleigh. It has three rows of seats, enough to seat more than ten people.  The front of the car is decorated with an eagle-shaped bronze statue. Its wings are swept back and it holds a jade ball the size of a grapefruit. This jade ball is the control center of the entire car.

    Feng Shiyou took the lead in getting on the car and waited until all five disciples were seated.  He casually tapped the jade ball and injected a burst of spiritual power. The winged car trembled slightly, then floated steadily, and did not stop until it was more than a foot above the ground.  Then slowly start, start to slide forward, and gradually accelerate.

    "Haha, the ride is so smooth, much more comfortable than riding a horse." Lu Daqian and Tie Heng were sitting in the last row, swaying their buttocks and saying happily.

    It was also the first time for Tie Heng to ride on a wing car, and he thought to himself: "This thing is just like the maglev train, breaking away from the constraints of gravity!" For this reason, he looked around curiously, touched here, and touched again.  If possible, he would like to dismantle the wing car and study it.  However, Tie Heng¡¯s riding experience was average.  Because the speed of the wing car is not very fast, at most it is faster than ordinary people jogging, and there is no passion for speeding.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Walking along the wide stone pavement in the school. When pedestrians on the road saw the winged car passing by, most of them automatically gave way to the roadside and stopped to salute.  Because those who can sit on the carriage are all respected figures in the school, and they cannot be ignored.

    Soon the car arrived at the edge of Wenchi and rushed towards the unfrozen lake.  Dong Liang and Lu Daqian both exclaimed. One was because he was excited and didn't care about taking a cold bath in winter.  The other one was afraid because he didn't want to turn into an ice pimple.

    Fortunately, the floating function of the wing car is still effective on the water, and it goes straight to the small island in the middle of the lake smoothly and quietly.

    "Hmm! It's so cold! Haha!" Dong Liang laughed loudly and stretched out his head to make faces at his reflection on the lake. He didn't care about the splashing and scattering cold water droplets, while Lu Daqian in the back row shrank his head and looked very scared.  Cold look.

    Tie Heng also leaned half out of the car with great interest.  Looking up, the moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the cold light of the stars and moon spreads all over the sky and the earth.  Looking down, the microwave lake surface is like a big mirror, reflecting the night sky and capturing the changes above. The water and sky are the same color, the mist is thick, and the melancholy beauty is as real as it is illusory.

    "In the past half month or so, the weather has suddenly become colder and the wind and snow have become much heavier. Logically speaking, such weather should not occur in the south. Being caught off guard, ordinary people's lives will probably be very difficult. Especially during the peak season.  Those returning home victims on the river" Tie Heng looked at a few ice floes floating on the water and murmured to himself, vaguely feeling that something big was about to happen.

    "A Heng, you don't have to worry about this. The governor's office has ordered that quilts, firewood and sufficient food be transported to surrounding counties and counties. The disaster area in the north has been shipped a few percent more. The people's lives will not be easy.  You can't go down." Gongsun Bian seemed to have heard Tie Heng's words and consoled him loudly from the first row.  He and Zhang Ruize had accompanied Feng Shiyou to Tongxian Tower several times, so they behaved most calmly.

    "That would be the best." Tie Heng nodded and stopped talking, but the uneasiness in his heart did not dissipate. It seemed that a catastrophe was quietly approaching, and it was coming to the entire Fuzhou.

    ¡°This feels really bad, is there going to be a war!?¡± Tie Heng secretly guessed.

    "Xiaowu, you don't look good, are you still worried about the victims of the summer disaster?" Lu Daqian, who was sitting aside, saw that he was worried, so he asked him.

    "No, it's nothing." Tie Heng waved his hand.

    At this time, the wing car was approaching the small island in the middle of the lake, and Zhang Ruize suddenly said something.  "Sit still, don't be frightened and fall into the water.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Tie Heng felt his eyes go dark and his surroundings were instantly surrounded by darkness.  Lu Daqian couldn't help but whisper, causing Zhang Ruize to laugh contemptuously.

    Tie Chang looked around, and the car seemed to be driving into a dark tunnel. Except for an opening at the front and rear that let in light, looking in other directions could only see blurry light and shadow, as if there were many heavy black veils in between.  .  Obviously, this is the barrier covering the entire island, and the route they are traveling on is just a gap in the barrier.

    After a brief panic, Lu Daqian also regained his composure, straightened up and looked around.  Dong Liang, who was bold and active, stood up, looked around, and even condensed a ball of flame in his hand, wanting to test how powerful this barrier was.

    "Sit down, don't act politely, don't make a joke to outsiders."Feng Shiyou, who was sitting in the front row, scolded. Dong Liang stuck out his tongue and sat down quickly, not daring to act weird anymore.

    The winged car drove into the small island after a while, and Tie Heng also instantly felt that his group was being stared at by dozens of vigilant eyes.  The owners of these eyes are obviously the guards of Tongxian Tower, and their profound cultivation and powerful aura cannot be hidden.

    The feeling of being stared at is naturally not good. Dong Liang and the others seemed to have noticed it, and they all became upright.

    "How many people are there in total around here!?" Lu Daqian couldn't see through the shady surroundings. When his spiritual thoughts were released, what he perceived was vague. However, the hairs on his back stood up involuntarily, and the chill was very uncomfortable.

    "I don't know how many people there are, but I know there are at least two dozen strong bows and crossbows aimed at us." Tie Heng is telling the truth. Many of the sharp auras around him come from arrows that condense the master's powerful energy!

    "How do you know?" Lu Daqian asked quietly.

    Tie Heng smiled and said nothing.  His perception ability is much stronger than theirs. Even if there is an obstacle, he can still capture the various auras gathered together!

    "It's really boring. I also wanted to see the scenery on the island, but it was only pitch black all around." Dong Liang in front muttered dissatisfiedly.

    "Don't worry! You will watch it later." Gongsun Bian spoke again with a slight smile.

    "Really?" Dong Liang was immediately interested.

    The light in front of the tunnel gradually enlarged. When Tie Heng and his party returned to the light again, they were already in an empty square, and the wing car slowly stopped.

    Tie Heng followed Feng Shiyou and his senior brothers out of the car and turned to look back. The direction they came from was shrouded in mist, and they could neither see the lake nor hear the sound of the waves.  Only occasionally, an exit would suddenly open, and then a wing car would rush out of the fog, then stop and fall back to the ground.

    "The protection here is really tight!" The feeling of being watched closely was a hundred times stronger than before. It was hard for Tie Heng to imagine how many masters were hidden nearby!

    "Greetings to Feng Siye!" At this time, two servants in gray clothes walked quickly and saluted Feng Shiyou with great respect.  Their clothes are different from those of ordinary servants in the academy. Both the styles and materials are much more advanced, but their humility and movements are the same, and they are equally well-trained.

    "Well, lead the way!" Feng Shiyou ordered without even looking at them, rolling up his sleeves.

    "Yes." A servant drove the car away, and another servant led Feng Shiyou, Tie Heng and others toward the main hall in front of the square.  This hall is the bottom floor of Tongxian Tower, but it is impossible to see the whole picture of Tongxian Tower. It is blocked by thick black fog more than three feet above the ground, and even the moonlight cannot penetrate. The large square of Nuo  , all illuminated by giant floating lights scattered throughout.

    "Ah Heng, do you notice that this servant seems to be not simple?" Dong Liang approached Tie Heng and whispered, staring at the back of the gray-clothed servant walking in front.

    "Well, the one in front is a warrior and the other is a practitioner of magic. They both seem to have levels." Tie Heng said and added: "The strength is not weak."

    "I think so too." Dong Liang nodded repeatedly.

    Lu Daqian next to him changed his face slightly when he heard this. He looked around and saw some servants wearing the same style passing by from time to time.

    "Are they all so powerful?" Lu Daqian asked in a low voice.

    "I think so." Tie Heng and Dong Liang answered at the same time.

    "As expected of Tongxian Tower, even the servants are of high quality." Lu Daqian muttered, and then asked curiously: "Why didn't you see any guards? Are they all hiding in the dark?"

    Tie Heng shrugged at him, and Lu Daqian stopped thinking about it, collected his thoughts and quickened his pace.

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 16: Tongxian (2)

    The group of people walked into the tall main entrance, then passed through the foyer, and then their eyes suddenly lit up, and they came to the main hall, which was as bright as day.  This is a huge circular space with carved beams and painted pillars, which is extremely luxurious.  The roof of the temple is arched, covered with exquisite paintings and a circle of reliefs, with a huge crystal cluster inlaid in the middle. It emits a bright but not dazzling light, just like the moon in the night sky.

    The layout on the ground is rather strange. There are no tables and chairs. Instead, there are round stone platforms of different sizes, just like the tree stumps left in the lumberyard.  The stone platform in the center is the largest in area, with a diameter of more than three feet, and there are several smaller stone platforms on it.  With it as the center of the circle, circles radiate outward from large to small stone platforms, all the way to the root of the wall, where some futons are placed!

    Tie Heng and the others followed the servant and walked straight to the center.  Along the way, many people who arrived early paid tribute to Feng Shiyou, and Feng Shiyou nodded in return.  Most of these people are teachers in the school. Their positions vary according to their positions and abilities. The closer they are to the center, the higher their natural status.  Others are the top students in the senior class. They can only enter here after being repeatedly reviewed by the school and confirmed to be reliable, and have made certain contributions or have outstanding abilities.  The futon at the base of the wall is prepared for them.

    Tie Heng and his fellow seniors all followed Feng Shiyou with their heads held high and meticulously. There was no room for any mistakes in this kind of situation, otherwise Feng Shiyou, who had great dignity, would never let him off lightly.

    "Master Feng, this is your seat, please." The servant finally stopped near the big stone platform in the center, stood beside a stone platform and bowed.

    Feng Shiyou lifted the hem of his robe and stepped onto the stone platform next to him.  This stone platform is almost a foot and a half high, and is covered with soft cushions, allowing you to sit cross-legged on it comfortably.  It belongs to the first circle close to the center of the circle, so its area is second only to the central large stone platform, with a diameter of about eight feet.  As one of the six major directors of the school, Feng Shiyou is indeed worthy of this prominent position.

    Seeing Feng Shiyou sitting down, Tie Heng and the others, under Gongsun Bian's instructions, stood behind Feng Shiyou along the edge of the stone platform.

    At this time, the servant who led the way had already retreated, and several young and beautiful maids brought fragrant tea and exquisite snacks to Feng Shiyou.  Of course, Tie Heng and the others, who were still apprentices, did not receive such treatment.

    Feng Shiyou took a sip of tea to moisten his throat, then put down the tea cup and stopped moving it, obviously he didn't like it.  He slowly looked left and right, and met the eyes of several big guys with similar status to himself. They nodded to each other as a greeting.

    Tie Heng and others also took this opportunity to look around.  Tie Heng counted in his mind that there were eight stone platforms in the first circle.  At this moment, in addition to Feng Shiyou, two other stone platforms were also occupied.

    One was an old man in brocade robes with a ruddy complexion and a stature as short and fat as a wine vat. With such obvious features, Tie Heng recognized his identity at a glance.  This man's name is Qiu Wu, and he is the Right Secretary of the Bingwu Branch.  Despite his humble appearance, he is actually a master of the fourth grade.  In the entire Fuzhou and even several surrounding states, only Meng Dingbang, Zuo Siye of the Bingwu Branch, could take his iron palm head-on!

    "As expected of a master of martial arts in the world of famous books!" Even though Qiu Wu restrained his breath, Tie Heng could still feel the strong blood energy overflowing from his body, rushing towards his face like a wave, making Tie Heng unable to breathe smoothly.  Look at Gongsun transforming into them again, they are all completely unaware.  Tie Heng couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart: "It seems that being too sensitive is not always a good thing."

    The other person did not have such a tyrannical momentum.  He is an ordinary middle-aged man with gray temples and simple clothes, but his face is full of bookishness, and his whole temperament is also gentle and has a calming quality. At first glance, he is a scholar.  Tie Heng also recognized this person because he had read his works more than once.  His name is Zhang Ji, and he is Zuo Siye of the clerical branch.  He neither knows martial arts nor knows magic, but he is a famous arithmetic master.  This person is not only recognized by scholars in the field of arithmetic, but also enjoys an outstanding reputation among many magicians, especially alchemists.  Because alchemists cannot make instruments without dealing with various numbers, everyone must be proficient in this.

    "Mathematics is the basis for the development of many technologies on earth, and people in this world seem to have discovered the importance of mathematics, otherwise Zhang Siye would not appear in this Tongxian Tower. I guess there is another person in the clerical branch who is good at poetry and articles  There is no chance that Mr. You Siye will be invited, and he probably has no interest in participating in such a seminar!" Tie Heng thought and continued to look around.

    People attending the meeting arrived one after another, and the main hall gradually became lively.  Tie Heng soon discovered that the circular hall was divided into four fan-shaped areas, and everyone who arrived sat together according to the branch they belonged to.  For example, the Fa Dao branch is concentrated in an area behind Feng Shiyou.  Contrary to the ratio of the number of students in the three major branches, Fadao Branch has the largest number of students here, accounting for almost 60% of the positions. Bingwu Branch and ?The total number of seats in the various branches is less than 30%, and no one has arrived yet in the remaining empty seats.

    Tie Heng felt strange. He was just about to ask Gongsun Bian when he heard Feng Shiyou suddenly snorted coldly.  He tilted his face slightly, and the withered muscles on his face were tense. At the same time, Tie Heng saw a flash of cold lightning in his eyes.

    "Who could make him lose his temper like this!" With this surprise, Tie Heng and several senior fellow apprentices followed the master's gaze.  The next moment, Gongsun Bian, Zhang Ruize and Dong Liang all snorted angrily, while Lu Daqian kept grinding his teeth.

    ¡°It turns out it¡¯s him!¡± Tie Heng felt relieved when he saw the person clearly.

    The master and disciples were looking at the stone platform next to the left. Its owner was a tall and majestic magician.  His long black hair was spread on both sides of his shoulders, and his thick beard reached down to his chest.  This man had an arrogant expression, his face was pale golden, and his eyes were glowing with golden light. Except for the fine wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, the rest was as smooth as a young man.  In addition, this man's body is thick and strong, and he is still angular even when wrapped in a gorgeous robe.  With such an appearance, at first glance, one might think that he is only in his forties.

    "Wu Hong!" Tie Heng whispered this person's name.

    "That's him!" Lu Daqian next to him said with hatred, but Tie Heng could see that he was mostly pretending.  Because this master named Wu Hong was not someone Lu Daqian could provoke. He was Feng Shiyou's mortal enemy, Zuo Siye of the Fa Dao Branch, a pure and powerful magician.

    Speaking of which, Wu Hong and Feng Shiyou were classmates when they were young students. Although they were not in the same class, they were in the same school year.  However, unlike Feng Shiyou who was unknown when he was young, Wu Hong has attracted much attention since he was a child.  After graduation, he participated in several campaigns launched by the imperial court, became a combat magician, and made many military exploits. Not only was he a high-ranking official and well-paid, but he was also granted the title of county magistrate, which can be said to be a great achievement.  But later, for some reason, he ran back to Kunyuan Academy and became Zuo Siye of the Fa Dao Branch, a job he held for more than ten years!

    "The conflict between Feng Shiyou and him was, to put it bluntly, nothing more than a fight for fame and fortune.  Under the Grand Ceremony of Kunyuan Academy, there are also two Deputy Ceremonies. This is already a high position below one person and above ten thousand people. They have decision-making power on all matters in the academy, and their official positions are also in the third rank of the imperial court.  Civil officials are almost on an equal footing with the governor of a state. Ordinary officials have to salute them first when meeting them. Their glory and power are greater than those of ordinary officials with real power.

    It just so happened that more than two years ago, a deputy priest had plans to retire and live in seclusion due to old age and physical weakness.  This was a big deal. Several directors who could compete for this position and the heads of the special departments of the school began to have their thoughts in mind, and they were constantly fighting overtly and covertly among themselves.  In the last few battles, several people voluntarily withdrew from the competition, and Qiu Wu was one of them.  But the two directors of the Fadao Branch refused to give in to the other.  Wu Hong is more senior, but in recent years he has basically had a name and seldom cares about the affairs of the school. He seems to be more concerned about teaching a few disciples.  Although Feng Shiyou has a junior qualification than him, his reputation is coming from behind, and the benefits he brings are real.  Not to mention anything else, Feng Shiyou participated in most of the research topics in Tongxian Tower and made huge contributions.

    ???????????????? This situation is very troublesome for the senior officials of the school, who intend to support Feng Shiyou to rise to power, but Wu Hong has a strong background in the court and has a title, so he is not someone who is easy to offend.  In the end, I had no choice but to put this matter off, and the deputy priest continued to serve for the time being, which would be a temporary reprieve.  As a result, after more than two years, the relationship between Feng Shiyou and Wu Hong could be said to be at loggerheads. They were fighting to the death overtly and covertly. This was already known to everyone in the school.  Each of them wanted to bring the other down, and the Fa Dao branch was divided into three factions, each supporting one side, while the other remained neutral.  The two apprentices also competed equally in their respective school years, winning and losing each other.

    Of course, this has little impact on Tie Heng, and it has nothing to do with Lu Daqian. Lu Daqian¡¯s angry tone just now was completely fake.  Because the youngest of the three disciples who are still following Wu Hong is already in the third grade, and he happens to be opposite Gongsun Bian, Zhang Ruize and Dong Liang!

    Wu Hong over there also saw Master and Disciple Feng Shiyou.  In fact, these two old guys rarely have the opportunity to meet, but once they face each other, no one will let the other go.  Wu Hong's narrow eyes bulged, and two sharp glances shot towards him. They locked eyes with Feng Shiyou's, and a crashing sound of "Pah! Pah!" seemed to be heard in the void.  The two of them fought like this for a moment, then suddenly turned away from each other and never looked at each other again.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 16: Tongxian (3)

    "Remember them all, my master. If you have the opportunity, teach them a lesson without leaving any room for error." Feng Shiyou turned around and gave the order coldly. He seemed to feel that it was not enough to relieve his anger, so he added another sentence.  "If it's possible, it doesn't matter if they are crippled. I'll take care of it for you, my master. I would like to see what that common man's expression is like when the time comes."

    "Yes, master." Gongsun Bian took the lead and replied. His tone was calm, but Tie Heng could hear that there was murderous intent hidden in it!

    Gongsun Bian and the others looked at each other fiercely.  The three teenagers standing behind Wu Hong on the opposite side seemed to have received the same order from their master, and they glared at him with murderous intent.  Just like the two old guys just now, there were sparks among the young people. If the occasion was not inappropriate, they would probably start fighting immediately due to their youthful arrogance.

    "Ah Heng, you are not in the same grade as them, but you must be careful, these bastards are very insidious." This was the first time Tie Heng heard dirty words from his gentle senior brother. Looking at his gloomy face again,  The other party must have really annoyed him somewhere.

    Gongsun Bian didn't wait for Tie Heng to speak and continued: "I remember I told you about them when school started, but you haven't seen them in person. Today is just the day. Did you see the big man in black robe on the far left? He is  Shi Zhuduo, like me, is in fourth grade this year, and is now the first disciple of Old Man Wu. He is not weak in martial arts, and he has inherited many of the gold-based spells created by Old Man Wu, and he is also very arrogant."

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes followed the senior brother¡¯s introduction and focused on Shi Zhuduo.  He is like a younger, smaller version of Wu Hong, with a strong body, an arrogant demeanor, and a look of arrogance.  Perhaps because he had practiced the same technique as Wu Hong, the skin color on his face also had a hint of gold.  At this moment, he was glaring at Gongsun Bian fiercely, as if he had a grudge against Gongsun Bian. His lips were still moving slightly, and he didn't want to say anything nice.

    Tie Heng then turned his attention to the young man next to him.  This man was wearing dark green casual clothes and had an ordinary appearance. He was the kind of person who would be thrown into the crowd and forgotten in a blink of an eye.  However, Tie Heng keenly discovered that his eyes were agile and there was a hint of viciousness and contempt in his eyes, and his thoughts were by no means as simple as his appearance.

    "The one next to Shi Zhuduo is Ye Nan, who is also in the fourth grade. Although this guy looks ordinary, he is a grandson of King Yu. He has a noble status, and he is also a villain who likes to do things behind his back. He can't get anything out of me and my senior brother.  When he found an advantage, he went to find trouble for the third junior brother. That happened at the beginning of last year. If the third brother hadn't been good at fire arts and could restrain his wood skills, the third brother would have been disabled that time." Zhang Ruize took over.  , continue to introduce.

    Tie Heng glanced at Dong Liang and found that he was staring at Ye Nan with his fists clenched tightly, as if he could spit out fire.

    "That boy in white is Leng Feng? He seems to be a bit better than Ye Nan." Tie Heng asked, looking at the third boy.

    "Boy?" Gongsun Bian and the others were all happy when they heard him ask this question. Even Dong Liang couldn't help but grin.

    "What? Is he still a girl?" Tie Heng asked in surprise.

    "You are right, she is a woman." Lu Daqian said with a sullen smile.  "You don't know? Didn't Senior Brother tell you?"

    "At the beginning, Senior Brother only told me a few names and reminded me to be careful, but he didn't specifically say whether he was a boy or a girl." Tie Heng looked at the tomboy, his expression suddenly became strange, and he thought to himself: "Could this be just a legend?  Princess Taiping in the film?"

    Wu Hong¡¯s third disciple is dressed in white, standing there like an unsheathed sword, with its sharp edge clearly visible.  She is handsome, and although her expression is cold and strong, she still looks neutral.  Tie Heng would mistake her for a boy. First of all, she was wearing high-collar men's clothing and had no girl's accessories on her body.  Secondly, this guy's chest is hard to see, so it's okay if he's a man, but if he's a tomboy, he's a standard airport.

    "She likes to dress up as a man, and you can tell what her character is like from her name. She is also good at both magic and martial arts, and is good at frost spells and swordsmanship. Like the third child, she is in the third grade this year. She  Her two senior brothers are better, like a piece of ice, if you don't mess with her, she won't pay attention to you." Gongsun changed his mind.

    "But I seem to have offended her." Tie Heng muttered in his heart.  His eyes were always fixed on her breasts. How could Leng Feng fail to notice that there is no girl in the world who would not care about the size of this part and dress up like a tomboy, most likely to avoid people's attention.  Tie Heng's eyes were filled with cold flames, and a murderous aura mixed with a penetrating chill stared into Tie Heng's eyes.  Tie Heng suddenly became excited and shouted secretly.

    "Hmph!" Dong Liang, who was standing next to him, released and withdrew the heat in his body, dispelling the murderous intention.  Then he took a step sideways and stood in front of Tie Heng, staring back without giving an inch.  It seems to be saying: "If you want to bully my junior brother, go through it first"??I'll talk about this later!  "

    Leng Feng squinted his eyes, and the coldness in his eyes became a bit thicker, cold and sharp, just like her name.  And Dong Liang's eyes were filled with flames, burning with rage.  The cold and the heat, the yin and the yang, are like the two poles of a magnet, drawn together in an instant.  It's a pity that there is no deep affection between them, but only fighting!

    Tie Heng secretly shook his head. He had no intention of getting involved in this inexplicable hatred.  His senior brothers were still fighting with each other with their eyes, and Tie Heng walked away feeling very frustrated.  He secretly turned his eyes away and looked at other places.

    With more and more people, the number of people in the main hall quickly increased to three digits, and Tie Heng also saw a few familiar faces.  For example, Liu Jiaoyu teaches the alchemy class, Ma Jiaoyu teaches the weapon making class, Hua Jiaoyu teaches the art class, etc.

    "Mr. Zhang doesn't seem to be here, and the dishonest Miao Jue probably won't come here to join in the fun." Tie Heng thought, and when he turned his eyes, he saw two unexpected people.

    "Tang Tang! Lu Shan!" Tie Heng was slightly surprised, but when he saw that they were standing behind a dignified and beautiful woman, he suddenly realized.  "It turns out that Tang Tang's mother brought them here."

    The two girls obviously saw Tie Heng for the first time. Lu Shan glanced at him without saying anything, while Tang Tang secretly waved her hand towards him.  Tie Heng also said hello to her, which immediately attracted the attention of the beautiful woman.

    Tang Tang's mother looks like she is only twenty-six or seventeen years old. She doesn't have the baby fat on Tang Tang's round face. Instead, she has a knife-like face with melon seeds and a pair of majestic phoenix eyes, which makes her more mature and charming, but  The two are still 70-80% similar.  If she hadn't been wearing an official uniform and wearing her hair in an official bun, she would have looked more like Tang Tang's eldest sister.

    She looked at Tie Heng for a moment, said a few words to Tang Tang, whose face was red, and then nodded and smiled kindly at Tie Heng.  Tie Heng quickly saluted from afar.  Tang Tang's mother was an inspector stationed in Fuzhou by the imperial court's Lutianjian, and was a fifth-rank official.

    This Lutian Supervisor manages the magicians in various places, and its role is similar to the Yushi Yamen in the officialdom. Many affairs in the Tongxian Tower are also responsible for them.

    Mother Tang turned her face away and talked in a low voice with several subordinates sitting in the back.  The location they were in was the area that was empty just now, but at the moment there were only a few people headed by Tang Mu.  As an inspector, she is the highest person in charge of Lu Tianjian in Fuzhou. There is nothing wrong with her sitting on the stone platform in the first circle.

    Tang Tang saw her mother turn away her attention and secretly stuck out her tongue. Tie Heng happened to see her and smiled at her.

    After about half a quarter of an hour, everyone in the main hall seemed to have arrived. At this moment, a group of people wearing snow-white robes walked into the hall and arrived in an orderly manner at the empty area.  After exchanging pleasantries with Tang Tang's mother, they took their seats.

    "Are they Room Thirty-Seven?" Tie Heng asked in a low voice.  Because the arrival of this team attracted everyone's attention, the confrontation between Gongsun Bian and the three guys on the opposite side finally came to an end.

    "Well, they are the Thirty-Seventh Chamber, but everyone prefers to call them Baipao." Gongsun Bian answered Tie Heng's question.

    Tie Heng's eyes passed over these twenty-odd people in white robes. They were both men and women, but most of them were unkempt. Whether they had hair, beards, or hair buns, they all looked a bit casual. There were even two unkempt ones.  It seemed like someone had just dragged her from the test bench.  There were also a few with impatient expressions on their faces. They seemed to have nails under their buttocks and were squirming around, obviously unable to sit still.

    "These people are quite consistent with the image of scientific madmen in previous lives." Tie Heng secretly thought that these people should be technical talents who like to immerse themselves in research.

    In addition to the three branches of Kunyuan Academy, there are also many special departments engaged in the research and development of new spells, martial arts, magical weapons, elixirs, etc. Among them, Room 37 is the most famous because they are the ones who conquer various fields in Tongxian Tower.  The main force of the research topic.  It is naturally impossible for people like Feng Shiyou to devote all their thoughts to this. Most of them just occupy a good position in various topics, come up with some ideas, make additions, improve plans, or encounter difficulties.  Please consult when needed.  The real trial and error, demonstration, and development of finished products still rely on these people wearing white robes.

    In addition, half of the members of Room Thirty-seven were sent by the imperial court to work in the school, and they also received salary from the imperial court. They were all under the jurisdiction of Lu Tianjian, that is, under Tang Tang's mother.  The other half are guys who have good abilities but don't know how to teach students. They all like to do research. After several years of hard work in other departments, they can finally enter Tongxian Tower.  The imperial court and the university have a cooperative relationship here. One side has resources and needs, the other side has ideas and technology, and by the way, it helps the imperial court cultivate some professional talents

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get into the best university in the world in my last life, but I can get into the best university in this life.¡±If you study at a top university, its status here will not be lower than Harvard, Massachusetts, or Oxford!  "Tie Heng felt somewhat proud.

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 16: Tongxian (4)

    At this time, a senior servant in gray clothes and silver rims, holding a jade mallet, cautiously and humbly walked to the central large stone platform and stopped in front of a wooden frame.  There was a two-foot-square jade sign hanging on the wooden frame. He gently tapped it twice with his mallet, and the jade sign immediately made a clear sound.

    The main hall quickly became quiet, and everyone returned to their respective positions.  After waiting for a moment, an old man wearing a purple robe and a gold belt slowly walked in with two followers.

    "Isn't it hosted by the Grand Priest Wine?" Lu Daqian asked in confusion.

    "The great priest seems to be practicing some kind of profound magic, and he usually doesn't show up. Most of the affairs here are now managed by the deputy priest Mi." Gongsun Bian said in a low voice while looking at the smiling deputy priest Mi.  The wine walked onto the big stone platform in the center.

    Then, one of the attendants said loudly: "The rest of the people will leave the hall immediately, no mistake!"

    "You also go to the side hall and wait first." Feng Shiyou ordered in a low voice.

    ¡°Apprentices are not eligible to participate in such seminars unless approved by senior leaders of the institution.  Most of them were brought here by their elders to broaden their horizons or to help their elders when needed. Some secrets were not something they could know now.

    Gongsun Bian led the four junior brothers to the side hall. The door of the main hall slowly closed behind them, cutting off the sounds on both sides.

    Tie Heng looked around and saw that there were quite a few people being kicked out, almost thirty or so, all of the same age as them.

    Wu Hong¡¯s three disciples gathered together, not far from them, and were still threatening them with their eyeballs.  Tie Heng was too lazy to pay attention to them. He happened to see Tang Tang and Lu Shan walking towards this side and waved to them.

    "The rules here are really strict. Even Lu Tian's daughter was kicked out." Lu Daqian, who was standing next to him, saw Tie Heng's actions, turned his head to see who was coming, and muttered.

    "Tie Heng." Tang Tang breathed softly, his voice as sweet as ever.  Even Gongsun Bian and the others' eyes were drawn to her face.

    The little girl is always shy, and now her face is even redder.

    Tie Heng helped her out with a smile and introduced each other one by one.  Although Tang Tang was shy, he came from a well-known family and had an excellent tutor. He immediately greeted several senior students generously. His beautiful face and cute smile immediately won everyone's favor. Two guys' eyes even started to shine!

    Lu Shan, on the other hand, responded with a few words of indifference, then stood aside and said nothing.  Tie Heng glanced at her. Lu Shan had been cold to everyone except Tang Tang for the past few days since her competition with Zuo Shangjie. She didn't look good on Tie Heng several times when Tie Heng talked to her.

    "I didn't expect to meet you here." Tang Tang habitually huddled next to Tie Heng and talked to him in a low voice.

    "I didn't expect to see you either! Didn't you say you were going to Anzhou's ancestral home to celebrate the New Year?" Tie Heng asked in the same low voice.

    "My mother said that this seminar was the last one this year, so she took me and Sister Lu to gain some experience. We will leave for Anzhou in two days, and we won't come back until the new semester starts" Tang Tang seemed a little emotional as he spoke.  low.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t hear it, because he found that Dong Liang and Lu Daqian were casting ambiguous glances at him. The former even gave him a thumbs up sign, while the latter was winking.  Tie Heng rolled his eyes and pretended not to see it, but smiled at Tang Tang and said: "This is also my first time coming to Tongxian Tower. The master's purpose is the same as your mother's, which is to open our eyes.  "

    "Yeah!" Tang Tang responded and fell silent.  At this time, other apprentices who were familiar with Gongsun Bian and the others came over one after another and greeted each other.  Lu Shan seemed to find it too noisy here, so she walked to the wall and looked at the various artifacts displayed on a long row of display stands.

    "Let's go over and have a look!" Tang Tang pulled Tie Heng's sleeve and walked towards Lu Shan.

    Tie Heng followed her obediently, took a closer look, and his heart skipped a beat.

    "Moon Flower Vase!" On the first display stand was a porcelain vase with exquisite colorful patterns. It looked like a simple work of art, but Tie Heng knew that it was a rare artifact from the Shengwu Dynasty.  Good baby.  It is an auxiliary magical instrument. Just place it under the moonlight every night, and it will automatically absorb the moonlight. Every time a full moon passes, a drop of moonlight essence will condense in the bottle.  This is a rare good thing. It can be used as medicine to refine weapons. It can also be used to feed the demon souls in the treasure phantom, and can even enhance the spirituality and strength of tamed demon beasts.

    Tie Heng looked at the explanation next to him and some data on the analysis and imitation of Yue Hua Bottle, and he couldn't help but reveal a trace of ridicule.  "It turns out that they don't know the true function of this treasure at all. Presumably, it is made from a technique derived from the art of speech and spirit. OutsideThe colorful pattern is not the array pattern on today's magical instruments, but a pure decoration. All the secrets are inside it. Unless you are willing to break it into pieces, you will not be able to analyze it.  Moreover, it is a type of magic weapon with special functions, and it is impossible to guess the method of use as easily as common magic weapons.  "

    The explanation refers to the Yuehua bottle as the Jade bottle, and it is also regarded as a fresh-keeping container for ancient people to carry elixirs and other things.  Because the efficacy and freshness of the elixirs or certain materials placed in the Yuehua bottle can be maintained for a long, long time.  You must know that after most elixirs and spells are made, the spiritual power contained in them will slowly drain over time until they lose their effectiveness. Only a few precious containers can slow down this process.  The long analysis next to it is also focused on this function. It seems that someone really got a lot of inspiration from it and refined a container that can store elixirs. It consumes less materials and the process is simpler than the previous similar magic weapons.  Of course, the effect is still much worse than that of the Yuehua bottle.

    "You seem to disagree with the above view." Lu Shan suddenly said from the side.

    Tie Heng was startled, but quickly regained his composure.  "No way. Look, the people who studied this jade bottle are two famous masters. How dare I question the conclusions they reached."

    "You still say no?" Lu Shan's beautiful big eyes squinted at him: "Your expression just now was clearly contemptuous and disdainful."

    "How did you know? You kept staring at me." Tie Hengxin said no, so he decided to act rogue and get through.

    As expected, Lu Shan found it difficult to answer this question. She said it was not bad, but it was even worse.

    "It's okay if you don't admit it." Lu Shan turned away angrily and only said: "Rogue"

    "Thank you for the compliment." Tie Heng is a shameless person and doesn't care about being scolded.

    Tang Tang was covering her mouth and laughing. When she saw Tie Heng winking at her, her face was flushed but she smiled even more vigorously.

    "Tangtang, let's ignore him." Lu Shan took her friend and walked to another display stand.  At this time, other apprentices also came over in groups, looking at the various exhibits and discussing them with each other.

    There are more than a dozen display stands in this long row, displaying some unique magical instruments, newly created spell scrolls and spells, antiques excavated from ancient ruins, etc.  They are all the results of Tongxianlou's collection, discovery or research.  Naturally, they are all relatively ordinary items.

    Tie Heng took one last look at the Moon Flower Vase, and he really wanted to keep it for himself, but the display stand was protected by a powerful barrier, and he would not be stupid enough to risk his life.

    Slowly walking to Tang Tang¡¯s side, turning a blind eye to the glare from Lu Shan, Tie Heng teased Tang Tang while looking at a scroll spread out on the display stand.

    The scroll seems to be very old and tattered, with large areas of damage in several places. The content recorded on it is intermittent and difficult to identify clearly. It can only be roughly seen that it is a martial arts formula.

    Tie Heng read it carefully at first with great interest, but soon gave up. There were too many missing sentences, and some of the handwriting was blurry. It was basically worthless.

    Tie Heng raised his head and caught Lu Shan's hurriedly averted gaze from the corner of his eye. He couldn't help but become vigilant: "This girl seems to be suspicious of me. I have to be careful when speaking in front of her in the future."

    Tie Heng knew that Lu Shan was just surprised by his breadth of knowledge and unique insights. It could be said that he was more curious than malicious suspicion.  But Tie Heng still showed a bad smile and asked deliberately and seriously: "Lu Shan, is there anything dirty on my face?"

    "No." Lu Shan's face also turned red. Tang Tang hadn't heard the intention of Tie Heng's words yet, so he shook his cute little head beside him.

    "Then why are you staring at me again?" Tie Heng asked pretending to be confused.

    "Who's staring at you? You're so pretty." Lu Shan stamped her feet and ran away with a deeper blush.

    "You're angry with Sister Lu again! But Sister Lu is much more cheerful. Hehe, thank you, Tie Heng." Tang Tang thanked Tie Heng in turn.

    "Don't be polite." The cheeky Tie Heng was also a little embarrassed, and sighed in his heart: "What an innocent and stupid girl."

    The two of them chased after each other, but Tie Heng still deliberately pushed against Lu Shan. The two of them would bicker with each other from time to time. Tang Tang would either act as a peacemaker or join in. They were talking and laughing, and Lu Shan had a bad face.  The ice on the ground gradually melted.

    As they talked, they had already seen most of the exhibits. Most of them did not arouse Tie Heng's interest, but the one in front of him made his expression change. Fortunately, Lu Shan was talking to Tang Tang, otherwise he would have to arouse  Her doubts.

    Tie Heng took a few steps closer to make sure that he had not admitted his mistake, and his heart suddenly became hot.  On the display stand is a piece of gold excavated from ancient ruins.The board is made very delicately and delicately. Although the power contained in it has long since disappeared, an expert can still tell that it seems to be a component of a certain magic weapon.

    "Sure enough, it is part of the Illusory Sky Hundian Disk!" Tie Heng's eyes flashed strangely.  If the Moon Flower Vase just made him feel pity, then when he saw this metal plate, Tie Heng would curse the waste of natural resources.  "If I have a chance, as long as I have a chance, I will definitely get it!"

    Tie Heng felt furious as scenes from the past emerged one after another from his mind.  Thinking of those people and things in the past, he couldn't help but sigh: "Looking back again, it's like a dream! Recalling the past, it's like a lifetime ago!"

    He was lost in thought when he suddenly noticed something strange. Someone was approaching from behind, and the pressing breath was like a thick iron wall.

    "Be careful!" At the same time, Lu Shan's low voice sounded in his ears.

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 16: Tongxian (5)

    "Be careful!" Lu Shan's warning had just sounded, and Tie Heng had already reacted. He turned his body to the left lightly, like a gentle breeze, and let the person behind him pass.  At the same time, he counterattacked, reached out with his right hand, and tightly grabbed the opponent's left wrist!

    "Let go!" The person who spoke was Shi Zhuduo.  He forced his way over, just to knock Tie Heng off guard and knock him to the ground, making him look embarrassed.  In Shi Zhuduo's mind, Tie Heng was just Feng Shiyou's new apprentice, and he didn't have a chance to capture him yet, so he looked down upon him somewhat.  Who would have thought that Tie Heng would be so agile and his speed was astonishingly fast. As soon as he turned around, he was on his side, and his left hand was clasped back by him.

    But although Shi Zhuduo was shocked, he tried to shake Tie Heng's palm away with his left hand.  But Tie Heng's five fingers seemed to be born on his wrist, and he failed to do so after two consecutive shocks.  Instead, I felt a heartbreaking pain in my arm!

    "Let go!" Shi Zhuduo was furious and used his true strength. A sharp Gengjin energy erupted from his arm, but the result was still in vain.

    Tie Heng knew very well that his strength was not as good as the other's, so he gave up as soon as he could. He retracted his palm first, took Tang Tang and Lu Shan's little hands and stepped back several steps. After standing still, he looked at each other with a relaxed smile.  .

    "Don't let go yet." Lu Shan here was also trying to break away from Tie Heng's clutches and let out a coquettish cry.  Tie Heng smiled, and Tang Tang on the other side quietly pulled his hand out of his grasp, lowered his head and said nothing.

    "A Heng, are you okay?" Gongsun Bian and the others came quickly to protect him.

    "I'm fine, it's the big guy who's fine." Shi Zhuduo was stronger than Tie Heng, but it was rare for Tie Heng to apply this title to others.

    Gongsun Bian and the others were stunned for a moment. They turned around and saw Shi Zhuduo holding his left wrist with a hint of pain on his face.  He rolled up his sleeves and saw a shocking circle of bruises near his wrist. Even five finger prints could be clearly distinguished. This was a souvenir left by Tie Heng for him.

    Gongsun Bian and the others immediately burst into laughter. The unscrupulous laughter was not only joyful, but also full of ridicule.

    Shi Zhuduo gritted his teeth, but was secretly horrified in his heart.  "What kind of kung fu does he practice! His skill is obviously average, how can his hand strength be so strong!?"

    Shi Zhuduo practices metal spells, and his martial arts have the same attributes. Although his body is not stronger than refined iron, it is not far behind. But now he was gently held by Tie Heng, and his bones were almost crushed. How could he not change his face in shock.

    "It's too early for you to be proud!" Ye Nan spoke in a sharp voice, but she was not slow in her hand. She took out a scroll from her arms, shook it gently, and unfolded it to reveal a picture of a lush mountain forest.

    But just as he was about to activate this magical weapon, his eyes met the leader Gongsun Bian on the opposite side for a moment.  For a moment, he felt his head was slightly dizzy, and then a bad wind hit behind his head. When he turned his head, he saw a huge and blurry black figure flying towards him with a strong murderous aura, and it was in front of him in the blink of an eye.  He screamed in fright, instinctively protecting his head and face with his hands, and the scroll in his hand fell to the ground.

    "Haha!" Gongsun Bian and the others laughed again.  The other apprentices around also gathered around, and no one came forward to dissuade them. Instead, they watched from the sidelines with great interest, seeming to be happy to see the two sides fighting here.

    "Junior brother Ye, please wake up, it's just an illusion." Shi Zhuduo put his arm around Ye Nan's shoulders and shook him vigorously.  Ye Nan, who looked frightened, seemed to have just woken up from a nightmare. His body trembled and he returned to normal with cold sweat on his head.  He was stunned for a moment, then turned to glare at Gongsun Bian fiercely.

    ¡°You Gongsun Bian, plot against me!¡± He screamed again.

    "You are too incompetent." Zhang Ruize retorted.

    Tie Heng glanced at the unmoved senior brother.  There was nothing visible on the surface just now, but in fact Gongsun Bian had already had a confrontation with Ye Nan.  Gongsun's transformation possesses four types of spiritual roots, the most outstanding of which is the Yunling root, and Yun Shu is also known as illusion, and is the most unpredictable among all types of magic.  Ye Nan fell into the hallucination when their eyes met, interrupting his chance to take action!

    "Don't use your words, come out and fight if you have the ability." Shi Zhuduo shouted loudly.

    Gongsun Bian hadn¡¯t answered yet, but Lu Daqian¡¯s small eyes caught sight of the scroll that fell on the ground. Ye Nan might have been so angry that she forgot to pick it up for a moment.

    "Good opportunity!" Lu Daqian huddled behind Dong Liang and quietly used an object-repelling technique, trying to take the scroll into his hand.  Seeing the scroll slowly floating, Lu Daqian only needed to exert force and it would fly towards him.  But a pale and slender palm quickly scooped it up and grabbed it first.  This made Lu Daqian very angry and he waved his fist vigorously.

    "Hmph! Sneaky, ghost landtrick.  " Leng Feng sneered contemptuously, then threw the scroll in his hand to the side, and Ye Nan caught it hastily.

    The tomboy disguised as a man pouted his mouth and blew out a cold breath.  Like the severe north wind in winter, it howled, carrying countless tiny ice particles, and rolled towards Tie Heng and the others.  The surrounding temperature plummeted, and the ground was covered with a thin layer of ice!

    "What a fool!" Dong Liang's loud voice sounded, and he took a step forward to block everyone.  Make a fist with your left hand, put the tiger's mouth towards your mouth, and blow hard.  A hot flame suddenly erupted from the fist, and it hit the cold breath.

    With a "Hoo!", two forces, one cold and one hot, collided together, erupting into a circle of air waves, forcing everyone to retreat.  After the steam dissipated, Dong Liang and Leng Feng looked at each other face to face, neither of them flinched.

    There was a sinister smile on Zhang Ruize's lips. He turned his right hand over and found two short arrows in his hand.  This is a consumable magical weapon that does not require a crossbow and can be activated by inputting some spiritual power.

    Quietly, two short arrows flew out of Zhang Ruize's hand and arrived in front of Leng Feng in a flash.  With his attention fixed on Dong Liang, Leng Feng only reacted at this time, but it was a little late.

    Fortunately, Shi Zhuduo did not dare to be careless because he had suffered a hidden loss at Tie Heng's hands before, and always remained vigilant.  Seeing that his junior sister was in danger, he swung his body to protect Leng Feng. With a strong swing of his thick right arm, he knocked two short arrows away with two slight metal collisions.

    "How dare you sneak attack, you despicable villain!" Shi Zhuduo scolded angrily.  He glanced at the two short arrows that had been smashed to the ground. The arrow shafts had both broken ends, but the arrowheads were well preserved. They were made from the teeth of the golden-gnawing demon grass. With his hard skin and flesh, they were also scratched.  There were two deep cuts of blood, and the blood dripped down his arm, creating a series of dazzling dots on the ground!  Leng Feng's gloomy face on the side helped him freeze the two wounds with a gentle touch of his fingers.

    Zhang Ruize smiled proudly and did not reply.  Shi Zhuduo suffered another secret loss. Their side could be said to have a complete victory. Looking at the apprentices around them, they were already pointing fingers at the three of them.

    "You villain? I think you are the ones. Who attacked our junior brother first? His wrist was pinched in the end. He deserves it!" Dong Liang yelled back, and made his counterattack justified.  "Do you still want to fight? We will stay with you until the end!"

    "Aren't you afraid of you?" Ye Nan had long been furious. Besides, with so many people watching, he definitely couldn't back down.

    But in the end, the two parties still failed to fight. Several senior servants stopped them, separated them, and invited each of them to a corner of the side hall.

    "Are you not hurt?" Tang Tang, who had been tugging on Tie Heng's sleeve since the confrontation between the two parties, finally breathed a sigh of relief and asked Tie Heng with concern, his eyes circling back and forth on Tie Heng.

    "It's okay, how about you?" Tie Heng felt the little girl's hand loosen slightly, and felt a little disappointed in his heart.

    Tang Tang shook his head, then looked at Shi Zhuduo and the other three, and said angrily: "They are so unreasonable, they almost hit you just now."

    Tie Heng smiled slightly. He knew that Tang Tang didn't like violence, so he didn't say anything more on this issue.  He looked at Lu Shan, who was also glaring at Wu Hong's three apprentices. It was obvious that the conflict just now made her very unhappy.

    ¡°This is a conflict between our senior brothers and them, you don¡¯t need to take it to heart.¡± Tie Heng said.

    Lu Shan rolled her eyes at him, as if to say: "Don't worry! I'm too lazy to pay attention!"

    But what she said was something else: "The three of them are very strong. You have no chance of winning one-on-one. I advise you not to be brave." Her words made Tang Tang nervous.

    "I know that they didn't use their real skills just now, it was just a test. I was able to counterattack successfully because the other party underestimated the enemy. If we encounter them again in the future, I will make tactical changes based on the situation. You don't have to worry about me.  "Tie Heng said it seriously at first, but later it turned into a joking tone.

    "Who is worried about you?" Lu Shan stamped her feet and decided not to talk to this scoundrel again.

    "Tactical transfer?" Tang Tang was obviously focused on another aspect.  "Tie Heng, what is tactical transfer?"

    Just as Tie Heng was about to speak, Lu Shan said first, "Tangtang, don't listen to his nonsense. He's making a tactical move. To put it nicely, isn't it just an escape?"

    "Pfft" Tang Tang suddenly laughed.  "Tie Heng, you are really good at making up some new words. But tactical transfer does sound much better than running away."

    Tie Heng also smiled, and then he glanced at the senior brothers next to him.  Gongsun Bian and the others were also chatting in low voices, but judging from their solemn expressions, it was obvious that they were discussing the fight just now and?Plan some means of revenge.

    Tie Heng did not join in. As Lu Shan said just now, his current strength may not be bad for a first-year student, but compared with these senior students, it is far behind.  Even second-year Lu Daqian could only listen and listen. If there was any revenge plan, it would not be his turn to take action!

    In addition, Tie Heng is also full of confidence in Gongsun Bian and the others.  Even though the three guys over there are not weak, none of Gongsun Bian used his full strength just now.  This is Tongxian Tower after all. A small friction between the two parties does not matter. If there is a big fight and disturbs the meeting in the main hall, then everyone will have to walk around without finishing the meal!

    And this conflict also increased the sense of crisis in Tie Heng's heart!  It made him feel urgently that he needed to become stronger!

    Afterwards, Tie Heng chatted with Tang Tang, teasing Lu Shan from time to time. More than an hour passed before he knew it, and the door to the main hall was reopened.

    The apprentices in the side hall walked in and returned to their respective teachers.

    ;

 Text Chapter 17 Transaction

    "What's going on?" Feng Shiyou saw the blood stains on Shi Zhuduo's clothes over there, turned around and asked with a frown.

    Gongsun Bian told what had just happened, and Feng Shiyou's expression immediately relaxed and he laughed: "Okay, you are indeed my disciple, you have done a good job."

    He praised loudly here, while Wu Hong over there was livid. Although he did not scold the disciple on the spot for the sake of face, Shi Zhuduo and the other three had long lost their initial arrogance and just stared at this side with indescribable resentment in their eyes.  .

    After Feng Shiyou laughed, he cast a proud look at Wu Hong. Seeing the ugly look on his face, he was even more happy.  However, he didn't forget about the business. When he saw Mi Jijiu and other important people getting up and leaving, he also stood up and handed several storage bags and a Yunshi jade slip to Gongsun Bian.

    "I have to go upstairs as a teacher. Those losers in Room 37 can't make people worry. I tell them that the solution is not enough, and I have to teach them step by step. Huh!" Feng Shiyou complained, but  Tie Heng could tell that he was actually very proud of himself.

    "The master is as wise as the sky and as knowledgeable as the sea. How can they compare with you? Naturally, they cannot do without you." Zhang Ruize's flattery was delivered at the right time.

    Feng Shiyou took advantage of it, nodded approvingly at Zhang Ruize, stood up in full robe, and left through the side door on the other side, led by a senior servant.

    "Junior brothers, please write down the list in the jade slip. I will keep it here later. Then you can go and have a look around. If you find the items that Master needs, come to me or exchange them with that person.  , or buy it with spirit stones, let him choose." Gongsun Bian said, and handed the jade slip to Zhang Ruize.

    Tie Heng looked around and saw that apart from the masters who went upstairs, there were almost two hundred people left in the main hall, and the scene suddenly became lively.  These people took out various materials, elixirs, magic tools and other items they brought and placed them on their own stone platforms, making the place look like a market, except that there was no shouting or shouting.

    Fortunately, Gongsun Bian told Tie Heng some general procedures before coming to Tongxian Tower, so Tie Heng was not surprised.  Once the seminar is over, it is time for the participants to freely discuss, share information or exchange ideas. To put it bluntly, it is an internal material trade fair within the institution.

    The jade slip was handed into Tie Heng's hand, and he put it on his forehead. The contents of the jade slip emerged in his mind.  This is a long list, divided into two parts.  Some of them are various materials, which Feng Shiyou needs to purchase, and the required quantities are indicated.  The other part also lists many materials, as well as many types of medicines and the names of more than a dozen magical artifacts. There is also a number at the end of the list, which is the total amount of spiritual stones of each level carried this time. They are what Feng Shiyou exchanged.  The supplies are all packed in those storage bags by category.

    "In addition to the materials that the master needs in the purchase list, everyone should also keep their eyes peeled. Although there are experts here who know the goods, you may come across some good things and let you pick up bargains. Don't worry about it yourself.  I missed it before my eyes." Gongsun Bian smiled and said, "Do you understand everything?"

    "I understand, senior brother." Everyone was inspired by the words.

    "Elder brother, just watch it!" Lu Daqian even said, patting his chest.

    Immediately, everyone dispersed and went to various stone platforms to find the items they needed.  Only Gongsun Bian stayed where he was. He first laid a piece of white cloth on the stone platform, then took out some items from several storage bags and placed them neatly on the white cloth as samples. Finally, he placed the jade slip in a conspicuous place.  s position.  If someone comes to exchange things, they can first read the list in the jade slip to facilitate everyone's transaction.

    The main hall is circular, so Tie Heng walked slowly in a clockwise direction, stopping for a while in front of each stone platform.  Some of these attendees brought only a few items, all of which were clearly visible on the table.  Some are just like Gongsun Bian's place. There are many things, so there are jade slips or a list of paper.  Tie Heng looked through them, and with his photographic memory, he memorized them all and had a general understanding of the quality of the goods everywhere.

    He took a rough walk around, made some calculations in his mind, and soon made a plan.  He asked for a storage bag from Gongsun Bian, checked the contents, made sure it was what he needed, and left quickly.

    The things these participants brought out are rare items on the market.  However, Tie Heng has dealt with businesses such as Baoxiang Pavilion a lot in the past few months, and through Feng Shiyou's influence, he has an accurate understanding of the value of most materials.  So at this moment he has a clear direction in his actions.  The materials he traded may not be the type that Feng Shiyou needed at first, but Tie Heng was able to use them to exchange for other things from other participants, and then go to the third and fourth houses, and always made a lot of difference.  .

      Tie Heng is quick on his feet and very purposeful, but he is relaxed and leisurely when talking about business, and does not seem to have any urgency, which gives him some advantages.  This goes back and forth, and soon the storage bag in Tie Heng's hand can no longer hold it. Although he exchanged most of the materials in it, he could get back more things, part of which was pure profit, and those that Feng Shiyou needed  He also collected about 10% of the materials.  Although the ratio seems low, Tie Heng is sure that Feng Shiyou will be satisfied.

    Tie Heng gave up when he saw the opportunity, slowed down his pace, and began to wander back and forth between the stone platforms as if he were going shopping.  He understood very well that Feng Shiyou leaving them here to purchase raw materials was also a kind of training and test for them. Looking at the anxious looks on Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian's faces, it was obvious that they had also thought of this.  Tie Heng has now given a beautiful answer sheet, there is no need to make it too conspicuous.  So he began to wander around, looking here and there, looking for some materials that he could use.  But unexpectedly, he made other discoveries.

    "Sir, do you want to exchange this green cotton mineral salt for sophora flavescens?" Tie Heng leaned down, pinched a handful of small green particles from an open small bag, and rubbed it gently in his hands.

    "That's right, only Sophora flavescens." The owner of this stone platform has a high status. He is an instructor from the Military and Military Branch.  He was about forty years old, with a broad nose and square mouth, a rough appearance, and high martial arts skills. His strong internal strength and full blood made Tie Heng couldn't help but take a closer look.  However, the sleeve of this man's left arm is empty, and he is actually a one-armed man!

    "Sir, I'll trade this bittersweet for this bag of green cotton mineral salt. What do you think?" Tie Heng smiled and took out a palm-sized wooden box from the storage room, opened it and showed it to the other party.  Inside is a ginger-yellow root-like plant, about the thickness of a thumb, about three inches long, and looks very ordinary.

    The one-armed man's eyes suddenly lit up, but his expression pretended to be dissatisfied.  "No, no, it's clearly written on my list. This bag of green cotton mineral salt needs to be exchanged for three branches of Sophora flavescens. It's also worth the price. You have to know that we in the Great Rong Dynasty don't produce this green cotton mineral salt, only  It can be obtained from the territory of the Huns in the north, but the quantity is still very limited. Even if ordinary merchants sell some, the quality is never as good as mine. This bag is a trophy I got from a Hurong nobleman in the early years. Look.  You are also an apprentice magician, so you should know how effective this green cotton mineral salt is for refining civil elixirs and magic weapons, right? If I didn't urgently need sophora flavescens to combine the medicine, I wouldn't be willing to exchange it!"

    Hearing this, Tie Heng smiled again and said slowly, "Sir, please look carefully. This is not an ordinary sophora flavescens." He said and moved the box forward.  "Generally, the roots of mature Sophora flavescens have three whiskers. Look, mine has four whiskers."

    The one-armed man stopped talking. Although he was a warrior, he still had a certain understanding of the medicinal materials he needed.  This extra whisker means that this Sophora flavescens has had fifty more years of climate, and its medicinal effect will naturally be better.

    "Sir, the Sophora flavescens you want is probably used to refine Qi-tonifying pills, right?" Tie Heng kept up his efforts, looking like he was very knowledgeable.  "This four-bearded Sophora flavescens is much stronger than ordinary goods, and the effect of the refined elixir is also more obvious. Its value and rarity are no lower than those of Qingmian Mine Salt. It makes perfect sense for us to exchange them with each other.  "

    The one-armed man frowned and thought for a while, but finally shook his head.  "No, one Sophora flavescens is not enough."

    This time it was Tie Heng's turn to be in trouble. He stood up and wanted to leave, but he was reluctant to part with the bag of green cotton mineral salt. Finally, after hesitating for a long time, he took out another wooden box from the storage bag. After opening it, there was a wooden box inside.  Sophora flavescens with slightly smaller branches has only three whiskers at the root.  "Sir, let's do this! I'll add another three-bearded Sophora flavescens, and you can also add some for me. How about that?"

    "It's done!" The one-armed man looked at the two sophora flavescens in Tie Heng's hand. They were both of top quality. His expression was filled with joy, and he agreed without thinking.  "You take your pick!"

    The one-armed man pointed at several things in front of him.  The number of items he brought was not large, including a few materials and herbs produced from the northern grasslands, a few small enchanted weapons and magic weapons, and some other odds and ends, but the quality was acceptable.

    Tie Heng picked around and spent a lot of time before he pointed at a ruler-shaped magic weapon and a jade ring and said, "Just these two gadgets."

    "You kid, it would be a pity not to be a profiteer." The one-armed man shook his big head.  "I can only choose one. This ruler can be long or short, and it can also turn, which is quite magical. I also got this ring from the Hunong nobleman. I had it appraised by several magicians and said it was  Contains some mysterious power"

    At this point he stopped talking.

    Tie Heng thought about it in distress, and finally hesitated for a long time before picking up the ring.  "I want it."

    ?"Okay, this is yours too." The one-armed man grabbed the bag of green cotton mineral salt and stuffed it into Tie Heng's hand, and took the two wooden boxes himself.

    Seeing Tie Heng get up and leave, the one-armed man stared at the sophora flavescens in the two wooden boxes for a long time, then happily put them away, then put away the stall and prepared to leave.

    He was obviously very satisfied with the deal and felt that he had taken advantage of it. However, he did not notice that Tie Heng, who was walking away, had a cunning smile on his lips like a fox would have after stealing a hen.

    Tie Heng threw the bag of green cotton mineral salt into the storage bag. Instead, he held the jade ring in his hand and rubbed it gently, as if he cherished it very much.  It turns out that what he really values ????is this ring ring. The exchange of Qingmian mineral salt is just a cover, so as not to let the other party see that he attaches great importance to this ring ring and pay more price.

    Speaking of which, the ruler-shaped magical weapon also had a great attraction for Tie Heng.  It is tough and strong, can change in length freely, and has fine scales on its surface. It can be used as a rope and is also a rare measuring tool.  Judging from its appearance style and refining techniques, it is obviously an ancient artifact from hundreds of years ago and has considerable research value.  Although the jade ring is also an ancient object and is much older, it seems a bit useless compared with it. The one-armed man saying that the ring contains mysterious power is just a nice way of saying it.  Because this force is not only weak, but also cannot trigger its use. It only protects the wrench from being destroyed.  As far as the value of the ring itself is concerned, it is not as precious as a magic weapon.  However, Tie Heng had seen a thumb ring with this type of shape before. It was during the Shengwu Dynasty, when he followed a peerless strong man to conquer the barbarians in the north in the Grasp of Chaos. This strong man had obtained an identical ring finger.  So Tie Heng knew the special purpose of this kind of finger wrench.

    "Maybe it can come in handy in the future." Tie Heng smiled and quietly put the jade finger into his arms.

    With this gain, Tie Heng naturally became more attentive. Unfortunately, he did not have such good luck later. Even though he found a few good items, the seller knew their value, and the price that needed to be paid was not something Tie Heng could bear at this moment.  , and finally had to give up.

    Tie Heng circled twice and accidentally stopped in the area of ??the group in Room 37.  He looked around and saw that the two girls had left with Tang Tang's mother, and most of Thirty-Seven's white robes had gone upstairs with the deputy priests, leaving only the two youngest members here.  Tongxian Tower has abundant resources of all kinds, and they don't need to exchange things with others, so there are only more than ten jade slips placed on a stone platform, and there are no other items.

    The two white robes who stayed to look at the stall were obviously unhappy, with gloomy faces, and looked like they would avoid strangers.  Tie Heng originally wanted to ask a few questions, but when he saw the two of them doing this, he didn't bother himself.

    Picking up a jade slip, Tie Heng quietly read the contents.  The two men in white robes glanced at him, seeing that he was still just an apprentice, and naturally looked down upon him, so they ignored him.  Tie Heng was so happy that he looked at several jade slips.

    These jade slips record some of the problems that Room 37 has encountered in various researches. Many of them have been bothering them for a long time. It seems that even masters like Feng Shiyou are at a loss to solve them. If they are presented like this, they will  It was with the idea of ??brainstorming.

    "Hey!" Tie Heng changed another jade slip, but when he read the contents carefully, he was a little surprised.  The research projects recorded in it were somewhat similar to the psychic handgun he refined.  Of course, the words are so secretive that it is difficult to tell what kind of project this is, but the general idea also has a series of requirements and research directions, which are similar to the method of using spiritual stones with handguns, but on a larger scale.  The power of pursuit is also much stronger.

    "With such specifications, are they studying a psychic cannon?" Tie Heng couldn't help but think like this.

    ;

 Text Chapter 18 Dirty soil (1)

    The semester has ended, and teachers and students in the school have begun their winter vacation.  The entire holiday lasted for one and a half months. Since the New Year was only a few days away, Zhang Ruize, Dong Liang and Lu Daqian also rushed back to their respective homes to reunite with their relatives to celebrate the most important festival of the year.  Although Feng Shiyou was harsh, he was reasonable at this time.  As his apprentices, they can only go home to see their parents and elders during this time of the year. Even summer vacations have to be spent in the Youjie Hall.

    Zhang Ruize and Dong Liang's families are in other counties. The restaurant run by Lu Daqian's father is in Tianfeng City. He has also invited his fellow apprentices to be guests. Tie Heng was deeply impressed by the sauce pork elbow there, which tastes excellent.  .

    For the time being, only Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian were left in Youjie Hall, and the school became deserted, but neither of them felt this way because they were too busy.  Staying with Feng Shiyou, he will naturally not let them idle and assign a lot of work for them to complete.  Moreover, he seems to be very interested in psychic muskets. He also has several research projects on hand, so he often brings his two apprentices with him. This can be described as busy and fulfilling for Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng also took this opportunity to learn more knowledge and techniques from Feng Shiyou, and began to strengthen his opponent's gun.  The first is a series of tests, mainly to find alternative materials for the barrel. This not only requires the material to be strong and resistant to high temperatures, but also has the best compatibility with other parts and other components.  In addition, Tie Heng secretly designed several sketches and made substantial adjustments to the overall structure of the gun.  Although he already has a fairly complete improvement plan, he is limited by his own strength and lack of experience. He can only do more experiments to explore and slowly improve every detail.

    Feng Shiyou cooperated very actively during this process and revealed some internal secrets to Tie Heng.  The imperial court issued an important task to universities all over the country a long time ago, requiring the development of a powerful war weapon to replace the demon-hunting bed crossbow that has been used for hundreds of years.  Kunyuan Academy's design is called the Star Breaking Cannon, and its working principle is quite similar to Tie Heng's psychic handgun. Although there are considerable differences, it can be said that they are similar in approach but in effect.  This reminded Tie Heng of the jade slips he had seen in Tongxian Tower a few days ago, and he also guessed why Feng Shiyou was so eager.  He wanted to find a breakthrough for the Star-Shattering Cannon in the successful design of the hand gun, so as to add a heavy bargaining chip to himself, allowing him to occupy a more advantageous position in the battle for the Deputy Liquor.

    Tie Heng realized that Feng Shiyou was determined to win the title of Deputy Jijiu No matter the cost, so he naturally knew how to please this cheap master.  He handed over all aspects of the development information of handguns to Feng Shiyou, and also put forward many useful ideas, which gave Feng Shiyou a lot of inspiration.  Tie Heng is not worried that the hand gun will be imitated. Not to mention that the craftsmanship and in-depth application of elementary magic techniques are not something ordinary alchemists can see through, and Feng Shiyou will never leak this secret.  As for Feng Shiyou himself, based on his strength, he couldn't look down on the handgun at this time. For him, any magical weapon he took out was much stronger than the psychic handgun.  In addition, in Tie Hengxin's imagination, this hand gun used for hand training is already obsolete.

    The days passed with heavy snowfall and an increasingly festive atmosphere, and the New Year soon arrived.  However, the sound of firecrackers and the bells ringing to welcome the New Year in the distance have nothing to do with the three masters and apprentices.

    On this day, Feng Shiyou only gave his two apprentices half a day off. At dinner, everyone wore new clothes and had a sumptuous New Year's Eve dinner. However, the topics discussed during the dinner were still around various experiments and research topics. In addition, there were not many people and it was very lively.  It can be said that there was no festive atmosphere at all. The meal ended hastily, leaving Tie Heng very depressed.  After the meal, Tie Heng wanted to call Gongsun Bian so that he could go out and experience the New Year of this era, but he was pulled to the top floor by Feng Shiyou who was very excited and continued the experiment in hand. The reason was that Tie Heng's words aroused his interest.  He wanted to strike while the iron was hot.  In this way, while busy, Tie Heng became a year older.

    Feng Shiyou had a weird temper and did not go to visit relatives or friends during the first month of the year. He only asked Gongsun Bian and Tie Heng to bring some gifts to pay homage to his few friends for a year, which also allowed Tie Heng to meet a few more masters.  level person.

    In addition, the governor's office also sent people to send New Year's gifts to Feng Shiyou, including Tie Heng's share.  When he opened it, he saw several ancient books and a gold ticket with a face value of three hundred gold coins. Compared with only fifty gold coins half a year ago, Tie Heng's net worth had obviously increased a lot. His outstanding performance in half a semester made Tie Heng  The governor's office increased its investment in him.

    There was also a letter left in the gift box, which contained many words of encouragement and encouragement. It seemed to be the handwriting of Manager Hu, and finally told him not to return the gift.  Tie Heng thought about it. The other party might value him a little, but with his current status, he was not qualified to give him gifts.  He originally wanted to take the opportunity to see if he could meet Chen Shuifa, Xiaodouzi and the others.So I can only give up this idea.

    After two days of such busy and uneventful days, Feng Shiyou suddenly called Tie Heng to his side.  Tie Heng thought it was about research again and didn't pay much attention to it. However, as soon as they met, Feng Shiyou ordered: "Heng'er, you don't need to accompany me today. You can go back and prepare the equipment for hiking."  If there is anything you don¡¯t understand or what is missing about the items, you can ask for help.¡±

    Hearing this, Tie Heng was stunned, bowed and asked: "Master, why is this?"

    "A group of demon slayers discovered a piece of filthy soil in the mountains to the south. They collected a lot of rare demon plants and captured a few rare little demons. They brought them to the city to sell them, but they were noticed by the government spies.  There was something strange about it. When I caught it and asked about it, I realized that the filthy soil seemed to have just formed and was still expanding. The team of demon-slayers just wandered around the perimeter and got a lot of good things. The filthy soil was obviously  It's unusual. The government was a little worried, so they asked for the location of the filthy soil. Considering the shortage of manpower during the festival, they sent someone to ask the school for help, and sent a few people to go with them to investigate. The teacher recommended that you go together, and increase your knowledge at the same time.  It¡¯s better to collect more demonic plants and insects.¡± Feng Shiyou explained patiently.

    It suddenly dawned on Tie Heng.  The space in this world is not stable. From time to time, space cracks appear. Sometimes demons break into the world and cause chaos. Sometimes there are also some special situations.  For example, when a piece of land or water is replaced by the water and soil of the demon world, the unique area formed is called dirty soil.  There are large and small filthy soils, some are finalized as soon as they appear, and some will slowly expand, and the diffuse evil spirit will also cause pollution to the surrounding environment.  There are more or less demonic plants or demons in the dirty soil, and the evil spirit is strong and long-lasting, which will attract the surrounding demons and ghosts to gather around it, which is a big trouble for humans, so once the court discovers the uncontrolled dirty soil, it will be punished.  To purify or eradicate.  If it is filthy soil that is harmless, it can become a valuable research object. This is usually done by specially sent people from government offices and universities in various places!

    "So that's it. Disciple understands. Let's go back and prepare." Tie Heng was a little happy.  There have been many speculations about the cause of the formation of dirty soil since ancient times. The most common version is that it is the result of disorder or deviation of the spatial structure. This may be very helpful and useful for Tie Heng to realize his wish. Tie Heng will naturally not let go.  Pass.

    "You don't have a storage bag yet!" Feng Shiyou said, taking out a beautifully embroidered cloth bag and giving it to Tie Heng.  "Take this and use it. That day at Tongxian Tower, you bought a lot of scarce materials for me and made a lot of money. This is considered a reward from me. There is also a set of flying swords in it.  They are used for self-defense, and there are also some tools for transplanting and preserving plants. You should know how to use them. I chose you this time because you have wood spiritual roots and can better  To make full use of the functions of these instruments, we will have to work harder and add a few more new varieties to the breeding room."

    Feng Shiyou said it straightforwardly, and Tie Heng also smiled.  Feng Shiyou's meaning is very clear, that is, he has the opportunity to collect more demonic plants from the dirty soil. This is a rare opportunity.  Generally speaking, demonic plants have strong vitality, and dirty soil is also the main way for them to spread in the human world, but after all, the environments of the two worlds are very different.  Many demonic plants that take root in the human world will lose some of their effectiveness.  Only with opportunities like this can one obtain a complete demon plant.

    "Go down, prepare carefully, and remember to gather at the gate of the school the next morning." Feng Shiyou paused after giving instructions, and then reminded: "This is your first time hiking, and the season is not good, so remember to be careful  , Don¡¯t leave these gentlemen¡¯s side easily.¡±

    "Yes, I have written it down," Tie Heng replied solemnly, then slowly exited the room and went downstairs.

    He happily touched the storage bag given to him by Feng Shiyou. In fact, he had wanted to get one for a long time. It would be much more convenient to carry various items with him, but it was not easy to refine such an extremely practical magic weapon.  The materials required are also quite expensive, so they are scarce and popular items even within the academy. Even the major specialty shops in the city are not easy to buy, and only masters like Feng Shiyou can easily reward them.

    Tie Heng returned to his room and began to organize the things he needed to bring, as well as prepare some dry food and drinking water.  After Gongsun became aware of the news, he also came to help.  He had participated in several similar field exploration activities before and was quite experienced. He explained some of the things that needed attention to Tie Heng one by one and gave Tie Heng a lot of useful equipment.  Fortunately, the storage bag given by Feng Shiyou is a high-end product that is difficult to buy even if you have money. It has much larger space than ordinary storage bags. It is almost as big as a small room and is enough to store all the things Tie Heng prepared.  Put it in.

    He also brought with him all the dozens of stun bombs he made this month. He also made a lot of spells at night, plus he also accumulated some during daily practice.There is a thick pile.  Although Tie Heng's calligraphy was not very good, which somewhat affected the quality of the spells, and the power of the spells themselves was limited, they were quick and easy to use and did not take up much space. Tie Heng still put them into his storage bag.

    After everything was packed, Tie Heng arrived at the main entrance of the school early in the morning on the third day.  There was light snow falling in the sky. He took a closer look and found that someone had arrived earlier than him.

    "Why is she here?" Tie Heng saw the people at the front door and suddenly felt a little overwhelmed.

    ;

 Text Chapter 18 Snowstorm (Part 2)

    The person who gave Tie Heng a headache also noticed him immediately.

    "Tie Heng!" Miao Jue shouted, and after saying a few words, she got rid of the two men surrounding her, rushed to Tie Heng, and pulled him aside.

    "Your master sent you to participate in this survey?" Miao Jue asked.

    "Yes." Tie Heng replied while saluting.

    ¡°I thought it was your senior brother coming!¡± Miao Jue muttered, and then seemed to think of something.  "That's right. You are good at wood arts. You can gain more by exploring the dirty soil."

    Tie Heng gave her a look like "You're not the same as me."

    Miao Jue read the meaning in his eyes and smiled.  She also majored in carpentry, so of course she would not miss such an opportunity. Even if the school did not assign her, she would recommend herself and rush to participate.

    "Mr. didn't go home for the New Year?" Tie Heng asked curiously.

    "Oh, it's so troublesome to go back to my hometown, and there are a lot of people nagging me about getting married soon I'm busy with an experiment recently, so I might as well celebrate the New Year in the school." Miao Jue suddenly smiled and said,  He said a little impatiently, and then gave another serious instruction: "Tie Heng, you will always follow me later, and the same will happen when you get to the carriage. Sit next to me, do you understand?"

    "Why?" Tie Heng's face froze, and his body moved back naturally.

    "What? You're not willing to follow me?" Miao Jue raised his eyebrows and stretched out his hand to hold Tie Heng's shirt.  "I am your teacher. If you dare not listen to me, I will have your hands cut off while copying books next semester."

    "Okay, okay, whatever you say is what you say, I'll just listen to you." Tie Heng curled his lips and thought to himself that this person always uses the same way to threaten people. Could it be that he suffered like this when he was a child and left a deep impression on his heart?  A shadow?

    "Hey, what is in your arms? It seems to be a living thing." Miao Jue noticed something moving in Tie Heng's clothes and asked curiously, and put her hand into his arms to grope.

    "Hey, how can you be such a gentleman and touch a man's chest randomly?" Tie Heng saw that she was indifferent, so he had to lower his voice and add.  "I hide a night-watching blind rat in my arms, be careful it bites you."

    "Wow!" Miao Jue pulled his hand back and wiped it back and forth on Tie Heng's clothes.  "You're a little brat, but you're still a man! Hey, why are you carrying this thing? It's so dirty."

    Tie Heng paid no attention to her muttering. In his opinion, the person in front of him was more like a child who had not grown up.

    He raised his eyes and saw that the two men who had been surrounding Miao Jue were still looking at this place. Judging from their attire, one of them was a medium-sized magician, and the other was a tall and strong warrior. They were both teachers from the academy.  Looking at the way they stared at Miao Jue, and looking at their hostile postures towards each other, Tie Heng immediately understood what was going on.

    "Winter is not over yet, spring has arrived early." Tie Heng whispered meaningfully.

    Miao Jue was a little confused, but following Tie Heng's gaze, she knew that Tie Heng was talking about her.  "You brat, you know a lot at such a young age."

    She pinched Tie Heng¡¯s cheek and twisted it twice. Tie Heng did not dare to resist and could only let her do what she did.

    After Miao Jue was relieved, she sighed again and said: "If I had known this, I wouldn't have come. These two guys pestered me as soon as they met. I have a headache. It's so troublesome. By the way, you can sit next to me later."  , just ask me questions and don¡¯t give these two guys a chance to strike up a conversation with me.¡±

    "Is it necessary to go to such trouble? If you just make your attitude clear to them, we'll end it!" Tie Heng asked in confusion.

    "Thiscan't do itthe two of themIdon't worry about this. Just listen to me, sir. Mr. always treats you well. Do you know how to repay your kindness?" Miao Jue showed a rare shy expression.  look.

    "Are you kind to me? Why didn't I know?" Tie Heng cursed while looking at Miao Jue hesitating.  Obviously, this beautiful female gentleman must have done some things that were unworthy of those two men, so she couldn't directly refuse to be approached by others to show their courtesy.

    "They won't come over now. I told them that you are my student and I want to teach you the skills of wild exploration. If you don't understand anything on the carriage later, just ask, but don't let them get in the way."

    Tie Heng hates trouble the most and is full of dissatisfaction, but there is nothing he can do. Under Miao Jue's repeated pressure, he can only nod in agreement.

    The two of them were muttering here, and other members of the survey team also arrived one after another.  Everyone gathered together and introduced each other.  There were eleven people in total, and besides Miao Jue, there were two others who had met Tie Heng.

    One is Ye Nan, he also has wood spiritual roots, so his master Wu Hong sent him here.?Excusable.  However, since the beginning of the meeting, this man had been scanning Tie Heng with his sinister eyes from time to time, making Tie Heng feel uncomfortable all over.

    Another person we met once was the one-armed man who exchanged sophora ginseng in Tongxian Tower that day. He also recognized Tie Heng and nodded to him.

    This one-armed man¡¯s surname is Yang and his given name is Huaiyuan. He is the instructor of the Military and Military Branch and the disciple of Yousi Yeqiu Wu. He is a master of the fifth rank who has reached the realm of refining qi and returning fluids. He is also the captain of this survey team.

    There are three other people in the Bingwu branch. One is one of Miao Jue's suitors. His surname is Qiao. He is a professor. He is less than thirty years old and looks quite masculine and handsome.  The second person is a female professor named Jiang. She is in her twenties and has a rather sweet appearance.  The third person is also an apprentice, named Yang Zhenbei. He is the son of the one-armed man Yang Huaiyuan, and his appearance and body shape are very similar.  He is in fifth grade this year. He is full of vitality and seems to have endless energy. He thinks that this time he is following his father to increase his experience and at the same time satisfy his desire to take risks.

    There are also four people here at the Fadao Branch.  Two apprentices, Tie Heng and Ye Nan, plus Miao Jue and her other suitor, a handsome and elegant professor in his twenties.  This man's surname was Xi, and he seemed to be proficient in woodcraft, and his rank was not lower than Miao Jue's.

    In addition to this are two military attachšŠs sent by the government. Both of them are strong-backed, wearing standard cotton armor, wrapped in thick cloaks, and holding long spears and halberds. They are really majestic.

    ¡°The last one in the team was somewhat beyond Tie Heng¡¯s expectations.  This man's steps were sloppy and his body was empty. He knew neither martial arts nor magic. He was just a middle-aged man with an academic appearance.  When Tie Heng asked Miao Jue, he found out that this person's surname was Zhang, and he was the instructor of the clerical branch.  Even though he has little strength, he has spent his whole life studying the natural environment of the demon world. Among these people, he is the only one who knows the most about dirt.

    After introducing each other, Yang Huaiyuan, the captain, assigned tasks and key points to everyone.  Zhang Jiaoyu is naturally the most critical figure in this trip and the main target of protection.  Miao Jue and Tie Heng are the main force in transplanting and collecting various resources in the dirty soil. At the same time, they also need to be protected from sudden attacks.  As for the several warriors and two military attaches, their duty is to act as bodyguards and ensure everyone's safety.

    ?The group of people then boarded two large carriages, drove out of Tianfeng City and headed south.  On the way, Tie Heng was dragged by Miao Jue to sit next to her. Professor Xi and Ye Nan opposite him both looked unkind to him.  Especially the latter, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth and cold eyes like a poisonous snake that has found its prey, which makes people very uncomfortable.  Tie Heng could only pretend not to notice and ignored him. Instead, he asked Miao Jue a lot of questions.  Fortunately, he did have many unclear aspects of actual combat that needed guidance from a famous teacher, so he took this opportunity to ask Miao Jue for advice.

    Just like this, heading south, everyone in the carriage could gradually see the outline of the mountains in the distance through the wind and snow.  In the evening, the carriage drove into a village at the foot of a mountain. The government had already sent people to prepare housing here so that they could have a good rest.

    After one night, before the sun rose the next day, everyone rode on the curved-horned blue sheep provided by the government and followed the local guide invited by the village to enter the mountain early.  The scimitar-horned blue sheep is a kind of riding animal. They are huge in size, have excellent endurance, and are docile and obedient in temperament. They are most suitable for riding in the mountains. However, it is a little bumpy when running, and the snow on the ground is deep and the mountain roads are rugged.  , the cold wind howled in the sky, and the heavy snow fell, it was really not a pleasant experience.

    Because Tie Heng has martial arts skills and is not afraid of the cold, he was not greatly affected.  But Miao Jue and the others were different. Riding on the back of a sheep, they were almost freezing. Their bodies wrapped in thick cotton robes were dangling around, and they almost fell off the sheep's back several times.  Thanks to Tie Heng, who supported them, the tragedy of dying before leaving the battle was avoided!

    Compared with them, Zhang Jiaoyu was even worse.  He is originally from the south and has never experienced such heavy snow and cold. His body is very thin and he almost relies on the support of Yang Huaiyuan and others to persevere.  Even the guide who led the way, an old hunter who had made a living in the deep mountains and old forests all year round, was shivering in the mountain wind in the face of this cold winter that had not been seen in a century. The speed of travel could be imagined.

    While Tie Heng was taking care of the safety of the people around him, he also had to pay attention to the surrounding movements, for fear of being attacked by ferocious beasts and monsters.  In fact, the mountains, forests and valleys covered in silver form a magnificent and pure scenery.  However, if you are in it, it will become boring if you see too much.  Especially when you look around you see a vast expanse of white, which makes you dizzy after a long time!

 Text Chapter 18 Snowstorm (Part 2)

    "Woo it's so cold ow it's so cold!" Miao Jue let out a breath of white air, huddled on the sheep's back, shivering, and repeated the same sentence over and over in his mouth.

    " Tie Heng saw that her lips were blue and her long eyelashes were frozen together with a layer of frost. She looked pitiful. He couldn't help but feel pity in his heart, so he took out a large leather water bag and handed it to her.  "Take a sip to warm yourself up."

    "Wine? I brought it myself, but I can't drink any more, or I'll get drunk." Miao Jue's beautiful face was wrinkled.  She is not a rookie. She has extensive experience in outdoor adventures and has already prepared some spirits for heating.  It's just that she is also an out-and-out southerner and has difficulty adapting to the rare cold weather in the south. As soon as she set out on the road, she couldn't withstand the cold wind and drank a lot of strong alcohol.  At this moment, the warmth has passed, but the drunkenness has come back. My head is feeling dizzy and I dare not drink more. It would be too embarrassing if I get drunk.

    "This is not wine." Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "What is it if it's not wine?" Miao Jue asked suspiciously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know after you drink it.¡± Tie Heng¡¯s tone was soft, as if he was coaxing the little sister next door.

    ¡°Sip slowly and drink slowly!¡± he reminded again.

    Miao Jue was slightly startled, staring at Tie Heng¡¯s face that was completely exposed to the wind and snow with her big, hazy eyes.  The boy's immaturity seemed to have been swept away by the wind and snow at this moment, especially his pair of eyes, which were bright, energetic, confident and showed the maturity that comes only after going through hardships. Coupled with the gentle smile at the corner of his mouth, Miao Jue suddenly felt  I was a little dizzy, and my cheeks felt a little hot.  She hurriedly averted her eyes, took the leather water bag in a panic, brought it to her nose and sniffed it. She found no smell of alcohol, and then took a big sip with confidence.

    "Ahem Wow, it's killing me. Ahem, do you want to commit murder? What is this? Chili pepper water?" Despite Tie Heng's reminder, Miao Jue still coughed and tears filled his eyes.  , opening his small mouth as if he wanted to use the cold wind to drive away the spicy feeling on his tongue.  However, her whole face turned red instantly, her lips turned red, and a warm current surged in her belly, and her frozen body gradually returned to normal.

    "Absolutely. It is a drink brewed from white tooth pepper and several other herbs. It can warm the body more than ordinary spirits and pepper water, and it lasts longer. It can also enhance the energy of the drinker." Tie Heng said  She drinks more.

    "It does make my body warm after drinking it. It's much more effective than stuffing so many sunflower petals in my clothes. It's just too spicy." Miao Jue pursed her lips a few times and looked at the skin water bag with some hesitation.  .

    "It seems that you are afraid of spicy food." Tie Heng glanced around and made a discovery. He waved and retracted the whip in his hand, rolling out a white-purple plant from the rocks on the side, with many soybean-sized plants on it.  The fruit looks like ice beads.

    "This is an ice berry." Miao Jue recognized the plant in Tie Heng's hand at a glance.

    "You eat a few ice berries first, and then take a sip of the drink in the water bag, then you won't feel spicy anymore." Tie Heng picked up a handful of ice berries and put them into the female gentleman's hands.

    "Really?" Miao Jue said doubtfully, but without stopping, he ate several berries in succession.  "It's very cold and has a nice sour and sweet taste."

    As she spoke, she took another sip of the special chili water in the skin water bag. This time she was not too spicy. Instead, a strange sweet fragrance filled her mouth, with a slightly stimulating taste, which slowly spread.  , it makes people very refreshing, and the body becomes even hotter.

    "It feels goodhow do you know this?" Miao Jue opened his eyes wide and stared at Tie Heng with a look of astonishment.  Then she swallowed all the ice berries in her hand and drank several large sips of chili water. She was still moaning that she was satisfied until Tie Heng took back the water bag.

    "Don't drink too much at once, it's not good for your health." Tie Heng plugged the lid, and in a blink of an eye he saw Professor Xi looking at him eagerly. Tie Heng didn't think much, so he handed over the water bag and returned it.  Hand the remaining ice berries to the other party.

    "Thank you." Professor Xi's voice was trembling as he spoke.

    Except for magicians who practice fire, water, and frost, other magicians are really not able to cope with such a cold climate. Unless they have a certain foundation of internal skills or use magic weapons, they can only endure the hardship.  But this is an area south of Longjiang close to the tropics. Magical instruments specially used to cool down and relieve the heat are sold in every rare object shop, but similar magical instruments used to keep warm are rare. That is in the northern region.  An item that only magicians always have on hand.  In previous years, Fuzhou's winters were not too cold, and it rarely snowed, but this year was an exception. Even those shrewd businessmen missed business opportunities.  Most of the members of this team suffered a lot because they had been staying in Tianfeng City and misjudged the power of wind and snow in the wilderness. Otherwise, they would have hired an alchemist to refine some noodles to warm them up before going out.This is not the case for magic weapons such as Pei and Wenxin Pendants.

    Tie Heng responded with a smile, but turned around to see Miao Jue staring at him.

    "You are quite generous." Miao Jue hummed, but did not dwell on this topic.  "Have you ever learned the skills of a spiritual chef?"

    "Well, I learned it from a spiritual chef's notebook. It's called ice bead fire slurry. In fact, drinking that kind of chili water alone is more effective for keeping warm."

    ¡°You learned a lot.¡± Miao Jue muttered.  She licked her lips, obviously wanting to take a few more sips, but the water bag never returned to Tie Heng's hand.  After discovering the magical effect of ice beads and fire slurry, Yang Huaiyuan gave it to Zhang Jiaoyu for him to keep warm.  Even Tie Heng's other two remaining skin water bags were confiscated. As for the ice berries, because this winter was extremely cold, they grew extremely well and can be seen everywhere in this mountain.  So save some of the three bags of chili water and drink it, it will be enough for Zhang Jiaoyu and others to support their five or six day trip!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It wasn't until the sky got darker and darker that Yang Huaiyuan signaled the team to stop and found a small hill shelter from the wind to camp for the night.

    The area of ????this mountain col is very small. Due to the snow, except for a few bare trees and some rocks, the ground is relatively flat.  The two women were first placed at the innermost part of the col.  Miao Jue was not polite and slid down the back of the blue-horned blue sheep. He threw the reins to Tie Heng and walked quickly to a flat snowfield. He took out a white and green flower bud-shaped object from the storage bag.  The magic weapon was casually thrown on the ground.

    "Long!" She chanted a spell and moved a little closer to the magic weapon.

    A bunch of root-like filaments sprang out from the bottom of the magic weapon, and suddenly got into the snow.  After waiting for a moment, the magic weapon flashed with light and suddenly began to grow in size. In the blink of an eye, the size expanded hundreds of times, becoming the size of a small house.

    ¡°This is a portable cave!¡± Tie Heng secretly said.  The portable cave house can be large or small. It is equivalent to taking a house with you. It also has a very good defense function. It can be said to be both convenient and practical. It is most suitable for those who like to travel around the world for adventure and wonder.  However, the cost of making this magical magical weapon is extremely high, and the refining process is complicated and time-consuming. It is not something that ordinary people can possess.  Even though the one in front of me seems to be of low quality, it is definitely worth hundreds of thousands of red gold!

    "Open!" Miao Jue issued another command regardless of the faces of others around him.  The huge bud slowly bloomed, and the layers of petals unfolded one after another, forming a lifelike lotus.  The position of the flower bud is a hollow circular structure that looks like a house made of plant fibers.

    Miao Jue jumped onto the spreading petals and got into the bud in a few steps.  She waved her hand, and the blooming petals closed again, covering her in the center. Only one petal facing everyone was not closed, leaving a gap like a portal, and that petal leaned on the snow, as if it were a house.  The steps in front of the mansion.

    Miao Jue poked his head out of the gap and shouted to everyone: "Don't call me if you want to eat!"

    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Tie Heng again, hesitated to speak, and finally said commandingly: "Take care of my mount. And"

    She hesitated for a moment, then continued: "If you feel it's too cold, you can set up your tent next to here, and my lotus house will help you block the wind and snow."

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t expect that she would say such words, and he showed a hint of surprise.  When it fell into Miao Jue's eyes, she immediately grimaced, snorted, and retracted her head.  Then the remaining petals closed up, completely blocking the cold outside.

    Under the gaze of others, Tie Heng smiled awkwardly, and the atmosphere among everyone was also a little strange.  Some people can live in a comfortable, warm and safe portable cave, but I can only pitch a tent in the wind and snow, and no one will feel comfortable.

    Among all the people, only Yang Huai remained calm and did not interfere much with Miao Jue's actions.  He also walked up to the two military attaches and whispered a few words, and the two men immediately put away the dissatisfaction on their faces.  This made it difficult for Tie Heng to further determine Miao Jue's identity.

    ;

 Text Chapter 19 Conspiracy (Part 1)

    Yang Huaiyuan then assigned an area for others to camp. Three magicians, including Zhang Jiaoyu and Tie Heng, were placed in the middle of the mountain col. The warriors and two government military attaches blocked the entrance of the mountain col. If there was any danger,  , they are the first barrier.

    As an apprentice, Tie Heng has to help several gentlemen take care of their mounts. Fortunately, he is not the lowest-ranking person in the team. Both Ye Nan and Yang Zhenbei have to go through such hardships.  Yang Zhenbei is also an arrogant young man, and seems a little dissatisfied with doing such menial work.  Tie Heng and Ye Nan were enemies, so the three young people were together but had no intention of talking to each other.  After gathering all the blue-horned blue sheep in one place, they were still busy with their own business. They took off their saddles, arranged their reins, fed them, and took measures to keep warm. After doing all this, they walked away.

    Tie Heng returned to the area designated for him to camp, took out a large baggage and some other tools, and got to work quickly, setting up a simple camping tent without much effort.  Although it is small in size and looks a bit crude, all the materials of the entire tent are the leather skeleton of the demon body, which has a very good thermal insulation effect and is also quite strong. There is no need to worry about the tent being blown by wind and snow while sleeping.  Even if you run or tear, you won¡¯t be too cold to sleep in the middle of the night.

    After arranging the inside of the tent properly, Tie Heng walked towards the center of the camp, where a self-heating pot had been set up. Everyone put the food they brought into it to heat, and the aroma wafted along the wind.

    With such weather and environment, everyone gathered together and showed no interest in talking. They just listened to Yang Huaiyuan¡¯s arrangements for two night watchmen tonight. This chore was not the responsibility of the magician and had little to do with Tie Heng.  Everyone filled their stomachs hastily and then dispersed back to their respective tents.  Except for Miao Jue, everyone else used tents, some big or small.  Take the two large tents of Yang Huaiyuan and Zhang Jiaoyu as an example. They are blessed with many spells and can almost be regarded as magic weapons. At first glance, they are high-end goods that are worth a lot of money.

    Tie Heng got back into his tent and covered the entrance to prevent the cold air from invading.  The space inside the tent is not big, and a person can barely stand up straight inside. A piece of thick leather felt about ten feet in diameter can basically cover the ground.  There was a sleeping bag with blankets in the corner, and a small charcoal basin at the other end with charcoal burning inside, so the tent was warmer than outside.  Tie Heng has excellent eyesight, and the light from the charcoal fire is enough, so there is no need to add a light source.

    Tie Heng took off his coat and leather boots, stretched his waist and limbs, and then sat directly on the leather felt.  He tore off two pieces of dried meat and stuffed them into his clothes on his chest.

    "Eat quickly! You must be hungry too!" This is food fed to the blind vigilant rats.  Over the past few months, Tie Heng has become a frequent visitor to the breeding room. It is his job to collect raw materials and take care of the demonic plant insects.  During this process, the blind night-watching rat gradually became familiar with him. In addition, Tie Heng often took care of it and gave it some extra food. This spiritual little guy has become dependent on and fond of him.  No other means are needed, the little guy can act according to the simple instructions given by Tie Heng.  Because of this, Tie Heng took it with him.  But the little guy was very afraid of the cold and huddled in the clothes on Tie Heng's chest and refused to move any more.  Fortunately, it was small in size and was born underground, so it would not be suffocated in his clothes. Tie Heng allowed it to occupy his chest, which felt a different kind of warmth.

    Tie Heng then took out a sword box, several stun bombs and a stack of charms from the storage bag.  Ever since he entered the mountainous area, Tie Heng had felt vaguely uneasy. The deeper he went, the stronger the feeling of uneasiness became. It seemed that his keen perception was warning him that the future was full of dangers, and he had to be alert.

    "Originally I thought it would be a relaxing exploration activity, but now it seems that there may be some powerful demons in that dirty land or in these mountains." Tie Heng thought so, but was not worried.  Yang Huaiyuan is a martial arts master who has reached the level of practicing Qi and returning fluids at the fifth level. According to Miao Jue, he fought with nomads in the northern grasslands in his early years and also hunted many monsters and monsters. Fighting is commonplace for him.  Extremely experienced.  If he hadn't lost an arm in a battle and returned to his alma mater to become a teacher in despair, he might have become a general!  So even if they encounter evil-level monsters, this team can handle them.

    Tie Heng put the stun bombs and charms close to his body, picked up the sword case and stroked it twice.  This sword box is neither gold nor wood. It is only one and a half feet long and one foot wide. Its surface is only decorated with a few plain lines on the edges. It also has a leather strap on it so that it can be attached to the back.  Inside the sword box is a set of flying swords, with a total of seven swords. If they are released together, they can form a small sword formation.  This set of flying swords was made by Feng Shiyou and is undoubtedly a mid-grade magical weapon.  Like ordinary magic weapons, they can gradually increase their power through sacrificial refining.  The stronger the master's spiritual power, and the longer the master keeps it with him for worship, the sharper the flying sword will be, the faster it will fly, and the more skillful it will be to wield it.Handy.  But with Tie Heng's current strength, he could only control two flying swords at most. If he had any more, his spiritual power would not be able to keep up with the consumption.

    Magical weapons such as flying swords are rarely used by magicians. Only magicians who specialize in combat and have a certain foundation in martial arts favor them.  Because if you want to use the flying sword well, you need the cooperation of sword skills and sword techniques, otherwise it will not be as useful as other magic weapons.  The basic use of straight forward will basically have no effect against warriors of the same level. Even if you use flying stabs to pure magicians, you will probably only leave a lot of flaws for yourself, and in the end it will definitely be more gain than loss.  There are no sword techniques in the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra. Fortunately, Tie Heng learned a lot of weapon techniques by himself in the library, including several sets of basic sword techniques. He can also use the flying sword in his hand to respond to a few moves!

    "Xiyu cannot be exposed to others unless absolutely necessary, and the number of times it can be used is limited. If you encounter trouble, you can only rely on this set of flying swords to deal with the enemy. It seems that you have to take the time to practice more in the past two days." Tie Heng put the sword box away.  On his knees, he took out the psychic gun from the gun bag on his waist, checked, cleaned and maintained it, and then inserted it back into its original position.

    He only has three and a half magic weapons on his body. In addition to Xiyu and Feijian, the protective jade pendant given by Feng Shiyou has limited use. Tie Heng uses it purely as a mobile phone that can only send text messages and communicate in school.  The distance is not big, and now it is so far away from Tianfeng City that it is basically useless.  The other half is the Yuehua peach wood cane, which is also of little use.

    Tie Heng listened to the whistling sound of wind and snow outside the tent, looked up at the roof of the tent, and suddenly remembered that Tang Tang had mentioned that he hoped to enjoy the snowy scene on a moonlit night.  Unfortunately, there were dark clouds and snow covering the sky tonight, so it was impossible for me to get a sneak peek.

    "Otherwise, I can show off in front of that girl." Thinking of this, Tie Heng couldn't help but shake his head and laugh.

    He closed the lid of the charcoal basin with his backhand, took out a small incense burner, added some Qingjing powder that he refined into it, lit it and put the small incense burner next to him.  Then he took out a handful of small silver beads. They were large and small, the big ones were like pigeon eggs, and the small ones were like mung beans, but each one was engraved with complex and beautiful patterns.

    Tie Heng whispered a mantra, then tossed the dozens of silver beads into the air.

    Large and small silver beads fell like raindrops, but they hovered in mid-air one after another. They gradually emitted a faint light, like a small patch of stars, and like a three-dimensional magic circle, surrounding Tie Heng in the center.

    Tie Heng closed his eyes, meditated and calmed down, activated the magic formula of the Great Zhou Tian Xing Luo Curse, and began to attract the power of the stars in the night sky, and transform them into the essence of spiritual power, which was evenly integrated into the three systems of wind, thunder and wood in the sea of ??consciousness.  Within the source of spiritual power.  The silver beads around him, like stars, also slowly rotated, enhancing the effect of his meditation.

    The Great Zhou Tianxing Luo Curse is a top-level meditation technique developed by Xuanling Temple. It can use the pure and condensed energy of star power to cultivate spiritual power.  Now that Tie Heng has the magical breath-containing technique called Yun Shen Jue, it is difficult for others to see the depth of his skills. The stronger his inner strength, the more unpredictable he becomes.  So now he can practice martial arts and spells with all his strength, improve his strength as much as possible, and no longer have to worry about being seen through and arousing suspicion.

    The silver beads around them are a set of spirit-gathering array array tools used in conjunction with the Great Zhoutian Xingluo Curse. They are still just experimental products, and the effect of amplifying the absorption of star power is not yet obvious.  If you wait until the real finished product is refined, the effect will be at least several times greater.  Of course, that's not an easy thing.  The complete Xingluo Spirit Gathering Array consists of 3,650 star beads, and the materials used are very rare goods. Tie Heng doesn't know how many years it will take to complete it!

    Outside, the wind and snow were blowing, and the world was completely plunged into darkness.  Inside the tent was a silvery light, swirling like a miniature nebula, very beautiful.  Fortunately, the thick tent did not allow light to pass through, otherwise it might attract the attention of the night watchman.

    Tie Heng has completely entered a meditative state and is ready to spend the whole night practicing.  He already has a special physique, and now he is focused on improving his strength. A night without sleep will not have any impact.

    ???????????? In fact, most people have a certain limit to their daily cultivation of Qi and spiritual power. Some people have good physical constitution and good spiritual roots. They can carry a few more Zhoutian Qi and absorb more spiritual energy.  Those with poor qualifications can only stop in moderation.  Otherwise, if you exceed the limit of your body, not only will you not get the benefits, but the meridians and sea of ??consciousness in your body will also be damaged.  But Tie Heng's body doesn't seem to have this limitation. His Dragon Roar and Tiger Roar technique has been running automatically all day long. He meditated and gathered spiritual power all night without any discomfort. This is what Tie Heng can do in a short time.  The source of rapid growth in strength over time.

    "In addition, in Tie Heng's eyes, whether true energy, spiritual power, mental power or chaotic force, they are just energies of different properties, which represent the power of various laws of the great road. Tie HengI had this understanding from the beginning. Compared with ordinary practitioners, my understanding of the nature of heaven and earth is much deeper, and I have less sense of awe and mystery, and my cultivation progresses faster.

    Time passed slowly amidst the howling wind, and soon it was late at night.  Suddenly, a high-pitched whistle came from Tie Heng's arms.  Tie Heng opened his eyes suddenly, and without thinking, he used his internal energy to form a line of protective energy on the surface of his body.

    Before he could make any more moves, there was a slight sound of wings flapping behind him, and the sound of the air being rapidly torn apart.  Tie Hengxin was startled, and his body-protecting energy bulged outwards, turning into a circular air shield. While dozens of silver beads flew away, it also triggered two "Boom! Boom!" sounds, and flew from behind.  The two sneak attackers were also knocked back!

    ;

 Text Chapter 19 Conspiracy (Part 2)

    Suddenly attacked, Tie Heng calmly rolled forward on the ground, stopped close to the tent door, and then turned around quickly.  His palms were filled with Qi, protecting the vital points of his chest and abdomen, and his feet were also prepared. If the situation went bad, he could quickly jump out of the tent to seek rescue.

    By the light of a few silver beads that were still shining, Tie Heng took a look, and his face suddenly became stern!

    What attacked him was a white centipede as thick as two fingers and over a foot long.  Their bodies are as white as snow, with two pairs of wrinkled blue-striped wings on their backs, and a pair of jaws as sharp as knives. The glistening white saliva dripping from their mouths freezes a large piece of leather on the ground.

    Fortunately, they were all injured. They were lying on the ground writhing in pain and making "hissing" screams. It was obviously Tie Heng's body-protecting Qi that had given them a hard time.

    Tie Heng did not hesitate. He clapped the sword box in his hand and released the flying sword to kill the two poisonous insects.  The flying centipede seemed to have noticed his murderous intent. It flapped its wings and suddenly jumped up from the ground. It turned into two white shadows and rushed towards Tie Heng's face.

    The speed of the two flying centipedes is as fast as the flying swords, and the distance is so close. It will definitely be too late for Tie Heng to release the flying swords again.  The situation was critical, but Tie Heng did not panic. He pointed his free right hand like a sword and tapped it twice quickly in front of him.

    "Dragon Death!"

    Two tiny purple lightning bolts shot out from Tie Heng's fingertips, and in a flash, they accurately hit the two flying centipedes.  "Crack!" There was a short electric shock, and the two poisonous insects bounced back faster.  It landed on the ground and turned over twice, curling up its slender body and never moving again.

    Tie Heng watched them turn into charred black shells, seemingly lifeless.  He was still a little worried, so he cautiously flicked out two finger winds. The stiff bodies of the two poisonous insects turned over and lay there quietly without any reaction.

    Only then did Tie Heng confirm that they were dead, but he did not relax his vigilance. He fully expanded his perception and scanned the surroundings several times with his consciousness.  No other hidden dangers were found. Everyone in the surrounding tents was either sleeping soundly or practicing meditation. It seemed that no one was aware of what just happened, and no one else was attacked!

    He took out a floating light lamp, and the bright light dispelled the darkness in the tent.  Tie Heng walked to the two poisonous insects, carefully picked up one, and examined it carefully.

    The originally snow-white shells of the two flying centipedes are now mostly carbonized, and there are still several holes penetrated by lightning!  Tie Heng is quite satisfied with this result.  At first, considering that Lei Mo was famous for his boxing skills, Tie Heng wanted to avoid exposing his true identity, so he practiced the claw skills and finger strength in the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra, which was called Tiger Brake and Dragon Death.  Although the thunderbolt fired by two fingers just now is small and inconspicuous, its penetrating power and lethality are astonishing, and its speed is even more difficult to guard against. Once he reaches great perfection, each of his fingers will have the power of thunder!

    Tie Heng then unfolded the best-preserved membrane wing on the back of the poisonous insect.  It is as thin as sand and covered with light blue fine blood vessels. At first glance, it looks like a very thin layer of frost.

    "It is indeed the Frost-Winged Centipede!" Two cold lights flashed in Tie Heng's eyes.  He looked around and soon discovered two small holes in the corner of the felt. He lifted it up and saw that there were two deep holes as thick as two fingers in the snow underneath, which were almost a foot deep into the snow.  Many feet.  Tie Heng dug it open and found two pupa shells at the bottom with some semi-solidified liquid on them.  After bringing it to his nose and sniffing it, Tie Heng fell into deep thought.

    "Is someone plotting against me!?" Tie Heng whispered to himself.  He has read books such as "Qian Ming Pu" which introduces various insects, many of which record the habits and characteristics of the frost-winged centipede.  This is a kind of frost-type hybrid demon insect, and its level is just that of a demon spirit.  But the Frostwing Centipede is very fast, and the saliva it secretes has strong cold poison, which can freeze the heart and blood of its prey in a short period of time.  They extremely hate warmth and are extremely aggressive towards all warm-blooded creatures, which is why they actively attack Tie Heng.

    These are certainly not enough to prove that someone premeditated to assassinate him, but the problem is that the frost-winged centipede lives in the northern tundra and is very rare in other places, especially in the hot south.  Here, they may be able to barely survive in the winter, but the temperatures in other seasons are enough to kill them off.  So how did these two frost-winged centipedes appear here?  Moreover, Tie Heng discovered that the two pupa shells were very fresh, and the liquid on them seemed to be some kind of ripening agent.  These two frost-winged centipedes apparently grew from eggs to adults in just two or three hours. After emerging from the snow, they discovered Tie Heng's heat source and launched an attack on him.  This can be seen from the soft and moist shells of the two flying centipedes, which is why they are easily injured by Tie Heng's body-protecting energy.

    "Insects that are stimulated to grow by drugs in a short period of time will also burn out their vitality in a very short period of time. If I am killed, the person who wants to kill me may come to take away the body of the flying centipede first.Maybe I can still cover up the true cause of my death" Tie Heng was already convinced of the correctness of this conclusion, and there was a surge of anger in his heart. He took a few deep breaths to suppress it, and kept a calm mind.

    He threw the two frost-winged centipede corpses aside and took out the night-watching blind rat from his arms. The little guy was only the size of a fist, plump and looked a bit like a marmot, but it had no eyes but a well-developed nasal cavity.  , and there are hard and small scales on the body surface, which looks a bit weird.

    "Thanks to you this time!" Tie Heng took a large piece of dried meat to reward this great hero.  The blind vigil rat also made a cheerful and slight cry, and was then put back into the clothes on his chest by Tie Heng.

    Following Tie Heng, he lay down on the felt and grabbed the blanket to cover his body.  He restrained his breath and stopped even radiating heat. He lay there quietly and motionless, pretending to be a lifeless corpse, waiting for the murderer himself to show up.

    "The eggs of these two flying centipedes were probably buried in the snow when I was taking care of my mount. At that time, everyone's camping location had been divided" Tie Heng paid attention to the movement outside while speaking.  Analyzing in my mind, everyone is now an object of suspicion.  "Could it be Yang Huaiyuan? He has been fighting in the Northland for many years. At that trade fair, he brought a lot of medicinal materials and minerals unique to the Northland. It is not difficult for him to catch the Frost-winged Centipede. The location of the camp  The distribution was also arranged by him or Ye Nan. That boy's master and Feng Shiyou were mortal enemies. They encouraged the disciples to get rid of the enemy's disciples, and both of them were able to do it. However, Ye Nan was good at wood skills.  But I never heard that he knew how to use poison"

    After thinking about it, the faces of several other members of the exploration team flashed through Tie Heng¡¯s mind one by one, and time passed bit by bit.  The wind and snow outside gradually subsided, and when a glimmer of dawn appeared on the eastern mountain top, the murderer Tie Heng was waiting for never showed up!

    In the early morning, after everyone had breakfast, they started to pack up and continue on the road.  Tie Heng had been paying attention to everyone, especially the changes in their demeanor when they saw him for the first time, but he still found nothing suspicious.  Yang Huaiyuan was just like yesterday. He mainly guarded Zhang Jiaoyu and took care of him. He also directed everyone's actions in an orderly manner and was kind to Tie Heng.  But Ye Nan still had cold eyes, glancing at him from time to time like a poisonous snake, which was very unpleasant.

    "What's wrong with you?" Miao Jue, who was the easiest and quickest to pack up, led his mount to Tie Heng's side, seeming to see the precaution and vigilance in his expression, and couldn't help but ask strangely.

    "No, it's nothing." Tie Heng smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Did you freeze at night and didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± Miao Jue¡¯s lips curled up slightly.  "I told you to pitch your tent behind the lotus house. If you don't know a good heart, you deserve to be frozen."

    After saying that, she got on the sheep's back, whipped it, and ran forward.  Tie Heng looked at her back and smiled bitterly. He also turned over and rode on the blue-horned blue sheep, walking leisurely in the middle of the group.

    ;

 Text Chapter 20 Dirty soil (Part 1)

    In the next two days, Tie Heng remained on alert and was cautious whether he was marching during the day or camping at night.  The sword case is always strapped to his back, and his psychic gun is always activated.  Among the people, only Miao Jue, who was closest to him, noticed something strange about him, but everyone was tired from the journey and talked to each other less and less. It seemed that all their energy was spent on traveling and fighting the cold, so Miao Jue  Jue did not delve further.

    The wind and snow are still the main theme in this world, and they are also the source of distress for the group.  However, perhaps due to the severe cold and heavy snow, Tie Heng and the others only encountered a few hungry beasts and low-level demons along the way. The number was much less than they expected, but it saved them a lot of trouble.

    On this day, under the leadership of their guide, they finally arrived at their destination. The location told by the demon-slayers to the government was correct, but the situation they described was very different from what everyone saw.  In just a few days, the area of ??dirty soil expanded many times!

    The survey team turned around the foot of a mountain, and what appeared in their field of vision was a succession of yellow-brown vegetation on several mountain tops, most of which were giant mushrooms like giant trees in the sky.  They are very sparsely distributed, but each one is more than ten feet high, and the canopy is extremely huge. The surface is mottled and rotten, and there are all kinds of strange parasitic demonic plants attached to it. It looks very disgusting.  Looking from a distance, this mountain top is surrounded by snow-capped mountains, which looks particularly eye-catching and abrupt!

    "Master, I don't dare to go any further, so I will wait for you to come back here. I will not leave casually." The forty-year-old guide saw the people going up the mountain and said hurriedly.

    The military attachšŠs of the two government offices naturally disagreed, but the guide refused to move even if he was still alive.  He is a local hunter who has been dealing with deep mountains and old forests for half his life. He has experienced many dangerous things, so he is well aware of the horror of dirty soil. He regards it as a cursed place from heaven. Even if he were killed, he would not go near it.  Not to mention stepping into it.

    In the end, everyone had no choice but to follow the guide's instructions and leave him where he was.  There were also their mounts, the dozen or so curved-horned blue sheep, no matter how beaten they were, they would not move forward any further and could only be left behind to be looked after by the guide.  Others continued on and slowly climbed up the mountain to the edge of the dirt.

    "Zhang Jiaoyu, look here" Yang Huaiyuan accompanied Zhang Jiaoyu and asked with a frown.

    "It doesn't matter, the space in this area has stabilized, and we will be fine." Zhang Jiaoyu said casually, holding a transparent bead the size of an egg in one hand, with a trace of gray smoke inside.  The energy is building.  "The evil spirit here is very strong!"

    Zhang Jiaoyu glanced at the magic bead in his hand that was used to detect the approximate intensity of demonic energy, but his attention was quickly attracted by the numerous demonic plants around him, and he ran over to look around and touch around.  Fortunately, he also knew that these demonic plants could be dangerous, so he was cautious when acting, so Yang Huaiyuan did not drag him back.  After a while, Zhang Jiaoyu had a thick book in his hand and began to read it hurriedly.

    "Tie Heng, look." Miao Jue pushed Tie Heng who was standing next to him and pointed to the ground on one side.

    "The evil spirit here is strong and the erosion is very fast. We have to be careful." Tie Heng warned.

    The black and yellow dirt is covered with small demonic plants that resemble fungi, and they are expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye.  The snow is melting, and the soil, rocks, trees and vegetation underneath will soon be contaminated as long as they are touched by the spreading dirty soil, and will be gradually transformed or eaten away!

    "Yeah!" Miao Jue nodded and stepped on his feet twice, as if he was worried that he would also be corroded by the evil spirit in the dirty soil.  But the words that came out of her mouth were quite tough.  "Follow me later, otherwise I won't guarantee your safety, sir."

    Tie Heng smiled slightly and let her get closer.  The strong demonic aura also made others feel uncomfortable. They gathered together and talked softly, and each of them looked unhappy.

    At this time, Zhang Jiaoyu came to a conclusion. His expression was serious and his tone was a little nervous.  "Although I don't recognize these monster plants, judging from the density of monster energy, soil conditions and ecological structure here, this dirty soil is quite 'fertile'."

    His words made the atmosphere more solemn.  Although everyone does not have his understanding of the demon world environment, they still have basic common sense.  The abundance in his words may have many meanings, but one thing is unquestionable, that is, there are probably high-level demons in this dirty land.  Because the thicker and purer demon energy can more effectively enhance the strength of demons, the more powerful the demon clan in the demon world occupies, the wider and more "fertile" the land!

    "What should we do now?" Professor Xi tightened his cotton robe tightly and asked loudly: "Should we send this discovery back to the city as soon as possible, or should we go in and take a look?"

    "I believe?We should go back, moving forward is not a wise choice.  " Before anyone else could speak, Professor Jiang expressed her opinion. She and Miao Jue were the only two women in the team, and they were about the same age. Although they didn't have much communication with each other along the way, at this moment she still  Her eyes turned to the latter, hoping to get Miao Jue's support, but she was obviously cowering.

    Yang Huaiyuan still frowned. He did not speak immediately. He also looked at Miao Jue to see what she planned.

    "I don't care!" Miao Jue spread his little hands and said, "This piece of filthy land looks very big, but the possibility of bringing monsters to the human world is actually very small. Besides, with the strength of our team, even if it really does  If we encounter high-level demons, we can also hunt them down. Of course, if you are not afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the worst, so it would be safer to retreat!"

    Her words were ambiguous, but everyone could tell that Miao Jue didn't want to leave empty-handed.  The purpose of her trip was to collect demonic plants from the filthy soil. According to the usual practice, half of all the harvest afterwards belongs to the school, and the other half belongs to herself. If she just goes back, the next time she comes back, there probably won't be such a few people.  , good things will definitely not be enough.

    Miao Jue was motivated by selfish motives, Professor Xi also had the same intention, and a man who is a dignified man cannot show his timidity in front of the person he likes!  His attitude suddenly changed. As a result, Professor Qiao, who also pursued Miao Jue, would not back down.  Besides, if they can gain something this time, their "bodyguards" will also get a lot of benefits when they go back.

    Now that the majority of people are in favor of moving forward, Yang Huaiyuan¡¯s brows furrowed deeper.  Naturally, he would not seek the opinions of the three apprentices, but would turn to Zhang Jiaoyu.  His mission on this trip was to protect Zhang Jiaoyu's safety and to find out the situation of the dirty land. Under normal circumstances, he had to respect the other party's wishes first.

    "Well, what Professor Miao just said is correct. The dirt is different from the space rift. It is not a space channel that is always open, so the probability of demons appearing is very low. The demon world is vast and boundless, much wider than the human world.  The area of ??these mountains seems very huge to us, but compared to the entire demon world, it is just a drop in the ocean. It is unlikely that high-level demons were brought to this world by just being displaced by space. After all, with their abilities, once they discover space  Structural disorder can be avoided in time!" As Zhang Jiaoyu spoke, he looked at the various and strangely colorful lush vegetation on the hillside, with flames called fanaticism bursting out of his eyes.

    "I think we should go in first and conduct a general investigation without going too deep. We can collect some samples. If we can catch some intelligent monsters, we can have an explanation when we return to the city." Zhang Jiaoyu said it nicely. In fact,  It is no different from Miao Jue, except that the latter is for profit, while he wants to practice what he has learned throughout his life.  After all, such a well-maintained and wide area of ??dirty soil is not easy to find. The few places Zhang Jiaoyu has surveyed before were only a dozen acres or even more than a hundred feet in size, and the richness of the samples was very limited.  How could this fanatical scholar let go of an opportunity like this?

    Yang Huaiyuan thought for a moment and finally compromised.  "Okay! Let's go up the mountain, but everyone must be vigilant and not go too deep. We only collect some samples from the edge and then go back."

    Everyone had different expressions after hearing this, Professor Jiang was naturally very dissatisfied, while Miao Jue smiled lightly, with a little pride in his eyes, and winked at Tie Heng, rubbing his hands, as if to say, "We  It's time for a big fight.  Her two suitors also came over and pushed Tie Heng aside.  They started to exalt themselves and belittle their opponents, which made Miao Jue's pretty face fall.  Tie Heng just stood aside and watched the show, while Yang Zhenbei and Ye Nan both looked excited.  Speaking of which, the two of them were the ones who least wanted to leave empty-handed.  Unlike adults, they are more about the pure passion of young people and their curiosity about novel things.

    Yang Huaiyuan saw the excitement and impatience in his son's heart and sighed secretly.  He used to face everything without fear, but now he has lost this edge and just hopes to live in peace.

    Yang Huaiyuan took one last look at the two military attachšŠs, who nodded to him but did not express any opinions.  Their mission is similar to that of Yang Huaiyuan. They are just to protect this team of teachers and students to find out the specific situation of the dirty land, and to solve it in the name of the government when they encounter certain troubles. The rest of the time they just need to follow the action.

    The decision was made and the team began to head towards the top of the mountain.  This mountain peak is quite steep, with slopes on both sides and even almost straight cliffs. The other side is bare and rugged, as if countless blades were inserted into the ground, which seems to be geological changes caused by space displacement.  .  Only the side they came from from the east has gentle slopes, and they can still climb to the top of the peak on foot, but the vegetation along the way is dense, high and low, and strangely shaped.The branches, vines and vegetation are tangled together, like a heavy net.  At the same time, the evil spirit was permeating the air, affecting everyone's senses and consciousness. The group was attracted by the strange things around them, and stopped from time to time to collect some rare plants. They stopped and walked like this, and the traveling speed could only be reached by "crawling".  describe.

    ;

 Text Chapter 20 Dirty soil (Part 2)

    Thank you to Demon King Eternal Wine's classmate Ye Ye Ye Ai for your review vote!

    Thank you all book friends for your support!  ^_^

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "What a hellish place. It's harder to walk than in the snow, and the temperature is much higher than outside. It feels like early summer." Halfway up the mountain, Miao Jue changed out of his thick cotton robe and wiped the sweat from his forehead.  The soil was as sticky as glue, and it took more strength to lift her feet. She complained unhappily.

    Tie Heng had no reaction to her nagging, and watched the movements around him vigilantly.  Before the evil spirit contained in this dirty land dissipates, the winter snow and cold will not have much impact on the vegetation and creatures here.  Tie Heng could see that the plants around him were growing very well. Although the animals and plants in the demon world were all alien-like things in human eyes, their strong vitality was obvious to all.

    There were also some demons and monsters scurrying out from time to time on the ground and in mid-air. At first, everyone was wary of them, but soon found that these ugly, weird, or gorgeous little things were not much of a threat, so they let go and caught them.  Many monsters and monsters.  Even the two military attaches carried some equipment for collecting animals.  These little things are of no use to them, but they can be sold to merchants or magicians with special needs. Especially since the demons and insects here are rare species, each one can be sold for a good price.

    Only halfway up the mountain, everyone had learned something, and everyone's mood became high. Even Professor Jiang no longer kept a straight face and started talking and laughing.  And the rugged and obstructed mountain road doesn't seem so difficult.

    "Look there!" Ye Nan, who was walking at the end of the team, suddenly exclaimed.  Everyone turned around and followed his directions. They saw an open area under a towering mushroom, with a circle of strange flowers with sword-like leaves growing in the center.  They have no stems, their flowers and leaves are close to the ground, and they are about the size of a dinner plate.  If the team hadn't walked up a higher steep slope, Ye Nan looked back and happened to spot them through the gaps between the branches and leaves, and probably would have missed them.

    "Sword-leaf orchid?" Miao Jue seemed to recognize this demonic plant. He was a little unsure when he first spoke, but he immediately became convinced.  "The long and narrow purple-red leaves are really sword-leaf orchids!"

    "Jian Ye Lan!" Several warriors were startled at first, and then they all showed expressions of shock and ecstasy. Not knowing who took the first step, the whole group rushed over.

    "Wait, be careful of being attacked, don't come any closer." Tie Heng shouted.  Only he, Yang Huaiyuan and Zhang Jiaoyu remained where they were.

    Everyone stopped and turned around to look at Tie Heng doubtfully, waiting for his explanation.

    Tie Heng said calmly while strolling: "The sword-leaf orchid is very sensitive. Once it detects danger approaching, it will launch the sword-shaped leaves to repel the enemy and protect itself. Many demonic plants and spiritual grasses have similar properties.  The self-defense mechanism is nothing to us. But the most useful thing about sword-leaf orchids is the juice in the leaves. If these leaves are shot out, the juice in them will quickly turn into highly poisonous, and we will get nothing."

    "Oh!" The faces of several warriors who rushed to the front turned red.  Although their knowledge of demonic plants is limited, they still have rich adventure experience.  Just now, I was so excited that I got carried away and ran over recklessly, ignoring the possible dangers.  Now that I was reminded by Tie Hengyi, I felt a little stunned!

    "How could I forget this!" Miao Jue hit his head, seeming to blame himself for being careless.  She cast an appreciative look at Tie Heng. If he hadn't stopped, the loss would have been huge!

    "Don't worry, everyone. I will bless you with the fifteen green breaths of the Wood Technique, so that you will exude a breath similar to that of plants, and you will not be rejected." Miao Jue said, then he kneaded his hand and chanted a mantra, and green breaths appeared one after another.  Abundant spiritual light poured into everyone's bodies.  Professor Xi and Ye Nan also quickly came to help and cast the same spell.  However, the evil spirit here was so strong that the effect of the spell was inevitably affected, so the three of them went back and forth and brushed each one again.

    Yang Huaiyuan came over protecting Zhang Jiaoyu. He looked at Tie Heng and secretly nodded at his calm performance just now.  Looking at his son again, he is inevitably a little disappointed.  "It seems that he won't really understand the true meaning of calmness and calmness in everything unless he suffers some hardships."

    After blessing the spell, everyone slowly approached the open space.  People with keen eyesight could see that when they approached, the leaves of the circle of sword orchids were shaking slightly. Fortunately, the spell was indeed effective, and they finally returned to normal and did not attack.  Then Miao Jue and Professor Xi inserted several special magic weapons into the mud around the sword orchid. The magic acted on their well-developed root systems, completely paralyzing them. Even if they were injured, they could no longer do anything.Fight back!

    "It is indeed a sword-leaf orchid. Each flower has seven or forty-nine leaves." Professor Jiang squatted next to a sword-leaf orchid and counted them carefully. He could not hide his joy when he spoke.

    ¡°They are growing very well and are mature, which is when the medicine is most effective.¡± Zhang Jiao¡¯s words meant that it was time to collect them.

    "Hey, it's so sharp, even comparable to weapons made by famous masters!" Professor Qiao stretched out his hand and touched the edge of the blade. Although it was protected by Zhenqi, his finger was almost cut, which surprised him.

    "How to collect them?" Yang Zhenbei rubbed his palms and asked impatiently: "Can I take their juice now?"

    "Why are you anxious! The effect of making the elixir will be better when you go back, can't you wait?" Yang Huaiyuan pulled his son to his side and scolded him: "It seems that I really need to temper your temper when you go back, you are so irritable.  , how to do big things in the future."

    "Yes, father." Yang Zhenbei could only bow his head and admit his mistake in front of his father. His strong body shrank and he did not dare to say anything anymore.

    "Get out of the way, don't get in the way. Every drop of this juice is very precious. If there is any loss, you can't afford it." Professor Xi here finally found an opportunity to suppress his opponent and deliberately ran over to drive Professor Qiao away.  .

    Professor Qiao felt his teeth itch with hatred when he saw the other party's triumphant expression, but he had nothing to do with him for the time being.  This work of collecting demonic plants can only be completed by four magicians using spells and various special tools. The few warriors can only stand by and stare.

    "It's a pity that this sword-leaf orchid cannot be transplanted, otherwise we would have made a lot of money this time." Miao Jue said with some regret.

    "This is already very good. If I can get a few pills refined with them when I go back, I will be satisfied." Professor Jiang on one side was very satisfied.

    Every part of the sword orchid has value for pharmacists and alchemists, among which the juice in the leaves is the most precious.  It can be taken directly, or it can be refined into several kinds of elixirs, all of which are Xuanzi-level elixirs.  The main function is to enhance the martial arts practitioner's skills, making the true energy more pure and condensed, which is very helpful for the future practice of returning the energy to liquid and breaking through the realm of fifth level or above.  Such a good thing, no wonder everyone was so excited.  Unfortunately, the sword-leaf orchid is domineering by nature. Its root system goes deep into the ground and spreads over a wide area. It has a huge demand for nutrients. Apart from a circle of sword-leaf orchids, there are no other plants in this open space on the ground. This is because it is  They robbed them of nutrients and they all withered away.  This also makes them unable to be transplanted. Once the root system is damaged or leaves the land, their vitality will be quickly lost!

    According to the rules, the circle of sword-leaf orchids here was divided into four parts. Miao Jue and Professor Xi were responsible for collecting the larger quantities, while Tie Heng and Ye Nan naturally received smaller quantities.  Tie Heng didn't raise any questions, took out a few tools he brought, and started to get busy.  He first collected the sap from the leaves. Each leaf contained only one or two drops. A sword-leaf orchid could only collect the amount of a wine cup.  After the juice is drained, the remaining leaves, buds in the center and roots in the soil will not be spared. Cut them off one by one and put them into a storage container.  These tasks are not tedious and the workload is not large. They just require careful and steady operation. This is not a problem for Tie Heng. He quickly collected the few sword-leaf orchids assigned to him and looked at  The efficiency of the three Miao Jue lags far behind him.

    Miao Jue, Professor Xi, Yang Huaiyuan and others were surprised by Tie Heng's skillful and quick movements, which also showed how profound Tie Heng's skills in collecting and decomposing raw materials were.  They felt that they should re-examine the young man in front of them and not treat him with contempt like other apprentices.

    Now that Tie Heng is the first to finish the work, there are still a lot of sword orchids left by the others. However, Tie Heng did not show any desire to fight for it. He just wiped the dirt off his hands and stepped aside with a calm expression.  He is convinced that what he has done is enough. If he encounters something good again later, he will definitely be assigned more points.

    Miao Jue and the others naturally felt the pressure and couldn't help but speed up.  But this cannot be done in a hurry, and it is easy to make mistakes if you are in a hurry, and the three of them became in a hurry again.  Tie Heng averted his eyes and pretended not to see the situation here.  He had nothing to do, walking slowly along the edge of the open space, his eyes wandering among the strange and strange demonic plants around him, looking for some potentially valuable targets.

    A cool breeze blew by, bringing with it a strange aroma.  Tie Heng suddenly focused his eyes, and his eyes were completely attracted to a plant with a twisted shape like coral.  The plant was about five feet tall and was hidden among the dense vegetation.  Fortunately, its color was very bright, as red as blood, as smooth as jade, and interspersed with white spots. Tie Heng found a branch and distinguished it from the surrounding environment.

    Tie Heng walked over quickly and separated to block the road.There are weeds and vines. When I came closer and took a closer look, my heartbeat couldn't help but beat two beats faster.  Looking down again, there are several clusters of fist-sized flowers growing on the ground. They are blooming one after another, with colorful and purple colors, and many demonic insects are circling and flying around them.

    "This is the blood jade tree, and these are the accompanying ghost-faced flowers on the ground. It's unmistakable, it must be them. Hey, even though it's still a seedling, it's still something." Tie Heng thought to himself.

    The blood jade tree is a demonic plant more precious than the sword leaf orchid. Even its seedlings can be used to refine earth-level elixirs, which can enhance a person's essence, which is equivalent to improving his innate qualifications.  If it were a mature blood jade tree, it would definitely make people fight to the death!

    Tie Heng took two more steps forward.  Perhaps to protect itself, the blood jade tree in the seedling stage does not emit an aura that would reveal its position, except for its light fragrance.  But if you get closer, you can feel that the vitality it contains is frightening. Just standing next to it, a strong vitality rushes towards your face, wrapping Tie Heng in it.  After taking two deep breaths, the gentle fragrance penetrated into Tie Heng's body. The fatigue of the past few days immediately dissipated, and the flow of Qi seemed to be a little faster.

    "Classmate Tie Heng, have you made any new discoveries?" Professor Jiang came from behind and asked hurriedly when he saw Tie Heng's focused look.

    "Yes." Tie Heng stepped aside so that Professor Jiang could see the seedlings of the Blood Jade Tree clearly.

    "This is it?" Professor Jiang blinked and turned to look at Tie Heng in confusion, obviously not knowing the value of the demonic plant in front of him.  But there seemed to be a light flashing across her eyes, and it was fleeting.

    Tie Heng did not answer immediately, nor was he surprised.  It is normal for most people not to recognize a divine item like the Blood Jade Tree.  Sure enough, Professor Jiang called the others over, and most of them had blank faces. When Miao Jue and the others came over after finishing their work, they had no reaction, but they just thought it was beautiful.  Only Zhang Jiaoyu, who was following Yang Huaiyuan, couldn't look away the moment he saw the blood jade tree seedlings. The expression on his face could only be described as dumbfounded.

    "Bloodblood jade tree!" Zhang Jiaoyu stuttered when he spoke.

    "Blood Jade Tree!?" No one recognized the appearance of the Blood Jade Tree, but they had all heard of its name.  At this moment, everyone's eyes began to shine when they heard Zhang Jiaoyu's words.  Even Yang Huaiyuan was no exception. You know, there was nothing that could attract his too much attention along the way.

    "Is it really a blood jade tree?" Miao Jue was curious when he saw that Tie Heng was the only one who could still remain calm, so he came over and asked him in a low voice: "Do you know what a blood jade tree is?"

    She had two contradictory questions, and Tie Heng laughed when she heard it: "Of course I know, what Zhang Jiaoyu said is right, it is the blood jade tree, but it is still a seedling."

    "Then how can you still be so calm?" Miao Jue said and murmured to himself: "This time our luck seems to be too much."

    Tie Heng smiled and said nothing.  He had seen blood jade trees all over the mountains and plains, as well as countless sacred treasures. Such a seedling made his heart beat faster and passed away. It was not enough to surprise him!

    Miao Jue was a little unhappy seeing his indifferent expression and wanted to ask further.  But at this moment, across the seedlings of the blood jade tree, there was a sound of branches breaking and the sound of someone talking behind the grass more than ten feet away.  Immediately afterwards, more than thirty people came out from the opposite side. When they saw Tie Heng and others, they immediately stopped and froze on the spot.

    Because of the influence of the evil spirit and dense vegetation, the two parties did not notice each other until they were face to face. Neither party expected to meet other people in such a place. You stared at me and froze there for a while.

    ;

 Text Chapter 21 Fierce Battle (1)

    Facing the sudden appearance of strangers, the two military attachšŠs were the first to react. The current situation required their intervention.  When they saw that there were about thirty people on the other side, they were all armed with knives and swords, and they all had strong kung fu. Looking at their clothes, they were obviously a group of demon-slayers who were out on a mission!

    With confidence in their hearts, the two military attachšŠs walked towards each other with a carefree attitude, as if they didn't take each other seriously at all: "Who are you? How did you get here? I wonder if this place has been blocked by the government.  ? Why don¡¯t you retreat quickly?¡±

    The two of them stood in front of the leader of the group of demon-slayers. They lifted up their cloaks, revealing the military uniforms of military commanders underneath, as well as the official waist badges tied to their belts. Their arrogant and serious faces were indeed very bluffing.  .

    These two military attachšŠs are just the staff officers of Tianfeng City County Barracks, and their own strength is only at the seventh level.  The leader of the group of demon-slayers has no obvious grade mark on his body, but from his movements and demeanor, it is not difficult to see that his strength is definitely above the seventh grade.  Even among his companions behind him, there were many who were as powerful as these two military attachšŠs.

    But as the saying goes, the people do not fight against the officials.  How dare a demon slayer with no basic background offend someone from the government? The leader panicked and retreated while begging for mercy: "Two military masters, please calm down. I got lost in the mountains and I really don't know that the military master is here."  It¡¯s business, I¡¯ll leave right away, I¡¯ll leave right now.¡±

    But a few demon slayers were obviously not convinced. They stayed in place without moving, muttering and glaring at the two military attachšŠs.  The leader hurried over to persuade, and the other demon-slayers also gathered over, seemingly trying to drag the two thorns away.

    "Oh! You are not timid, and there are still people who dare to disobey discipline. Okay, let's take you guys back and let you eat in jail for a few days and learn how to behave!" The military attache on the right who wields a big gun  He leaned over and reached out to grab someone.

    The survey team didn't pay much attention to the situation on the other side. Most of them had very simple ideas. It was enough to have two officers dispatch a few demon-slayers who were wandering around to earn a living. They were all focused on it.  On the seedlings of the blood jade tree, everyone is having sweet dreams!

    Only Tie Heng always pays attention to the other party.  From the moment the leader weakly chose to retreat, he felt something was wrong.  The leader looked panicked and fearful, but his eyes were fixed on the blood jade tree saplings from time to time, and he was still looking at this place covertly.  At this time, he was holding the two men as if to comfort each other, but his eyes swept around, always paying attention to the movements on Tie Heng's side, and every time he glanced at the seedlings of the blood jade tree, the greedy and ecstatic color in his eyes returned again.  It couldn't be more obvious.

    Tie Heng was horrified: "That guy is an expert in identifying goods, and he knows the blood jade tree!"

    When he felt bad, he noticed someone moving covertly among the vegetation on both sides.  Tie Heng looked at Yang Huaiyuan, the most powerful man in the team. The one-armed man also frowned and stared at the trees on the side, obviously noticing something was wrong.

    Tie Heng no longer had any doubts. The other party was stalling for time. In fact, they had sent people to sneak in from both wings to outflank their retreat!  He saw that the military attache wielding the big gun had walked among the group of demon-slayers, and the murderous intent on those people's faces could no longer be hidden.  Tie Heng shouted loudly: "Hey! Don't worry about these people, just send them away. The general is coming soon. Let's get ready. It's only right to go and greet him!"

    He winked secretly at the two military attachšŠs who turned around at the same time. The two men looked surprised at first, but they were not fools. They immediately realized the danger and turned around and walked back.

    "That's true. The General has a bad temper. If you arrive late, you will definitely be punished." Another military attache holding a halberd took over the conversation smartly and shouted in a deep voice: "You guys, get out of here.  Don¡¯t let us meet again.¡±

    Their words immediately silenced the group of demon-slayers opposite.  But Tie Heng forgot that these guys around him were thinking about how many benefits the blood jade tree seedlings could bring to themselves, and they didn't pay attention to the delicate situation of both parties!  Hearing these two incomprehensible conversations between them, everyone was a little confused and couldn't react in a short time.

    "What general? Did the government send anyone else here?" Tie Heng didn't stop anyone. Miao Jue, who was outspoken, had already expressed the questions in his heart.

    "That kid is deceiving us, they are the only ones." The leader of the demon slayers didn't understand that he was almost deceived. He waved the big knife in his palm angrily.  "Come on, don't stop until you do something else, kill them all, and don't let any of them escape!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, two white lights shot in front of him.  It turned out that Tie Heng saw that the conflict was unavoidable, so he took the lead without saying a word, activated his sword skills, and two flying swords flew out of the sword box, and as soon as they came up, he captured the thief and the king first.

    But that leader¡¯s kung fu was really good, and his reaction speed was superhuman.  You don¡¯t need to see with your eyes, just listen to the sound to identify the location.He danced around the top of his head and said "‡R! ‡R!" twice, then knocked out the two flying swords and nailed them to the thick stem of a big mushroom.  Tie Heng used several sword techniques in succession before he recalled the flying sword.

    Flying swords are better at speed and dexterity, and are not conducive to head-on collisions.  But Tie Heng was too far away from his opponent in terms of strength. Even if he was caught off guard, he still couldn't dodge his opponent's sword, let alone kill him.

    Tie Heng didn't know that he had frightened the leader into a cold sweat. His attention was fixed on the strongest Yang Huaiyuan and others. Who would have thought that Tie Heng would be so decisive and ruthless at such a young age and remain silent?  It hit him hard. If he had reacted slower, his head might no longer be on his neck.

    He glared at Tie Heng fiercely, thinking that he would crush this kid to ashes later.  And his men had already jumped over him, and the first to bear the brunt were the two county military officers.

    These two people also knew that they could not retreat at this time. The opponent had a large number of people. If they retreated and were dispersed by the opponent, it would be all over.  They gritted their teeth, exerted all their strength, and stayed in place without giving an inch.  A big gun and a long halberd were used to sweep away more than twenty opponents.  The purpose of this powerful move is to slow down the opponent's incoming attack and buy time for his own people.  Then they turned from attack to defense, using their two long weapons to protect the vital parts of their bodies.

    Yang Huaiyuan finally reacted. At this time, he no longer cared about protecting Zhang Jiaoyu and jumped up to join the battle group.  He is a fifth-grade martial arts master who has overcome the difficulty of practicing Qi and returning fluids. His internal strength is extremely strong, and he can also release it to form an aura that matches the characteristics of his own skills.  However, there are people of his own around, but the state of Qi cultivation is not high enough to restore the spirit. The aura does not distinguish between friends and foes. Unless one has the strength not to be suppressed by the aura, otherwise Yang Huaiyuan's earth element Qi, which is as thick as a mountain, once released, no one can  Anyone who could withstand it would be seriously injured.  Moreover, the aura consumes internal energy extremely violently, and ordinary warriors will not be able to use it easily unless they want to fight desperately or to win a quick victory.  Otherwise, Yang Huaiyuan alone could make most of the opponent lose their combat effectiveness!

    "Exhibit the blade, the shape!" Yang Huaiyuan's precious phantom is an iron glove. Once the power contained in it is released, the entire right arm is covered by granite-like stone flakes, becoming thicker and longer.  He stretched out one arm and clapped out with one palm.  Several guys who jumped up high and tried to pass over the two military attachšŠs were immediately knocked back by the force of their palms. Two of them spurted blood and were dead before their eyes.

    "Bring out the blade, tooth pillar!" A bearded man holding a heavy mace rushed out and intercepted Yang Huaiyuan. As soon as the two faced each other, they exchanged two moves. "Bang! Bang!" The sound of impact seemed to be in the air.  It¡¯s like blacksmithing!

    "You are killing officials and rebelling. Aren't you afraid that the nine tribes will be implicated? Our large army will arrive in a blink of an eye, and you will die without a burial place. We know that most of you have been deceived and instigated. If you have a heart to repent,  Hurry up and surrender to the light, catch the culprit, and I'll keep you safe!" Tie Heng shouted to the front while whispering to his companions beside him.  "If you don't hurry up and help, do you want to die here?"

    He was angry and anxious, and saw a blood streak between his eyebrows going straight to the top of his head. It was so bright red that it seemed like it could bleed!

    ;

 Text Chapter 21 Fierce Battle (2)

    After being scolded by Tie Heng, the few people who were still in shock finally came back to their senses.  They quickly drew out their weapons and blocked them.  Miao Jue and Professor Xi took out their magic weapons in a panic.  The former is a stack of leaf-like flakes. After it is activated, more than a dozen broad leaves swirl around Miao Jue.  Professor Xi used a small agate shield, suspended above his head, emitting circles of spherical light patterns!

    The two of them protected themselves first, which was true, but when they looked at the chaotic scene, they became a little confused and hesitant, not knowing which spell to use first would be the most beneficial!  He wanted to cast powerful mid-to-high-level spells, but he was afraid of affecting his own people.

    Their reactions made Tie Heng shake his head.  These guys are all young and may have rich theoretical knowledge, but they have never actually experienced such a situation.  I usually teach students one thing after another, but at times like this, they are all flustered and at a loss, with neither cooperation nor opinions!

    "Calm down, calm down, give everyone buffing spells first, and then focus on dealing with one of them!" Tie Heng had to tell them what to do, and at the same time, he cast a few spells and blessed Yang Huaiyuan and the two military attaches with wind magic and light feet.  Make their movements more flexible.

    "Oh!? Oh!" Miao Jue and Professor Xi finally came to their senses, and everyone suddenly had many buffing spells on their bodies.

    "Boy, you are the only one who talks too much! When I catch you, see if I don't pull out your tongue!" The leader threatened angrily, swung two swords at the same time, and once again knocked away Tie Heng's flying sword.  He did not rush to deal with Tie Heng. To be able to become the leader of this group of demon-slayers, this person still has some sense.  He saw through Tie Heng's provocations one after another that he was stalling for time, because Yang Huaiyuan already had the absolute upper hand!

    "Boss, come and help, this guy with one arm is so powerful, let's go shoulder to shoulder!" The big man with the beard almost screamed.  He no longer had the power he had just now, and the mace in his hand did not dare to catch the opponent's giant palm, but just circled Yang Huaiyuan to restrain his actions.  As for the other demon-slayers, as soon as they saw Yang Huaiyuan's palm attack, they jumped around and fled. No one dared to attack him directly.  Wherever the fierce palm wind swept, the grass and trees were turned into powder, and a huge rock a few feet away was also blown into pieces!

    "Hey, this guy is at least a fifth-level master. If it weren't for the missing arm, the third child would have been killed long ago!" Looking at Yang Huaiyuan's power, the leader shuddered. He felt that he had made some mistakes.  Thinking of such a master among his opponents.  But now that the matter has come to this point, there is no way out and we can only bite the bullet.  And before taking action, he did not forget to issue a series of orders.

    "You guys rush up to me and kill their magician. Be careful not to hurt the blood jade tree, it's a treasure!" After he finished shouting, he released the power of the sword in his hand, rushed over and blocked it with the bearded man.  Yang Huaiyuan.  This guy's kung fu was much better than that of the bearded man, and Yang Huaiyuan suddenly felt the pressure!

    Tie Heng recalled the flying sword again, and two white lights hovered above his head.  Yang Huaiyuan has been forced further and further away from everyone. Tie Heng wants to help but is unable to do so. This level of fighting is not something he can intervene in now.

    ?Looking at the two military attaches, they both suffered several injuries in just such a short amount of time.  Especially the one who wielded the big gun had a cut on his ribs, which was clearly visible. He also received a punch on one arm, making it very difficult to move.  Even though Yang Zhenbei and two teachers, Qiao and Jiang, joined in and formed a formation to meet the enemy, they were already in a state of weakness in the face of several times the number of enemies.

    Tie Heng threw out several more talismans, and a blast of wind knives and thunder arrows hit them, which slightly eased the plight of the warriors.  Miao Jue and Professor Xi also kept working, using spells to support their companions in front, and defeated two targets, but they were also sniped by the opponent's hidden weapons and arrows.  Although he was blocked by the protective magic weapon, he had to retreat to find cover.

    Tie Heng suddenly felt something was wrong. When he looked back, he saw Zhang Jiaoyu huddled behind a pile of rocks, but Ye Nan was nowhere to be seen.  His senses were so keen that he immediately noticed that there was no wind in the grass on one side, and there seemed to be an invisible figure moving quietly.

    "Invisibility spell! This bastard has such a high-level talisman on him, but he only knows how to run away!" Tie Heng didn't get angry. He had seen too many despicable people. At such a disadvantage, leaving his companions to escape alone was nothing.

    What really made him feel bad was that the five or six demon-slayers who surrounded them on both sides blocked their way down the mountain and killed them from behind.

    This time the scene became even more chaotic. Professor Qiao and Yang Zhenbei hurriedly got rid of their opponents and ran back to intercept the enemies behind them.  But the frontal defense line was already in jeopardy. Now that they could no longer hold on, they were torn apart by their opponents. Everyone was immediately scattered and separated to fight on their own.

    A short demon-slayer came straight towards Tie Heng, as if he wanted to take advantage of him because he was young and easy to bully.  He picked up the bag in his handThe sword struck down his head.  Tie Heng did not fight head-on. Most of these demon-slayers had the strength of the ninth grade or above. It was obviously not a wise move to fight them directly.

    Tie Heng turned around deftly, and behind him was the sapling of the blood jade tree. He hid behind the tree, but the short man's broad sword did not dare to cut it down anymore, and instead hurriedly withdrew his attack midway.  Tie Heng was waiting for this moment. He threw two thunder arrow talismans at random. The opponent was too late to dodge at such a close distance.  Two blue-white electric lights hit the short man's shoulders and chest, making him burnt on the outside and tender on the inside. The short hair on his head stood up, like a big hedgehog.  This guy fell to the ground, but he was not dead. He was still able to crawl out with his legs.  Tie Heng could only lament that the power of low-level spells was really cheating.  He pressed the sword technique in his hand, and a flying sword drew an arc of light, slitting the short man's throat with a single stroke!

    Another flying sword shot at a hunter in the distance. The guy was shooting three arrows in a row, and almost penetrated the leaf-shaped magic weapon used by Miao Jue to protect himself. Miao Jue screamed in fright and gave up the spell he was casting.  , ran towards Tie Heng.

    The flying sword seemed to be piercing the hunter's chest. When he turned to dodge, Tie Heng's sword technique changed, and the flying sword swiveled sideways, cutting off the short bow held by the hunter without any hindrance.

    Most of the demon slayers are not rich. Most of them come from the bottom of society. It is not easy for them to own a precious phantom. They basically rely on years of accumulation.  This is the case for the group of demon-slayers in front of them. Except for the leader's broadsword and the bearded man's mace, the others use weapons that have been enchanted by magic. Their performance is just better than ordinary weapons, so this one  A short bow can only be broken in two by the sharp edge of a mid-grade flying sword.

    Tie Heng achieved two results in a row, but there was no joy on his face.  Five enemies surrounded him, trying to drive him away from the Blood Jade Tree.  Tie Heng saw their intention, and took Miao Jue running back two steps with his backhand, using the seedlings of the blood jade tree as a barrier to stand between the enemy and ourselves, making the opponent throw a rat weapon.

    "Trap them!" Tie Heng ordered Miao Jue.

    "What's your attitude? I'm your husband." Miao Jue was still a little shocked, but still expressed his dissatisfaction with Tie Heng's tone, and then obediently followed Tie Heng's instructions to cast the spell.

    The woodland is the home ground of wood magicians. Miao Jue threw out a handful of tiny seeds, and at the same time brought the green branches to her lips and played a few melodious flute sounds.  Countless thorns appeared on the ground in the blink of an eye, and the vegetation and vines that originally grew here also began to swarm like snakes under the control of Miao Jue's thoughts, quickly climbing up the bodies of the enemies and killing them.  Tangled.  These guys waved the weapons in their hands, exuding their true energy and internal energy, trying to cut and shatter the plants that surrounded them. For a while, they were unable to move an inch.

    Tie Heng took the opportunity to use several Bai Zhi of the Five Thunder Techniques in succession, and several huge electric grids covered the heads and faces of the demon slayers.  The binding force of the power grid is not strong, but the electric shock it releases has a paralyzing effect.

    Feijian drinks blood again!  A demon-slayer had just used his power to shatter the thorns wrapped around his waist. When his inner strength was empty, the electric grid covered him. His hands and feet were numb due to the electricity, and he lost his ability to defend himself.  Tie Heng seized this brief gap and drove the flying sword to pierce his heart, harvesting his life.

    With one successful blow, Tie Heng controlled the flying sword to stab the face of the person next to him.  But a wall of earth suddenly rose from the ground, blocking the fatal blow of the flying sword.  Following a disturbance in the surrounding spiritual energy, the demonic plant thorns surrounding the demon slayer lost their vitality, either withering or returning to their original appearance.  It wasn't over yet. The ground under Tie Heng and Miao Jue's feet started churning and turned into a sticky quagmire.

    "Yeah, my foot is stuck." Miao Jue didn't have Tie Heng's reaction ability and could jump to the side immediately. One of her feet was wrapped in mud and was pulled downwards.

    Tie Heng ran over and gave her a hand to help her get out. At the same time, he did not forget to use the flying sword to add a few bloody wounds to the demon slayers who were busy breaking away from the power grid.

    "They also have magicians!" Miao Jue said through gritted teeth.  The green branch in his hand began to release its power, and the green spiritual light flashed. The appearance after unfolding the blade was not much different from before, except that the surface of the flute kept turning into tiny branches, flowers and leaves, and the rich wood spiritual power condensed into ripples of light.  The lines are emerald green, as if you can squeeze out water with just a pinch.

    "I saw him!" Tie Heng's eyes passed through the chaotic battlefield and accurately found the target.  It was a middle-aged magician holding a stone bowl in his hand.  He was standing where the group of demon-slayers first appeared. For some reason, he didn't show up to take action until now!

    ;

 Text Chapter 21 Fierce Battle (3)

    "That guy is a magician of both civil and wood elements. He is stronger than me. My control over the surrounding plants was forcibly cut off by him just now!" Miao Jue analyzed the situation of the fight just now and started to attack the middle-aged magician.  He had a rough idea of ??the master's strength and reminded Tie Heng in a low voice.

    Tie Heng frowned.  The value of magicians is much higher than that of samurai, and it is much easier to find a decent job, so the number of magicians among Demon Slayers is very limited.  Magicians who work as demon slayers usually specialize in fighting. They are usually experienced in hundreds of battles, and their strength will definitely not be weak.

    "Do you still think we are lucky today?" Tie Heng was still in the mood to tease, and used his flying sword to stab the middle-aged magician.

    "Are you saying I'm a crow's mouth?" Miao Jue roared angrily, threw out two walnut-sized seeds, and blew a clear flute sound with a green branch. The seeds fell to the ground, quickly grew and took shape, turning into two  Eight-foot-tall ironwood guards waved their thick and long branches to block the demon-slayers.

    The middle-aged magician gently shook the stone bowl in his hand, and a cloud of yellow sand floated out, wrapping him in it.  The yellow sand seemed thin, but when Tie Heng's two flying swords pierced it, it seemed like it was hitting an iron plate, making it difficult to make an inch of progress.  Moreover, these yellow sands were like glue, with strong suction and adhesion power. If the flying swords were wrapped, they would probably lose control, so Tie Heng had no choice but to take them back.

    The middle-aged magician glanced here disdainfully, and formed several hand seals in succession. The four guys surrounding Tie Heng and Miao Jue flashed with yellow light, and their strength, defense, and endurance improved a lot.  .

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Miao Jue cursed and had to summon two more ironwood guards to supplement them.  Tie Heng, who had been paying attention to the other party, discovered that the middle-aged magician's series of buff spells seemed easy to come by, but in fact it was not easy.  His face became paler, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead!

    "There is something wrong with this person's physical condition!" Tie Heng immediately came to this conclusion in his heart.

    The middle-aged magician didn¡¯t know that the relaxed posture he tried to maintain had been seen through. He no longer cared about the situation on Tie Heng¡¯s side, but turned his attention to the battle situation between his leader, the strong man with the curly beard, and Yang Huaiyuan.  Immediately, he began to recite incantations and form seals, and the stone bowl-shaped treasure phantom also shone brightly, and huge streams of earth spiritual power spurted out!

    Tie Heng secretly sighed, and quickly glanced at the surrounding situation. Everyone in the exploration team was in a hard fight!  The two staff officers and Professor Jiang formed a triangular battle formation back to back, resisting the siege of nearly ten enemies.  Professor Qiao and Yang Zhenbei protected Professor Xi and Zhang Jiaoyu while fighting and retreating, as if they wanted to break through the obstacles coming down the mountain and break out.  But there were also more than a dozen of their opponents, and with the burden of Zhang Jiaoyu, they were almost beaten, and the hope of breaking out was slim.  On Yang Huaiyuan's side, with one against two, he still had the upper hand. He probably could kill the two opponents in less than a hundred moves!  But he also noticed the middle-aged magician's behavior and restrained two points of his skills to prepare for unexpected events.

    "Thirty-six Earth Techniques, Two Dragons Collapse!" The middle-aged magician finally took action!  The huge power of the earth was like a small earthquake, erupting from Yang Huaiyuan's feet.  Earth and rocks shattered, vegetation collapsed, and two huge cone-shaped rock edges penetrated the ground diagonally, intersecting together in an "X" shape.  If Yang Huaiyuan hadn't been prepared and flew out of the way first, he would have been almost stabbed.

    But this spell does not end like this. More rock edges came out from the ground, chasing Yang Huaiyuan's footsteps in groups.  He tried his best to dodge and move, but the ground where he finally landed suddenly collapsed, and several rock edges buried him in the blink of an eye.

    The leader and the bearded man have already withdrawn from Laoyuan. It may be that Yang Huaiyuan has put too much pressure on them, but they still feel uneasy.  The two looked at each other, and together they released the second power of their respective Noble Phantasms.  The spirit release of the leader's sword is a huge demonic insect like a mantis, and the mace of the strong man with a beard transforms into a huge demonic razor boar!

    They waved their weapons, and the two release spirits immediately swooped forward, slashing and blasting at the pile of rock-edge rubble.

    "Father!" Yang Zhenbei yelled at the top of his lungs, tears welling up in his eyes.  The others were also stunned for a moment, and their fighting momentum also dropped sharply.  On the other hand, when the demon-slayers saw their leader displaying his might, their morale was naturally boosted, and their actions became even more ferocious!

    But as soon as their excited expressions appeared on their faces, a loud noise completely froze their expressions!

    A stone giant more than three feet tall stood up from the pile of rocks. It kicked away the huge razor boar, and then fought with the huge monster hunting mantis.  The terrifying destructive power spread to all around, tall mushrooms were broken, and countless gravel and plant debris were scattered everywhere. Fortunately, the battlefield at this time was far away from everyone, otherwise both sides would have to pay a heavy price.

    "That's Yang Jiaoyu's spirit release, the stubborn stone giant!  "Miao Jue shouted excitedly. Yang Zhenbei over there burst into tears and laughed when he saw that his father was okay. Everyone's confidence and momentum returned, and even became higher. They launched a counterattack at the same time, which greatly hit their morale.  The demon-slayers were retreating step by step!

    The thick-skinned razor boar ran back howling, barely able to withstand the onslaught of the stone giant.  Yang Huaiyuan's burly figure also stood up from the rubble. Tie Heng's sharp eyes shrank through the flying dust!  Half of Yang Huaiyuan's body was stained red with blood. He was obviously seriously injured. He would definitely not be able to maintain the spirit-releasing state of the Noble Phantasm with such an injury for long.

    Looking at the middle-aged magician again, Tie Heng found that his face became even more ugly and he was still coughing violently. After finally calming down, he forced himself to prepare a new spell, hoping to completely eliminate Yang Huaiyuan!

    "Don't be stunned!" Tie Heng decided to take a risk. He pushed Miao Jue beside him, a cold light flashed in his eyes, pointed at the demon slayers in front and ordered: "Cause them some trouble.  quick!"

    Miao Jue's big eyes widened, and she couldn't help but want to teach this young student a lesson, but when she saw Tie Hengsen's cold eyes, she felt a heartbeat for no reason, and she swallowed the curses that had rushed to her lips.  go back.

    "Oh!" She agreed in a low voice, but she couldn't figure out why she felt timid!

    But now is not the time to think about this. She took out a handful of cyan wooden sticks the size of toothpicks from her storage bag. They are expendable magic weapons called giant wooden sticks.  The four demon-slayers in front happened to smash the ironwood guards blocking the way and rushed towards the two of them.  Miao Jue aimed at their heads and threw the giant wooden stick in his hand.

    The tiny giant wooden stick quickly flew to the top and began to fall.  As Miao Jue activated the spell, he held his halberd finger slightly in the air, and in the blink of an eye, these dozen toothpick-like instruments grew hundreds of times in size.  At this moment, the midair was full of huge logs more than one foot long, hugged by two or three people. With the sound of wind and thunder, they smashed towards the heads of the four guys below.

    Although the four demon slayers noticed Miao Jue¡¯s actions from the beginning, they were still startled.  The weight of these logs was astonishing, and they fell from a high place. If they hit each other, they would definitely end up with broken bones and tendons. They could only jump to the side in a hurry, and no one tried to block them without hesitation.

    The logs hit the ground and made a series of loud noises, which seemed to hit their hearts and shocked them!

    At the same time, Tie Heng also took action. He took two steps forward and slapped the trunk of the blood jade tree sapling with his palm.  Like the blood jade tree carved from agate, it shattered inch by inch.  Tie Heng then shook his palms and released his palm force, sweeping away the fragments of the Blood Jade Tree and throwing them in all directions!

    "What are you doing!? Look at the good things you have done!" The sudden change made Miao Jue jump in anger.  The destruction of the Blood Jade Tree was like a stab in her heart, and she roared angrily.

    She was not the only one who felt angry. Those demon-slayers were also furious. Even the middle-aged magician who was casting spells paused for a moment in his spells and handprints.  Tie Heng's companions were stunned.  Then, the hostile parties looked at the bloody jade tree fragments scattered on the ground, their expressions became a little strange, and they seemed to be hesitating whether to pick up these treasures first!

    Their distraction was exactly the opportunity Tie Heng had been looking for!  He exerted force with his legs and rushed towards the middle-aged magician. His body was really as fast as the wind!  And his two flying swords each fired towards a target blocking the way.

    ;

 Text Chapter 21 Fierce Battle (4)

    "You idiots, stop him!" The middle-aged magician realized that the danger was approaching. He hissed, hastily interrupted the spell he was casting, and turned his attention to Tie Heng.  But the backlash of spiritual power caused a sharp pain in his head, and he almost fainted with stars in his eyes.

    His shout was too late, Tie Heng had already secretly blessed himself with the Eighteen Speeds of Wind Technique.  This spell is an enhanced version of the Light Foot Technique. Together with the Light Body Lift Technique, Tie Heng's extraordinary speed is achieved at this moment.  The four demon-slayers who were originally standing between Tie Heng and the middle-aged magician moved to both sides to avoid the giant wooden sign. In addition, the shock, anger, confusion and hesitation caused by Tie Heng's smashing of the blood jade tree caused them, etc.  Tie Heng passed through them like a gust of wind, and they woke up as if from a dream!  Two of them rushed to catch up, while the other two started slower to avoid Tie Heng's flying sword, but no matter which one of them went first and who came last, it was impossible to catch up, and Tie Heng was already far behind.  The two people in front could only shoot hidden weapons in an attempt to slow down Tie Heng!

    But Tie Heng didn't give them a chance at all. He jumped up and all the hidden weapons failed.  Tie Heng's jump was not high, but the distance he jumped was very long, as if he was gliding close to the ground.  What¡¯s even more incredible is that not only did his speed not slow down, but it actually became faster!

    The four demon-slayers were shocked, and they hurriedly fired a second wave of hidden weapons.  Tie Heng seemed to have eyes on the back of his head, and his body twisted strangely. He turned around in mid-air and moved three feet to the side, and the hidden weapon shot passed him again.  However, Tie Heng's power remained unabated and he swooped towards the middle-aged magician.

    The four people chasing Tie Heng couldn't believe their eyes. Such a magical movement actually appeared on a fifteen or sixteen year old boy, and judging from the fact that he was dressed as a magician apprentice, they suddenly thought in their hearts.  A strange and unexplained taste!

    This is the light gong body technique in the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra, the Tiger Leap and the Dragon Soar.  Simple, direct, vigorous and swift attacks, as well as moving again under impossible circumstances, and flexibly changing directions, these are the magic of the tiger leaping and the dragon soaring!

    Tie Heng threw out the last few talismans in his hand, and the thunder arrows and wind knives struck the sand and fog protecting the middle-aged magician, making a suffocating sound.  The power of these low-level spells is really not that great, but the body of the middle-aged magician is trembling, and the yellow sand that protects him is also tending to collapse.

    At this moment, Tie Heng¡¯s follow-up fist hit his chest, and the two of them were close at hand!

    "Flying sand cover!" The middle-aged magician showed a fierce look on his face, raised the stone bowl in his hand, opened his mouth and sprayed out a mouthful of natal essence.  A stream of yellow sand spurted out from the mouth of the bowl, hitting Tie Heng's body with a heavy blow.

    Tie Heng felt as if he had encountered a sandstorm, and everything he could see was covered in yellow. If he hadn't already stepped onto the ground, his feet were heavy with energy, and he was steadying his feet with a heavy weight, he might have been swept away.  What's even more worrisome is that his whole body is covered by flying sand, and he can't even breathe a breath of air.  The body also seemed to have fallen into quicksand, being subjected to heavy pressure from all directions, as if the blood in the internal organs was being squeezed out of the body.  And the fist that blasted out seemed to be pressed against a big mountain, and it was almost impossible to move!

    Fortunately, the middle-aged magician cannot move even if he wants to maintain this spell, and he has to continuously input spiritual power. Tie Heng's fist is less than two inches away from his chest. Once he interrupts the spell, he will definitely die!

    The two people instantly became a stalemate.  Tie Heng must deal with the opponent in front of him before his body-protecting energy collapses.  He continuously stimulated his internal strength, exerted his ultimate strength, and under the eyes of his opponent in disbelief, he pushed his fist forward piece by piece, breaking through the resistance of layers of flying sand.

    "What is this kid's body made of!? Even if it is a piece of fine iron, it was crushed and crushed by the sandstorm!!" The middle-aged magician's face was as pale as paper, not much better than a dead person.  Blood also overflowed from the corners of his mouth, and his heart was filled with shock and bitterness.  He thought to himself that as a sixth-level magician, he had been through big storms and waves, but he was forced into such a desperate situation by a teenage boy!  Even if he uses his life-saving skills, he still can't deal with the opponent!

    "These losers, why don't you hurry up and come here." The middle-aged magician cursed secretly.  He clearly felt that his physical strength was rapidly draining and he might collapse at any time.  He no longer expected to kill the young man in front of him, he only hoped that the four companions would arrive in time.  Because of the influence of the flying sand cover, the four demon-slayers knew that the hidden weapons were of no use, so they just ran at full speed, preparing to cut Tie Heng's chaos blade into pieces the moment the flying sand cover dispersed!

    But the time it took to blink his eyelids twice was extremely long for the middle-aged magician. His whole body was suffering from pain, and every nerve in his body seemed to be burning. Such torture almost made him collapse.

    Seeing that my companion was still a dozen steps away, I felt the joy of being rescued, and the pain on my body eased a lot.  But his pupils suddenly shrank, and he looked like?It¡¯s like the clouds are falling.  He lowered his head and watched Tie Heng's right hand pass through the swirling flying sand and gently touch his chest!

    "Impossible!" Staring at the torn fist in front of his chest, the middle-aged magician was very conscious. He knew that this was Tie Heng who did not hesitate to give up his body-protecting energy and forcibly exploded his internal power to penetrate the flying sand cover, but he just couldn't  I want to believe how a teenager could do this.

    It was no longer important what he thought, and Tie Heng did not allow him to think too much. With a punch, the middle-aged magician felt as if he had been hit by a battering ram. He flew backwards, spraying blood and crashing into a door.  There was no sound among the weeds.  The flying sand cover dissipated like water mist, and as soon as the pressure was gone, Tie Heng stumbled and almost fell to the ground.  He didn't check the results of the battle. He just picked up the stone bowl that fell to the ground, stuffed it into his storage bag and quickly adjusted his breathing.  With his punch, the middle-aged magician's entire chest collapsed. Even if the gods came, they would never be able to save him.

    All of this happened like a rabbit rising and a falcon falling, only a few breaths of time passed before and after, but for the four demon-slayers, it was like experiencing a nightmare!  He was only a few steps away, but he fell short and watched helplessly as the most important member of the team was killed!

    It seems that it was the middle-aged magician who killed him. With his strength, even if Tie Heng could rush in front of him, he would be able to deal with this threat with just a few movements.  But he followed his companions to the deep mountains and forests in the middle of winter precisely because he heard that there was a piece of filthy soil here and wanted to make some money.  As a result, it was freezing cold and I got seriously ill on the way, which was when I was at my weakest.  He had just forced a move, but he felt that he was unable to follow up. Tie Heng saw the flaw at a glance, and was willing to take extraordinary risks to kill him. This was in line with the saying of killing you while you are sick!  If he knew anything about it, he would definitely be extremely unwilling and would not be able to rest in peace even if he died!

    "Kill him! You must kill this kid!" The four chasing guys roared crazily. The demon-slayers who were besieging Professor Jiang and the two military attachšŠs over there also discovered the situation here. They were also furious and immediately  Two people separated and pounced on Tie Heng, looking like they were vowing revenge.

    ;

 Text Chapter 21 Fierce Battle (5)

    Tie Heng's condition at this time was quite bad, because at the last moment he released all his body-protecting energy, shook open the flying sand shield, and gained a short gap. His fists were filled with all the strength in his body, and he could take advantage of the opportunity.  Come through.  The price he paid was that almost a layer of skin was rubbed off his right hand, and there were tears all over his arm, with countless bloodshot eyes oozing out, and his internal organs also suffered some squeezes and bruises!

    But his face remained calm and his eyes were firm and resolute.  The enemy who rushed to him slashed his sword fiercely at him, releasing a dazzling cold light.  He remained unmoved and just stared at the pockmarked man who was the strongest among the four.

    This guy was at the front, and his martial arts skills were better than Tie Heng's. He was eager to kill him with his own hands so that he could get away with it, and he spared no effort in his attacks.  Tie Heng made up his mind to use this person as a breakthrough point, and if he could get injured again, he would be confident of escaping with Qinggong as long as he broke out.

    The wind and thunder energy cultivated by Tiger Roar and Dragon Roar not only has amazing destructive power, but also gives Tie Heng superhuman speed and agility. Coupled with the magical body skills of Tiger Leap and Dragon Teng and the assistance of spells, even if it is a skill  Opponents who are much higher than him can only be left behind by him and eat dirt!

    But before Tie Heng could take action, something suddenly changed in the field.  It turned out that when Miao Jue saw that Tie Heng was restrained by a middle-aged magician and that there were pursuers behind him, the situation was critical.  There was no enemy around her, so she took steps to catch up without thinking.

    "Release the spirit! The rain path is green, the frost garden is red! Thousands of flowers are blooming!"

    With her chanting, Cuizhi¡¯s second level of power was released.  A ball of green light the size of a fist appeared next to Miao Jue.  It is a Yimu fairy, like a vine made of light filaments, green and full of spring.  At the edge of the light group, flowers of various colors are constantly appearing. They are colorful and dazzling, as if all the flowers in nature are miniaturized in it.

    The Yimu fairy looks beautiful, but it possesses terrifying power. The huge wood spiritual power suddenly spreads, filling the surrounding space, and resonates with Miao Jue!

    This was the precursor for Miao Jue to use her ultimate move. Although she saw Tie Heng killing the middle-aged magician, she could no longer hold back.

    "Maple Blossom Split Formation!" The flute sounded continuously, and as Miao Jue played, thousands of bright green light spots appeared from the void around her and spread rapidly.  Then, all the light points are suspended in the air. They are seeds. They germinate, grow, leaf out, and bloom. The whole process is completed in one breath.

    Layers upon layers, countless gorgeous flowers appear in everyone¡¯s field of vision.  Each flower is as big as the mouth of a bowl. The shape of the petals is like a maple leaf. The color is red like blood, and has a metallic luster. The edges are as sharp as a knife, making it appear alluring and dangerous.

    Miao Jue¡¯s flute sound suddenly changed, and the tune suddenly changed from the warmth of spring to the chilling autumn wind.  All the flowers rotated rapidly without wind.  The next moment, they exploded and flew in all directions, like pieces of rotating circular saws, and anything that blocked their way was chopped into pieces.

    "Oh my God!" Facing the overwhelming maple flowers, everyone had only one choice: lie on the ground and wait for the danger to pass.  Tie Heng was the smartest person. When he saw something bad, he quickly rolled on the ground holding his head. There happened to be a hollow next to him, so he lay down in it.  But the four guys who were about to surround him were not so lucky.  Their backs were to Miao Jue, and they were very close. Although their reactions were not slow, they were all hit one after another.  Two suffered minor injuries, one had his arm cut off, and the incision was as smooth as a mirror.  The last one was the most unlucky. He was pierced by several maple flowers at the same time, and was broken into more than a dozen pieces of meat, and the blood was spread all over the floor!

    Tie Heng raised his head and looked around, and couldn't help but lick his lips.  Within a radius of more than ten feet, everything taller than one foot, whether vegetation, rocks, or human bodies, were cut into pieces and scattered all over the ground, forming a large open space.  Even within a radius of more than ten feet, it was still devastated.  Many plants and trees were swaying here and there, and the stems of those giant mushrooms were deeply embedded with maple flowers.  These beautiful yet terrifying flowers have lost their former ferocity. They wither quickly and turn into dust and disappear in the wind.

    Looking at Miao Jue, who had caused all this, he had already sat down on the ground softly, panting heavily, and the green branches had returned to their original shape.  In fact, with her strength, she could only barely perform this secret technique. Even with the spiritual power increase of Yimu Fairy, she was still almost drained of the spiritual power in her body.  Even the leaf-shaped magic weapon hovering around him could not be maintained and was taken back.

    "What can this stupid woman do?" Tie Heng cursed secretly.  He originally thought that Miao Jue would take the opportunity to join up with the others, and he could break out of the encirclement with his superior light skills. However, Miao Jue used a big move to rescue him, but he lost the ability to move. Tie Heng really didn't know what to scold him for.  She should still be moved.

    Tie Heng jumped up from the ground and ran towards Miao Jue.  It just so happened that he was fromThe pockmarked man who was rushing at the front ran past. This guy had a long and deep gash on his thigh. He seemed unable to get up. When he saw Tie Heng approaching, he quickly rolled over to avoid it.  Tie Heng refused to let him go and kicked him in the stomach with evil intentions.  The pockmarked man blocked it with his arms and rolled to the side.  Tie Heng didn't bother any more and came to Miao Jue's side in a flash.

    "Hurry up, let's go!" Tie Heng observed the situation of both the enemy and ourselves as he ran over.

    Although Miao Jue¡¯s ultimate move killed several demon slayers, it did not change his own unfavorable situation.  Especially on Yang Huaiyuan's side, he and the other two masters' battle groups were far away from here, so they were not affected much.  Yang Huaiyuan obviously understood that he could not hold on for long, so he made a feint and retreated. Taking advantage of the chaotic situation, he jumped to his son's side and led the two professors Qiao and Xi to protect Zhang Jiaoyu.  Rush down the mountain.  The leader of the demon-slayers and the strong man with the beard were in hot pursuit.  The two military attaches and Professor Jiang broke out in the other direction.  Only Tie Heng and Miao Jue were left in the field. They had become the targets of public criticism. Seven or eight demon-slayers abandoned their original targets and came towards them.

    Tie Heng grabbed Miao Jue, blessed her with a speed movement technique, and dragged her away.  At this time, I no longer care about the direction. I just rush wherever there are few enemies.

    The pockmarked man who was kicked by Tie Heng just now became a soft persimmon in Tie Heng's eyes. Tie Heng pulled Miao Jue and ran in his direction.  This guy secretly yelled, "Bitter!" Just now he gave way, but now he couldn't let him go, otherwise he wouldn't be able to explain to his companions afterwards.  Didn't you see a group of people chasing behind Tie Heng?

    I don¡¯t know where the knife in this guy¡¯s hand fell. Seeing Tie Heng approaching, he jumped on one leg, stood up, blocked Tie Heng in front, and punched with all his strength.  The fist was like a wall of air, rushing toward Tie Heng.  The pock-marked man relied on his superior skill to Tie Heng and wanted to use this move to force Tie Heng and the two back. He only needed to slow down for a moment until his own people arrived.

    "Tiger brake!" Tie Heng also knew that he could not stop at this moment. The five fingers of his left hand were slightly bent into the shape of a tiger's claw. A trace of wind rushed out from the fingertips with a screaming sound. Explosive power was brewing between the fingers, forming each one.  A miniature whirlwind!  Tie Heng thrust forward with one claw to break the surface, and the fist was torn open by him like cotton wool.  Then the fists and claws clashed together, and there was a loud sound of energy colliding!

    Tie Heng groaned. The meridians in his left arm first felt pain, and then the entire arm lost consciousness, as if it was no longer a part of his body.  At the same time, his throat felt so sweet that he almost spit out a mouthful of blood.  But he knew very well that this strength could not be relaxed, so he suppressed the surge of energy and blood.  His body trembled, but he did not stop and continued to rush out.

    Looking at his opponent, the pockmarked man whirled and stumbled away.  When Tie Heng pulled Miao Jue through from his original position, he staggered to his feet.  He raised his right hand and stared blankly, as if he was dumbfounded.  Two of his fingers were broken, three bloody holes were cut out on the back of his hand, and the bones inside were all broken.  His skill was at least two levels higher than Tie Heng's, but the result was like this. He really couldn't accept it.  But this was not over yet. The claw strength that had penetrated into his meridians suddenly exploded. The whirlwind-like Qi tore half of his arm from the inside out. The seven or eight chasing men were beheaded in a scene of blood and flesh flying everywhere.  The demon gasped in fear.  The pock-marked man seemed not to remember the pain until now. He hugged his broken arm and screamed at the top of his lungs!  The cry spread far and wide, and everyone who heard it couldn't help but shudder!

    ;

 Text Chapter 22 Going up the mountain (Part 1)

    The two demon slayers who were chasing at the front became anxious. They swung their arms one after another, and a hidden weapon struck Tie Heng and the two through the air.  Tie Heng pulled Miao Jue behind a giant mushroom and dodged past it.  But Miao Jue suddenly screamed in pain. Tie Heng turned around and saw that a triangle dart had been hit on her left shoulder and back.

    Tie Heng's body recovery ability is very strong, and his left hand can barely move. He turned back, chanted a mantra in his mouth, formed a seal on his hand, and finally the thumb and index finger of both hands touched each other, forming a diamond frame aimed at the oncoming pursuer.  By!

    "The fourth wind technique, change, wind cannon!"

    A mass of substantial compressed air shot out from between Tie Heng's hands, giving the pursuers no time to react. "Whoosh!" arrived in front of them, and these guys didn't even have time to dodge.  , only by opening up the body's protective energy to withstand the burst of air waves!

    The biggest advantage of the wind cannon spell is not its speed, but the more spiritual energy injected into it, the greater its power.  The violent burst of air thinned the ground. Grass blades and gravel flew everywhere along with the dust. The pursuers were all blown away without exception. It was better to fall into the soft grass.  , if it hits something hard, then you can only feel unlucky, and you will be dizzy, groaning, and unable to get up for a long time.

    Tie Heng took a few breaths and felt a little stinging between his eyebrows.  A series of fierce battles, constantly activating charms, casting spells, and controlling flying swords. The loss of spiritual power was serious, and even he felt that it was too much.

    ¡°The dart is poisonous!¡± Miao Jue frowned and said in panic.  At first she just felt pain from the wound, but now it turned into numbness. She hurriedly took out the detoxifying pill and swallowed two pills!

    Tie Heng moved his fingers like the wind and sealed the acupuncture points near her wound.

    "Be patient." He whispered softly, pinched the triangle dart with two fingers, and quickly pulled it out. The blood pouring out from the wound was dark black and seemed to be quite toxic. Tie Heng glanced at Miao worriedly.  Jue's face.  The latter gritted his teeth, his face turned pale, and cold sweat broke out on the tip of his nose.

    "The detoxifying pill may not be able to withstand it!" Although I am worried, this is not the time for detoxification and healing.  Tie Heng could only take temporary measures, pouring a packet of medicinal powder with detoxification effect on the wound, and sprinkled some gold wound medicine.  This moment caused Miao Jue great pain, and her body was trembling.

    "Let's deal with it like this for now. I'll find a safe place later and extract the poison from you." Tie Heng saw her weak appearance, her limp body seemed to be about to collapse at any time, and it was obvious that she couldn't get on the road on her own.  "You can't do it like this, I'll carry you!"

    "No no need, I can leave by myself!" Miao Jue shrank instinctively, but Tie Heng didn't care whether she wanted to or not.  He took off the sword case he was carrying, took out two small swords and put them in his arms, then put the sword case into his storage bag.  Then he lifted Miao Jue onto his back, and then ran forward.

    "Put me down, let me down quickly." Miao Jue's pale face was flushed with red. She twisted her body and tried to get rid of Tie Heng's hand holding her waist, and jumped off Tie Heng's back.

    Tie Heng was almost staggered by her annoyance. He was so angry that he thought to himself that it was already this time and there was nothing to be embarrassed about.  He was angry in his heart, so he stopped being polite and slapped Miao Jue's round buttocks hard with his backhand, making a loud crisp sound!

    "Ah!" Miao Jue screamed and his body jumped violently.

    "Don't make trouble, be honest with me, and be careful of the wound opening. Also, hold me tight, I'm going to speed up." Tie Heng scolded sternly.

    Miao Jue's face was already red, and he suddenly became quiet, not daring to move around any more.  After a moment, her straight body suddenly softened like a deflated rubber ball. Her originally raised chest was pressed against Tie Heng's back. Her little mouth was close to Tie Heng's left ear, and she gasped.  Breathing softly.  Tie Heng immediately realized that on the one hand, she felt shy, and on the other hand, her physical strength was gradually declining due to excessive spiritual energy consumption and the influence of poison.

    "Hold on!" Tie Heng whispered.

    "Yes!" Miao Jue responded in a low voice, with a soft nasal voice, but there was no trace of his previous cunning and strong appearance.

    Miao Jue¡¯s breath sprayed on Tie Heng¡¯s cheeks and ears. It felt itchy, like the ambiguous smell of ears and temples being rubbed together. Tie Heng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    "It feels really good!" The wonderful touch of the slap just now seems to still remain on his left hand. It is soft and elastic, and with his warrior's sensitive touch, the shape of that part is also perfect!  As for the two plump lumps he felt on his back, they also had a fascinating charm!

    "You bastard, don't let your wild thoughts come to mind!" Miao Jue seemed to have read through his thoughts. The hands around his neck tightened tightly with unreasonable strength, making Tie Heng unable to breathe!  Only when he spoke out to beg for mercy did Miao Jue let him go.?, but two delicate fingers pinched his cheeks and refused to relax.

    Tie Heng secretly exclaimed: "Does this woman have special powers? How does she know what I am thinking? Is it a woman's intuition? That's really scary!" He shuddered involuntarily when he thought of this.

    There was a sound of snapping grass blades from behind, and it was obvious that the pursuers were following.  Tie Heng took out a piece of furoshiki, rolled it into a cloth belt, and used it to tie Miao Jue's waist to his own.  "Hold tight, I'm going to speed up, it's going to be bumpy!"

    He reminded me again, and with a boost of internal strength, the wind and thunder energy in his body reached its peak. His body was as light as weightless, and his legs were filled with explosive power.  Then he unfolded his body skills, cooperated with the terrifying physical power, took steps and ran with all his strength.

    Although Miao Jue was mentally prepared, she was still so frightened that she almost screamed.  She heard the wind whistling in her ears, and she squinted her eyes to see that the scenery on both sides turned into a blur of light and shadow, flying rapidly backwards.  It felt much faster than the best horse she had ever ridden, as if it was running like crazy.  And this was not just running straight on the flat ground. The terrain in the mountains and forests was complicated, and he was constantly jumping down and up. Miao Jue's heart was also rising and falling, and he almost fainted.

    She couldn't do anything at the moment, and she couldn't care less about being embarrassed.  Her hands were tightly grasping Tie Heng's clothes, her legs were wrapped around his waist, and her pretty face was huddled behind his neck.  She was nervous, scared, and still had lingering shyness. Her mind was in a mess and seemed to be blank. She couldn't think of anything, so much so that she didn't even notice that her lips were rubbing against the back of Tie Heng's neck.

    Tie Heng secretly groaned and said, "I'm very obedient. This soft and delicate touch and warm breath are more deadly than the pursuers who are chasing after me." Tie Heng almost went wrong when he breathed his true energy. He even complained about his body.  Is the touch too sensitive?  Fortunately, his willpower was far beyond that of ordinary people. He took a deep breath, suppressed the thoughts in his heart, and increased his speed a lot.

    He was flying among the trees and rocks, and in a moment he was like a tiger leaping over the stream, swift and fierce.  After a while, it was like a hidden dragon swimming in the water, unpredictable.  The rugged mountain forests and various obstacles seemed like nothing to Tie Heng, and could not slow down his progress at all.  His speed has always been maintained at a constant speed, not much different from when he first started. However, the pursuers behind him did not have his abnormal movement skills that ignored the terrain. They were able to stick to him at first, but they soon couldn't keep up.  His rhythm.  Tie Heng chose those difficult places to run again, and gradually ran up the ridge, taking the direction of the top of the mountain wrapped in clouds and mist. This made them even more uncomfortable, and they gradually became farther apart.  If he hadn't been carrying someone on his back, the guys who were chasing him would have been thrown away by Tie Heng.

    Gradually, the sounds of the pursuers could no longer be heard behind him. Tie Heng took a few breaths and felt that his physical strength was too much, so he decided to find a hidden place to rest. At the same time, he was also worried about Miao Jue's poisonous injuries.

    "You must be very tired! Why don't we stop and rest for a while, those guys behind seem to have been thrown away." Miao Jue also noticed the decline in Tie Heng's physical fitness and suggested in a soft voice.

    "It's not that easy. The two of us have killed so many of them, and they want to silence them. They won't let us go easily." At this time, they were approaching the top of the mountain, and Tie Heng slowed down a little.  His true energy is almost exhausted now, his spiritual energy is also very low, and his physical energy is almost reaching its limit. He has only persisted until now with his strong will.

    "Can we escape?" Miao Jue's voice was full of weakness and worry, and then turned into despair.  "Why don't you go alone! Taking me with you will only hurt you."

    Tie Heng was stunned when he heard this. He did not expect that Miao Jue, who had always been strong and confident, would show such a side. Obviously, her physical weakness had affected her emotions.

    "You're stupid, I won't leave my companions and run away alone. Don't think too much, don't worry, we will be able to go back safely." Tie Heng suddenly stopped and turned his face to her with a firm smile.

    "Really? But why do I think your smile is sinister?" Miao Jue stared at his handsome face that still looked young, and seemed to be in better spirits.

    "Is there any? Maybe it's your illusion!" Tie Heng turned his head and observed the surrounding environment with his eyes.

    "Of course, definitely, definitely, and definitely, my vision is very sharp." Miao Jue muttered, noticing something strange about Tie Heng, and asked doubtfully: "What's wrong? Is there any danger here?"

    ¡°Danger is everywhere!¡± Tie Heng said nonchalantly.

    Miao Jue knocked him on the head.  "Don't use the words in the book to deal with me."

    "Okay! Okay!" Tie Heng shrugged.

    ;

 Text Chapter 22 Going up the mountain (Part 2)

    Thanks to grayfox for the tip!

    Thank you all book friends for your support!  ^_^

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Okay! Okay!" Tie Heng shrugged.  "We seem to have retained some luck. There are dangers here, but I can avoid them, but I want to give the guys behind me a surprise, so I have to go through here."

    Tie Heng said as he stepped forward, there was a forest in front of him. The trees in it were very similar to willow trees, but they were much taller and stronger. They were all white and slightly translucent, and the veins in the trunks and branches could be seen clearly.  The soft and slender branches swayed gently, and there were thousands of them. Looking at it, it looked like a white curtain dancing in the wind, and like white-haired witches with long and drooping hair. It had a strange beauty!

    "So beautiful!" Miao Jue also looked a little crazy, her eyes were blank, and it took a while before she came back to her senses, and Tie Heng had already carried her into the woods.  He walked slowly and cautiously, and his eyes glanced back and forth at the surrounding trees.

    Miao Jue reached out to twist Tie Heng¡¯s ears again and twisted them several times.

    Tie Heng was interrupted from his observation and slapped her little hand away angrily.  "What's the matter? I can't put you down now. Please bear with me a little longer."

    "I'm waiting for your explanation." After Miao Jue finished speaking, he quickly added: "Also, you can let me down, and I can leave by myself."

    Tie Heng ignored him, and Miao Jue naturally wouldn't let him go. A pair of white and tender hands began to wreak havoc on Tie Heng's face.  She seemed to enjoy teaching Tie Heng this way, pinching his cheeks, twisting his ears, and almost biting his neck.  In the end, she forcibly resisted this action, but the tempting thought of taking a bite to teach this hateful boy a lesson lingered in her mind, making her a little flustered and her face became even redder.

    "Are you still making trouble?" Tie Heng was upset by her and raised his hand as if to hit her.

    "If you dare to hit me again hit me there! I will definitely let you stay in class and copy books next semester!" Miao Jue hurriedly threatened.

    Tie Heng couldn¡¯t laugh or cry.  "Then don't make trouble!"

    "It's okay not to make trouble, but you have to tell me what conspiracy you have." Miao Jue was bargaining.

    Tie Heng sighed and thought to himself that all the women he met liked to make trouble. He couldn't help but miss the gentle and obedient Tang Tang.

    ¡°Speak quickly, speak quickly!¡± Miao Jue urged repeatedly, and her little hand came to Tie Heng¡¯s cheek threateningly.

    Tie Heng had no choice but to explain to her: "These trees around are just ordinary willows from the demon world. They don't do much harm to us, and their use value is limited. But those two trees are different. They are wolves in sheep's clothing, called killing.  Willows are ferocious creatures that feed on monsters. The branches are their tentacles and weapons for hunting. They are ten times tougher than a steel wire of the same thickness. Once the prey is entangled, it cannot break free. In the end, it will either be strangled alive or strangled to death.  Grind it into pieces and become their nourishment.¡±

    "Killing willow!" Miao Jue followed Tie Heng's instructions and found that the two snow-white willow trees there were no different from the ones around them. She compared them carefully for a long time, but could not find any difference between the two.  "They are exactly the same, how can you tell?"

    Miao Jue is like a curious baby, and Tie Heng can only satisfy her.  "Look at their roots. Killing willows mainly rely on their branches to absorb the flesh and blood of prey, so the root system is not developed. This is different from ordinary demon willows."

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± With Tie Heng¡¯s guidance, Miao Jue suddenly realized.

    Just when Tie Heng thought she would be quiet for a while, Miao Jue asked relentlessly: "How do you know this? Don't tell me that you read it in a book. How old are you? Under Master Feng  I have only been studying there for a long time. I have read more books than you, and I have also read many records about the demon world, but I have never read about this kind of killing willow. There is also the blood jade tree before, I have only heard of it.  , but you don¡¯t know its specific form, but you can recognize it, I¡¯m curious, where did you learn this?¡±

    Tie Heng remained silent and did not answer her questions. Instead, he deliberately walked on the edge of the area covered by the branches of two willow trees, leaving a few conspicuous footprints.  Miao Jue looked at his side face quietly, and did not make any fuss. She just whispered softly after seeing his intention.  "You are indeed very insidious!"

    Tie Heng said angrily "hum" twice, but still didn't speak.  He regained some strength and quickened his pace.  But once he passed through the woods, he made a new discovery.  In the distance, a long section of a giant rotten tree and moss were covered with dandelion-like balls of fluff.

    Tie Heng looked around, and after going around a circle he saw some blue-green broad-leafed plants growing in a damp, dark corner.  He ran over, leaned over and pulled off a large leaf, crushed it in his palm, and thenHe smeared the powder on his body, and then smeared some on Miao Jue.

    These powders had a pungent smell, and Miao Jue couldn't bear it and covered her mouth and nose, but she knew that Tie Heng must have done this for a reason, so she let him do what he did without complaining.  After Tie Heng threw a pebble, causing the fluff balls to fly up and float densely in the air. They were drifting in the wind, as if they were inanimate things, and then she fiddled with Tie Heng's ear wheels a few times.

    Miao Jue used this action to ask questions on her own behalf, and Tie Heng also knew that her curiosity was rising again.  "Those dandelion-like little things are a kind of monster insect. I don't know the name. I only know that they have a strong sense of territory. Once a creature invades their habitat, they will be attacked in groups. Like bees, their individual abilities  They are very weak and not very toxic, but in large numbers, it is still very scary to swarm up together. Especially the fuzz on their bodies is very small and dense. After being released, if it gets into the nostrils and mouth, it can make people miserable, and it is also very harmful to the eyes.  threats."

    "Can this protect us from attacks?" Miao Jue pointed to the blue-green dust on Tie Heng's chest.

    "Uh-huh! They hate this smell." Tie Heng said as he stretched out his body and easily passed through the fluff ball suspended in mid-air.  Wherever he passed, the fluff balls flew aside to avoid them, and they refused to get close for a long time.  Only then do they look like living flying insects, not fallen leaves or plant seeds scattered by the wind!

    Tie Heng carried Miao Jue on his back for another hurried journey, and finally stopped beside a pile of rocks.

    "Just take a rest here!" Tie Heng said and untied the cloth belt that tied Miao Jue's waist.

    Miao Jue also let go of her long, round legs wrapped around Tie Heng's waist, but as soon as her feet touched the ground, she almost fell to the ground, and Tie Heng quickly supported her.

    "II can't move half of my body!" Miao Jue said with a crying voice.

    "Don't panic, let me take a look, everything will be fine." Tie Heng picked her up and laid her flat on a flat rock.  He hesitated for a moment, then reached out and unbuttoned Miao Jue's collar, and then gently lifted off some of her inner and outer clothes.

    Miao Jue suddenly got rid of the panic and fear and became shy and embarrassed.  Her sharp shoulders, jade-like clavicle, and half of her fair and delicate breasts were all exposed to Tie Heng's sight. The red clouds rushed up to Miao Jue's pale face like a burning cloud, and even the tip of her nose was red.  , and my pounding heart seemed to be about to jump out of my throat.

    She lowered her head and rested her chin on her violently rising and falling chest, already too embarrassed to restrain herself.  It was as if she could feel Tie Heng's eyes wandering over her body. Her body was filled with heat, and her body surface was even hotter.

    Tie Heng noticed something strange about her, but he didn't have time to think about it now. Miao Jue's poisonous injury was not good.  There were some ulcers around her wound, and there was a putrid smell.  You can also see blue and black blood vessels under the skin on your back and shoulders, which are symptoms of the spread of toxins!

    Tie Heng thought for a while and found a few plant seeds the size of rice grains from his body.  He first scraped off the dried powder on the wound and whispered in Miao Jue's ear: "There will be some pain and discomfort, just hold on."

    "Yeah!" Miao Jue looked a little dazed. Hearing the words, he was stunned for a moment before he agreed in a low voice.  When she saw the plant seeds in Tie Heng's hand, she knew what Tie Heng was going to do.  "It turns out you have poisonous weed, so that's easy to deal with. Don't worry, I'm not as delicate as you think, and I can endure it."

    Tie Heng smiled at her, gently inserted a few seeds of poisonous grass into the wound, and injected a trace of wood spiritual power.

    ;

 Text Chapter 22 Going up the mountain (Part 2)

    "Ugh!" There was a throbbing pain in the wound, which quickly intensified. Miao Jue bit her lip and tried not to make a sound, but soon she couldn't bear it anymore.  She subconsciously grabbed Tie Heng's hands and squeezed them tightly, as if she could draw strength from Tie Heng and make herself stronger.

    Tie Heng frowned slightly. His right hand was seriously injured when he killed the middle-aged magician. The skin was torn and bruised and had not been treated. At this time, he was held tightly by Miao Jue. The wound began to ooze blood again and was in excruciating pain.  But Tie Heng didn't take his hand out, he knew that Miao Jue was in more pain than him now.  The poison-loving grass can feed on toxins, but the process will also suck blood and eat flesh. The taste is comparable to torture!

    In a short period of time, Miao Jue's left shoulder and back were covered by several purple grasses, and their roots spread all over the skin, swarming like small snakes, rising up on the surface of the skin.  Horrible and disgusting.

    Miao Jue felt the changes on her back. She turned around to take a look, but was stopped by Tie Heng.  "Don't worry, it will be fine soon."

    In order to distract her attention, Tie Heng comforted her softly.

    Miao Jue nodded. She looked away, but felt the sticky warmth and moisture in her hands. When she lowered her head, she exclaimed and hurriedly let go of her palms.

    "I'm sorry, I'm sorry." Miao Jue apologized guiltily.

    "It's okay, it's just a flesh wound." Tie Hengfeng smiled calmly.

    "It's okay!" Miao Jue held up Tie Heng's right hand and looked at the bloody wound, feeling sad and moved at the same time.  She gave Tie Heng a roll of her eyes, her tone slightly complaining.  "You don't love yourself at all. If you injure your muscles and bones and leave the root of the disease, you will suffer from it in the future."

    At this moment, Miao Jue seemed to have forgotten her own pain. She took the water bag placed by Tie Heng and carefully cleaned his wound with gentle movements. Then she took out the wound medicine she had on her body and applied it on him.  Wrapped in a clean bandage.

    "Thank you." Tie Heng said slowly.  He moved his palms, and the cool feeling after applying the medicine relieved the pain of the wound.

    "Don't move around, take good care of yourself." Miao Jue was treating a small wound on his arm. Seeing that his right hand was clenching and opening, he slapped him twice.

    Tie Heng smiled coquettishly and turned his gaze back to Miao Jue's back. He saw that the poisonous grasses had grown to their limit, slowly turning from prosperous to declining, and began to wither.  Looking at the skin around the wound, the originally blue-black blood vessels have basically returned to normal.  When the poisonous grass finally withered and the roots retreated from the skin, Tie Heng cleaned them one by one and applied detoxifying powder and gold wound medicine.  Finally, two layers of gauze were put on to help her pull up her clothes.

    "Okay, most of the toxins in your body have been eliminated." Tie Heng opened the acupuncture points on her shoulders and back, and took a few more detoxifying pills and handed them to her.

    "It's better for you." Miao Jue smiled and put down Tie Heng's tattered sleeves. All the wounds on her arms were covered with ointment. She glanced at Tie Heng, and they looked at each other and smiled.  .

    "Take the medicine and rest for a while. It won't be long before those hanging boots ghosts will catch up."

    Miao Jue¡¯s smile could not hide her weakness and fatigue. The poisonous grass had a miraculous effect in clearing toxins, but it also caused serious damage to the body, and Miao Jue¡¯s physical strength became even weaker.  Tie Hengwen persuaded her and took out a blanket to wrap her body so that she could lean on the stone wall to relax and rest.

    "Where are you going?" This was when Miao Jue was at her weakest. She grabbed Tie Heng's left hand and asked with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯m just sitting here.¡± Tie Heng patted her little hand and sat down cross-legged on a rock next to her.  At this moment, the two of them looked as if their identities had been swapped. Miao Jue was a hesitant little girl, while Tie Heng was a mature and steady elder, but neither of them felt anything strange.

    Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Miao Jue leaned against the stone wall with peace of mind and closed his eyes.  But after a while, she opened her eyes again as if she was worried, and saw Tie Heng looking at her with a smile on his face. The blush on her cheeks that had just receded rose again, and she hurriedly closed her eyes and returned  Hiding his face.

    Tie Heng looked at her breathing and then looked away.  He took several pills of Hui Yuan Dan, which helped restore his true energy and physical strength.  Then he closed his eyes slightly and began to exercise and adjust his breathing.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? was just a run away and didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation inside the body. Now when he looked inside, Tie Heng was a little startled.  The wind power and thunder power in his body were originally distinct, each with its own path of true energy circulation, but now they have a tendency to blend into one, and combine into the prototype of a wind and thunder vortex in his dantian.  The most direct benefit of this is that Feng Jin has turned into a whirlwind, like a string of beads, which is much more condensed and thicker, and Lei Jin has also changed fromThe small current became much thicker and more violent and swift!

    "Sure enough, only through actual combat and challenging one's limits is the fastest and most effective way to improve one's strength." Tie Heng did not expect that he would have another breakthrough so quickly, and at the same time he would have a new understanding of the potential of his current body.  understanding.

    "It seems that after returning, you can practice the wind orifice thunder veins. Although your skill may not increase a lot, your strength will make a qualitative leap. Tsk tsk, you will be as dexterous as the wind, as fast as thunder and lightning, and your ability to restore true energy will also be improved.  After a few fights, even if you encounter a master who cannot beat you, you will be able to retreat calmly or fight hard, and you won't be as embarrassed as today!" Thinking about it, Tie Heng's heart gradually became hot, and he  His attention also turned to the sea of ??consciousness.

    " Tie Heng's talent is extremely good, but because his Taoism is still shallow, his spiritual power has been greatly depleted in the previous fierce battles. The huge sea of ????consciousness appears empty and dark, with only three faint halos suspended in it.  They are a purple thunder light, a translucent whirlwind, and a small light green tree, which are the origins of the three lines of spiritual power!  And all around, a thin silver light mist was billowing and surging, like an endless sea.  This is Tie Heng's spiritual power, that is, the power of divine thoughts.

    Because of the changes in wind and thunder energy, the two origins representing wind spirit power and thunder spirit power have also received some benefits and are stronger than before.  Compared with them, the wood spirit power became increasingly weak, which also made Tie Heng a little worried.

    "The wind and thunder zhenqi was cultivated by myself. It is relatively docile and does not put much burden on the body. But the technique is to attract the natural power of heaven and earth, and the wind element is just that. However, the violent power of thunder and lightning can cause harm to the body.  It should not be underestimated, especially in the future, advanced thunder skills will often require summoning thunder from nature. What a terrifying power it is. One disadvantage is that both body and soul will be destroyed. Even if the practice is successful, it will inevitably cause injuries.  itself, reducing my lifespan. No matter how strong my body is, it probably won¡¯t be able to withstand it. Wind magic is flexible and has many uses, but it lacks the ability to heal and recover. On the contrary, the power of wood spirit is the most nourishing and beneficial to the body, and wood spirit  The force is full of vitality and tough and tenacious. Using it to polish off the edges of thunder spirit force is no worse than earth spirit force."

    Thunder spells are extremely powerful and the fastest among all spells. However, the "unruly" nature of thunder spiritual power also limits their use. This is why Tie Heng rarely uses thunder spells. Even if he uses them, they are of low level.  He didn't want to kill a thousand enemies and lose eight hundred to himself with thunder skills. After all, the body was the capital of revolution, and he didn't dare to joke about it.

    "We have to find a way to increase the speed of practicing wood spiritual power, otherwise it will not work like this. We have to maintain the balance between the three lines of spiritual power." Tie Heng made up his mind in his heart, but he also knew that this was not easy to do.  arrive.  Unless you go to the deep mountains and forests to meditate for many years, but that is obviously unrealistic.

    Unable to think of a solution for the time being, Tie Heng shook his head to expel distracting thoughts from his mind.  In this situation, he couldn't settle down and settle down. He felt that a few Yuanhui Dan gradually took effect and his physical strength recovered a little. He just let nature take its course, eating some dry food while paying attention to the movements around him.

    Looking up at the sky, the sunset has already set.  It didn't snow much that day, and the lead clouds in the sky were a little thinner than the previous few days. I could barely see the waning moon on the horizon. Occasionally, a few stars blinked playfully through the gaps in the clouds, seemingly in the sky.  Take a peek into the world of mortals in troubled times!

    Looking further into the distance, the undulating mountains are covered with white snow. Under the hazy moonlight, they look like the continuous silver hills of Jade Mountain. The mountain wind blows and rolls up the snow powder all over the sky, which is like a dense cloud of fairy air. It makes people fascinated when they see it.

    "No wonder that little girl Tang Tang wants to see the night view of the snow-capped mountains. It's really beautiful. I just don't know what Xiao Nizi is doing now. The Tang family seems to be a wealthy family. It should be very lively to celebrate the New Year in my hometown in Anzhou" Tie  Heng once again thought of the wish that Tang Tang had mentioned. Unfortunately, tonight was obviously not the right time for viewing!

    As he was thinking this, he didn¡¯t know how much time had passed.  Suddenly, several roars and screams came with the wind, and as soon as they got into Tie Heng's ears, he stood up with a "Oh!" and a sneer on the corner of his mouth.

    "Mr. Miao." Tie Heng gently pushed Miao Jue next to her twice. She was really tired, or maybe she felt relieved because Tie Heng was by her side. She fell asleep quite deeply, and she fell into a trance after pushing several times.  wake up.

    "What's wrong?" Miao Jue rubbed her eyes and asked in a mumble, but she immediately realized the situation and suddenly woke up.  "Are they catching up?"

    "Yeah." Tie Heng nodded and packed away the blankets and other things.  Several more shouts and curses came from a distance. Miao Jue didn't have Tie Heng's good hearing, so he didn't notice it. The look on his face was quite calm, and he didn't doubt Tie Heng's judgment.

    "Those two natural traps will probably make them miserable and lose a few people."He squatted down with his back to Miao Jue.  "Come up! We'll get rid of them completely this time."

    After Tie Heng undressed her and treated her poison, Miao Jue was no longer as shy about it.  She put her hands on Tie Heng's shoulders, leaned gently on his back, and wrapped her two long legs around him, tightening them tightly.

    "Okay!" Seeing Tie Heng taking out the cloth belt, Miao Jue moved her body to make her posture more comfortable, obviously she had gained a lot of experience.

    "Let's go." Tie Heng tied the cloth belt, and then reluctantly cast a speed movement on himself, raised his energy, jumped up, and flew towards the top of the mountain.

    They have no way back now. There are axe-like cliffs on both sides. Only by crossing the peak can they descend from the gravel slope on the other side to the foot of the mountain, or jump down from the top of the cliff

    ;

 Text Chapter 23 Fighting (Part 1)

    Book friends, if you have any recommendation votes, don¡¯t hesitate to vote for a few more. I also ask for your support. Ah Xuan, I beg for collection, attention, favor, and hugs!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~

    The hillside gradually narrowed. As Tie Heng advanced, the two of them quickly approached the peak. But looking at the surrounding environment, Tie Heng and Miao Jue's expressions began to become solemn.

    ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s something weird here.¡± Miao Jue whispered in Tie Heng¡¯s ear.

    "I know." Tie Heng was also uneasy in his heart. He observed the exposed ground around him. The closer he got to the peak, the more barren the ground became. Tie Heng's position at this moment was completely barren of grass.  There are still cutting marks left on some huge rocks, and the parts that are too high above the ground have been cut off. The flat ground is obviously man-made.

    ??Moving forward, the two of them got into the clouds and mist covering the top of the mountain.  Miao Jue covered her mouth and nose and said in a muffled voice: "This fog is not naturally formed, and the evil spirit contained in it is stronger than that under the mountain!"

    Tie Heng did not speak, but nodded his chin forward.  Miao Jue looked intently and couldn't help but shudder.  In the hazy mist, the black peak stood high like a castle, and the black rocks that formed it were obviously processed and stacked piece by piece, perfectly combined with the original mountain, rough and full of  Original flavor, there is no doubt that this is a stone castle built by intelligent creatures.  And it will be located here, so its builder is ready to be revealed.

    "Let's go back." Tie Heng stopped.

    ¡°Maybe there are no demons living inside anymore.¡± At this time, Miao Jue was more courageous.

    "It's not worth taking the risk. If you know how to build a shelter, you must be a demon with human-like intelligence. At least it is above the Dark Spirit level. With the current state of the two of us, we can only escape. Besides, we don't know their origins."  How many will there be?" Tie Heng turned around resolutely and rushed out faster than when he came.

    ¡°The way down the mountain is definitely impassable, what are you going to do?¡± Miao Jue was still trying to persuade him.

    "I have my own way." Tie Heng had already thought of two ways out when he went up the mountain. Now that one of them doesn't work, he has to take the second way. However, Tie Heng is not sure about this and it is too dangerous.  A choice made only out of necessity.

    He carried Miao Jue on his back and ran towards the edge of the cliff, while asking, "Mr. Miao, how much do you weigh?"

    "Youwhy are you asking this?" Miao Jue was stunned when he asked.

    "Hmm, it should be more than a hundred pounds, right?" Tie Heng weighed Miao Jue on his back and estimated.

    "Where where is it? How can it weigh as much as a hundred pounds." Miao Jue denied it with a sneer, and his face turned red.

    "No? I think it's about the same. I heard from the girls in the class that sir, you like sweets the most." Tie Heng said with a deliberate smile.

    "Humph, it turns out that those stinky girls arranged for me. They are definitely not that fat." Miao Jue emphasized.

    "I didn't say you were fat!" Tie Heng knew that this was a sensitive topic for women, so he stopped teasing her.  "You must weigh more than a hundred pounds wearing this cotton coat, right?"

    "That's about right. You have to know that this winter coat is very heavy. Well, it adds up to a little over a hundred kilograms, just a little bit." Miao Jue gestured with her little finger.

    "Five kilograms?" Tie Heng asked while the iron was hot.

    Miao Jue was silent, and Tie Heng asked again: "Ten pounds?"

    ¡°Not that much.¡± Miao Jue shook his head in denial.

    "Well, it's a little lighter than I expected." Tie Heng nodded.

    "You brat, what do you mean you estimate" Miao Jue punched him twice, and then asked doubtfully: "Why do you ask this?"

    "You'll know in a minute." Tie Heng didn't explain much, but just quickened his pace.

    Miao Jue was deeply disgusted by his lack of cooperation, and a pair of jade hands began to toss his cheeks and ears again.

    Tie Heng ignored her and ran to an empty cliff that he felt was suitable. He untied the cloth belt and put Miao Jue aside. He took out the tent and a bundle of ropes from the storage bag, and took out a rope to tie the rope.  The small flying sword in his arms.

    Miao Jue blinked his big eyes and watched him unfold the tent, and then separated some joints after doing a little processing. Finally, he drilled two rows of small holes on the left and right edges and passed them through with ropes to make a simple tent.  Paragliding.

    "It's a sharp weapon, but it's a pity that it's too hard to drive you." Tie Heng gently stroked the blade of the flying sword in his hand.  Even though it was only a foot long, it looked like a miniature model, but it was so bright and sharp that it could easily penetrate a thick leather tent with its sharp edge.  This set of flying swords is a middle-grade magic weapon, but Tie Heng is?It is the first time I use them. Secondly, my own strength is limited and I cannot exert their due power at all. Instead, every time I activate them, I consume a lot of spiritual power, which is more intense than casting a spell. I am holding it as a dagger at this moment.  Commanding is actually more comfortable.

    "What are you planning to do?" Miao Jue looked on curiously. Of course she didn't know what a paraglider was, but she was very smart. She vaguely guessed what Tie Heng was planning when she saw his behavior.  "Hey, you don't want to start from here"

    Miao Jue pointed to the cliff not far away. The straight stone cliff was at least two to three hundred feet high. Looking down from here, the tall trees and huge rocks all looked small, which made people feel even more  She felt dizzy, and Miao Jue's face looked very ugly. A gust of mountain wind blew, and she couldn't help but shiver several times.

    "It's okay, it's okay, I'm sure of it." Tie Heng waved his hand casually.

    "What do you mean by An? You have wind skills. Even at this height, I can't knock you to death, but what should I do?" Miao Jue was anxious.

    "I'm solving it right now!" Tie Heng shook the tent in his hand and passed through the last two ropes to roughly complete it.

    "That's it?" Miao Jue was very doubtful.

    "Don't worry when I do things!" Tie Heng said seriously.

    Miao Jue said nothing, but his face was full of: "I can rest assured that there is a ghost!"

    Tie Heng was so angry that he turned his head as if he hadn't seen him and continued with his work.  Miao Jue refused to give up. Thinking about jumping down from such a high place, she felt terrified. She opened her mouth to yell again, but saw Tie Heng suddenly stood up straight and his expression became serious.

    "What's wrong?"

    "They're catching up." Tie Heng's eyes flashed with surprise. He didn't expect that the pursuers would catch up so quickly and track their location accurately.

    "What should we do?" Miao Jue stood up in excitement.

    Tie Heng pushed her back.  "It's too late to leave now. I have no choice but to fight with them. Fortunately, there are not many of them left. I left them two gifts. It seems they like them very much."

    Three figures appeared in Tie Heng¡¯s field of vision and ran towards them quickly.  Tie Heng put away the tent and ropes in his hands. It was not a wise move to glide down the mountain at this time. There was no room to dodge in mid-air. If the opponent fired a hidden weapon or something, he would have no choice but to accept it as ordered.

    "Protect yourself, I may not be able to take care of you." Tie Heng said and whispered a few more instructions in her ear, then took two steps forward and stood ready.

    "I understand, you should be more careful yourself." Miao Jue said softly, and the uneasiness in his eyes disappeared slightly.  She took out the set of leaf-shaped wood chips. This treasure was called Qiu Ye Piao, and it was an offensive and defensive magical weapon.  Miao Jue mustered up a little spiritual power, and palm-sized leaves of different shapes flew up with her as the center.

    "Damn it, I finally caught up with this little bastard." The three demon-slayers who were chasing them stood a dozen steps away and spread out to block the way out for Tie Heng and the two of them.  Said a sinister person.

    Tie Heng remained unmoved, looking at the three people in front of him with an indifferent expression, his eyes sweeping over them one by one.  Except for the lanky one, the other two were tall and strong, and had no weapons in their hands. Judging from his broad and thick palms, his fingers were almost the same length, and his joints were both thick and calloused, it was obvious that he had practiced some kind of palm skills.

    The last person was short in stature, with a shiny head and no hair at all. He was holding an octagonal iron rod in his hand, and on his shoulder was a small mink with gray spots on a white background. He twitched his little nose and bared his teeth at Tie Heng!

    Tie Heng's eyes flashed, and he suddenly realized: "It turns out that they have this little beast around them that is used to hunt monsters. It has a keener sense of smell than a hound, and it followed our scent all the way here."

    "Little bastard, I have had a hard time chasing you. Why don't you run away? Are you out of strength? Hehe, you still can't escape from our hands after all!" The tallest guy said with a grin.

    However, he and his two companions were in quite a mess, their clothes were in tatters, scratches or bruises could be seen on their exposed skin, and there were also many red and swollen bites from poisonous insects.  There was a big bump on this guy's forehead, a high bulge that was red and bright. His eyes were also red, and his voice was hoarse and unnatural.  It was obvious that he had escaped the attack of the killer willow, but suffered a big loss from the swarm of poisonous insects that looked like fluffy balls, which was why he was in such a mess.

    Tie Heng deliberately pulled a trace of sarcasm from the corner of his mouth.  "You will know if you have the strength to come up and try."

    "Hey, you little brat is quite capable." The guy's eyes bulged and he took two steps forward.  "Little bastard, your claw skills seem to be good, but my fists are even harder. Watch me smash your claws to pieces, and then I can cook you properly!"

    "Tsk, tsk, this kid has to?You are not willing to leave a woman to escape alone, what a loving person!  "The lanky man with the double hook inserted in. He stared at Tie Heng like a poisonous snake at first, but when he saw that his skill was indeed far inferior to his own, he lost interest, and his triangular eyes full of obscenity fell.  On Miao Jue's body. As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Miao Jue was embarrassed and annoyed. The color on his cheeks also became a little more colorful, making this guy's eyes straighten out, and he stuck out his tongue.  Licking lips.

    "What a tender little lady. Yan Laoliu, don't kill this boy all at once. I want him to see how much I love this beautiful girl. After he has had enough fun, I will send them to hell together so that we can be together."  Together."

    "Shameless!" Miao Jue cursed angrily from behind his molars.

    The strong man named Yan Laoliu didn't seem to like his companion very much either, and he threw him back stiffly.  "If you can't control it, you will die on a woman's belly one day."

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m not sleeping with your woman, you¡¯re such a noisy person.¡± The tall and thin man immediately scolded her.

    Yan Laoliu was not afraid of this guy at all, he would get angry if he twisted his head.  The short bald man who had been watching with cold eyes suddenly spoke.  "Shut up and take care of these two people quickly. We have to go down the mountain to meet up with the group leader. There is something weird on the top of the mountain. I feel very uncomfortable. You move quickly."

    His words made Tie Heng look at him twice, and the uneasiness in his heart deepened.

    The stocky bald man seemed to be the leader of the three. As soon as he opened his mouth, the other two did not dare to argue anymore. They glared at each other, and Yan Laoliu turned around and walked towards Tie Heng.  The tall and thin man stood there with his arms folded at leisure, with a lewd smile, and a pair of ruthless eyes glancing at some of Miao Jue's most attractive parts.  He had made up his mind, just waiting for Yan Lao Liuge to kill Tie Heng, then he would pounce on the injured Miao Jue alive, and he would have fun no matter what!

    ;

 Text Chapter 23 Fighting (Part 2)

    Book friends, if you have any recommendation votes, don¡¯t hesitate to vote for a few more. I also ask for your support. Ah Xuan, I beg for collection, attention, favor, and hugs!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~

    "Little bastard, take the move!" Yan Laoliu was pressing towards Tie Heng like a mountain.  He stretched out his arms and shot out his palms as big as cattail leaf fans, blasting out several blasts of energy in a row.  The wind in his palm had a faint black color, and if it had any substance, Tie Heng was still several steps away when he felt short of breath, and his exposed skin also felt tingling pain.  Just from this move, it can be seen that this person's strength is no less than the seventh level!

    At first glance, the space for dodge is blocked. Unless you retreat, you can only take a few hard hits.  Tie Heng had no choice but to stretch out his fingers, perform the Tiger Brake Claw Technique, and go forward.  He was completely fighting hard, and the fingertips of his claws exuded sharp energy like a whirlwind, like ten iron cones hitting the incoming gas.

    "Poof!" Blood spurted out from Tie Heng's mouth and nose, and his claws, which could penetrate rocks, seemed to be stuck on an iron wall, collapsing at the first touch.  If it weren't for Tie Heng's extraordinary Qing Gong and his quick enough reaction to float backwards with the wind of his palm, he would have had to lie down right after the fight. His opponent's skill was much higher than Tie Heng's.

    "Yeah!" Miao Jue exclaimed. She looked at Tie Heng in front of her, with fear, worry and heartache mixed in her eyes. She moved her body and wanted to stand up, but when she thought of Tie Heng's instructions just now, she forced herself to  sit down.

    "He must have some tricks to deal with these three people. He has always been very capable" After the previous twists and turns, Tie Heng has become a cunning and insidious, but still reliable man in Miao Jue's eyes.  But that's what he was thinking, but his eyes couldn't leave Tie Heng's hands.

    Tie Heng¡¯s left hand was fine. Although it was in excruciating pain, there was no real damage.  But the condition of his already injured right hand was very bad.  The bandages fell apart, the wounds collapsed, and the blood stained the entire arm.

    "Humph, is that all you have?" Yan Laoliu looked ferocious. He was still a little wary of Tie Heng, especially because Tie Heng's Qinggong movement impressed him so deeply, so he took action just now.  He retained three parts of his strength, and dispersed his palm power to seal the space for Tie Heng to move.  But looking at it now, he knew that Tie Heng was at the end of his strength, and he had nothing to worry about next.

    "Lie down!" Yan Laoliu slapped him a few more times in succession. Tie Heng seemed to dare not try to catch him forcefully. He rolled backwards to the ground and dodged. Wherever the palms passed, the soil on the ground flew everywhere, leaving behind a  A huge palm print also exposed the rock formations underneath.

    The bald man standing a dozen steps away frowned. He was surprised by the strength of Tie Heng's body.  He knew very well that Yan Laoliu's palm power was so powerful that Tie Heng could still perform as he did now. He was a little worried, so he moved a few steps to the side to fill the gap left by Yan Laoliu to prevent Tie Heng from breaking through.  slip.

    "Die!" Yan Laoliu roared again, hurriedly took two steps, raised his palms, and was about to slap Tie Heng on the top of his head, who had not yet straightened up from the ground.

    He had the same surprise as the bald head. He knew better than anyone else how powerful his palms were. He found it a bit incredible that Tie Heng could take his attack forcefully and still be so agile despite the disparity in skill.  .

    "Does this kid have some good body-building skills?" This thought came out of Yan Laoliu's heart, and the movements of his hands slowed down.

    Tie Heng¡¯s right hand was dripping with blood, and it seemed that he could no longer move. He instinctively turned half of his body to the side and blocked his head with his left hand, as if he still had to make a final struggle.

    Seeing that a pair of giant palms were about to fall on his head, even though Yan Laoliu withdrew 50% of his power due to his little calculation, everyone could see that Tie Heng was absolutely irresistible.  But Tie Heng's face was filled with horror one moment, but turned into a cold and sinister sneer the next moment.

    Yan Laoliu suddenly felt something was wrong, but saw Tie Heng's right hand raised behind his back. In his palm was a strange-shaped magic weapon that he had never seen before. The black round hole at the front was pointed at his chest.  There is also a trigger found on crossbows underneath.  Without thinking about it carefully, Yan Laoliu's palm movements remained unchanged, and at the same time he concentrated all the body-protecting energy in front of him, forming a black light.

    Body-protecting Qi is one of the most important skills for a samurai to fight against a magician. When the strength of the two parties is equal, body-protecting Qi can not only resist spells, but also eliminate or weaken the power of magic weapons. Therefore, it is strictly necessary.  Lao Liu didn't feel scared, but instead felt angry after being fooled.

    "No need for those body-building techniques, boy, just die for me!" Yan Laoliu sentenced Tie Heng to death, his eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light, as if he had already seen the person in front of him killed with one palm of his hand.  The boy was made into a pulp!

    But as Tie Heng pulled the trigger of the gun, there was a loud "Bang!" and a bright red beam of light erupted from the muzzle of the gun.  Yan Laoliu felt his eyes light up, and his chestIt was hot, and the zhenqi that was surging all over his body suddenly stopped, and then passed away at a speed that frightened him.  His palms stopped two inches above Tie Heng's head, but he could no longer emit the energy that could shatter gold and stone.

    His face still maintained the ferocious expression just now, but his eyes were filled with fear.  He felt where his inner strength and life were flowing away. He lowered his head and stared in disbelief at the fist-sized round hole on the right side of his chest.  This terrible wound ran through the front and back of his body. The high temperature made the wound smooth and flat, and the edges were charred, without a drop of blood flowing out.  Tie Heng could even see the bald man behind him through it, his eyes widening with shock.

    "Hey, it's a pity that I couldn't kill two birds with one shot!" Tie Heng secretly thought it was a pity.  His shot fired bullets made from low-grade fire-type spiritual stones, which were several times more powerful than when he was first displayed in front of Feng Shiyou.  Not only did it penetrate Yan Laoliu's condensed body-protecting energy and body, but it also passed by the bald head of his head. If this guy had grown a few inches taller, it would not be as simple as a few blisters on his scalp.  .

    "What a powerful magic weapon!" Miao Jue almost jumped for joy when he saw Tie Heng turning defeat into victory at the critical moment.

    The whole process happened in a blink of an eye, and among everyone, only Miao Jue, who was sitting not far behind Tie Heng, could clearly see what was going on.

    Taking advantage of his right hand being seriously injured and being looked down upon by his opponent, Tie Heng pulled out Xiyu, a psychic pistol, from the gun bag behind his back.  It was also the first time for Miao Jue to see this strange magical weapon, but she was not surprised.  When she was being carried on Tie Heng's back, she felt something on her lower back, and it stung her. If it weren't for the fact that the part against which she was being pressed was the most embarrassing part of a woman, she would have been too embarrassed to mention it, so she might have mentioned it earlier.  Questioned.

    Tie Heng straightened up, stretched out his left hand and pushed Yan Laoliu gently on the forehead. The tall and burly man fell on his back and fell heavily to the ground. At the same time, he also took his last breath and died with reluctance and doubt.

    Both the bald man and the tall and thin man with the double hook were a little unable to react. They stared at the huge wound on Yan Laoliu's chest, obviously shocked.  It wasn't until they saw Tie Heng raising the strange-shaped magic weapon in his hand and aiming towards them that they started jumping around like frightened rabbits.  Although they couldn't see it clearly because they were blocked by Yan Laoliu's body, the two of them had guessed the effect of this magic weapon. When they saw the smoking muzzle aiming at them, they were horrified and hurriedly  Move backwards.

    Especially for the bald man, the condensed fire energy beam just passed over his head. The speed was much faster than any hidden weapons and spells he had ever seen. There was no room for dodge at all.  Fortunately, the attack surface of this amazingly powerful psychic beam is extremely small. As long as you pay attention to the direction of the magic weapon in advance, it is not difficult to prevent it.  Moreover, the beam dissipated very quickly, and the effective range seemed to be no more than ten feet!

    "As expected of a person who has been licking blood for many years, he immediately saw through Xiyu's weakness." Tie Heng looked at the clever movements of the two people and could only sigh helplessly in his heart.  "You must practice your marksmanship more when you go back!"

    The limitations of this blunderbuss at this stage are clearly revealed at this moment. In addition, my skill is too far behind the opponent, so it is impossible to target the two of them.  In fact, Tie Heng knew from the beginning that if Xiyu was caught by surprise, it would be good to deal with people who had never seen it before, but once the foundation was exposed, it would be difficult to deal with warriors who had quick reactions.  The opponent only needs to avoid the direction where the gun is aimed and pay attention to the finger on the trigger, and there is no threat.  What's worse is that the handgun is very powerful, but its range is very short, far less than a crossbow or some hidden weapons, not to mention that they can have many changes after being fired. Every bullet of the handgun is  A straight beam, so straight, with a narrow attack surface. A small magical weapon must either be made up by its quantity, or it can shoot continuously, or its shooting technique can overwhelm the opponent's agility, but Tie Heng does not have these things now.

    Tie Heng once again turned his gun and pointed it at another person, but the two people on the opposite side had lost a lot of scruples. They looked at each other, and even spread out their body skills to quickly move towards him in a "Zigzag" shape!

    Tie Heng held up his gun and swung it left and right, looking panicked as if he was at a loss.  But he never pulled the trigger. Xiyu's bullets needed to be fired and refilled, so now there was no bullet in the chamber, and even if there was, it couldn't be fired.  A bullet made of low-grade spiritual stone was already at its limit, and Tie Heng could clearly feel the scalding temperature coming from the gun body.  Besides, he didn't have time to reload. He was doing this purely to scare the other party and to attract the other party's attention, just like he did with Yan Laoliu just now, asking the other party to ignore his free hand.

    So what is he hiding in his left hand this time?  Miao Jue behind him could see clearly that four egg-sized metal balls were held between his fingers.

    "Cunning bad boy." Miao Jue said in his heart.

    ;

 Text Chapter 23 Fighting (Part 2)

    Book friends, if you have any recommendation votes, don¡¯t hesitate to vote for a few more. I also ask for your support. Ah Xuan, I beg for collection, attention, favor, and hugs!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~

    "Cunning bad boy." Miao Jue turned her head, narrowed her eyes, and secretly pinched a magic formula in her hand. Excited emotions arose in her heart because she saw the hope of escaping!

    Facing the two men who were charging at each other with murderous intent, Tie Heng's face was full of panic. He aimed at the tall and thin man as if he were gambling, pulled the trigger, and then let out a loud voice dubbed in his mouth: "Bang!"

    The two people on the other side were staring at his right hand. This sudden move made them both jump.  When the bald man saw that the target was not him, he rushed straight over, while the tall and thin man jumped to the side as if it was a conditioned reflex to avoid the psychic beam that would not appear at all.

    At this moment, Tie Heng threw with his left hand, and four metal balls were thrown at the two of them respectively.

    "Stun bomb!" When the two of them opened their eyes wide, turned their attention to the four metal balls in the air, and identified them, it was already too late to take precautions.

    Loud noises and bright lights enveloped them!  In order to meet the increasing requirements of the Prefect's Mansion and Baoxiang Pavilion, the stun bombs Tie Heng refined now are much stronger than the ones he used to practice at the beginning. Even though both of them have the strength of about the seventh level, they were caught off guard.  The next step is to follow the path.  He lost his vision and hearing in an instant, and his body's balance was also broken. He staggered and fell to the ground.

    Tie Heng¡¯s head was also buzzing. He turned around in time to avoid the bright light and used his true energy to protect his ears.  But the ears are a fragile part after all, and the bald head is very close. The two stun bombs also caused Tie Heng a lot of pain!

    But he couldn't care about that now. He put away his words, took out the two flying swords from his arms, turned around and charged forward to kill them.  He was exhausted both physically and mentally at this time, with very little spiritual energy left and his true energy almost exhausted. The only weapons on his body were these two flying swords, but fortunately they were sharp enough.

    He used the flying sword in his left hand as a hidden weapon and aimed it at the tall and thin man in the distance and threw it hard. Then Tie Heng focused all his attention on the bald man a few steps away.

    At the same time, Miao Jue also stood up.  She had received Tie Heng's instructions in advance, and the distance was far away, so the impact on her was minimal.  "Go!" She made a hand gesture and pointed at the tall and thin autumn leaves flying beside her, like leaves blown up by the strong wind, flying away.

    The tall and thin man could neither see nor hear. He was sitting unsteadily on the ground, shouting in panic and out of tune while waving his bright silver hooks, wrapping his upper body in a ball of silver light, making it airtight.  .

    But the flying sword thrown by Tie Heng did not hit other parts of his body. Instead, it shot straight to his feet and accurately nailed the ankle of his right leg. The pain caused the guy to scream and hurriedly retracted his legs and feet.  The double hooks in his hands slowed down.  The autumn leaves shot by Miao Jue arrived just in time, and several leaves got into the gaps between the double hooks. The sharp edges added several bloody wounds to the tall and thin man!  He was so frightened that he rolled on the ground and fled far away.

    On this side, the bald man¡¯s reaction was completely opposite to that of his companion.  He knelt on one knee, half-closed his eyes, holding the octagonal iron rod across his hands, holding his breath and remaining motionless, showing off the calm and masterful demeanor of a master!

    ¡°This guy is not easy to deal with!¡± Tie Heng was not dazzled by the temporary upper hand, but felt a slight thump in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be so calm, but being tall and thin would give him more opportunities to take advantage of.  But it was obviously too late to change the target now. Tie Heng jumped up, stabbed the opponent's chest with the flying sword in his right hand, and went straight to the bald man's face with the tiger claw in his left hand.

    Tie Heng used two prongs, and was about to hit the opponent, but his eyes jumped.  For this bald man, Tie Heng had always maintained the highest level of vigilance, always paying attention to his every move. As soon as he noticed that the muscles on his palms and neck were twitching, he knew something was wrong, kicked his feet, and flew back.

    The end of the octagonal iron rod suddenly bounced up and was aimed at Tie Heng's heart.  The bald head could accurately capture his position without using his eyes or ears to hear.  This stick is fast and cruel. If he were to hit him, Tie Heng's fate would never be any better than that of Yan Laoliu!

    Thanks to Tie Heng¡¯s alertness, he took one step back, which gave him time to dodge.  He twisted to the right, and the octagonal iron bar brushed against his arm.  The stick rotated like a drill, and was sharper than an ordinary sword. The spiral force it formed was no less powerful than Tie Heng's claws. It peeled off a large piece of flesh on his arm like a razor.

    Tie Heng was not distracted by the severe pain. He flicked the fingers of his right hand and aimed the flying sword at the bald head's chest. He did several backflips in a row. Not only did he get past the octagonal iron bar that was sweeping towards him, he also moved the sword between them.  Distance increases.

    The flying sword was inserted into the ground with a "pop!"The surface reaches the handle.  At such a close distance, the flying sword almost pierced the skin of his chest, and the bald man quickly swerved his body, narrowly avoiding the attack.  Although there was a wound like a baby's mouth on his chest, it was not fatal.  It was just that his change of stick moves slowed him down a bit. The sweeping iron stick failed and Tie Heng distanced himself. He missed the chance to win in one fell swoop.

    The bald man here was worried about his miss, but Tie Heng was a little frightened, secretly shouting: "What a close call!" The two of them fought at the touch of a button, but they both narrowly escaped death.

    The bald head's vision and hearing are restricted, and he relies entirely on the infuriating energy released around his body and his sensitive touch to sense Tie Heng's movements. This is why he does not strike blindly like the tall and lanky man, which would only disturb himself!

    "Damn it, this guy already has the rudiment of aura, and he has almost the strength from the sixth level. This is not easy to deal with." Tie Heng gritted his teeth, turned his head and glanced at the tall and thin man who had retreated a dozen steps away.  This guy was lame in one leg, blood was flowing all over the floor, and his body was covered in mud. He was looking very miserable and disgraced.  However, this guy rolled his eyelids and turned his eyes towards Tie Heng and Miao Jue. It seemed that his vision had recovered somewhat.

    "Cunning bastard!" Tie Heng cursed secretly.  The bald man's skill is obviously higher than that of the lanky man, and his recovery ability is definitely better than the latter's, but this guy is calm and there is nothing to tell from his appearance.

    Tie Heng hesitated slightly for a moment.  He still has the last trump card that he has not used yet, which is to use the power of Chaos Grip. He believes that with the power of Chaos, killing these two people is just a piece of cake. But Tie Heng is worried about Miao Jue. Once he is exposed,  With the existence of the Grip of Chaos, he had to kill Miao Jue

    "That's it." Tie Heng made a decision and came to Miao Jue's side in a flash. Without waiting for her to say anything, he picked her up and turned around and ran down the mountain.

    The bald head¡¯s vision has indeed recovered somewhat, and he can now distinguish blurry outlines.  Tie Heng hugged Miao Jue and was about to run down the mountain. He immediately responded. Regardless of the fact that his body's balance was still a little unstable, he took three steps with the octagonal iron rod and two steps at a time. His movement speed was no less fast than Tie Heng's.  , about to intercept the two of them.

    Tie Heng flew up and kicked a rock the size of a millstone on the ground.  This kick he used was pure explosive power. Half of the huge stone was buried in the soil, but it was still kicked out.  Mud splashed everywhere, aiming at the bald head like cannonballs.

    "What a strange force this is! Is this kid still a human? And his legs, how come they weren't broken off!?" The evil wind hit his face, and the bald head was so frightened that he hurriedly avoided it.  With a roar, the rock flew past his clothes and hit the ground a few feet away, creating a pit. The loud noise and splashing gravel and soil caused the bald head to stagger and made him stagger.  My heart trembled, and my whole spine seemed to be twitching.  He was shocked by the power of Tie Heng's kick, but he didn't know that Tie Heng didn't have the strength to strike again.

    "Ouch!" Without any warning, a long and long wolf howl sounded from the top of the mountain. It was so vast and eerie that the four people present trembled all over.

    They followed the sound, and at some point, two white demonic wolves appeared not far away.  They are more than twice the size of wild wolves in the human world. Their muscular bodies exude a fierce wildness, and they have a strange and enchanting beauty under the dim moonlight!

    "Bah! Two little demon wolves dare to run and seek death." The tall and thin man turned his wrist, and the double hooks spun out two rounds of silver halo.  He was closest to the two white demonic wolves, and his vision was still a little blurry. He could only tell the difference based on the strength of the demonic energy on the demonic wolves.  He found that they were just two beast-level monsters, so he no longer worried.  He was holding back a lot of anger at this time, and his ankle was stabbed again. He had no intention of chasing Tie Miao and the other two, but he was ready to take out his anger on these two demon wolves.

    How did he know that as soon as Tie Heng saw these two white demonic wolves, the hairs all over his body stood up, and a chill shot straight through the Tianling Gai.  Tie Heng couldn't care less about his painful right leg, and at the same time he didn't dare to hold back any longer. He even didn't hesitate to use up his internal energy to stimulate the valley. He exerted force on his legs, raised his body to the limit, and ran desperately!

    The bald man was startled, and when he tried to intercept him again, it was already too late.  He was stunned and couldn't understand why Tie Heng was so flustered and unwise.  With his skill, he naturally realized that Tie Heng was improving his skill through self-mutilation. It seemed to be fast at the moment, but it could not last long. Once the strength was released, he would be completely stripped of his strength and would only end up at the mercy of others.  Therefore, he no longer rushed to catch up, and turned back to help his companion get rid of the two demon wolves, and then take him down the mountain with him.

    But when he turned around, what he saw made him break into a cold sweat.

    What the bald man saw was a white demonic wolf that swayed slightly, disappeared from the spot, and then appeared next to the tall and thin man like a ghost.  The tall and thin man was so frightened that he screamed and struck the wolf's head with both hooks.  The demon wolf raised its paws and patted it casually, then hookedIt was broken into pieces, with an understatement, like tearing a few thin pieces of paper, and the bald head could see the deep contempt in its green eyes!

    ;

 Text Chapter 24: General (Part 1)

    Thanks to Wiler for the tip!

    Thank you all book friends for your support!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~

    Tie Heng had already run more than a hundred feet without any hesitation. Miao Jue, who was tightly held in his arms, shrank as much as possible to reduce resistance.  She squinted her eyes and saw the expression on Tie Heng's face clearly, and Miao Jue was surprised.  During this day's dangerous experience, she never saw Tie Heng show any timidity or fear. It seemed as if everything was under his control. He was so confident.  But at this time, the young man looked nervous and solemn, and he also showed a look of shock that he couldn't hide.

    "What could make him feel frightened!?" Such thoughts came to Miao Jue's mind.  She pressed her face into Tie Heng's shoulder to avoid the oncoming wind. She wanted to ask, but she heard a miserable hiss from behind, and it was the voice of the tall and thin man.  Miao Jue felt a chill in her heart, and then there was another howl full of fear, but it stopped immediately!

    ¡°That scream is from the bald guy!¡± Miao Jue¡¯s hair stood on end.  "Those two demon-slayers are not weak in martial arts. How could they be killed in such a short period of time!? Those two demon wolves"

    Miao Jue looked at Tie Heng, whose expression became even more gloomy and his speed increased by two points.  Tie Heng is currently performing another light kung fu movement method in the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra, called Wind and Thunder. Compared with Tiger Leaping and Dragon Soaring, it lacks the unpredictable changes, but it is superior to extremely fast speed, especially when running in a straight line.  , as fast as the wind, as fast as thunder!

    "Ah!" Miao Jue screamed in horror. She couldn't help but glance back, and saw a black shadow on all fours chasing after her at an incredible speed. It was a white demon wolf.  Its green eyes were filled with murderous intent, and the corners of its mouth and front paws were stained with blood. It was obvious that the two demon-slayers had died under its claws.

    Tie Heng knew what was chasing him without looking back.  At this critical moment of life and death, his spirit was highly concentrated, and by some strange coincidence, his spiritual consciousness and qi induction actually merged into one, forming a kind of magical power similar to clairvoyance, which allowed him to see all the surrounding scenes at 360 degrees!

    Behind him, the demon wolf was as fast as a formless ghost. He pushed his speed to the limit, but in a few breaths, the demon wolf caught up behind him, and its sickle-like claws penetrated his back!

    "Let's fight, I hope I won't lose my soul!" Tie Heng was almost at the end of his rope and running out of gas. He gritted his teeth and pulled out a trace of chaos force from the grip of chaos on his left wrist.

    This trace of chaotic force is insignificant in terms of quantity, but as soon as it blends into Tie Heng's Dantian, it is like throwing a match into the gunpowder magazine, bursting out with unimaginable huge power.  The originally empty Dantian, meridians, acupuncture points, and limbs were filled with the surge of true energy in an instant. Tie Heng even felt like a balloon that was about to burst.  Moreover, the nature of this internal force is much higher than his own wind and thunder energy. It is like hurricane and thunder, containing unimaginable power.  Even Tie Heng had not expected this series of changes, but he was also ecstatic!

    Tie Heng suddenly increased his speed. In just one breath, his speed increased by more than twice. He was so fast that he could no longer see the figure. It was like a gust of wind or a beam of lightning, fleeting!

    The demon wolf paused for a moment. It was a little startled. Tie Heng's surge of speed caught it off guard. It also couldn't figure out why such a weak human being suddenly burst out at such a terrifying speed!

    "However, the demon wolf is not willing to let go of the blood food in its mouth. At the same time, it is also full of confidence in its own speed.  It no longer hides its true power. The huge demonic power shoots straight into the sky like a black beacon. The shape of the demonic wolf also begins to change. It stands upright and turns into a giant wolf in human form. The fur on its body also turns into silver.  The light was brilliant, much more majestic than before!

    The terrifying demon power almost enveloped the entire mountain, and Tie Heng felt a heavy pressure wrapping himself tightly, making him unable to breathe smoothly, feeling tingling all over his body, and his body movements were stagnant, and his speed suddenly slowed down.  Miao Jue in his arms was even more unbearable. His face was pale with fright, and his body was completely stiff and unable to move!

    The humanoid silver wolf flicked its body, and its speed was no less than Tie Heng's. What's even more worrying is that it locked its huge demonic power on Tie Heng, making Tie Heng difficult to move. Between this increase and decrease, Tie Heng  The advantage that was finally established was quickly overtaken.

    "My life is at stake!" Even at the last moment, Tie Heng would not give up, but he knew very well that if nothing unexpected happened, he, the time traveler, would die here tonight.

    "If I had known this, I should have gone to the best brothel in the city to have a drink and have a long-cherished wish for many years!" This is what Tie Heng was thinking in his heart at this critical moment of life and death.

    ¡°Perhaps God favored him for suffering so many years, or he was moved by his last wish and felt that he should be given a chance to realize it.Just as the humanoid silver wolf's one-foot-long sharp claws were about to tear Tie Heng's back apart, the demon wolf suddenly stopped.

    The wolf's head showed a human expression of shock and turned to look in the direction of the cliff to the north.  Tie Heng's body relaxed, and the demon wolf withdrew the demonic power that suppressed him. This surprised Tie Heng. At first, he thought there was a conspiracy, but immediately his sensitive hearing caught a strange sound.  The noise became stronger and stronger, as if something was flying rapidly from far to near.

    The source of the sound came from the bottom of the cliff. The sound felt very familiar to Tie Heng. It sounded like the crackling sound made by a plane passing by at low altitude in his previous life!

    "Hahahaha" A heroic and uninhibited laughter overwhelmed the loud crackling sound in the sky, and a figure soared into the sky from the bottom of the cliff, flying straight into the air like a rocket before falling back to the sky, reflecting the beautiful waning moon.

    "Hahahaha, we thought it was some big monster hiding in this filthy land, but it turned out to be two silver-haired dogs. Okay, okay, it's not in vain for us to come all the way to have a look. In this cold day, we  I'm short of a big cloak, and your fur is the best material, so I'll skin you right now!" This man spoke wildly and domineeringly, and his voice should be that of a middle-aged man.  Tie Heng glanced at the top of his head. Because the man's back was facing the crescent moon, he couldn't see the man's appearance clearly. He could only see the outline of the man's tall and muscular body. He was also holding a door panel in one hand.  The blunt-headed giant sword weighed at least several hundred kilograms.

    Following the man's words, his aura increased sharply, and an overwhelming aura dominated the space. Tie Heng, who was inside, felt that this aura was so vast and boundless that it even reached the clouds in the sky.  They were all dispersed, revealing a circular hole, into which the light of the stars and moon filled the sky penetrated!

    Tie Heng could hardly move, his knees were weak, and it seemed as if a huge weight was being placed on his body. The terrible pressure penetrated into his bones and was still impacting his soul. Looking at Miao Jue in his arms, he had lost consciousness.  Curly in Tie Heng's arms, like a helpless baby.  The surrounding vegetation all bent to the ground, as if everything here was bending down to welcome the arrival of the king!

 Text Chapter 24: General (Part 2)

    "Uh ah ah" Under the terrible pressure, Tie Heng let out a hoarse roar. His self-esteem did not allow him to kneel down to anyone. He squeezed out the last bit of strength in his body, and the surging Qi reached its peak.  In the next moment, he barely broke free from the tangible and invisible pressure and continued to run forward.

    "Hey!" The middle-aged man in mid-air was slightly surprised, his eyes turned slightly, and his gaze was fixed on Tie Heng for a moment, a divine light flashed in his eyes.

    Beneath him, the humanoid silver wolf realized that it had encountered a powerful enemy, and it seemed that life and death were no longer in its control.  It looked up to the sky and roared, making a wild and majestic howl.  All the demon power was concentrated on the two claws, as if it was about to pierce the sky. The silver wolf jumped up wildly, and the two claws shot out a solid and sharp black light, hitting the middle-aged man directly.

    The middle-aged man didn't care at all. The giant sword in his hand, which was like a door panel, fell down on his head. Wherever it passed, the void seemed to be torn into pieces!

    Under the cold moonlight, the sword light and the black light clashed, and the destructive power burst out like a heavy bomb. With the loud sound of the mountains shaking and the earth shaking, the scattered demonic energy was wrapped in a tsunami-like wave.  Swept wildly in the shock wave.

    At this moment, Tie Heng ran out dozens of feet away. He released his body-protecting Qi and concentrated it behind him to form a barrier.  Miao Jue, who had regained consciousness a little, also controlled the autumn leaves to float. A dozen leaves were spliced ??together to form the shape of a shield.  But in an instant, they were caught in the turbulent air waves. The autumn leaves fell apart like dead leaves, and Tie Heng's body-protecting Qi also fell apart.  The two of them spurted out a mouthful of blood, and their bodies were involuntarily thrown into the sky, falling far away towards the bottom of the cliff on one side.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t know how many somersaults he did in the air, and he was so dizzy that he almost fainted.  Fortunately, he never relaxed his hands, and Miao Jue was still held tightly in his arms.  At this time, he found that there was nothing under his feet and began to fall rapidly. Miao Jue's hands and feet were cold and he screamed at the top of his lungs!

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t hold my arm, let go quickly!¡± Tie Heng shouted in Miao Jue¡¯s ear in the howling mountain wind.  But the latter turned a deaf ear and just screamed hysterically, and the arms around him tightened even more.

    Tie Heng roared twice more and struggled to see if she had any reaction. The situation was critical now, so Tie Heng didn't think much about it. With a burst of his true energy, he shook Miao Jue's hands and feet away from his body.  Then he held her up with both hands and pushed her up, throwing her high up.

    "Ah ah ah" Miao Jue let out a high-pitched hiss that could pierce human ear drums. The volume was much higher than before, and it was no worse than the howl of the demon wolf!

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t have time to appreciate her soprano now. He mobilized his remaining spiritual power and quickly chanted incantations and formed seals. The breeze gathered around him and swirled around him.  "Wind Technique Seventeen, Peng Wings!"

    The breeze quickly intensified and condensed into a pair of huge wind wings on Tie Heng's back.  Tie Heng's falling speed suddenly slowed down, and he could change directions at will and fly parallel, or even rise with the help of air currents.  The Roc Wing Technique is much stronger than the Ninth Wind Technique of Floating, which can only be suspended a few feet above the ground. However, this spell can only be used as a glider, and it must be used by jumping down from a high place.  There is no ability to fly directly from the ground to the sky.  Flying is not an easy task for magicians or warriors. Even wind magicians have to wait for spells of number 50 or above to have this magical power.

    Tie Heng controlled the wind wing and hovered in mid-air for a moment. He looked at Miao Jue who was falling from above and stretched out his arms to catch her steadily.  Miao Jue was scared to death and kept screaming. As soon as he was hugged by Tie Heng, he was like a drowning man seeing a life-saving straw. His hands and feet were wrapped around him like an octopus, and he was holding on to Tie Heng.  The strength of the clothes was like an iron hoop, and Tie Heng was strangled to the ground and it hurt!

    "Sure enough!" Fengyi bore the weight of the two people, and the parallel gliding posture suddenly sank, and then began to fall diagonally, which was only slightly gentler than free fall.  Tie Heng shook his head inwardly. Unfortunately, the Wing Wing Technique could only be applied to the caster himself. Otherwise, it would have been much easier and safer to cast one on Miao Jue.

    Miao Jue hugged Tie Heng again, feeling that she had support and was no longer so empty, and her mood was naturally calmer.  But when she thought of the terrible situation just now, she became furious. She raised a small fist and hit Tie Heng on the shoulder. She also yelled: "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole! Let's see if you dare to leave me again!"

    "Who told you to be disobedient?" Tie Heng turned his face away in embarrassment as she stared at him with tears in his eyes.  "Okay, stop making trouble, change your position and hug me tightly. I have to free my hands. If you continue like this, we will still fall to death together. Do you want to be a mandarin duck with me?"

    "Bah, bah, shameless, who wants to be with you"

    Miao Jue couldn¡¯t say any more, so she just changed the position of hugging her in a cowardly manner.  He wrapped his arms around Tie Heng's neck and clamped his long legs around his waist.  Miao Jue is so petite that she looks like a tree.The wombat just hung on Tie Heng's chest, and a wombat was hidden on the side of his head, preventing him from seeing his expression clearly.  The two of them were so close that Tie Heng could clearly feel the beating heart in the other's chest as fast as a drum, but the trembling that he couldn't suppress just now gradually calmed down.

    "It seems that she was really frightened. It is not easy for a daughter's family to have such courage." Tie Heng thought to himself and took out the modified tent from the storage bag.  Taking advantage of the fact that the wind wing technique was still somewhat effective and the falling momentum was relatively gentle, Tie Heng saw the opportunity and shook his hands to unfold the tent with ropes tied at both ends.

    "Whoops", the thick tent skin swelled in the wind. Tie Heng grabbed the bottom of the straight rope, and after falling for a while, he swayed in circles in the air, like a paraglider.

    "Ah!" Feeling the sudden upward pulling force, Miao Jue let out a low cry. When she realized that the falling momentum had slowed down a lot, she looked around and then breathed out, relaxing her tight body slightly.  Some.

    Just when the two of them were trying to save themselves, there were several more thunderous noises on the top of the mountain.  The two turned around and looked around, and could vaguely see two black demonic forces colliding with the bright sword light. The shock wave that erupted became more and more intensive, and extended towards the top of the peak, making it seem like a series of clusters had been detonated.  Like a bomb, it exploded loudly. Miao Jue was stunned and could only mutter to himself: "Monster, monster!"

    "That man is so strong!" The dust and smoke shrouded him, and he could barely see the thunderous sword light flashing on the top of the mountain. The two demonic powers were gradually weakening.  There is no doubt that the middle-aged man has an overwhelming advantage and is chasing the two demon wolves along the way.  "He may be close to the realm of transcendence and sainthood."

    While Tie Heng was thinking, a bright light flashed on the top of the mountain, and a huge sword slashed down with the force of breaking through the mountain. The extremely terrifying power released unimaginable destructive power.  Like a volcanic eruption, the loud noise shook the surrounding mountains and even caused several avalanches. The rising smoke covered half of the sky in the blink of an eye.  Huge amounts of rock debris and tree debris flew down in all directions, hitting the foot of the mountain like rain.  Fortunately, Tie Heng had already flown some distance away, and debris flew past his feet in a parabola, without endangering their safety.  But they were carried far away by the violent airflow, spinning and tumbling in mid-air involuntarily.  First, the ropes became entangled, and then the tent skin at one end was torn. This simple paraglider was considered scrapped. Tie Heng simply let go of it, hugged Miao Jue with both hands, and fell into the soft ground on a hillside.  In the snow, a deep hole was made for the boss.

 Text Chapter 25: Fortune and Misfortune (Part 1)

    Thanks to Wiler and Yi Lei Furen for their rewards!

    Thank you all book friends for your support!  ^_^

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    On the hillside covered with thick snow, a hand stretched out from the deep snow pit. Tie Heng straightened up with difficulty and slowly climbed out.

    "Wow!" He opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood on the white snow. The depression in his chest was relieved a little.  Tie Heng wiped the corners of his mouth. There were purple blood marks on both hands. They were caused by holding the rope tightly before. Fortunately, the bones were not injured. He didn't care about it now and carefully lifted Miao Jue out of the snow pit.  He was carried out.

    "Fortunately, fortunately, the airflow was a lateral thrust. The paraglider also played some buffering role at the last moment. There was soft and deep snow on the ground. After falling from such a high place, my life was finally saved.  ." Tie Heng checked his and Miao Jue's bodies and couldn't help but secretly rejoice.

    His body is extremely strong, and he didn¡¯t suffer much substantial damage from all this.  On the other hand, Miao Jue, a delicate beauty, even though Tie Heng protected her and borne most of the impact, her internal organs were still shocked when she landed. One of her arms was broken. In addition, she had injuries on her body and her physical strength was reduced.  He was seriously overdrawn again and fell into a coma.  Tie Heng couldn't wake her up, which made him very worried.

    Tie Heng had no choice but to take out a piece of felt and wrap Miao Jue to keep her body temperature.  Within the scope of the dirty soil, the temperature is not low and there is no snow, but once we return to the surrounding mountains, it is bitingly cold and covered with snow.

    Tie Heng turned back and looked at the top of the mountain. The spreading dust mist had covered most of the sky, and the world was dark. Tie Heng could only tell that the mountain was still collapsing, making a loud rumbling sound, and the top of the mountain was almost completely flattened.  .

    Ji Lingling shuddered, and Tie Heng decided to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible.  He didn't know who the middle-aged man was, but he recognized the two demon wolves.  He had seen this kind of demon wolf when he accompanied generations of peerless masters to conquer the demon world.  They are the silver generals of the Xiaoyue Demon Clan and the middle-level officers of the Demon Legion. Their level has crossed the threshold of the terrifying level, which is equivalent to beings above the third level among human masters.  With Tie Heng's current strength, even if he uses the power of Chaos Grip, it will be difficult to escape their wolf kisses. As for the middle-aged man who can chase them and beat them, it is estimated that he can be killed by stretching out a little finger.  .  What's even more worrying is not knowing whether that person is a friend or an enemy.

    Tie Heng picked up Miao Jue on his back and ran towards the distance with one foot high and one foot low.  After running for several miles in the darkness, Tie Heng felt his inner strength leaking out. The wind and thunder energy inside his body was quickly dissipating. He knew that the trace of chaotic force had passed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????.  While his true energy had not dissipated and he still had plenty of strength, Tie Heng dug a snow hole in the thick snow on the leeward side, climbed in and settled Miao Jue, and then built half a snow wall at the entrance of the hole to block it.  The intrusion of cold air made it easier for them to survive this winter night.

    ¡°Hoo, ho!¡± Tie Heng gasped, and the white air he exhaled sprayed far away.  He was sitting on the snow wall on one side, the last trace of vitality that did not belong to him drained out of his body, the muscles all over his body were twitching and sore, and his bones seemed to be falling apart, and he no longer had the inexhaustible strength he had just had.

    "Pfft!" He vomited out another mouthful of blood. Stars were flashing in front of his eyes. His consciousness was groggy and he just wanted to have a good sleep.  But Tie Heng knew very well that it was not the time to rest yet.  He steeled himself to get up, untied some of the blankets on Miao Jue's body, and took out a few blankets to wrap around her to keep her warmer.

    Miao Jue was still unconscious, so Tie Heng opened her lips, fed her a soldier grain pill, and drank some water.  The Bing Liang Pill melted when it came into contact with water, and Miao Jue swallowed it instinctively.  Tie Heng then fed her a few more pills to treat internal injuries. Seeing that her pale and snowy face gradually gained a hint of human color, he felt a little relieved.

    Tie Heng was not in the mood to eat dry food, so he threw two military grain pills and some elixirs into his mouth, swallowed them whole, and drank a large mouthful of water.  Although Bingliang Pills don't taste very good, they are nutritious. After a person is full, his body's strength seems to have returned a bit.  I followed him to deal with the external injuries on his body, especially on his right arm, reapplied the medicine, and wrapped the bandage carefully.

    After finishing these, Tie Heng took off the storage bag from Miao Jue's waist and first dug out the portable cave worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins.  He held Lotus House in his hand, the size of his fist was like a lotus bud.  Tie Heng input his spiritual power and tried several methods, but there was no response.

    "Sure enough, this thing requires a password or a spell to activate." Tie Heng shook his head regretfully. He was exhausted and had little spiritual power left, so he stopped trying and put the lotus house aside.The opportunity was rare, so Tie Heng didn't stop and took out the items in Miao Jue's storage bag one by one, trying to find if there was anything that could be helpful to him.  Miao Jue's storage bag is about the same level as Tie Heng's, with more than a dozen cubic meters of storage space inside.  Being in a snow cave, Tie Heng naturally couldn't pour out everything inside, so he could only pick out some things that interested him.

    Most of the storage bags contained items commonly used in expeditions, but the astonishing number of various clothes, skirts, and hats that Miao Jue stuffed in them, in a wide variety of colors, amazed Tie Heng.  Especially the underwear, tube tops, waistcoats with bellybands, all in complete styles, and even some special-purpose cotton straps, which made Tie Heng blush.  Although he was more interested in drinking flower wine, he was not shameless enough to steal someone's underwear. He hurriedly stuffed the large amount of clothes back into the storage bag.

    "I really don't understand women. They only go out for a few days to investigate. What are they doing with so many clothes? It's not just moving." Thinking of clothes, Tie Heng found that the coat he was wearing was already in tatters after this day of fighting.  He tore off these tattered strips of cloth, found a spare robe from his storage bag, and put it on.

    "Little guy, this day must have frightened you!" The blind vigil rat was able to burrow in and out of his clothes, but it didn't suffer any harm. It was just frightened by the terrifying aura of the silver demon wolf and the middle-aged man.  At this moment, he was still hunched over, not daring to move.  Tie Heng stroked it a few times, comforted it slightly, and stuffed it into his arms again.

    After rummaging through Miao Jue¡¯s storage bag for a while, he took out a few things, which left Tie Heng even more speechless.  A large bag of jewelry and rouge and gouache, as well as a stack of gold tickets, with a combined denomination value of 20,000 to 30,000 gold coins.

    "Tsk tsk, you are really a rich man. Look at these earrings. They are made of precious green flame cat's eye stones. They must cost thousands of gold coins!" Tie Heng looked at what he was holding in his other hand.  The stem of the plant is cut to the length of a finger and has an agate-like color. There are white spots on the surface. What are they if they are not fragments of the blood jade tree?

    "This this woman is really nimble with her hands and feet." Tie Heng kept curling his lips.  Miao Jue must have been reluctant to give up a treasure like the Blood Jade Tree, so he took advantage of the chaos to pick up some pieces from the ground and stuffed them into a storage bag.

    "Woman!" Tie Heng had to sigh at the strength of strange creatures like women. It was not easy to think about these things in such a crisis.

    Since you picked it up, you can¡¯t throw it away again.  But just putting it in the storage bag like this is a waste of money.  Tie Heng dug out several jade boxes containing elixirs, collected the blood jade tree fragments for Miao Jue, and then put everything back into the storage bag.  It wasn't that he wasn't moved, it was just that he was embarrassed to take a woman's things.

    "Where did she put the petals of the sunflower?" Tie Heng saw Miao Jue's lips turning blue and knew that she was very afraid of the cold, so he wanted to make her warmer.  But there was nothing in the storage bag. In the end, she found many petals of the sunflower in the cloth bag hidden in her arms.  This plant has great medicinal value. Its petals have a long-lasting aroma and emit a slight warmth that lasts for a long time. It is very good for women to use to keep warm.

    Tie Heng stuffed the petals of Huiyangkui into her coat, especially around her heart, abdomen and armpits, which could effectively maintain her body temperature.  Naturally, a little bit of the spring sunshine inevitably leaked out during this process, which made Tie Heng's mouth go dry.

    He slapped his cheek twice to calm his mind, then lit a small charcoal pot and placed it next to Miao Jue. He didn't dare to look any further and sat cross-legged with his back to her.

 Text Chapter 25: Blessings and Disasters (Part 2)

    Tie Heng has never been so weak. Since his rebirth, in more than half a year, he has not pushed himself to such a limit like today.  At this moment, tired moans seemed to come from every corner of his body.  But Tie Heng still kept his back straight and his posture was meticulous.  He took a deep breath and let it out again, repeating this process several times before looking inside with an uneasy feeling.

    Soon, Tieheng Gujing Bubo¡¯s face showed surprise, which turned into a look of joy.  He was relieved that the situation inside his body wasn't as bad as he thought.  Although the Dantian and meridians seemed to be empty, and several meridians were damaged, these were not important.  Tie Heng was surprised to find that a small part of the chaotic force remained in his body. Their essence had not changed, but it seemed that the harmful edges had been worn away. Not only did they not destroy his body, but they were strengthening independently, or in other words, they were strengthening.  Transforming Tie Heng's body, making the bones and flesh stronger, and the meridians becoming tougher.  If the meridians of ordinary people are like thin threads, then Tie Heng's is like cotton threads, and now he is transforming into thicker and stronger steel cables.  In addition, the rudimentary true energy vortex in his Dantian has expanded and stabilized after this tempering, and has actually grown a lot.  The speed of infuriating energy is nearly twice as fast as before.

    "A blessing in disguise!" Tie Heng was overjoyed. This idiom ran through his heart. Only these four words could describe his situation.  Tie Heng used the power of chaos, knowing that his strength was still weak, and his body simply could not withstand this ultimate power. Even an extremely small amount could drive him to pieces.  Therefore, he did not dare to directly use the power of the Chaos Force to attack the enemy. Instead, he used its ability to transform all things, introducing it into his Dantian and turning it into true energy that his body could withstand.  Even so, Tie Heng's most optimistic expectation is that he can survive. If his body wants to recover, it will take at least a few months.  Who would have thought that not only would his body be fine, but he would also receive so many benefits? It was really beyond his expectation.

    "What a risk. If I had inhaled even a little more of the chaotic force, the remaining force would have exceeded the body's limit, and I would probably have to wait for death slowly." Tie Heng observed the remaining chaotic force.  While thinking about it.

    He tried to control these seemingly extremely weak forces. They were very obedient and traveled around the body with his thoughts.  But as long as Tie Heng doesn't intentionally control them, they will find the weakest part of Tie Heng's body and integrate into his flesh and blood, slowly but clearly improving his body structure, making him stronger and more tolerable.  More Chaos Force!

    Tie Heng frowned and thought for a moment, hesitated for a long time, and finally seemed to have made up his mind. Controlling the weakest remaining force, he carefully probed into the sea of ??consciousness between his eyebrows.

    "Boom!" Suddenly, Tie Heng's mind seemed to have a nine-day thunder, which shook his mind to a blank, he could not feel anything, and his consciousness was interrupted.  I don't know how long it took, but Tie Heng woke up leisurely and found that it was already dawn outside the cave. When he looked at himself again, he kept sitting cross-legged and spent the whole night like this.

    Suddenly something occurred to him, and Tie Heng hurriedly explored his sea of ??consciousness.  In the empty consciousness space, a gray sun occupies the center of the sea of ??consciousness. It is like a black hole. Tie Heng's mind seems to be sucked in by it, but it seems to be constantly emitting colorful brilliance.  There seems to be a little more life in the sea of ??consciousness.

    The three haloes representing wind, thunder, and wood respectively formed an equilateral triangle surrounding the gray sun. They were suspended dimly, but under the nourishment of some kind of power, they began to slowly grow stronger.  This is not replenishing the consumed spiritual power, but the source of the three lines of spiritual power is growing.  The outer silver hazes that represent the power of spiritual thoughts have also undergone some changes. They still look thin, but a small part of them seems to have a little golden light. This is also a qualitative change, although it is very, very slow, like using a wooden basin.  It's the same as scooping out all the water in a lake, but it is undoubtedly a great thing.

    "Oh, I'm reckless this time, I'm reckless. I usually do things cautiously, but this time I got so hot-headed that I became so reckless" Tie Heng's mentality at the moment was a typical one of being obedient after getting an advantage.  No, I just warned myself to pay attention in the future, and then said happily: "I felt that my strength was not enough before, and I did not dare to mobilize the chaos force. Hehe, this time it is a blessing in disguise. I just wait for the body to slowly integrate the remaining force, and then the results will be  Once it is consolidated, you can continue to strengthen your physical body accordingly.¡±

    Seeing snowflakes falling outside again, Tie Heng chuckled and said to himself: "This is like rolling a snowball. One day, this snowball will be able to crush the mountain!"

    Feeling slightly excited, Tie Heng calmed down his emotions, spread out his limbs and moved around, and suddenly felt a little more energy in his body.  His physique is extraordinary, and the vortex of true energy in his Dantian has taken shape again. After two or three hours of exercising and regulating his breath, his internal injuries have been cured to the tune of 77%, and his skill has recovered to 50% to 60%, and because of this,Because the true energy circulates much faster, if he really wants to fight the enemy, his combat effectiveness is not much better than when he was in perfect condition before.

    "This feels really good." An indescribable sense of fulfillment filled his heart. Tie Heng was full of hope for the future, and his mood naturally became high and joyful.  "Hey, I used to read martial arts novels, and the protagonists would encounter adventures just by jumping off a cliff. Although I didn't pick up any martial arts secrets, magic weapons, thousand-year-old powerful pills or other treasures this time, I still survived the disaster.  I hope you will have endless blessings in the future!¡±

    But when he turned around and saw the sickly blush on Miao Jue's face, he immediately realized something was wrong.

    He touched Miao Jue¡¯s forehead and felt it was hot. Then he checked his eyelids and tongue coating and felt for his pulse. Miao Jue¡¯s physical condition was obviously very dangerous.  Her external injuries were not serious, but her internal organs were violently shocked twice in a row. There was still some residual poison in her body, and the weather was so cold.  Now she had a high fever, her consciousness was somewhere between awake and unconscious, and she kept mumbling nonsense. Tie Heng wanted to wake her up, but was unable to do so.

    "No, she won't be able to last long with her physique like this, so we have to send her out of the mountain as soon as possible." Tie Heng fed her some more medicine and used his true energy to help her heal her internal injuries so that she could sleep soundly.

    Tie Heng has learned some medical theory from books in the past few months and knows that Miao Jue's current condition is caused by the combination of several injuries and cannot be delayed.  Unfortunately, his wind and thunder energy was good enough for self-healing, but it was much worse for healing others. There was also a lack of effective treatment methods in terms of spells. The few pills they carried could only keep the condition from getting worse, but they were not in large quantities.  So Tie Heng looked at the snowflakes falling outside and tied Miao Jue on his back resolutely, wanting to send her back to the city as soon as possible.

    "I guess those demon-slayers are still chasing us in the mountains to kill us, but we can only take a gamble." Who doesn't love the delicate beauty, not to mention that after yesterday's several fights and escapes, Tie Heng and Miao Jue Zhi  The friendship between them is different from that of ordinary people.

    "Don't worry, I won't let anything happen to you." Before diving into the wind and snow, Tie Heng supported Miao Jue's body with his backhand and whispered to his unconscious companion on his back.  Miao Jue seemed to have heard what he said, her frowning eyebrows relaxed a little, and her expression softened a lot

 Text Chapter 26 Encounter (Part 1)

    "Crunch, crunch!" The sound of stepping on the snow was very uncomfortable.  The mountain breeze is singing in my ears like a commotion. Occasionally, too much snow piles on the rocks on the top of the trees will slide down, and the noise they make will make people startled.

    Just in case, Tie Heng didn¡¯t dare to use Qing Kung to keep on going.  He would change to normal speed from time to time in order to save his energy and recover some of his consumed energy, so that he could at least run away with all his strength if he encountered danger.  He also used dead branches to make a simple pair of snowshoes. The wide soles made it difficult for his feet to sink into deep snow without using light skills.  Walking became much easier and my speed improved a lot.

    The fluttering fine snow fell even more heavily in the afternoon, and the sky was overcast with clouds, making it so dark that it made people uncomfortable to look at it.  The cold mountain wind picked up snow powder and blew it on his body, making even Tie Heng, who was not afraid of the cold and heat, shiver.  The mountain road was rugged and difficult to navigate, and Tie Heng chose to walk on the covered hillsides to avoid getting into trouble, which would naturally consume more energy.  But compared to the slow process before, it is much faster.

    Before the expedition team set off, everyone was given a map of this mountainous area, but now Tie Heng didn't know his exact location. Several iconic peaks that could be used to determine the direction were hidden behind the scenes by the drifting snow.  The snow changed the terrain again, so Tie Heng had no choice but to look north and rush in despite the cold wind and snowflakes. He couldn't care about anything else.

    "I hope I won't encounter an avalanche." In addition to malicious enemies or beasts and monsters looking for food, natural disasters are also a problem that Tie Heng has to worry about.  It is rare for the south to encounter such a serious snowstorm. It snows for most of the month, with rare breaks for a few days. The mountains and ridges are covered with snow. One disadvantage is that the Milky Way rolls back, and the white waves can submerge everything along the way.  .  Tie Heng didn't want to try the feeling of being buried alive. He would just die immediately. He was afraid that the person who was buried under the snow would be awake for a while, and that would be truly terrifying!

    Therefore, Tie Heng always pays attention to the movements around him, especially when passing at the bottom of the valley, and always maintains 120% vigilance.

    "Hey!" Tie Heng heard some noises and stopped cautiously.  He listened carefully and heard the sound of someone walking in the snow coming with the wind.  Tie Heng did not move rashly and looked at the terrain from left to right. One side was sparse withered woods, the other side was against the mountain. There were several huge rocks in front exposed on the snow, green and faint like mandrills.  The sound of the squeezing snow came from far away from the other side of the boulder. Tie Heng's sharp hearing discerned that there seemed to be only one person on the other side, and he seemed to be unable to move quickly.

    Tie Heng rolled his eyes and had an idea.  There was no hiding place around, and it was too late to retreat at this time. The footprints on the ground were clearly left!  Then just strike first and subdue the other party. If one of the demon-slayers is one of them, he can ask about each other's situation. If the other party has any plans in the mountainous area, he can avoid them in advance and save a lot of money.  trouble.

    Tie Heng untied Miao Jue from his back, his true energy surged, and he performed Qing Gong. As if blown by the mountain wind, he gently floated to a few boulders and sat Miao Jue against the two rocks.  between gaps.  Miao Jue's whole body was wrapped in thick felts and blankets, and only her eyes and nose were exposed on her head. Her whole body looked chubby, and she was not afraid of sitting on the ground and catching the cold.

    Tie Heng took off the snowshoes on his feet, jumped up, spread his arms and legs, and clung to the side of the largest rock like a gecko, climbing to the top of a few feet high in a light and silent manner.  There was also snow on the top of the rock. Tie Heng took a breath of Qi, his body was as light as cotton wool and he didn't make any sound.

    "Just the beginning of the wind orifice thunder veins has such an effect. Haha, I can't wait to cultivate it as soon as possible." The wind and thunder energy in the body is running smoothly, and this series of movements is as smooth as flowing clouds and flowing water. Iron  Heng naturally felt happy.

    He lay on the top of the rock, gathering his breath.  He secretly poked half of his head out and looked at the other side of the boulder.  In the snow curtain, a figure walked slowly.  This man was of medium build, and his whole body was covered in a white cloak. Judging from the way he moved and moved, he seemed to have strong martial arts skills, but he was a little staggering on his feet. He was obviously injured, and the injury was not serious. It may have affected him.  Activities of legs and feet.  This person was still very wary, and the way he looked around fully demonstrated this.

    Tie Heng quietly waited for the other party to approach.  The man had a hood on his head, perhaps because he was afraid of the cold, and the cover was quite tight, so he could not see his appearance clearly, but Tie Heng felt from his walking posture and body shape that this man should be someone he had seen before.

    The man walked closer and closer, looking back at the way he came from from time to time. He was also particularly sensitive to the noise around him and seemed nervous.  When he reached the boulder, he suddenly stopped.  This person was obviously a person with sharp ears and eyes. He seemed to have caught Miao Jue's heavy breathing on the other side of the boulder from the sound of the wind.

    This person immediately leaned onOn the rock, two hands stretched out from under the cloak, each holding a bright short knife in the gloved palms.  His eyes wandered in all directions and he turned his head to listen for a while.

    This person should also have heard that the owner of the breathing sound was very weak. He hesitated for a moment before taking decisive action.  He did not go around from under the rock to find out what was going on. Instead, like Tie Heng, he stood up and wanted to jump to the top of the rock to take advantage of the geographical advantage.

    Tie Heng smiled.  This man's response was correct, but Tie Heng was one step ahead of him and had him completely figured into it.

    Halfway through the jump, the man suddenly felt a shadow above his head, and the sound of his clothes fluttering in the wind made his heart twitch.

    "Who is it?" The person's voice was hoarse, but she was a woman.  She was shouting words, but the two short knives in her hands were stabbing upwards at the same time, looking very fierce.

    "It's a pity that this woman is in the air, and her breath is half up and half down. The sound of the sword is not small, and her strength, speed and direction are all biased.  Tie Heng stood down from a high position and inserted his left hand directly between her hands. When he released his claws, the spiral wind exploded and immediately swung her arms away. The two short knives were almost thrown away.

    Tie Heng was unyielding when he gained the upper hand. He quickly followed up with his right hand and accurately grasped the wrist of the opponent's left arm.  With this fulcrum, his body was spinning in the air like a windmill.  Not only did it twist the woman's left arm behind her back, it also made her fingers numb and weak, and the short knife was thrust into the snow.  At the same time as he landed, Tie Heng's other hand followed closely and stopped on the woman's Tianling Cap. If she dared to make any move, he could leave five finger holes on her head with a single thrust of his claws!

    "Stop, it's me, Jiang Hanyun!" The woman screamed urgently, but she didn't dare to move her hands and feet.

    "Mr. Jiang?" This time, Tie Heng heard that the voice sounded familiar.  He opened the other party's hood, and his black hair was scattered, and a slightly blue face came into his eyes. It was the female teacher surnamed Jiang from the Bingwu Branch.

    "It's me! If you don't let go of my arm quickly, you're so rude and it's almost broken by you." Jiang Hanyun gave Tie Heng an annoyed look.  She is pretty, and her angry expression combined with her weak posture gives her a charming and endearing charm.

    Tie Heng smiled coquettishly, released her wrist and took two steps back.  "Misunderstanding, sir, please don't take it seriously."

    "Hmph, can't you see that you are an apprentice magician, but you are good at both martial arts and martial arts? Your martial arts skills are no worse than those of the top students in our academy!" Jiang Hanyun rubbed her wrists and said sideways at Tie Heng.  Following her, she picked up the short knife stuck in the snow, lifted up the cloak and put it back into the sheath on her waist.

    "It's just a fluke." Tie Heng replied with a smile.

    "It's indeed a fluke! If I hadn't suffered so many injuries, you wouldn't have plotted against me. Look at my injuries. It's difficult to move. I also suffered serious internal injuries. I was vomiting blood just now!" Jiang Hanyun seemed to be worried about it.  He was aggrieved at being caught by a student, and at the same time he looked very unconvinced.  She pointed at several hastily bandaged wounds on her body and insisted that Tie Heng see clearly, insisting that these were non-war crimes.

    "Yes, yes, yes, students are just taking advantage of other people's danger. There is no way they can do anything." Tie Heng was dumbfounded. He felt that this woman was really entangled. Besides, good men don't fight with women. As a student himself, there was no need.  Noting this, he followed her wishes and took a low profile.

    Looking at the injuries on her body, they are indeed not serious.  There were thick bandages on his abdomen and right thigh, and blood was still oozing out.  There was also a sword wound in her throat, and it was obvious that she almost had her throat sealed with a sword.  Only some gold wound medicine was applied to the wound. The fight just now caused the wound to burst, and the blood soaked into the collar.

    Just when Tie Heng was about to speak to remind her to take care of the injury, Jiang Hanyun's hoarse voice asked first: "Who is hiding on the other side of the stone? It seems to be more seriously injured than me, and his breathing is so stagnant!"

    "That's Mr. Miao." Tie Heng replied.

 Text Chapter 26 Encounter (Part 2)

    "That's Mr. Miao. She was hit by a poison dart and her internal organs were injured by the shock. She was unconscious last night and had a high fever." Tie Heng said as he walked back.

    "Miao Jue, Professor Miao?" Jiang Hanyun quickly followed, turned around the boulder and saw Miao Jue wrapped like a ball. Jiang Hanyun hurriedly squatted beside her, using her body to block the wind and snow outside the rock crevice, and gave Miao Jue  He took her pulse and checked her internal injuries.

    "Mr. Jiang knows medical skills?" Tie Heng was a little worried and wanted to stop her.  Seeing that the other party couldn't even deal with his own injuries, Tie Heng was really unsure if she was asked to treat Miao Jue's injuries.

    "Huh, how dare you underestimate me!" Jiang Hanyun turned around and glared at him.  "Do you think my medical skills are incompetent just because the wounds on my body are so messy? Let me tell you, I was chased by those bastards who killed a thousand cuts all night, and I finally got rid of them this morning. I didn't even have a moment.  I have been resting until now, and I only bandaged these wounds perfunctorily on the way. When it comes to medical skills, I am definitely better than you."

    ??This person said, as if to prove it, he took out a few silver needles and stuck them on several acupuncture points on Miao Jue's neck. The acupuncture technique was quite skillful.  She put her hand into Miao Jue's coat again and massaged it for a while.  Miao Jue's face suddenly looked much better, and his breathing became calmer and stronger.

    "How is it?" Jiang Hanyun raised her pointed chin and looked at Tie Heng provocatively.

    "Gao, you are really smart." What else can Tie Heng do, he can only raise his thumbs and keep smiling, just like the Japanese traitor in the TV series.  Tie Heng felt that Professor Jiang's personality was very similar to Miao Jue's. They were both unwilling to suffer, had great face, and had a childish temperament.

    "Huh!" Jiang Hanyun gave Tie Heng a look that said, "You still have some knowledge." Then looking at Tie Heng's demeanor, which was obviously trying to flatter her, she couldn't help but chuckle twice.

    She collected the silver needle and put on Miao Jue's clothes. She suddenly thought of something and glanced at Tie Heng with malicious intent: "You are really insidious. You actually used your teacher as bait to wait for Professor Miao to wake up."  Come on, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t report you.¡±

    Tie Heng smiled bitterly. This was a fact. He had no way to refute it. He could only say a few good words and reminded Professor Jiang to bandage her own wounds.

    Jiang Hanyun rushed Tie Heng aside without saying a word and warned him not to peek.  Following her, he took off his cloak and coat, and applied dressings and bandages to his wounds.  During this process, the two told each other about their experiences after being separated.

    It turns out that Jiang Hanyun was able to escape the pursuit of those demon-slayers thanks to the two county soldiers and officers.  At that time, both of them were seriously injured, and they were not good at Qinggong and Zongjing. At the last moment, they knew that there was no hope of breaking out of the encirclement, so they took the initiative to stay to stop the enemy and cover Jiang Hanyun's breakout of the encirclement.  Jiang Hanyun's light kung fu was her strong point. She fought hard all the way to escape, and finally managed to get rid of her pursuers, but she was also injured.

    And when she heard what Tie Heng had experienced last night, her expression changed several times, especially about the last two silver demon wolves and the mysterious middle-aged man. She opened her mouth in shock.  Many questions were asked in succession, but unfortunately Tie Heng either didn't know or couldn't tell.

    "I'm telling you, it's winter, how could there be so much thunder last night? That's what happened!" A look of surprise appeared on Jiang Hanyun's face, and then she stared at Tie Heng, sizing him up for a long time.  Seeing that Tie Heng felt a little uncomfortable, he uttered a faint sentence: "Professor Miao is really lucky to have you as her student."

    Tie Heng was a little confused by what she said. When he thought about it, he realized that Jiang Hanyun glanced enviously at Miao Jue, who was still asleep, with a touch of sadness in her expression. Tie Heng guessed that she might have thought of the two military attachšŠs.  , it was they who risked their lives to give her a glimmer of hope.

    "Mr. Jiang, do you know about the other people's situation?" Tie Heng wanted to distract her attention.

    Jiang Hanyun shook her head, but also put away her sad face.

    Tie Heng wanted to ask a few more questions, but suddenly there was a faint warning sign in his heart, as if someone was spying on him.  He observed his surroundings calmly, but found nothing, and the strange feeling in his heart disappeared.

    "Is it just me who is suspicious?" Tie Heng thought with some uncertainty.  Looking at Jiang Hanyun again, she seemed not to notice anything unusual.

    At this time, Jiang Hanyun stood up, afraid of knocking off the snowflakes on her body, and said in a commanding tone: "Mr. Miao, carry you on your back, let's hit the road, maybe those bastards will catch up, let's leave this mountainous area quickly. Humph,  When we get back to the city, we must arrest these bastards!"

    She said viciously, ignoring Tie Heng and walking towards the north on her own.  Tie Heng put on his snowshoes first, then picked up Miao Jue on his back and followed him.  This time, Jiang Hanyun's attention was attracted again. She ran to dig out some branches and vines in the snow, and took out some ropes.Heng also helped her make a pair of snowshoes.  Tie Heng didn't wear gloves, but his fingers were not affected by the cold. He moved with unusual dexterity, and in a short time he knitted two tennis racket-like snowshoes.

    "The craftsmanship is not bad." Jiang Hanyun was very satisfied with his quickness. She put on the snowshoes and took two steps. It really saved a lot of effort when walking.  Afterwards, she looked at Tie Heng's slender hands curiously.  They look as white as jade, even a little transparent, and there seems to be a layer of brilliance flowing under the skin.  These palms give people a very soft impression, and at the same time they are full of power, but there is no contradictory feeling at all.

    "Are you very good at Kung Fu? What kind of skills do you practice?" Jiang Hanyun opened her mouth to ask, but when she saw that Tie Heng just smiled and had no intention of answering, she curled up her lips.  "Forget it if you don't say it, who cares?"

    She quickened her pace and left Tie Heng behind.  Tie Heng followed her at his own pace and kept a certain distance.  Tie Heng is wary of anyone now and does not intend to get too close to Jiang Hanyun.

    Not far away, Jiang Hanyun may have seen Tie Heng's thoughts. She turned around and glared at Tie Heng angrily.  "Hey, what do you mean? You're walking so slowly because you're on guard"

    At this moment, Tie Heng smelled a pleasant fragrance and interrupted her question.  "Sir, do you smell it?"

    "What?" Jiang Hanyun was stunned, then twitched her nose a few times, hesitated for a while, and then said with some uncertainty: "It smells so good, it seems to be the aroma of food."

    "That's right." Tie Heng nodded and exchanged a look with her. No words were needed for communication, and they both ran in the direction of the scent.  That group of demon slayers probably wouldn't expose Xingzou so carelessly, so both of them thought that there might be other people nearby, and their current condition was not good. It would be great if they could get help from others.  .

    The mountain wind caused them some trouble, and it took them a while to find the entrance to a cave behind the woods at the foot of the mountain.

    "Look." Jiang Hanyun pointed to the snow at the entrance of the cave. There was a series of footprints on it. It looked like someone had entered the cave not long ago.

    "Be careful." Tie Heng was already ready to fight. Jiang Hanyun also pulled out two daggers and took the lead in getting into the cave.

    They walked one behind the other, carefully walking along the narrow and low corridor. The corridor was quite long, and they had to pay attention to their steps. They walked very slowly, and it took a lot of time to reach the end.  Inside is a large stalactite cave. There is a flat stone platform in one corner, with a self-heating cauldron on it. Things are cooking in it. The source of the fragrance comes from here.

    "It smells so good!" Jiang Hanyun swallowed a little awkwardly.  The cave was filled with a thick warm fragrance, which was so tempting that even Tie Heng couldn't help but salivate a lot.  At the end of the day, no one had a bite of hot food. The temptation of this pot of fragrant food was naturally irresistible.

    Although the two were attracted by the food, they did not relax their vigilance. Instead, they became more cautious.  They slowly approached the stone platform, and their four eyes scanned the strange stalactites around them, looking for any suspicious targets.

    "Hey, these things seem to belong to Ye Nan." Jiang Hanyun said in surprise.

 Text Chapter 27 Vicious (1)

    "Hey, these things seem to belong to Ye Nan." Jiang Hanyun quickened her pace.  On one side of the stone platform were some blankets and felts, as well as an exquisite round low table with exquisite teapots, cups and bowls, and a floating lamp. The bright light illuminated half of the cave.  After camping together for several days, everyone had some impressions of the commonly used items, so Jiang Hanyun recognized at a glance that these items had been seen in Ye Nan's tent.

    "Ye Nan!" Tie Heng's voice was deep, and he looked around again with sharp eyes. He guessed that Ye Nan had an invisibility spell at that time, so he dared not let down his guard at this moment.

    "That's the coward." Jiang Hanyun's voice began to rise, and she looked very angry.  "That kid sneaked away during our fierce fight, and you should also know that." She said, rummaging through those things a few times, then kicked her twice as if to vent her anger, and slapped the thing on the low table again.  The pots and bowls were swept away and hit the rocks far away, breaking into countless pieces.

    Tie Heng pouted. These teapots, cups and bowls are all top-grade porcelain and are worth a lot of money. It's a pity that they are used as a punching bag.

    "Don't let me catch that kid, or I'll have to beat him up. You're a coward, you're not a man. How could Wu Siye teach you such a thing? It's so hateful. There's nothing more shameless than abandoning your companions and running away alone."  Really?" Jiang Hanyun was still losing her temper.

    Tie Heng walked to the self-heating kettle and lowered his head to see that rice porridge was being cooked in it, along with a lot of red dates, dried meat, shiitake mushroom pieces and a kind of peel that Tie Heng had never seen before.  The colors together are quite attractive.  Tie Heng took a wooden spoon placed next to the pot and scooped some out, put it in front of his nose and smelled it. The shredded peel seemed to be some kind of spice, and the rich fragrance mainly came from it.

    "Be careful, there might be poison in the porridge." Jiang Hanyun warned. It seemed that she was as suspicious as Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng put the wooden spoon back, turned his eyes, and discovered something else.  A budding flower grows beside a puddle.  Apart from some moss in the corner, there is only one single plant in this cave, which looks very abrupt and weird.

    "What kind of flower is this? The buds look quite beautiful." Jiang Hanyun also discovered this flower. Women all like beautiful things, and she is no exception. However, the current situation is special, so she does not approach recklessly.

    Tie Heng stared at the flower, not sure yet, but felt strange about its appearance.  "It wasn't there when we entered the cave. It seems to have just grown."

    "Itit seems to be Bai Yuntan!" Jiang Hanyun was not listening to Tie Heng's words, but suddenly jumped up, her face full of excitement and excitement.

    "Bai Yuntan!" Tie Heng was a little surprised now. It is an extremely precious epiphyllum, a spiritual creature native to the human world. It is not only beautiful and fragrant, but its aroma also has the effect of healing wounds and diseases. It can be called a saint.  Taste!

    "Look at it blooming, um, it smells so good, um, it feels so comfortable. It is indeed Bai Yuntan, it must be right!" Jiang Hanyun had already rushed to the flower.  A drop of water fell from the bottom of a stalactite on the roof of the cave. The flower buds trembled slightly and slowly bloomed, with a kind of tenacity of life in their gentleness.

    The blooming flowers are funnel-shaped, pink in color, and the buds are very light red. There seems to be a thin mist inside, exuding an elegant fragrance. It seems that you don¡¯t need to smell it, this fragrance will take the initiative to get in.  Your skin penetrates into your body from every pore.

    Tie Heng¡¯s spirit was also lifted, and a breath of fresh air spread through the internal organs, making all functions of the body glow with greater vitality.  The warm fragrance coming from the self-heating kettle, mixed with the floral fragrance of Bai Yuntan, seems to have undergone some strange changes, making the fragrance even richer and more pleasant, making people relaxed, happy and calm.

    "It's indeed Bai Yuntan, but how did it grow here? It's obvious that someone used magic to ripen it." Tie Heng looked around, and mobilized his hearing, Qi and spiritual consciousness, in the cave  I scanned back and forth several times, especially in the dark corners, but still found nothing.  His eyes finally fell on Jiang Hanyun, and he happened to see the greedy light flashing in her eyes.

    "This Mr. Jiang seems to be very knowledgeable about plants, and he can recognize rare and obscure plants like Bai Yuntan at a glance." Tie Heng thought silently.  He untied Miao Jue and placed her next to Bai Yuntan.

    He breathed heavily at the same time. Tie Heng would not let go of such a good thing. There were still some internal injuries in his body that had not yet healed.

    "The state last night should have been caused by the intersection of spiritual consciousness and qi induction, but now it is not possible. There may be some mysteries that I have not grasped." Tie Heng thought of the similar situation he had last night under the pressure of life and death.  The ability of clairvoyance is precisely the ability to overcome all kinds of invisibility and concealment techniques.

    Qi machine induction is warrior detectionAn important technique for understanding the surrounding environment. It consists of the five senses and the released Qi. The sharper the senses and the stronger the internal force, the more sensitive the Qi sensor will be and the wider the coverage will be.  When it reaches a certain level, all changes in oneself or the outside world can be accurately reflected in the heart. If someone peeks or approaches with malicious intentions, they can accurately sense it and it will be difficult for others to sneak attack and assassinate them.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbgs out out of nowhere, but it is the ability of the magician, depending on the strength of personal spiritual power.  Unlike Qi induction, which can always exist without deliberate maintenance, it requires the magician to actively activate it and consumes a lot of money.  The advantage is that the effect of spiritual consciousness is more powerful and the range is wider. It is especially sensitive to various energies such as spiritual power and true energy.

    Tie Heng thought about combining these two distinctive abilities into one and recreating the magical power similar to clairvoyance. Once successful, it would be a major improvement to Tie Heng's strength.  Just the method of seeing through all kinds of illusions and invisibility was definitely worth Tie Heng's efforts to try.

    He was lost in thought for a moment, and suddenly his mind felt dizzy and he couldn't concentrate. His body was also limp and unable to lift his strength, and the true energy and spiritual power in his body were also paralyzed.  He was shocked, and the bloodline between his brows turned red instantly. He wanted to take action, but his feet gave way and he fell to the ground.

    Tie Heng raised his head and looked at Jiang Hanyun. Something was wrong with the female teacher. Her hands and feet were limp and she couldn't straighten up. She was lying on the ground, turning her face to look at him, her face changing with horror.

    "We've been poisoned!" His vocal cords also became loose, and Tie Heng's voice was out of tune.

    "How is this possible? We don't have" Jiang Hanyun closed her mouth at this point, looked at Bai Yutan beside her, and then looked at the pot of boiling rice porridge.

    "It should be, these two" Tie Heng lay down on his back weakly, but his mind was still clear. After thinking about it for a while, he also thought of the key. This is a trap.

    "Hey, you two are really quick-thinking, and you guessed the cause of the poisoning at once. I admire you, I admire you!" A high-pitched voice interrupted Tie Heng's words.

    The two struggled to twist their necks and followed the sound. A figure appeared out of thin air in the shadow not far away. It was Ye Nan they were looking for.

    He was holding a palm-sized, crystal clear jade talisman in his hand. The silver talisman on it shone brightly, making it appear mysterious and unpredictable.  When Ye Nan walked out of the shadow and came into the light, Tie Heng saw clearly that there was some ointment smeared on the middle and upper body of the other person, presumably it was an antidote to the poison.

    "Ye Nan, what are you doing?" Jiang Hanyun asked angrily.

    "What are you doing?" Ye Nan stood a few steps away, looking relaxed and content.  "Didn't someone just yell to teach me a lesson? Now I'm standing here, why don't you do anything?"

    "You!" Jiang Hanyun's eyes widened with anger, and when she saw his lustful eyes, she became even more furious.

    "You want to kill us." Tie Heng's tone was surprisingly calm.

    "Yes, I want to kill you." Ye Nan sneered and admitted bluntly.

 Text Chapter 27 Vicious (2)

    "Yes, I am going to kill you." Ye Nan smiled coldly, not hiding the murderous intention in his heart.

    He put away the jade talisman, turned off the self-heating cauldron, and then threw it away, and a few pieces of dead branches fell at the entrance of the cave.  As soon as they touched the ground, they burrowed into the soil and grew wildly. Dozens of arm-thick brown vines spread and tangled, blocking the entrance of the hole tightly like a door curtain.

    Ye Nan then took out four ropes about ten feet long. They were ordinary magical tools called snake ropes, which could move on their own to tie knots or bind targets.  Ye Nan recited two spells, ran her fingers over the snake rope one by one, and then dropped them on the ground.  They twisted and swam like snakes, quickly scurrying onto Jiang Hanyun and the unconscious Miao Jue, tightly binding their wrists and ankles together.

    After doing this, Ye Nan turned her target to Tie Heng.  His smile became more and more sinister, and a pair of eyes flashed with a vicious cold light, like an evil beast seeing delicious food, even with some enthusiasm and surprise.

    He took out a small metal box from his arms like a treasure.  The surface of the box was dark, without any reflection, and it was only half a foot square in size. There were several gold and silver charms affixed to the lid, which seemed to be some kind of powerful seal.

    Ye Nan carefully took off the talisman. After opening the lid, he did not immediately take out the contents sealed inside.  He put on a glove made of thin metal wires on his right hand, and the glove was obviously equipped with a powerful spell.  Even so, Ye Nan still looked a little nervous. There was no doubt that the things sealed in the small box must be extraordinary and very dangerous.

    Ye Nan stretched out her right hand and carefully and slowly took out something from the box.  It is a plant seed, like a black olive, spindle-shaped, reflecting a faint black light. Its two tips are as red as blood, emitting countless extremely fine blood-like stripes, densely covered on the outer shell of the seed.

    "Thisit isyouhow could you have this?" Jiang Hanyun blinked her eyes twice first, and after confirming that she had seen it correctly, her eyes widened and she screamed loudly.  In disbelief.

    "Oh? You actually recognize this treasure?" Ye Nan glanced at Tie Heng again and looked a little surprised when he saw the same shocked look on his face.  "Hey, Tie Heng, it seems you also know its details."

    Before Tie Heng could speak, Jiang Hanyun had already asked hurriedly: "Is this really the seed of the dragon flower?"

    "Hehe!" Ye Nan smiled but did not answer, but the black seed in his hand suddenly changed, and a deep black energy burst out from the inside of the seed.  This demonic aura that seemed to be substantial rose up high like smoke and dust, floating strangely in the air.  After a while, this demonic energy bloomed like a flower, gradually transforming into a strange flower with teeth and claws. This phantom's terrifying shape was like a giant monster from ancient times, and also like some kind of nightmare that only appeared in nightmares. Anyone who saw it could see it.  It will make your hair stand on end and you will never forget it!

    "How is it?" Ye Nan flicked her finger, and the shadow disappeared.  He asked with a smile, but the curve of his mouth was full of cruelty.

    Jiang Hanyun answered his rhetorical question with practical actions.  Her body and limbs were twisting and struggling violently, and her expression was full of panic.  But her whole body was weak and weak, and the snake rope was filled with steel wires. She couldn't break it. After twisting for a while, she couldn't hold on anymore. She was panting and quiet and gave up the futile struggle.

    Ye Nan seemed very satisfied with her performance, and the smile on her face became even wider.  Jiang Hanyun stared at the black seed, trembling all over, obviously extremely frightened.

    Being able to join this dirty soil exploration team, Jiang Hanyun is also very knowledgeable about various demonic plants and insects, otherwise he would not be able to recognize rare spiritual flowers like Bai Yuntan at a glance.  But Bai Yuntan is nothing compared with the seeds of the Dragon Flower.  The Dragon-eating Dragon Flower is a giant demon plant that grows in the world of demons. It is close to the existence of top-level demons. This can be seen from its name. Even the Evil Dragon Demon Dragon can eat it. It is only how terrifying it is.  It goes without saying.  What's more, this kind of terrifying demonic plant appeared in the human world more than once in ancient times and caused unimaginable damage.  So even one of its seeds is a priceless treasure.  In addition, Jiang Hanyun also knew that if this seed wanted to grow, it would need countless flesh and blood to support it. Ye Nan took it out at this time, but she still had to ask more questions about her plans.

    "You want to cultivate it to maturity? Do you really think you can control this kind of monster that is equivalent to the reverse king level?" Unlike Jiang Hanyun who was in panic and confusion, Tie Heng's expression had returned to calm after being surprised.  The eyes looking at Ye Nan were also indifferent, and there was no hint of what he was thinking in his heart.

    Ye Nan frowned in displeasure, and said with a menacing smile: "I have my own way of doing this. As a dying person, you don't need to know so much."

    As he spoke, his eyes turned to Jiang Hanyun.  "How???, scared to death?  Where did the energy to shout and kill just now go?  Hey, don't be afraid yet, it's not your turn to be the first one.  The master said that Tie Heng may have inherited the powerful bloodline of an ancient alien race. His body is much stronger than that of ordinary people, and the essence of life is also more vigorous, which is the best nourishment for my baby.  "

    "Just because of this, you want to kill us? We are your teachers and classmates, how can you" Jiang Hanyun scolded him, but Ye Nan was indifferent to it. She hurriedly changed it to a threat: "You have to understand, Professor Miao  But King Xiang¡¯s granddaughter, if something happens to her, King Xiang will never let you go.¡±

    "The granddaughter of King Xiang? So what? My Highness is also the grandson of King Yu. What does it mean to kill her?" Ye Nan roared arrogantly.

    Jiang Hanyun was shocked, while Tie Heng was stunned. This was the first time he heard about Miao Jue's family background, and she was actually a princess.  King Xiang was the most powerful king with a different surname in the southern states of the Darong Dynasty.  At its most powerful, he once controlled several states and had millions of people wearing armor.  At that time, it was the period when the central court experienced a severe loss of vitality after the invasion of the Great Broken Demon. If he rebelled, he would be one of the people most likely to rule the world.  But contrary to the expectations of the world, the king of Hunan of that generation not only did not cede the territory to himself, but took the initiative to hand over military power and territory to the emperor, which suddenly eased the critical situation of the court.  The emperor felt his sincerity and regarded him as a model of loyal ministers. He only limited the number of private troops and took over part of the fiefdom. The King of Xiang still retained a large amount of industry and power.  After that, several generations of emperors were married to the King of Xiang, who enjoyed unlimited honor and favor. In addition to the hereditary fiefdom, the King of Xiang had unrivaled prestige among the southern states.  As the granddaughter of the current King of Xiang, it is no wonder that Miao Jue can afford the portable cave and is so rich.

    As for King Yu, the fiefdom of this king with a different surname is also in the south, but he was on the wrong team at the beginning. He wanted to support his troops and respect himself, but he did not overestimate his own capabilities.  If he hadn't resorted to some shady tricks in the end and barely managed to save his descendants, he would have almost ended up with his family confiscated and his family exterminated.  Of course, the fiefdoms and powers were greatly reduced, and they have not returned to the same level after decades.  There are also rumors among the people that the Ye family of King Yu attributed the disaster to the weakness and betrayal of King Xiang, so the King of Yu's lineage has always been hostile and hated the Miao family of King Xiang.  Now looking at Ye Nan's performance, those rumors must not be groundless.

    However, Tie Heng also saw from the subtle changes in the other party's expression that Ye Nan's plan to kill them this time was not just to deal with him or Miao Jue. There may be multiple reasons.

    Tie Heng felt a little annoyed at the moment, feeling that he had been too careless.  Ever since he escaped from the clutches of the two demonic wolves, experienced the horrific destruction, and gained a lot of strength as a blessing in disguise, he has become a little arrogant and arrogant.  As a result, he easily stepped into the trap set by Ye Nan. A small trick and a valuable spiritual flower would cost him his life.

    But Tie Heng hasn't given up yet. His physique is far better than that of ordinary people. As long as he can buy some time, his body can return to normal. So in the face of Ye Nan's endless talk, he pretended to be surprised, regretful and unwilling.  Trying to delay and paralyze the other person.

    "In order to capture you alive, I did not hesitate to waste a rare white epiphyllum. You should also feel honored." Ye Nan pointed at the pink and white epiphyllum that had begun to slowly wither and wither. It was ripened by magic and the plant grew rapidly.  , it will wither quickly, and some functions will be reduced a lot.

    "Are you very strange, what kind of spices are boiled in that pot that can be mixed with the floral fragrance of Bai Yuntan and turned into harmful poison?" Ye Nan's eyes turned back and forth on the faces of the two people, and when he saw the two  Everyone looked like they were waiting for the next step, and smiled smugly: "It's okay to tell you, it's a spice made from the peel of gardenia. Like white gardenia, they are both produced in the south.  In the wild mountains, it was an ancestor of my Ye family who discovered the magical effect of these two fragrances when mixed together. It is not toxic, it just makes people paralyzed and weak, and loses the ability to fight. Hehe, if you want to resist it,  Unless you are prepared in advance or have an antidote, you will only have a certain immunity if you have reached the state of refining Qi, or if your magic state has reached the heart-beating stage."

    "Then how did you find us nearby? With such a heavy snowstorm, you couldn't possibly know that we were passing by and lure us with your scent. Aren't you afraid of attracting those demon-slayers?" Ye Nan seemed to know everything.  Jiang Hanyun couldn't help but ask other doubts in her heart.

    "Hey, scared? Why should I be scared? I have an invisible jade charm given by my master. What can you or those idiots do to me?" Ye Nan said with a strange smile.

    Tie Heng was shocked, and then he realized that the jade talisman just now was not an invisibility spell, but a more powerful invisible spell.  It can make the blessed person invisible, soundless and odorless. Even some ordinary attack actions will not dispel the effect of the spell, unless it actively appears or is cracked, otherwisePeople caught him.

    Just when Tie Heng felt in trouble, Ye Nan's eyes flashed with a dark light, and he flicked the fingers of his right hand, and the seed of the dragon flower shot through the air and landed on the back of Tie Heng's right hand.

    "Ugh!" Tie Heng groaned, and there was a sharp burning pain on the back of his hand.  He took a closer look, and as soon as the black seeds touched the back of his hand, the fine blood threads on the shell immediately came to life, like leeches smelling blood, they squirmed, tore the bandage quickly, and penetrated into his skin.  , which spread to the entire arm in an instant.  As they expand deeply, they crazily absorb nutrients from flesh and blood like roots.

    Tie Heng felt as if there was a tube in his right arm, absorbing all his strength, and the severe pain penetrated deep into his bone marrow.  He was shocked and wanted to resist this force, but was unable to do so.

 Text Chapter 27 Vicious (3)

    "Yeah!" Jiang Hanyun screamed in fright, almost crying.

    In just a few breaths, Tie Heng's right arm shriveled up at a speed visible to the naked eye. The muscles withered and sunk, and the blood vessels were bulging and bulging. He soon became as skinny as a stick, and this terrible change was happening along Tie Heng's shoulder.  Spread to other parts of the body.  Look at the seed again. It expands and contracts rhythmically like a heart, and the pulsation rate is getting faster and faster.  It seemed to have emotions, and it was so excited that it sprayed out mist-like black light, swaying gently, looking both mysterious and terrifying!

    "How does it taste?" Ye Nan took two steps closer and asked teasingly.  This method of eating seeds is more terrifying than any beast, because the victim will not die immediately, but will have to watch himself being sucked away alive.

    "Isn't it painful? Haha, who made you Feng Shiyou's apprentice! What a pity, if Gongsun Bian also falls into my hands"

    Ye Nan smiled happily and muttered to himself. His expression at the moment was like watching a good show. The more painful Tie Heng was, the more fun he got from it.  In fact, he had already seen through Tie Heng's intention of stalling for time, but he had a bad personality. He wanted Tie Heng to become more hopeful and more desperate. This mentality was like a cat catching a mouse while playing. He just liked this kind of control over others.  The feeling of life and death.

    But Tie Heng didn't let him get what he wanted. Not only did Tie Heng's face not show a look of despair, he even forcibly put away the look of pain at the beginning. He remained firm and silent without making any sign of weakness.  sound.  Tie Heng is still trying his best to resist the absorption of the dragon flower seeds. Even if he is about to die, he will never allow himself to lose his dignity.

    "Damn, you bitch, your bones are so hard, hum! I want to see how long you can hold on." Ye Nan didn't see what he expected, nor did he wait for Tie Heng's whining begging.  Feeling unhappy, he walked up and kicked Tie Heng hard.  But as he said, Tie Heng's bones were indeed very hard. His kick happened to hit the front of Tie Heng's calf, which in turn caused his own toes to burst with pain.

    Ye Nan staggered back two steps, curled up and sucked in the cold air. Following him, he became angry and drew a sharp dagger from the back of his waist, wanting to run over and retaliate.  However, he calmed down immediately. Seeing that the skin on Tie Heng's right cheek began to shrink, and his eyes like the night sky were filled with fear and struggle, Ye Nan smiled ferociously and with satisfaction.  Is there any better punishment than letting the other person slowly wait for death in extreme pain?

    At this time, no one noticed that Miao Jue, who was lying not far away, moved slightly, and there was a hint of anger and anxiety between her eyebrows.  In fact, she was awake before entering the cave, but she found Jiang Hanyun next to her and she was always being carried by Tie Heng. She was embarrassed to meet the two of them in such a state, so she had to continue to pretend to be asleep.

    But what happened next caught her by surprise, and she watched helplessly as Tie Heng was poisoned and hovering on the verge of death.  She was distraught, and there was a dull pain in her chest, as if something was breaking inside.  But now she can't even move a finger, and her hands and feet are tightly bound. What can she do to save the boy?  She could only pray in her heart now, praying that he could turn the tide like he did the previous two times!

    "What? Are you so scared that you can't speak? Haha, don't worry, I can put you last. If you are lucky enough, maybe it will be able to eat enough today, and then you can die a little better." Ye Nan  Looking at Jiang Hanyun next to her, the latter was squirming like a caterpillar, trying to stay away from Tie Heng. The terrifying sight almost made her collapse.

    "By the way, weren't you just asking me how I found out you were nearby?" Ye Nan walked over and stepped on Jiang Hanyun's soft belly, and then crushed it twice, causing Jiang Hanyun to cry out in pain.  .

    "Have you seen this? These little bugs and these pollen are also unique products of millions of wild mountains." Ye Nan held two small bottles made of transparent crystal in his hand, one containing a colorful  The gorgeous insects look a bit like enlarged crickets, and the other bottle contains some very fine milky yellow particles, which are the pollen of some kind of flowering plant.

    "Do you know what they are used for? Hehe, even if you think about it, you can't know. The favorite food of this colorful spotted mole is these pollen. Even from a few miles away, it can smell the smell of pollen. The odor on its wings is  The colors will change accordingly.¡±

    Ye Nan paused after saying this, and put on a proud and proud expression, as if to show off his shrewdness.  "Before I left yesterday, I sprinkled a large amount of pollen into the air. In addition to emitting a unique fragrance, it will not cause any harm to the human body. You and those muddy legs will not feel abnormal if they are covered with it.  But I can detect your presence from a long distance. Originally this was a precautionary measure I used to avoid danger. Just now I thought those mud-legged guys were chasing me, but I didn¡¯t expect?You three.  Hey, I can only say that you are really unlucky. You happened to meet me here. With a little trick, you were lured here and fell into my hands.  Hee hee, although I wasted a white cloud, it is not a loss, and it is not in vain that I spent all my efforts.  Tell me, is your highness very smart?  "

    No one responded to him, so Ye Nan suddenly yelled nervously and stepped on Jiang Hanyun's belly.  "Say it! Say it quickly!"

    Jiang Hanyun gritted her teeth and persisted at first, but soon the pain became unbearable.  "Yes, you are very cunning and sinister. You are a devil."

    "Haha, well said, well said." Ye Nan laughed heartily, as if others were not scolding him, but praising him and praising him, from which he got a perverted sense of satisfaction.

    "It's a pity, it's a pity that this kind of colorful spotted mole is not adapted to the cold climate. I have taken various measures to keep warm, but it is still dying. You have to know that the colorful spotted mole has an extremely keen sense of smell, is very difficult to catch, and its number is very small.  I spent a lot of money to get one." Ye Nan's mood suddenly became melancholy, and a haze appeared on his face.  "I have to make good use of it before it dies. Maybe I can find other people and get rid of them all. At least I can get a buffer of five or six days. I want to send the news of this dirty land back to the palace.  Jie Jie, when the time comes, all the losses you have made today will be repaid hundreds and thousands of times. And the throne of the crown prince should be mine, and no one can even think of competing with me again!"

    He seemed to have found an intimate person, or maybe he had never had anyone to talk to, so he talked a lot.

    Jiang Hanyun stared at him. She knew that these words were Ye Nan's heartfelt words and his true intentions.  It is not difficult to imagine that in order to compete for the position of Prince Yu's son, Ye Nan would offer that piece of extremely valuable dirt to increase his achievements.  Five or six days are enough for a force like Prince Yu's Mansion to mobilize thousands of people to dig out most of the filthy soil.  There are even earth-level treasures like the Blood Jade Tree there, and there must be many good things hidden there, which are definitely worth fighting for.

    "If it's too late to stop Yang Huaiyuan and the others, then I will go to the master for help and ask him to kill them. At the worst, I can share some of the benefits with him." Ye Nan finally took back his foot that was stepping on Jiang Hanyun and walked around twice.  .  "Everyone else is probably injured, and there are those mud-legged people chasing and blocking them. It is impossible for them to run in front of me. I will rush back as soon as possible and ask the master to intercept and kill them on the way Yes, let's do it like this!"

    Ye Nan completed her plan, clapped her hands excitedly, raised her head and laughed twice.  He seemed to be interested again and turned to look at Miao Jue, but seeing that her face was sickly flushed and still unconscious, he mumbled something.  "Looking at her like this, she can't stand the torment, so let's leave it to the end!"

    Ye Nan held the dagger and walked back to Jiang Hanyun. The latter shouted in horror: "What are you going to do? Don't come close."

    "What are you doing? Jie Jie, I will do whatever I want. There is no room for you to comment." Ye Nan couldn't show mercy at this moment. He knelt down and slapped Jiang Hanyun first, leaving a clear mark on her cheek.  finger prints.  Then he pressed her shoulders with one hand and cut open the clothes on her chest with a dagger.

 Text Chapter 27 Vicious (4)

    "Beast, stop it, you beast, you are going to die!" Jiang Hanyun realized the insult she was about to endure, but her feeble resistance only added to Ye Nan's fun and made his actions more rough.  He simply put away his dagger, tore the torn robe completely open with his hands, and then tore off the innermost red bellyband. Two white, tender and upright snow peaks suddenly came into view.

    "Haha, not bad. Although it is a little small, the shape is not bad, soft and smooth, and it feels good to the touch." Ye Nan pinched a pair of snow peaks in the palm of his hand and played with it, and the skin as white as cream was on his fingers.  Changing into various shapes.

    Jiang Hanyun was angry and embarrassed, her face was as red as fire, and she seemed to be bleeding.  "Beast, shameless, despicable person!"

    She cursed endlessly, and Ye Nan smiled teasingly, touched the two dots of red on the top of the snow peak with her fingers, and twisted them hard. The pain made Jiang Hanyun scream loudly, and tears could no longer be held back, pouring out of her eyes.  .  Ye Nan was laughing, touching and pinching, having a great time, and his movements were full of violence, just like his vicious and perverted character.

    "The upper part of a woman's mouth is often duplicitous and she doesn't mean what she says. Let's see if your lower part of the mouth can tell the truth." Ye Nan's arm reached under Jiang Hanyun's belly and inserted between her tightly joined legs.  Digging without scruples.

    "No, stop, stop quickly! Please, don't ah let me go ah" Jiang Hanyun screamed hoarse in humiliation, twisting her hips left and right, trying to get rid of the evil hand.  But Ye Nan didn't show mercy at all. He pressed her bulging belly and tossed her for a while before taking back his hand with a lewd smile.  His hands were already wet, and the mucus was stretched into thin strands between his fingers. Ye Nan also smeared the liquid on Jiang Hanyun's face, which shone under the reflection and looked extremely sexy.

    "Tsk, tsk, I thought she was some kind of chaste martyr. It turns out that Mr. Jiang's body is so sensitive and he peed in just a few times. He is really born to be a bitch." Ye Nan humiliated the other party with words while tearing her apart.  Open her pants.  "That's all, Your Highness has a good life. I'll feed you first, so that you won't turn into a pervert after you die and seduce men. Haha, you should be happy to have my favor. You're so annoying when you cry.  happy."

    "Bitch, shut up!" Ye Nan saw her struggling and crying harder and harder, which made him upset, so he slapped her several times in the face and punched her twice in the chest.  Jiang Hanyun shivered with pain and stopped resisting.  Her face was as white as snow, she bit her lower lip tightly, closed her eyes and turned her face away, as if she had accepted her fate.

    "You're so good. Keeping crying and making trouble is disappointing. How good it is now. Let's have a good time!" Ye Nan felt even more proud when she saw the other person letting him do whatever he wanted. He turned around and untied it.  My own clothes and pants.

    He turned his head and glanced at Tie Heng. The dry and wrinkled skin on the right half of Tie Heng's face was close to the skull. He looked like half a skeleton. When combined with the normal appearance on the other half, it looked weird and weird.  It was so scary that Ye Nan shivered in her heart when she saw it.

    He frowned, feeling surprised that Tie Heng could persist until now and not be completely sucked away. He looked at the seeds of the Dragon Flower again and saw that it seemed to be normal, so he felt relieved.

    "This kid's vitality is really tenacious. Ordinary people can't even last for a cup of tea. It took him so long to have half of his body's flesh and blood sucked away. It's really scary. Fortunately, he has to die here, otherwise there would be such a person  Enemy, I will have trouble sleeping and eating." Ye Nan thought, looking at the seed affectionately.  "Baby, just have a good meal. If you are not full, there are two women for you to enjoy."

    He took another look at Tie Heng¡¯s eyebrows. The fine mark seemed to be about to burst, and it was blood red.  Ye Nan sneered twice before turning back and continuing his romantic activities. However, he did not notice the cold light bursting out of Jiang Hanyun's half-closed eyes.  Taking advantage of the opportunity when he lowered his head to dig out his dick, Jiang Hanyun straightened up suddenly and came face to face with Ye Nan, who was straddling her lap. It seemed that her body had recovered from the limpness.

    Not allowing the other party to react, Jiang Hanyun pursed her lips and spat out softly, and three short thin beams of light shot out from her mouth and pierced into Ye Nan's neck, which was very close at hand.

    These are three soft needles made of ox hair. Unfortunately, Jiang Hanyun has suffered a serious loss of internal energy in the past two days, and the infusing energy is not enough. The soft needles only punctured the epidermis.  But the needle clearly contained paralyzing poison, and Ye Nan's entire neck was quickly covered with a layer of black air.  He was shocked, but there was a strange "gurgling" sound in his throat, but he could not speak, and his movements were also much slower.

    Jiang Hanyun would not give him a chance to fight back. She hit Ye Nan with a headbutt to the ground, her face blossomed, and two of her front teeth even broke.  Immediately afterwards, Jiang Hanyun exerted force on her abdomen, and her whole body bounced off the ground. Ye Nan, who was dizzy and crying bitterly, was knocked out and fell to the ground.On the stalactite, the back of the head was almost broken.

    Jiang Hanyun's little fingers on both hands simultaneously stretched out three-inch long nails. They flashed with a metallic luster and looked extremely sharp.  This was indeed the case. The snake rope binding her wrists was broken in one stroke, and the one on her feet soon met the same fate.

    Regardless of moving his hands and feet with poor blood flow, Jiang Hanyun rushed in front of Ye Nan and connected his hands to seal the large points around his body, leaving him unable to move except for his eyes.

    Ye Nan¡¯s arrogant and arrogant face has long disappeared.  His face is now covered in blood, his nose is collapsed, his lips are broken, and the corners of his eyes are cracked. As the black poisonous gas surges up, his face becomes even more wonderful, and his twitching and twisted expression is horrible to watch.

    Jiang Hanyun didn't say anything. She rubbed her wrists and pulled out the three soft ox-hair needles. She also stuffed a soybean-sized pill into his mouth to control the spread of toxins. It seemed that he didn't intend to kill Ye Nan just like that.  Little life.

    Jiang Hanyun raised her hand and wanted to withdraw a few slaps, but when she saw the tears, snot, and blood flowing everywhere on Ye Nan's face, she gave up the idea in disgust.

    But she didn¡¯t let Ye Nan go just like that. She stamped her foot and crushed Ye Nan¡¯s left hand. The sound of crushing bones pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums.  One of the many grandsons of King Yu rolled his eyes in pain.  What's even more tragic is that he can't scream yet. The severe pain is like a ball of hot air stuck in his chest. There is a strong suffocation that cannot be vented. Ye Nan feels like he is going crazy.

    He wanted to pass out, but failed. He could only win Jiang Hanyun's mercy with his begging eyes.  There was still some unreal feeling in Ye Nan's dazed consciousness.  All this happened so suddenly that Ye Nan could not even react until now. The perpetrator and the victim had switched identities a moment ago, and the woman in front of him was taking revenge for all the evil deeds he had just committed.  It was like a dream suddenly turned into a nightmare.

    Jiang Hanyun¡¯s face was covered with frost, and she sneered twice as she looked at the other person¡¯s eyes begging for his life.  She pulled out Ye Nan's dagger and her eyes slipped to his crotch.  Ye Nan took off her pants halfway, revealing a man's most important treasure.  However, it no longer held its head high and held its chest high. It shrank into a small ball, like a wilted chick.

    "Hey, such a pitiful creature dares to come out and show off his power?" Jiang Hanyun curled her lips contemptuously. She lightly scratched the words with the tip of her dagger, and Ye Nan felt the cold and sharp  The touch was so frightening that my heart and liver were trembling, my head was covered with cold sweat, my bottom was hot, and my crotch was completely wet.

    "Giggle, you peed too, a lot!" Jiang Hanyun let out a high-pitched and shrill sneer, her demeanor became frivolous and coquettish, and her temperament changed drastically. Instead of looking like a teacher, she looked like a slut.  Full of sensuality.  Ye Nan's eyes widened when he saw this change, and a deep chill filled his heart.

    "That useless guy turns out to be a useless thing." She leaned down and took out everything on Ye Nan's body, especially those golden and silver charms and small metal objects.  The box and the gloves on Ye Nan's right hand were all put away one by one.

    Jiang Hanyun licked her lips greedily, seeming very satisfied with these gains.  Then without any warning, she suddenly turned against her. With a turn of her wrist, cold light flashed one after another, and she actually cut off the fingers on Ye Nan's right hand one by one.  With each cut, the spring feeling on her face became stronger. Finally, her whole face was as bright as a peach blossom, and the burning desire in her heart could be seen in her eyes.  The two bright red spots on her chest also became hard, and the snow-capped peaks that looked like freshly peeled chicken heads were also slightly raised. Through the torn pants, you could still faintly see the water between her round buttocks

    "Oh" Jiang Hanyun finally trembled all over and let out a long moan, soft and erotic, and a series of dripping sounds came from under her body, which lasted for a long time.

 Text Chapter 27 Vicious (5)

    Jiang Hanyun gasped for a long time before putting on a satisfied expression.  After arranging her messy hair, she found that Ye Nan had fainted.  Jiang Hanyun showed no less viciousness than the latter at this time. She raised her sword and plunged the blood-stained dagger into Ye Nan's thigh, waking him up from coma and almost causing pain again.  Fainted.

    "If you dare to faint again, I will give you another blow." Jiang Hanyun declared coldly.  .

    Ye Nan was so excited when she heard this that she managed not to faint.  Jiang Hanyun nodded.  "You can't die now. Maybe you will be used later. Or"

    She tapped her chin with her index finger and thought for a moment.  "Or, my little prince, you can take this time to think about it, how much do you plan to pay to redeem your dog's life?"

    After Jiang Hanyun finished speaking, she tapped several acupuncture points near his wound to stop the bleeding. Then she stood up and glanced at Miao Jue, who was motionless next to her. She turned her bright eyes and walked slowly to Tie Heng.

    Jiang Hanyun never tidied up the damaged clothes from beginning to end, and she made no attempt to cover up the shameful parts exposed to the air.  Seeing Tie Heng staring at her, she deliberately puffed out her chest, her delicate white breasts bouncing up and down twice, and the white waves were dizzying.

    Tie Heng¡¯s condition is worse than before, but compared to the rapid erosion of the seeds at the beginning, it seems to have eased a lot now.  Jiang Hanyun showed a look of confusion, her eyes lingering on the seeds of the Dragon Flower and Tie Heng for a long time, but she had no intention of rescuing him, and just watched with a cold expression on her face.  Her expression was indifferent, but there was also a hint of inexplicable excitement and madness.

    "What's going on? What's going on? Why didn't she save Tie Heng? What was she going to do? And why was she so debauched just now" Miao Jue, who was pretending to be unconscious, shouted in his heart.

    Just now she saw Jiang Hanyun subduing Ye Nan in one fell swoop, and she almost screamed with joy.  It's just that she was ashamed that she couldn't help her companions, and she was embarrassed by Jiang Hanyun's experience just now, so she held back and didn't make a sound.  But Jiang Hanyun's strange and cruel behavior next was something Miao Jue didn't expect, and it also made her feel a new crisis.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes became colder and colder, and at the same time he felt a hint of enlightenment.  After looking at Jiang Hanyun for a long time, he suddenly asked. His words were choppy and his voice was hard and unpleasant.  "Those two frost-winged centipedes were released by you, right?"

    Jiang Hanyun smiled, her smile was bright, beautiful, and coquettish.  But in Tie Heng's eyes, her smile was full of malice, which made Tie Heng have the urge to smash her face with his fist.

    "That's right." Jiang Hanyun said briskly. Like Ye Nan, she seemed to like the feeling of controlling other people's life and death, and she also had a tendency to abuse others.  "I put those two little darlings under your tent, but I didn't expect you to have some skills and be able to escape. I was surprised."

    "I should have no grievances with you. Why do you want to harm me?"

    "I just use people's money to eliminate disasters for others. Hee hee, handsome boy, that's what I do. You don't think I'm really just a teacher, do you?" Jiang Hanyun said with a smile.

    "Are you a killer?" Tie Heng said in surprise.

    "Hmm! Someone paid two thousand gold to take your life. I happened to be lurking in Kunyuan Academy, and the superiors gave me this commission. Unfortunately, I don't know who the client is, otherwise I could have told him  You, if you have any grudges, you can go to that person, but don¡¯t come to trouble me." Jiang Hanyun said in a pretentious manner.

    Hearing this, Tie Heng fell into silence.

    Jiang Hanyun's eyes flashed fiercely, she weighed the dagger in her hand and walked towards Miao Jue.  The lesson for Ye Nan's long-winded procrastination was right in front of her, and she didn't want to have long nights and lots of dreams.

    "You are not allowed to touch her!" Tie Heng saw her actions and immediately shouted sharply.

    "Hey, you are on the verge of death, and you still have the heart to protect this woman. Little handsome boy, you are really a love interest! I can't bear to see you die." Jiang Hanyun raised her eyebrows and said with a sneer.

    "I think you are an out-and-out **." Tie Heng glanced at her unfinished beauty, his tone full of ridicule.

    Jiang Hanyun was not angry after hearing this, but became very interested.  "Giggles, I see that her eyebrows are furrowed, her waist is straight, her neck is thin and her back is straight. Although she is still a virgin, she has obviously hooked up with you, a student. Isn't she a slut and a slut? I am taller than her.  How bad is it?"

    "Shameless, you are just a wanton and lustful sow. You have probably been ridden by thousands of people, so what qualifications do you have to compare with her." Tie Heng cursed viciously and without mercy.

    "You're looking for death!" Tie Heng's curse hit a sore spot in Jiang Hanyun's heart and reminded her of her miserable childhood.  Although she is temperamentalIt's a bit different from ordinary people, but which woman is willing to ruin her innocent body?

    Jiang Hanyun's eyes were completely red, she held the dagger in her backhand, changed direction, and rushed towards Tie Heng.  But just as the dagger was raised, Jiang Hanyun stopped and laughed.

    "Giggle, you cunning boy, you want to provoke me so that I can use my hand to help you relieve your pain, right? I won't be fooled by you! Humph, just wait to be sucked dry by this treasure!  "Jiang Hanyun smiled as if she had seen through Tie Heng's plan, and followed her eyes to the seeds of the dragon flower: "I didn't expect to have such good luck this time, and it is such an unexpected surprise to get such a treasure!"

    But in a blink of an eye, she realized something was wrong. The dry skin on the right side of Tie Heng's face quickly regained its plumpness like a balloon that had been inflated. This strange sight made her stunned for a moment.

    At the moment when Jiang Hanyun was stunned, Tie Heng jumped up from the ground like a spring. The two index fingers of his left hand were pressed together like a sword, and a wisp of purple electric light was inserted into Jiang Hanyun's heart quickly and unparalleled.

    "You" Jiang Hanyun opened her mouth wide with a look of disbelief. This scene was so similar to the method she used to deal with Ye Nan just a moment ago.  She also had no time to react because she had already fallen into her opponent's plan.

    "Your luck is not as good as you think. If you had killed me earlier, I would have no power to resist." Tie Heng finished speaking coldly, and the dragon's finger strength suddenly exploded in her body.  Purple electric arcs shot out from Jiang Hanyun's seven orifices, and electric sparks flashed across her body, and there was a faint aroma of barbecue.

    When the current dissipated, Jiang Hanyun¡¯s charming face no longer existed.  The eye sockets turned into two charred and terrifying holes, and half of the carbonized tongue remained in the wide-open mouth. Wisps of black smoke came out from deep inside her body, exuding a disgusting smell.  Her lifeless body hung tiltedly on Tie Heng's finger, and her head dropped heavily, as if she was confessing to the young man in front of her.

    "The last guy who called me my lover died in a worse place than you." Tie Heng withdrew his finger, and Jiang Hanyun's body fell to the ground. The dull sound it made was like a heavy hammer hitting the hearts of the other two living people.

 Text Chapter 28 Harvest (Part 1)

    Tie Heng couldn't care about anything else for the time being. He focused all his attention on the seed of the Dragon Flower in his right hand.  To be honest, he was really desperate at first. He couldn't stop his rapid loss of vitality at all.  Fortunately, this insatiable seed soon met its nemesis, and it absorbed a trace of the chaotic force remaining in Tie Heng's body. As a result, it caused indigestion and the suction power almost stopped.  There seemed to be a vague connection between Tie Heng and the seeds.  When Tie Heng saw the turn of events, he was naturally ecstatic. On the surface, he remained calm, but secretly mobilized all the remaining force to pour into the seeds.  Under the magical effect of the chaotic force, this priceless Dragon Flower seed was completely brought under Tie Heng's control. The toxicity of Bai Yuntan and Gardenia was swept away by it, and the power that was sucked away  Also started to flow back.  At that time, Jiang Hanyun was preparing to kill Miao Jue. Tie Heng saw that her inner strength was empty, so he threatened her with words. When the other party got closer, he would kill her with one strike!

    At this moment, Tie Heng controlled the seed and fed back the life essence that had been sucked away. Along with the huge life force in the seed, it was integrated into Tie Heng's body, which was equivalent to giving him a big tonic.  The seeds gradually shrank until they disappeared. Tie Heng's damaged body parts quickly returned to their original state. The skin was plump, the bones and flesh were firm, and they looked more energetic than before. The skin was a little more delicate, and even the previous trauma was gone.  Healed.  .

    "Eh!" Tie Heng raised his right arm. The sleeves of his robe and the bandage had long been torn. There was a red and black tattoo-like mark on his strong arm. It covered  Tie Heng's entire right arm.  Occupying the back of the hand is a monster-like phantom that is similar to the evil and terrifying giant flower pattern that I have seen before. That is obviously the form of the Dragon Flower after it has grown, and the mark lines on the back of the hand now seem to be immature.  of seedlings.

    From the wrist to the shoulder, it is covered by complex spiraling stem-like patterns. This mark is not fixed, but will twist and move on the surface of the skin as if it is alive.  The combination of black and red colors and Tie Heng's fair skin presents an arrogant and evil beauty.

    Tie Heng was a little surprised. The seeds of the Dragon Flower were not dissolved and swallowed up by the chaotic force, but were miraculously integrated with him.  Following his thoughts, a few tentacles with black and red threads suddenly appeared on the mark. They looked like the roots of plants. They were between reality and reality. They seemed to be condensed from pure demonic power and were not consumed.  Tie Heng's true energy or spiritual power.  Tie Heng issued another command, and the tentacles retracted, and the mark gradually faded, as if it had penetrated into Tie Heng's skin, and the dazzling black and red colors disappeared without a trace.  With another thought, the mark reappeared, and for Tie Heng it was as easy as moving his fingers.  Tie Heng couldn't help but experiment again and again for a while before he had a general understanding.

    "Haha, is it a symbiotic relationship with me as the main human being? Interesting, really interesting! The force of chaos actually transformed the seed of the dragon flower into a part of my body, while maintaining the original independent life form.  Even what is released is demon power. If I input my own power into it, its ability will be strengthened and there will be no rejection. Well, maybe it has lost the entity of the seed, but it can still suck flesh and blood.  To promote growth and even maturity"

    Thinking of this, Tie Heng had an idea. He turned back to look at Miao Jue, flicking his fingers, and a finger wind gently touched her sweet black hole.  Tie Heng didn't know that Miao Jue was actually awake, and thought she was still asleep. This finger was just for precaution, lest she wake up suddenly.  What he was going to do next couldn't be seen by Miao Jue.

    Then, Tie Heng sneered and walked to Ye Nan's side. This cunning and sinister guy was now as pale as paper and his body was as limp as mud. He looked at Tie Heng with pleading eyes and tried his best to move his stiff muscles.  He tried to make a flattering expression, but he still couldn't get what he wanted.

    "The demonic power in this seed is extremely huge, and it also carries a strong blood evil aura. I think you must have fed it with many living people, just like you did to me just now." Tie Heng said calmly, his eyes like  Looking at an inanimate object.

    Ye Nan saw Tie Heng raise his right hand. A dozen finger-thick tentacles emerged from the black and red mark, twisting and arching like a cobra, with the tip pointed straight at him.  Ye Nan's eyes widened in horror, almost protruding from his sockets. He desperately wanted to shake his head to deny, and tried to defend himself. The fear of death suffocated him and made his mind collapse, because  He had already guessed what kind of ending Tie Heng had arranged for him.

    "Come and taste the feeling of watching your life being slowly devoured with your own eyes!" Tie Heng gave the command from the bottom of his heart, and more than a dozen black and red tentacles flew around like powerful arrows, effortlessly.  stabbed into Ye Nan's abdomen.  The flesh and blood all over his body was instantly transformed into pure life force, and was drawn into the mark along the tentacles.  Part of it was integrated into Tie Heng's body, nourishing and strengthening his body, and more was swallowed by the mark.??, the demonic power within it has obviously increased.  Obviously, Ye Nan has considerable wood spiritual power, and the seeds of the dragon flower are one of the best delicacies.

    Severe pain came from every corner of the body, impacting Ye Nan's mind that was about to collapse. His teeth and tongue had been chewed to pieces, but compared to the severe pain of blood and marrow extraction, it was nothing.  .  As Tie Heng said just now, Ye Nan did use his identity and power as the grandson of Prince Yu to murder many people, and even ordered the masters in the palace to secretly capture folk warriors and magicians for him to feed the dragon flower seeds.  .  This kind of evil deed that was outraged by both humans and gods was finally repaid by Tie Heng on Ye Nan himself today.

    In less than a cup of tea, Ye Nan became like a mummy, with her whole body dry and shriveled, leaving only a layer of wrinkled skin sticking to her bones.  Tie Heng controlled the mark so as not to drain Ye Nan completely, leaving him with a breath of air.  In Ye Nan's deeply sunken eye sockets, the cloudy and dry eyeballs could still move slightly, and the look in them was no longer begging for life, but begging Tie Heng to give him a good time, he was worse off than dead now!

    Tie Heng looked down at him. This feeling of revenge and dominance was indeed great, but unlike the one person and one corpse lying on the ground, Tie Heng quickly woke up and did not indulge in the pleasure brought by this negative emotion.  .  "It is necessary to be ruthless in dealing with the enemy, but cruelty must be restrained."

    Tie Heng was secretly alert, then he took a step forward and crushed Ye Nan's skinny neck with his foot, helping him to escape from the painful suffering.

    There was no sadness or joy on Tie Heng's face. He stood there and pondered for a long time, then touched the mark on his right arm and whispered to himself: "From today on, you will be called the Demon-Swallowing Mark!"

    After saying that, he hid the mark in his arm and checked his condition again.  Bai Yuntan's healing effect is indeed extraordinary. Coupled with the life force integrated into his body from the Demon Swallowing Seal, all the internal and external injuries on his body were healed in a short period of time.

    "Using it to frame people is indeed a waste." The white cloud had withered into ashes, and Tie Heng shook his head regretfully.  Then he had an idea and walked over to rummage through Jiang Hanyun's body and rummaged through Ye Nan's storage bag and other items. He also plundered Jiang Hanyun's belongings along the way.  Not to mention anything else, the gold tickets the two of them put on their bodies totaled more than three thousand red coins, which made Tie Heng very happy.  On the other hand, the invisible jade charm can only be used five times in total. Ye Nan has used it three times so far, and it cannot replenish the spiritual power. Once it is exhausted, it will be useless. It is a pity for such a practical treasure.

    "Tsk tsk, you are worthy of being a grandson, there are so many good things!" Tie Heng glanced at the storage bag belonging to Ye Nan and was pleasantly surprised.

 Text Chapter 28 Harvest (Part 2)

    "Tsk tsk, you are worthy of being a grandson. There are so many good things!" Tie Heng first glanced at Ye Nan's storage bag. All kinds of items were arranged very neatly in it, the most numerous of which were a lot of bottles and cans.  , and there are many boxes of different sizes, some made of wood, iron, or carved from a whole piece of jade or crystal.  Most of them have labels on them, indicating what is stored in the bottles or boxes. Most of them are raw materials and seed pollen collected from some rare plants, while others are elixirs or poisons.  Tie Heng took a rough inventory and saw the words Bai Yuntan on the label of a small jade box.  Tie Heng took it out, opened the lid and saw that there were still two crystal-clear and round seeds left inside.

    Tie Heng was immediately elated, this is a good treasure that can save lives!  "These seeds and raw materials seem to come from millions of wild mountains. Presumably, that place is extremely rich in animal and plant resources, and there are ferocious beasts and few human traces. Many spiritual creatures that have become extinct in other places can be seen everywhere. If there are  I would like to go there and take a look if I have a chance, and collect more good things like this.¡±

    Tie Heng looked through the other things in the storage bag. In addition to some sundries and adventure equipment, there were also many high-grade magical weapons and equipment, as well as several ancient books.  One of the books called "Mu Yuan Jing" caught Tie Heng's attention. He opened it and took a look at it. The content was quite profound. It recorded a set of techniques for practicing wood arts. It was very unique and also  There are many secret techniques and unique skills attached.  Stacked with this book is a notebook that Ye Nan used to record the problems and experiences she encountered during her cultivation.  Obviously, this "Muyuan Jing" is Ye Nan's main practice.

    Among the remaining items, the most conspicuous thing is a large wooden box, which can almost fit two people.  Tie Heng couldn't help being curious and took it out, but he didn't expect that the box was unusually heavy.  Opening the lid of the box and looking inside, Tie Heng took in a sharp breath and felt dizzy.  "Hey, how much are these things worth!?"

    The box is covered with a thick layer of jewelry, jade, emerald, agate, all kinds of colors, each piece seems to be a fine product.  Pushing aside these things that could make a woman scream, underneath were gold bars stacked horizontally, accounting for almost two-thirds of the box.  This is not all, there is a rectangular box made of purple gold placed in the corner of the box. It is exquisitely carved and gorgeous, and it is also locked.  Tie Heng twisted off the lock and opened the lid. The first thing he saw was a thick stack of gold tickets. Each one was in denomination of one thousand gold coins, and the total amount was no less than 20,000 to 30,000 gold coins.

    "These are the blessings of the people!" Tie Heng sighed insincerely, then changed hands and put the golden tickets into his arms.  Having seen so many jewels and gold bars before, these gold tickets brought him much less excitement.  However, there were several small black cloth bags under the golden ticket. When he opened one and poured it out, Tie Heng was dumbfounded again.

    Strange light flows in the palm of the hand, and the seven or eight cut blue gems are clear and flawless, as if the clear sky is included in them, and the blue can penetrate into people's hearts.  And the size is not ordinary, the smallest one is the size of a pigeon egg.

    "This is a star sapphire!" Tie Heng's hands were trembling a little. He opened another bag, which was full of pearls the size of longan, pink, black, silver, and even a few extremely rare gold pearls.  .

    "Could this kid have stolen the treasure house of Prince Yu's palace?"

    Tie Heng opened all the bags at once, and suddenly the cave was filled with jewels. The dazzling light reflected by the gems almost made him unable to open his eyes.  "Ruby, chrysocolla cat's eye, spinel, emerald, moonstone, topaz, black diamond Haha, in such good condition, each one must be worth several thousand gold!"

    He picked up a moonstone and played with it. There were so many good things that he calmed down.  "These gemstones are rarely produced in other parts of China, and are mainly concentrated in the southernmost states. They are also trafficked from the Southwest Mauryan Dynasty and the Western Desert Empire. Looking at the size and appearance, it is probably the latter  But if you want to get rid of it, you have to cover it up a little, otherwise it will be too conspicuous. Or use them as raw materials for refining magic weapons, well, that is a bit wasteful too much of a good thing can cause a headache!"

    Tie Heng complained shamelessly.  He put the things back into the storage bag, then stored the gold and silver charms, gloves, jade charms and other items properly, and then touched the beautifully decorated storage bag.  This storage bag is obviously a high-end product. Its storage capacity is almost three times that of the storage bag used by Tie Heng. It is a rare treasure in itself.

    "This is a treasure that is hard to buy even if you have money. It would be a good idea to go back and give it a makeover to make it look more ordinary. It would be a good replacement for the current one." Tie Heng thought about it and took Jiang Hanyun's storage bag in his hand.

    He is in high spirits now. Unlike when he looked through Miao Jue's storage bag last night, these things are now his trophies.

    ?Jiang Hanyun¡¯s storage bag was just ordinary stuff, and the contents in it weren¡¯t as much as Ye Nan¡¯s.  Mainly some weapons, poisons and pills, as well as some auxiliary drugs used in practicing body-building exercises. They all seemed to be of good quality, which would be quite useful to Tie Heng.  In addition, some special containers contained the eggs of several poisonous insects, including the frost-winged centipede that Tie Heng had encountered, but Tie Heng had no interest in these.

    As a killer, Jiang Hanyun naturally has a lot of savings. She may prefer physical objects, so there are no gold tickets in the storage bag, but a large bag of gold and silver and other precious metals.  It can be seen that after seeing Ye Nan's "treasure", this thing can no longer arouse Tie Heng's joy.

    It was the few books and a leather bag that he found in the end that made Tie Heng feel that he had gained something.  There are several books mostly about the techniques of making and using poisons and cultivating poisonous insects. One of them called "The Secret Record of Hundred Poisons" is quite famous. It not only contains the formulas for refining several types of erysipelas, but also records several types of poisons.  achievement.  Jiang Hanyun should have practiced this kind of technique, and has a strong immunity to various toxins, so he can untie the mixed toxicity of Bai Yuntan and Gardenia so quickly.

    As for the skin bag, there was only a thin token made of fine iron and a few letters inside.  The token looks very ordinary, with a red pavilion on the front and a set of numbers on the reverse, with one, five, and three on the outside.

    "Red Mansion! Hmm, maybe there will be some trouble." With part of Lei Mo's memory, Tie Heng recognized the origin of this token at a glance.

    The Red Mansion is the number one assassin organization in China today. It has successfully assassinated many famous masters and even court officials in history.  And despite being strangled by many forces, it still maintains its position as the leader in the industry, which shows its strength.

    Fortunately, Jiang Hanyun is only the 153rd ranked member of the outer hall. She is not ranked high and cannot be considered an official member of the Red Mansion.  The outer hall is actually equivalent to a training camp for selecting reserve personnel. Some killers and assassins who want to join the Red Mansion or are eliminated from the inner hall of the Red Mansion gather here.  These people are relatively independent and use their own signatures.  They can undertake commissions on their own, or they can solicit some business through middlemen appointed by the Red Mansion.

    "Compared with the cost of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of gold to hire real masters of the Red Mansion, these people are much cheaper.  The success or failure of these commissions and the perfection of the assassination process are equivalent to a kind of trial and assessment, and are the criteria for judging whether they can be selected into the Red Mansion.  Generally speaking, if a person from the outer hall fails in a mission, it will destroy that person's own credibility. It has little to do with the Red Mansion, and they will not interfere.  However, Jiang Hanyun's situation was a bit special this time, and it was impossible for Tie Heng to reveal the truth.  If she disappears without any reason, the Red House may send someone to track down her whereabouts. If Tie Heng is found, there will be some trouble.

    Thinking of this, Tie Heng lamented and said to himself: "Who have I provoked? Why do some people insist on having trouble with me?"

    " Pulling out those letters again, they contain some instructions and commissions that Jiang Hanyun received from the middleman. One of them is about Tie Heng.  The content of the letter is very brief. It just contains some basic information about Tie Heng, his current address, the amount of the entrustment, and the deadline.

    "Two thousand gold! Am I worth just that little money?" Tie Heng felt dissatisfied again.  "Looking at the date on this letter, it was sent to Jiang Hanyun before the Chinese New Year, so it is no coincidence that she participated in this survey. Maybe she took the initiative to join after knowing that Feng Shiyou recommended me, otherwise she would  The school looked for opportunities to attack me. The period was three months, which was very loose, which meant that the employer was not eager to kill me. Tsk, it seems that I have to be careful in the next month or so like  Naturally, it is impossible for a little person like me to attract the attention of the inner hall of the Red Mansion, but if Jiang Hanyun has a companion, he probably won't let me go!"

    Tie Heng then thought: "Who would hire a murderer to kill me? The most likely candidate is Master Wu Hong, but Ye Nan doesn't seem to know. Could it be the Zuo brothers? They are indeed a little narrow-minded, but  It shouldn't be too big for memaybe it's Mr. Hu? Or is there someone else"

    His good mood was suddenly affected, so Tie Heng put everything away, preparing to take a closer look after returning to the city.

 Text Chapter 28 Harvest (Part 2)

    Next, Tie Heng cleaned the cave, put the items that Ye Nan placed on the stone platform into storage bags, removed the blood on the ground and traces of the fight, and then cleaned up the vines blocking the entrance of the cave.  Finally, Tie Heng spread two layers of leather felt on the stone platform, took Miao Jue over and placed him on top, and covered him with another blanket.  After finishing all this, Tie Heng picked up the two corpses and walked out of the cave.

    There was still heavy snow falling outside. Tie Heng ran to a forest in the distance, found a hidden corner, dug a snow pit, and threw the two bodies in it.

    "Huh, no wonder I feel a little cold!" Only then did Tie Heng realize that the right half of his robe had been torn.  He changed into a cotton robe, but thought of the pile of clothes in Miao Jue's storage bag.

    "It seems reasonable for her to bring so many clothes when she goes on an expedition. In just a few days, two coats have been scrapped. I have brought a total of three sets of cotton robes. If I encounter another fight, I will have to be naked.  You must remember this lesson and be more prepared next time you go out.¡±

    While muttering, he took out a bottle of corpse-transforming water and poured it on the two corpses.  The dark yellow corpse water reacted as soon as it came into contact with the flesh of the corpse, corroding and spreading like strong acid, emitting an unpleasant pungent smell, and soon the two corpses melted into a pool of pus.

    Tie Heng took out another large bag of dark phosphorus sand, poured it on the remaining clothes and pants, lit it with a fire, and burned everything in an instant.  Tie Heng waved his palms, lifting up the snow on both sides to cover the snow pit, and then returned to the cave.

    "This porridge is still hot. I'm just hungry. It's good to satisfy my hunger." Tie Heng scooped up a small spoonful of rice porridge and took a small bite. It tasted very delicious. After waiting for a while, there was nothing wrong with it. Obviously, the porridge  There was no poison in it, and the peel of the gardenia fruit was an excellent spice. Tie Heng couldn't help but eat several bowls of it.

    Looking at the remaining half pot of rice porridge, Tie Heng poured it into a large porcelain bowl of his own, then put the self-heating kettle into the storage bag and replaced the floating lamp with his own.  Tie Heng was not sure whether Miao Jue would recognize it as belonging to Ye Nan when he saw it later. He was now going to pretend that nothing had happened.

    Tie Heng first checked Miao Jue's body. Her injuries were almost healed, but she was still a little weak.  Tie Heng untied her acupuncture points and waited for a moment before gently shaking her awake.

    "Hmm I feel so uncomfortable. Well, where is this place? What time is it now Weren't we Tie Heng, are you okay?" Miao Jue opened his big hazy eyes and looked around blankly.  Finally, he settled on Tie Heng's face and asked feebly.

    "I'm fine, but you have been in a coma for a day and a night. This is a cave, you are safe now, don't worry." Tie Heng comforted him softly, but he didn't know that while he was acting, the female gentleman in front of him also  Showing off superb acting skills!

    "Oh!" Miao Jue looked like she was remembering, and her brows furrowed slightly.

    "Remember? We were thrown from the top of the mountain. I took you gliding in the sky, and finally you were swept down by the turbulent currents. Your internal organs were shocked and fell into a coma. Later, you became ill again and remained in a coma until  Now. Do you remember?"

    "Hmm! Now that I think about it, I thought I was dead at that time!" Miao Jue looked like he was still frightened. After a while, he thought about it and said, "It was so noisy just now. It seemed like someone was shouting and cursing.  , but my body feels very comfortable and warm.¡±

    "You've been so scared these past two days, maybe because of the nightmare! By the way, I gave you some medicine before. How do you feel now? Are you feeling better?" Tie Heng deliberately deflected.

    Hearing this, Miao Jue moved his body and felt the situation inside his body.  "My body feels much more relaxed, and my injuries are basically healed, but I'm still a little unable to exert my strength. What kind of elixir did you give me? It seems to be very effective!"

    "Of course it is the best healing medicine. But no matter how good the medicine is, you have to pay more attention to yourself. Your vitality has been damaged this time, so you need to take good care of yourself, otherwise it may lead to the root cause of the disease." Tie Heng refused.  She moved around again, and the blanket that she had opened was covered again for her.  This gentle movement made Miao Jue blush, and she turned away shyly.

    "You must be hungry! I'll serve you a bowl of rice porridge. Eat it so you can regain some energy." Tie Heng scooped up a bowl of rice porridge and brought it over.

    "I can do it myself." Miao Jue raised her arm to take the porcelain bowl, but this time she was indeed seriously ill. Now she had just recovered, but she was exhausted. Before her arm was fully straightened, it became weak and limp.  down.  She tried two more times and finally had to give up.

    "You can't even hold the bowl steady, let me feed you!" Tie Heng smiled slightly, blew on the rice porridge in the spoon, and waited until it was not too hot before passing it to Miao Jue's lips.

    Miao??I was still a little embarrassed, but smelling the fragrance coming from under my nose, I felt increasingly hungry and unbearable. My mouth seemed to have lost control. I opened my mouth and held the spoon in my mouth. It was sweet in my mouth, and the warm rice porridge flowed into my belly.  , I suddenly felt refreshed and became more energetic.  The most obvious thing is that her face is more rosy, even her ears are stained with a layer of red, and her lips are a little more red.

    Tie Heng's eyes were immediately attracted to her. Miao Jue, who had just recovered from a serious illness, had a charming charm of being weak and in need of care. I really felt pity for her when I saw her.  Miao Jue became even more embarrassed when he looked at him, and almost hid his head in the blanket.

    "How does it taste?" Tie Heng noticed her embarrassment and spoke to break the ambiguous atmosphere.

    "It's delicious. Did you cook this porridge?" Miao Jue didn't dare to look at him, but asked knowingly.

    "Yeah, I'm afraid you'll be hungry when you wake up, so I'll cook some hot food to help you recover faster. I don't want to carry you on my back anymore, it'll be exhausting." Tie Heng said in a joking tone.

    "Thank you." Miao Jue said softly, as if whispering.  Tie Heng was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said nothing. He continued to scoop a spoonful of rice porridge in his hand and gently blew away the heat.

    "Men are indeed liars, and they will tell lies to deceive others." Although Miao Jue knew the truth, there was still a sweetness in his heart, which was a hundred times stronger than the taste of rice porridge.  Her heart began to stir, and she glanced at Tie Heng secretly. Looking at his handsome face, Miao Jue's focused and gentle look at this moment was deeply imprinted in her heart.

    "Who are you?" A touch of worry and sweet warmth were intertwined. These two contradictory feelings made her feel uncomfortable.

 Text Chapter 29 Staying behind (Part 1)

    Thanks to two classmates, Yi Lei Fu Ren and Gu Li Bashi, for their rewards!

    Thank you, Chixiang, for your update ticket!

    Thank you book friends for your support. If you have votes, please vote for more. Anyway, if you vote today, there will be more tomorrow!  ^_^

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Hello!" Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Tie Heng let out a long breath, and his consciousness exited from meditation.  He opened his eyes, and there was a divine light in them, as if his skills had improved again.  He had been meditating and practicing his internal skills throughout the night, and was still in high spirits.  I glanced at the copper kettle dripper on the table and saw that it was almost a quarter past nine o'clock, that is, around 5:30 in the morning.

    "It's time to exercise your muscles and bones." Tie Heng put away the star beads surrounding him, jumped out of bed, stretched his limbs, and poured himself a glass of cold water. After drinking it all in one gulp, he took off his loose nightgown and changed into  Get custom-made practice clothes.

    It has been three days since he returned to school.  That day, he and Miao Jue rested for two hours in the stalactite cave, then carried Miao Jue on their backs and continued on the road. They hurried for another day and night in the wind and snow before they finally walked out of the mountainous area.  Before they had gone far, they met a group of cavalry.

    At that time, Tie Heng was shocked when he saw this group of people. This group of cavalry was not county soldiers, but the Tiger Guards among the twelve guards of Tianyu.  They were all heavily armored cavalry. Each one of them had excellent armor and martial arts skills. They exuded a strong evil aura. They were obviously veterans who had experienced hundreds of battles.  Looking at the mounts under their crotches, they are all black-scaled beasts worth thousands of gold.  The black-scaled beast looks like a horse, but it is actually a hybrid monster.  Not only are they ferocious in nature, but they are also tall and strong, with excellent sprinting power and endurance. They also have a layer of fine black scales on their body, and their defense power is quite good. However, the feed is more troublesome. They eat wheat, beans, and meat.  Drinks blood and has a huge appetite.  In addition to the military, it is difficult for ordinary wealthy families to support them.

    This team of cavalry didn¡¯t pay attention to the two people at first. They just asked a few questions and seemed to be looking for someone.  Later, Miao Jue revealed his identity as the princess, and the cavalry team was divided into several people to escort them back to the city.

    As soon as they returned to the city, Tie Heng and Miao Jue were surrounded by a group of people who came after hearing the news.  Among them were teachers from schools, civil servants from government offices, and relatives of other team members.

    It¡¯s only been the first day since the exploration team arrived, and they have already missed the scheduled return time. Everyone is worried about whether they have encountered an accident.  When Tie Heng told the general story with reservations, it was a big deal, and the crowd was really excited.  On the one hand, they were worried about the safety of other team members and had to quickly organize manpower to search and rescue.  On the other hand, that dirty land seems to contain a huge amount of natural and earthly treasures, and everyone wants to get a piece of it.

    As for the group of demon-slayers, the government immediately went to Jingping Society to arrest them.  Knowing that those people would definitely flee, after getting some information, the government issued shadow drawings to various counties and counties, and also sent a letter to the surrounding states to coordinate the arrest, completely treating those people as criminal thieves and wanted them.  The Jingping Society also issued a mission to hunt down the group of demon-slayers, while Kunyuan Academy was the most straightforward, offering a large bounty and paying them per head, one by one, regardless of life or death.

    After the crowd dispersed, Miao Jue was picked up by the servants of Prince Xiang's Mansion, while Tie Heng was left alone to look after the house in Youjie Hall.  Feng Shiyou, Gongsun Bian, and the three apprentices who had just returned, all ran to the mountains in the south.  Not only them, all the teachers in the school who got the news, as long as they were still a little clever, followed him swarm.  The government has also organized a large number of manpower to prepare to work with the university to develop the resources in the dirty soil.  Soon, wealthy families in Tianfeng City and surrounding areas also sent people to participate.  In the past two days, there has been a lot of excitement in the school and government offices over this matter, and there have been many fights and quarrels over the distribution of benefits.

    These have nothing to do with Tie Heng for the time being. It's not that he doesn't want to go back and share some benefits, but it's not necessary.  Just because he rescued Miao Jue, the Xiang Prince's Palace would not treat him badly, and the academy would definitely give him many rewards.  What's more, he was not in danger this time and got a lot of money from Ye Nan and Jiang Hanyun.

    The day Feng Shiyou and the others left, Tie Heng locked himself in the room, poured out all the harvest, and counted it carefully.  Regardless of other things, the gold tickets alone totaled more than 50,000 gold. Most of them belonged to Wantong Bank, the largest bank in the south, and could be cashed upon seeing the tickets.  Tie Heng made a rough estimate of those jewelry gold bars and other hard currencies. The total value was no less than 300,000 gold, but it was more troublesome to exchange them for cash.  This much money is of great help to Tie Heng at this stage. Many of his ideas and plans that require a large investment of funds are now solved.

    Tie Heng also found an account book and some letters from Ye Nan's parents from Ye Nan's books, and learned why he carried such a huge amount of wealth with him.

    It turns out that most of these jewels and gold bars were given to Ye Nan by King Yu for marriage.It was handed over to Fuzhou officials, gentry and famous masters. To put it bluntly, it was used to bribe people.  It seems that this mission of expanding the network is not limited to Ye Nan alone. Other capable descendants of King Yu have been assigned similar tasks. Whether they do well or not has become the key to gaining favor in front of King Yu.  It is a stage where the kings and grandchildren show their talents and competition, because the old King Yu seems to want to find an heir among his grandchildren.

    The other part of the jewelry and gold bars were private property given to him by Ye Nan's parents so that he could win over various people in the palace and find foreign aid. This would help Ye Nan gain more advantages when competing for the title.  It's a pity that Ye Nan only used a small part of such a large amount of wealth, and the rest was in vain for Tie Heng.

    The benefits Ye Nan brought to Tie Heng were not limited to these treasures of money. The "Mu Yuan Jing" immediately helped Tie Heng solve the problem of his wood spiritual power cultivation progress not keeping up with the wind and thunder.  It's not that the meditation method recorded in the "Mu Yuan Jing" is more outstanding. Compared with the Great Zhou Tianxing Luo Curse, it can only be regarded as second-rate, but one of the special sacrificial secret methods is very magical.

    This secret method allows the caster to refine a certain wooden magic weapon, spiritual object or even a lower-level wooden rare beast and demon sacrifice into a special treasure called Muyuan Bao. The caster can use the Muyuan  Baolai communicates with nature, thereby absorbing the wood spirit energy continuously and without interruption, without causing any adverse effects on the body.  Moreover, the longer the sacrificial refining takes place, the higher the degree of compatibility between the caster and the Mu Yuan Bao, the better the quality of the Mu Yuan Bao itself, the better the effect, and the purer the spiritual energy.

    This is why Ye Nan cares so much about eating dragon flower seeds.  He was originally planning to use his Noble Phantasm to be used for sacrifice, but after accidentally getting the seed, he changed his mind and wanted to feed it to grow while refining it. Anyway, it was not possible for the Dragon Flower seeds to germinate.  It's so easy. Even if there are tens of thousands of living people supporting it, it will take at least hundreds of years for it to start growing.  Now it has become a demon-swallowing seal, almost a part of Tie Heng's body. Tie Heng tried to use secret methods to refine it, but it was still effective, and the progress was faster than what was written in the book. This made Tie Heng overjoyed.

    For Tie Heng, this is a good thing that even money cannot buy, so he must study it seriously.  In addition, some other secret techniques, unique insights into wood techniques, application techniques, etc. in the "Mu Yuan Jing" were also of great help and inspiration to Tie Heng.

    In Ye Nan¡¯s collection of books, there is also a book of notes written by a spiritual chef, which also attracted Tie Heng¡¯s attention.  The author of this cookbook-like book is actually a certain generation of Ye Nan's ancestors. That person is obviously very powerful. He has been deep into millions of wild mountains all year round, collecting and studying various rare animals, plants, and monsters.  In the process, this person not only developed their edible value, but also made many new discoveries.  For example, the combination of the scent of white cloud and gardenia peel can make people feel paralyzed, and this is one of them.  Therefore, the value of this book is equally precious to Tie Heng.

    The other book "The Secret Record of Hundred Poisons" is much inferior to these two books. Tie Heng is not interested in those poisonous skills. He can only use them as reference or to expand his knowledge. However, some of the poison-making formulas recorded in it are  Tie Heng is more eye-catching.

    He put all the things that were helpful to him into his storage bag, and the remaining items were stored in separate places.  They include several of Ye Nan's magic weapons and a wooden ruler-shaped treasure phantom. Most of them are of wood attribute, and their grades are not low. Although Tie Heng can also use them, they are too eye-catching. One of them is not good.  Tie Hengke would get angry if someone recognized him, so he couldn't use it yet. When the time comes, he would take it out to exchange for money or use it himself.

    In addition, the middle-aged magician who was killed by Tie Heng also left him a magical treasure in the shape of a stone bowl. It belonged to the earth system and Tie Heng could not use it. However, Tie Heng was not prepared to sell it.  Lose.  He is not short of money now, and it is not difficult to buy something like a Noble Phantasm, but it is not so easy to find a Noble Phantasm that suits him.  Therefore, Tie Heng kept this stone bowl with him. It might come in handy in the future, or he could exchange it with others for some equipment that he could use.

    In addition to these unexpected harvests, Tie Heng also collected a lot of demonic plants from the dirty soil, among which the sword-leaf orchid was the most precious.  One-third has been handed over to the academy, and a similar amount was dedicated to Feng Shiyou. The remaining Tie Heng planned to prepare several other medicinal materials by himself, and then refine them into elixirs to take to increase his power.

    With so many gains, Tie Heng has been in a good mood these two days.  But after he experienced this ordeal, he fully realized that he was still too weak. It was a wake-up call for him and made him realize once again how dangerous this world is.  Therefore, Tie Heng redoubled his efforts to practice in the past two days, and did not slack off because he was the only one left in Youjie Hall.

 Text Chapter 29 Staying behind (Part 2)

    Tie Heng bundled his clothes neatly and came to the backyard.  There was no snow outside, and the sky was still dark in winter. Tie Heng lit the stone lanterns around the yard and practiced the three spells first.  His spiritual power now has not increased much compared to a few days ago, and it is still difficult to cast spells above number 20.  However, the gray sun formed by the chaotic force in his sea of ????consciousness is nourishing and strengthening the source of the three spiritual powers and his spiritual thoughts every moment. Coupled with his hard training, the growth rate is at least three times faster than before.  More than four times, Tie Heng believes that he will make another breakthrough soon.

    Especially for the wood spiritual power, Tie Heng's sacrifice of the Demon-Swallowing Seal into the Wood Source Treasure has produced some effects. Its growth rate is the most significant, and along with it, the Demon-Swallowing Seal has also received a lot of benefits.  .

    "Twenty thunder skills, piercing with anger!" As Tie Heng chanted the mantra, his sealed hands finally joined together with their palms facing each other, and then quickly separated to the left and right.  A short spear made of blue-white thunder and lightning was pulled out from the palm of his hand, and the arc of electricity crackled and exploded, looking extremely powerful.

    Tie Heng took a slight breath, turned his wrist, and held the electric spear in his hand.  Feeling the huge energy contained in it, yet it is as light as nothing, which is somewhat contradictory.

    The slender fingers flipped dexterously, the electric spear rotated rapidly, and the electric current tore the air apart, making a strange "buzzing" roar.  Tie Heng seemed to be holding a light wheel in his hand, and after a moment he switched it to the other hand. After playing like this for a while, Tie Heng stopped and raised the electric spear on his shoulder like a javelin.

    "There are indeed many benefits to the improvement of wood spirit power. After using so much thunder power, my body only feels a slight sting. It was not so easy before!" Tie Heng thought, aiming at the farthest target and throwing the electricity in his hand.  spear.  "Go ahead! Tear it up!"

    Tie Heng shouted, and the electric spear suddenly turned into a rushing beam of light and hit the center of the target.  The exploding electric arc covered a large area, like countless light snakes dancing wildly. The courtyard suddenly became bright, flashing with dazzling blue-white light, and the explosion of the electric current was like setting off a string of firecrackers.

    "When the sound and light faded, I looked at the target again. It was long gone.  Not to mention it, even several targets around it were smashed to pieces. The ground showed a piece of scorched earth, and there were many deep pits caused by scattered arcs, and the original snow evaporated in an instant.  A huge black circle surrounded by white snow looks particularly eye-catching, and it also highlights the amazing destructive power of this spell. It can be held in the hand as a weapon, and it can also carry out long-distance and large-scale killing!

    Tie Heng was still thinking about whether this spell could tap more potential, when he suddenly heard the sound of people running and shouting outside the wall.  Tie Heng scratched his cheek. The noise just now obviously alerted the servants living outside.  He hurriedly shouted toward the wall: "Sorry, I was practicing my spells and disturbed you. It's okay now. You don't need to come in."

    Hearing his shouting, the noisy noise outside the wall stopped.  A head servant asked a few more respectful questions. After confirming that everything was okay, they dispersed and started their busy day.

    "The level of spells I have mastered is getting higher and higher. It seems that I will have to go to the practice academy before I can practice freely." Since he couldn't practice the spells anymore, Tie Heng simply started practicing martial arts.

    He first did a warm-up, mobilizing the joints and muscles all over his body, and then performed a set of pioneering boxing after his limbs became more flexible.  Then he performed Tiger Brawl and Dragon Death. This set of hand kung fu mainly focuses on claw strength and finger strength. There are not many coordinated moves, but each move is subtle and fierce, elegant and yet fierce and pure.  Mainly killing.

    In order to avoid causing damage, Tie Heng kept his inner strength but did not release it. He just practiced the moves once and used the two techniques of finger and claw interspersed, trying to blend them into one furnace.  The effect is indeed better when paired together and they complement each other.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kick out with Tie Heng's legs in succession, launching a round of attacks against the imaginary enemy he imagined in his mind!¡±  Each of his legs inspired a dragon-shaped force with a faint flash of lightning, which was like a knife cutting or an axe. It even had the potential of being struck by wind and lightning, causing a thrilling sound of wind and thunder, which was fierce and powerful.

    When Tie Heng reached the peak of his practice, he waved out his two claws. He felt the true energy in his fingertips swell and surge. With a slight push, Tie Heng shot out through his body. Ten arc-shaped wind-splitting claws were mixed with energy.  The wisps of purple electric light were frighteningly fast. Almost as soon as it left the body, its claws hit the wall of the courtyard a dozen steps away.  The thick wall seemed to be made of tofu, and a large piece was torn into pieces silently.

    "Crack!" With a sound, his right foot full of energy stepped on the stone slab on the ground, and a large crack immediately appeared.  Tie Heng smiled bitterly and looked at the large, broken hole in the courtyard wall. Fortunately, no one passed by outside, otherwise someone would have died.

    "The wind orifice and thunder veins are beginning to take shape, and it has such benefits, which makes me a little surprised. The combination of wind and thunder"The claw energy is more concentrated than before, and the destructive power, speed, and range have also been greatly enhanced. However, the true energy seems to be a bit out of control, especially when I use full strength. The speed of the true energy is beyond my expectation, and the consumption is also amazing.  .  Well, I still need to practice more and slowly adapt to this change. I can use this trick as a trump card in the future.  " Tie Heng made up his mind, started his moves again, and practiced them carefully.

    This time he used more kicks. This set of kung fu is also a unique skill in the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra. It is called Dragon Fury. It is a kicking technique. It is good at being fierce and explosive, but it is short of changes and defense. It is like crazy.  The dragon is furious and murderous, and its moves are filled with the passion of attack and killing.

    It has only been two days since Tie Heng started learning this kicking technique, so it is somewhat unfamiliar, but it is already so powerful, which shows that it is more destructive than the tiger, brake, and dragon, and it also shows that Tie Heng urgently needs to strengthen his strength.

    Tie Heng practiced until he felt tired and then stopped to adjust his breathing for a while. Then it was time to stretch his muscles and muscles and exercise his body.  Tie Heng took off his coat, leaving only a pair of underpants on his body.  He took out some bottles and jars that originally belonged to Jiang Hanyun, mixed some medicinal powders into ointment, and applied it all over his body.  These medicines can effectively strengthen the skin membrane of muscles and bones, especially when used during physical exercise, so that the best effect of physical exercise can be achieved.

    Tie Heng¡¯s muscles were already strong, with smooth lines and well-proportioned proportions. Now they were covered with ointment-like medicine, making every muscle shiny, fully demonstrating the unique strength and beauty of men.

    "These medicines are high-end goods, and their efficacy is not weak. It is estimated that Jiang Hanyun's practice of poisonous skills has done a lot of damage to the body, so he uses them to assist in practicing and enhance the body's recovery. Unfortunately, the quantity is too small, one or two at most  The month will be exhausted. It seems that I have to go to the drug store in the city and think of ways to buy some such medicines. Hehe, I didn¡¯t have money before, but now that we don¡¯t lack these things, naturally I want to think about how to spend them.  Yeah, I don¡¯t want to be a miser.¡±

    Feng Shiyou and the others were not here, so Tie Heng had a lot less worries, so he hummed popular music from his previous life and ran to the wooden shed in the corner to move out a lot of huge stone locks, iron balls, logs and other fitness equipment.  These things were ordered by Tie Heng two months ago and are several times heavier than those used by ordinary people.  Take the pair of stone locks as an example. They are made of hard and heavy steel rock, each weighing no less than 500 kilograms. It would be great if ordinary warriors could lift them off the ground, but Tie Heng could throw them into the sky and throw them again.  play.

    ?? Tie Heng uses the special body-building exercises in the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra. This combination of exercises will have the best effect on strengthening the body.  He first lifted the stone locks two hundred times each, and then picked up a solid iron ball the size of a basketball and rolled it on his arms, chest, and shoulders.  In this kind of exercise, Tie Heng does not move his body except for the pitching movements. The rolling speed and direction of the iron ball are all adjusted by the bounce of his muscles, just like some of the ball exercises in women's gymnastics.  Then there were push-ups with weights on the body, sit-ups hanging upside down, and finally to practice the strength of the lower limbs, carrying a long and thick ironwood log and leaping around the courtyard.

    "Huh, when I came back this time, my strength has increased a lot. I completed the full set of exercises almost one-fifth faster than before." Tie Heng put down the log, stretched his shoulders and arms, and picked up the stone lock again, preparing to do it again.  Practice for a while.

    He was thinking about how to improve these appliances, but they could no longer meet his requirements.  "Perhaps I should refine a set of gravity rings and wear them with me, which means that I am exercising my body every moment. It is much more convenient and efficient than now, and it is also good for the cultivation of internal strength. It's just that the geomagnetic heavy iron belongs to  Rare minerals, I don¡¯t know if they can be purchased in Baoxiang Pavilion or other rare items stores, if not, I have to go to the black market.¡±

    The gravity ring can form a powerful gravity field on the wearer. It was originally refined by alchemists and used to restrain high-level warriors.  Even if the martial arts master's whole body's true energy is sealed, he is still extremely powerful with the power of pure flesh, so he needs some special restraint methods.  But later, the samurai discovered that this thing can be adjusted to the appropriate gravity, which is also good for practicing martial arts. The most important thing is convenience. From then on, the gravity ring has an additional use.  The only thing to worry about is that the raw materials for refining gravity rings are relatively rare, especially those with high gravity. Several additional materials that need to be added are difficult to find on the market.

    " Tie Heng was thinking, and suddenly noticed someone at the door of the courtyard.  Turning around, he saw Qiu Ainai leaning against the door frame, staring straight at him. Her big eyes were round and her mouth was open. There seemed to be a trace of saliva spilling from the corners of her lips, and her cheeks were also flushed.  , looking indescribably weird.

    This girl was wearing a red-bottomed long-sleeved skirt with silver flowers today. Because she had practiced internal strength, she didn't need to wear extra clothes to keep out the cold, so her figure was outlined in a graceful and graceful shape. Tie Heng couldn't help but stare at her for a while longer.  .  Qiu Ainai still had ornaments hanging around her waist, and her hair was in a neat bun and she wore a jade hairpin. She was dressed quite formally, far from the casual look she had before.  It looks a little more gentle and noble.?, and also lacks some cute and naughty charm.

    "Hey, Miss Qiu, why didn't you say anything when you came?" Tie Heng turned around and faced her and joked.  "Why are you dressed like this? Are you going to have a wedding reception?"

    "Yeah!" Qiu Ainai didn't answer his question, but screamed with a blush on her face, turned around and ran away.  She ran fast and hastily, as if there was a big tiger chasing her behind her.

    Tie Heng was stunned for a moment. He lowered his head and looked at his exposed skin. It was covered with ointment and sweat. Then he suddenly realized that he had scared the person away.  Qiu Ainai was usually very carefree, but she was still a girl after all. It was really rude for him to be so naked.  Moreover, he had just finished exercising. When his internal energy was surging and his blood was strong, Xiao Tieheng under his abdomen was also stretching his muscles and bones unconsciously. His big bulging bulge could not be covered by a pair of shorts. No wonder Qiu Ainai wanted to turn around and go.  Running!

    "This crazy girl is always like this. She doesn't even let the servants notify her when she comes. She just rushes in without any scruples. She deserves to get a needle eye." Tie Heng complained twice as if he was at a disadvantage, but did not chase her out.  , if he goes after Qiu Ainai like this now, and people see him, there's no telling what trouble will happen!

    "I wonder why she came to me so early and ran away in such a hurry. What an unreliable guy." Tie Heng was still mumbling, but he didn't take it to heart.  .

    Qiu Ainai has been a regular visitor here for a long time. As soon as Tie Heng came back two days ago, the little girl came over immediately and pestered him asking questions, asking him to tell his adventures as if listening to a story. Tie Heng was very tired at the time.  , wherever he had the energy to make her happy, he kicked her out.  I came here so early today, probably because I wanted him to tell me a story on a whim.

    With this thought, Tie Heng put the matter behind him.  Looking up at the sky, the sun has risen, almost to the hour and hour.  "Oh, it turns out it's already late. Come on, let's finish practicing today! Once disturbed by this girl, I won't be in any mood anymore."

    Tie Heng tidied everything up, took some water, took a cold shower, changed into a new set of robes, and then called the servants. He first asked the servants to hire someone to repair the courtyard wall, and then ordered them to serve breakfast.  The food was quite rich in variety and quantity. Tie Heng ate it happily, and it was all gone in the blink of an eye.

    Patting his belly, the sudden feeling of satisfaction made Tie Heng feel very comfortable.  He slowly drank half a pot of hot tea, rested for a long time, then went back to his room to get his schoolbag, told the servant to tell Qiu Ainai where he was going if she came again, and then walked towards the library.

    After this dangerous encounter, Tie Heng discovered many problems within himself.  In addition to strengthening his own strength, he now also needs to get himself a set of suitable equipment. Of course, the best way is to personally refine a few magic weapons according to his own specialties.  The first is the psychic hand gun Xiyu. Tie Heng¡¯s real idea is to refine it into a precious phantom.  Although he is now able to purchase all kinds of precious raw materials, Tie Heng has limited strength and insufficient experience, so he cannot achieve success in one step. He can only improve Xiyu in an all-round way first, making it more practical first, at least not one or two.  The gun is gone.

    Tie Heng has spent the past two days in the Library Pavilion. He has received permission to enter the five areas of the library. What he has to do is to improve the reform plan for Xiyu and deepen it.  The matching spirit stone bullets also had to be redesigned, focusing on improving their internal impurities and wasted spiritual energy. This was crucial to the success of Tie Heng's envisioned repeating handgun.

    In addition, Tie Heng also plans to design two defensive or auxiliary magic weapons.  As for the attack, he felt that the set of flying swords was pretty good. Even though he lost two of them, he could just make new ones to make up for them.  As long as you have the strength to cast seven flying swords at once to form a rudimentary sword formation, the power on both offense and defense is still considerable.  And he also has some new ideas about magical weapons like flying swords. They are fast and accurate, and can do a lot of work on them.  Besides, Tie Heng still has this kind of kung fu. When it comes to beating people, Tie Heng still feels that using fists is more in line with his wishes.

 Text Chapter 30 Beauty (1)

    It was already dusk when he came out of the library. Tie Heng stretched out and felt very hungry.  Browsing through information in the library, looking for classics, and thinking about how to improve one's design, racking one's brains to achieve perfection, one's thoughts are highly concentrated and busy, and one naturally becomes indifferent to the passage of time.  He missed the lunch time, and when he felt tired, he realized that he had been in the library for more than three hours.

    Tie Heng frowned slightly, because there was a question that blocked his thoughts and made him feel a little irritable.  He walked quickly towards the canteen, preparing to come back after eating to continue refining his idea.

    It is the winter vacation now. There are not many students staying in the school, and you can only meet one or two during meal time.  In front of Tie Heng, there were three senior students, two men and one woman, walking together, talking and laughing loudly.

    Tie Heng happened to hear a few words of their conversation and couldn't help but slap his forehead: "Today is the Lantern Festival, how could I forget this? I still want to experience the grand festival of this world! Fortunately, there is still time now  There¡¯s enough time.¡±

    Today is also a beautiful day. It has not snowed since the morning and the wind is not strong. It is a good day to go out and enjoy the lanterns.  Tie Heng didn't care about eating in the cafeteria anymore. He stuffed his schoolbag into his storage bag and ran towards the school gate.  Last time during the Chinese New Year, I was caught by Feng Shiyou as a coolie and failed to experience the folk customs of this world. I can't miss it this time.

    When Tie Heng arrived at East Street, the lighting of lanterns happened to start, and every house in the city was decorated with lanterns.  Tianfeng City's four main roads, east, west, north and south, are usually the busiest, and today, during the Lantern Festival, they became the busiest areas.  Both sides of the street were quickly decorated into a world of fireworks and brilliance.  The streets are bustling with traffic and tourists, and from time to time, a celebration team organized by a nearby village performs various entertainment programs on the street. There is a bustle of people, and there is laughter and laughter everywhere, as if they are trying to attract the gods from the sky to the mortal world.

    Tie Heng followed the flow of people and walked up and down. The further he walked towards the center of the city, the more lanterns there were in number and the more gorgeous the styles.  Tie Heng looked around, feeling dizzy.

    "Haha, is this the proper atmosphere for the festival? What's the point of having a New Year's Eve dinner in a deserted hall?" Tie Heng was infected by the cheerful mood of the people around him and temporarily put aside the worries in his heart.  Laughing and cheering along with everyone.  When you see the beautiful and exquisite lanterns, you shout "hello" twice, and when you see the wonderful performance of the team, you also applaud vigorously, and you are completely integrated into this sea of ??joy.

    In his previous life, Tie Heng also went to the Lantern Festival Lantern Festival, but at that time the lantern festival was small in scale and the performances were the same and shoddy. It was not like now where the government and the people celebrate together and the whole city rejoices, which makes Tie Heng very happy.

    Unknowingly, he followed the flow of people to the large square in the center of the city. This is where several government offices are concentrated. It has the best environment and spacious space, so it has become the focus of the Shangyuan Lantern Festival. All the wealthy families in the city  They all hang their best lanterns here, making the place as bright as day.

    "Gululu" Tie Heng's empty Five Zang Temple began to protest. In fact, he had been hungry for a long time, but he was too excited just now to look for food.  At this time, he smelled the faint fragrance wafting in the air. Tie Heng looked around and found many food stalls in an alley on the street.  These smart small businessmen are not resting today, so they must seize the time to make a profit.

    "Boss, please have a bowl of wontons, put more chili oil." A diner happened to finish his meal and leave in a hurry. Tie Heng sat down on his vacant bench and shouted at the old man selling wontons.  voice.

    "Okay!" The little old man agreed, but his hand movements didn't stop at all.

    Tie Heng went to the food stall owner on the other side and bought two red bean paste pies. When a bowl of small wontons was delivered to him, he was already moving his index fingers and shook his cheeks to eat happily.  The bean paste pie is glutinous and delicious, sweet but not greasy.  The wontons are thin-skinned and full of fillings, and the soup is exquisite. It contains minced green onions, shredded egg skins, shrimp skins, minced mustard mustard, and a small spoonful of red spicy oil, which is really spicy to the bone.

    The food tasted delicious, and Tie Heng was hungry and thirsty, so the battle was resolved in a few clicks.  Naturally, this little thing couldn't fill his belly. He originally wanted to have another portion, but when he saw the wide variety of snacks next to him, he changed his mind and decided to enjoy the food in different flavors.  He usually restrains his appetite and does not necessarily have to eat to fullness. After all, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth has a nourishing effect on the body. Or if he swallows a soldier's grain pill he made himself, he will not be hungry and save time for eating.  .  Tonight, he let go and was ready to satisfy his appetite.

    ?? Tangyuan, Xiao Long Bao, stinky tofu, grilled dried fish, Yangchun noodles, tea eggs, spring rolls, rice cakes, etc. Tie Heng took care of the business of the snack stall owners all the way without stopping for a moment.  This canWhat's more is the triple enjoyment of sight, smell and taste. Tie Heng was so moved that he almost cried. He was so happy.

    "Well, it would be perfect if there was a caring and beautiful girl by my side." Tie Heng looked at the tourists on the street, most of whom were in pairs. There were many boys and girls about the same age as him, and he couldn't help but feel a little envious.  .  This is food and clothing, and thinking about food and clothing. The ancients were honest and did not deceive me.

    "Hey, there's no point in thinking about all this. It's just causing trouble. I'm not from this world, and what I'm looking for is a way to go home. I have no choice but to wander around the world looking for opportunities in the future. Falling in love is not suitable for me.  ." Tie Heng sighed again, but even he seemed a little unsure of what he was thinking.

    "Don't think about this anymore. It's better to take advantage of this bustle to see more and satisfy the five internal organs temple." Tie Heng saw a lot of people crowded in front of a bun shop. The business was very good, so he also crowded.  passed.  "Li Ji, this store's steamed buns are quite famous. I have to buy a few to try them."

    ¡°Man, give me three meat buns.¡± Tie Heng shouted through the crowd.

    ¡°I want five big meat buns, hurry up!¡± The girl next to him who was squeezed by him also shouted.

    The two recognized each other from each other's voices, turned to look at each other, pointed at each other and exclaimed in unison: "Why is it you!"

    The girl in front of Tie Heng is not the Qiu Ainai who was scared away by him in the morning, so who is it?  She was still holding half a spring roll in her hand

    The daughter of the prefect did not expect to meet Tie Heng here, and her face suddenly turned red with embarrassment. She looked away and did not dare to take another look at Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng was also a little embarrassed and scratched his forehead. When he saw the waiter in the shop putting the buns they wanted in lotus leaves and handing them over, Tie Heng paid for their buns together and then took the fragrant buns.  Roubaozi comes to the rescue.  "Hey, this is yours."

    Perhaps because of the blood relationship, Qiu Ainai's appetite is no less than Tie Heng's. Tie Heng knows this very well. Some time ago, Qiu Ainai would often go to Youjie Hall to harass him, and she wouldn't leave when it was time to eat.  Heng Ke was hungry for a long time, so she was not surprised that a delicate girl wanted so many meat buns all at once.

    There were five big meat buns inside a big lotus leaf, and Tie Heng brought it to Qiu Ainai.  This girl was not a coy person, and she didn't want to show weakness in front of Tie Heng, so she snatched it away, grabbed a bun and took a bite.  She might have eaten the meat bun as if it were Tie Heng, but as soon as the bun came out of the cage, the soup immediately burned her tongue and lips, causing her to utter an "ahhh" in pain.

    "Seeing that you are in a hurry, and there is no one to compete with you, eat slowly." The two of them have become familiar with each other for several months, and Tie Heng does not treat her like the daughter of the prefect's palace.

    "Humph, I just like to eat like this, I want you to take care of it!" Qiu Ainai was still a little awkward, wrinkled her little nose, looking cute and unruly, and pretended to take another bite of the bun, but with much less force and no splash.  Get out the soup.

    "Okay, you can eat whatever you like, hey, take it, so you won't cry out in pain later." Tie Heng knew that she had to have a strong temper, so he held back his laughter and gave her a bottle of medicine to treat burns.

    "Humph!" Qiu Ainai's heart felt sweet for no reason, and she happily put the medicine bottle away, but she still had a nonchalant expression on her face.

    ¡°There¡¯s a piglet barking!¡± Tie Heng pretended to be looking around.

    "You are the little pig!" Qiu Ainai bumped him with her shoulder in dissatisfaction, but a smile appeared on her face.  Then she looked around Tie Heng, blinked her big eyes and asked, "Are you coming to the lantern festival alone today?"

    "Yes, I'm the only one, the master and the senior brothers have all gone to look for treasures in the mountains to the south." Tie Heng nodded.

    "Oh!" Qiu Ainai suddenly smiled happily.

    "Eh? Why are you alone, and you squeeze into the crowd to buy buns? Where is Mr. Dong?" Tie Heng suddenly discovered a problem. He has been dealing with Qiu Ainai for a long time, and he knows that except when she is in school, Mr. Dong is always there when she goes out.  Will follow you.  Tie Heng probably did this to protect her, and secondly, he was afraid that she would get into trouble and cause trouble outside.  But tonight was a bit special. She didn't see the old butler who was hiding behind her.

    "And the clothes you are wearing, it seems" Qiu Ainai was no longer wearing the luxurious undershirt in the morning, but a servant's clothes. Tie Heng saw it and naturally thought of a possibility.  "You didn't sneak out alone, did you?"

    "You guessed it right." Qiu Ainai said "Ah uh" and swallowed half of the meat bun in her hand.

 Text Chapter 30 Beauty (2)

    "You guessed it right." Qiu Ainai said "Ah um", swallowed half of the meat bun in her hand, licked her fingers, and complained as if she was confiding: "Every year during the Lantern Festival, I attend some kind of banquet with my father.  , socializing, they are all old men, and there are quite a few old women who like to put on airs. Hey, those little brats of theirs are either as timid as mice, or they are just pretending to be around me, like flies, they are so annoying.  .So in the evening I sent Mr. Dong away, stole the maid¡¯s clothes, and slipped out through the back door.¡±

    As she spoke, she put on an expression that said, "I'm very smart, come and praise me, don't be embarrassed." Tie Heng felt that she was more like a villain, and couldn't help but shake his head and laugh.

    "By the way, why did you come to see me this morning?" Tie Heng asked her again.

    The blush that had just receded on Qiu Ainai's face came back again. She even stopped filling her mouth with buns, lowered her head and hesitated for a long time.  "II came to find you because I wanted to hear about your experiences in that filthy land a few days ago. I heard that youyou encountered a lot of dangers."

    She only said half of what she said. It was true that she wanted to hear the story, but it was just an excuse. The real purpose was to find Tie Heng as a companion.  This girl had already planned to let her father's pigeons fly today. She was determined to sneak out and go to the lantern festival alone, but she felt that it was boring to be alone and she didn't have many friends. Naturally, she thought of Tie Heng.  Once the thought comes up, you can't take it back.  After much thought, this straightforward and heroic girl decided to ask Tie Heng personally to see if Tie Heng knew how to be grateful for her "gift".

    The result is that Qiu Ainai happily ran into Youjie Hall, deliberately preventing the servants from reporting, and wanted to give Tie Heng a surprise.  But the surprise finally fell on her. Once she saw Tie Heng exercising almost naked in the yard, she could no longer look away.  It's not like this girl has never seen a man's body. She practiced martial arts with her brothers and sisters in her family when she was a child, and she has seen the bodies of teenagers and adult men.  But this depends on the target. Having no feelings for those people does not mean that she ignores everyone she meets.  Tie Heng's strong and toned body, as well as his shiny and shiny skin, were full of allure to the opposite sex, and Qiu Ainai was immediately attracted to him.  She felt short of breath, as if there was a fire slowly burning in her body, and it was getting stronger and stronger. She leaned against the courtyard door, and her legs became a little weak.

    But when Tie Heng found her and turned around, she couldn't stay any longer with her carefree temperament.  She used to not like reading books and periodicals that girls read, but in the past few months she had somehow read a lot of books on this subject, and she also understood a little bit about the things between men and women.  Looking at Tie Heng's blushing and heart-pounding appearance, he didn't dare to look any further, turned around and ran away.  My head was in a mess, and I ran back to the house, hiding my head under the quilt, and then I remembered that I had forgotten the important matter

    "I thought it was such an important thing that I was worrying so much." Tie Heng muttered.

    "Who told you who told you not to wear clothes don't be ashamed." Qiu Ainai pursed her red lips and said in a sullen voice: "You are worried about something urgent, why don't you come out and ask me to find out?  "

    She stared at Tie Heng with bright eyes.

    "Sister, I wanted to put on my clothes and chase you, but you disappeared in a flash. What can I do?" Tie Heng's voice was a little loud, and was heard by several passers-by who were walking by.  Ambiguous eyes were rolling around the two of them, and there were a few with evil intentions, smacking their lips as if they wanted to make a few comments.

    " Tie Heng was wearing new clothes for the Chinese New Year. He was tall, strong, handsome, and looked like he was not an ordinary person.  But Qiu Ainai is dressed as a maid, but she is charming and charming.  So listening to their conversation just now, it sounds like the young master had an affair with the beautiful maid next to him, and something unexpected happened. It is indeed easy for people to misunderstand.

    Qiu Ainai couldn¡¯t help but drag Tie Heng away from the crowd and ran away.  She ran far away, leaving a long string of curses behind her, before she stopped.

    "It's all your fault. It's all your fault. Let's see if I don't strangle you to death." Qiu Ainai's face was burning, but she didn't use her fists to threaten people as usual. Instead, she imitated her mother and flirted with her father.  As if at that moment, he used his fingers to ravage Tie Heng's arm.

    "Oh! Ah!" Tie Heng ducked to the side, but Qiu Ainai caught him back.  Tie Heng couldn't really resist this kind of thing, so he could only endure it and screamed in pain a few times to make the other party happy. He didn't feel the slightest disgust in his heart. On the contrary, he felt that it was quite fun to fight like this.

    "Oh, men are really cheap. I feel so good like this. I almost despise myself." Tie Heng thought in his heart and begged for mercy. If she pinched her again, there would be no good skin on his arm.  .  "Okay, okay, I said something wrong. You have a lot. Please spare me this time. I will tell you about the adventures of the past few days."Let¡¯s go to the head office!  "

    "That's pretty much it." Qiu Ainai also felt a little softer, and finally gave him a gentle squeeze and stopped.  "Say it, I'm listening!"

    She snatched the last bun from Tie Heng's hand and ate it sweetly. As for her five meat buns, they had already gone into her belly.

    Then she listened to Tie Heng's story about the exploration of dirty soil. At first, she heard about the ice and snow and the difficult road, but she seemed eager to give it a try.  Later, when we talked about the various rare demonic plants and insects in the filthy soil, she lacked interest.  When she talked about the gang of demon slayers who were greedy for killing people and tried to silence them, Qiu Ainai gritted her teeth again and cursed that the bandits deserved to be killed.  Finally, it was the turn of the demon wolf and the mysterious middle-aged man to appear. Her eyes were filled with yearning.

    "Oh, it's a pity that I wasn't there at that time. I really wanted to meet them!" This girl has been obsessed with martial arts since she was a child. She can be called a little martial arts fanatic. If her relationship with Tie Heng hadn't eased now, she would have pestered Tie Heng to practice sparring every day.  Woolen cloth.

    "According to the analysis of several gentlemen, those two demon wolves are probably the silver warriors of the Xiaoyue Demon Clan. They are terrifying demons. If you go there, you will just be a dish." Naturally, Tie Heng cannot tell what he knows.  He told people at the college and the government that he was just pretending to be frightened at the time, and the vagueness of his narrative concealed a lot of the truth.  However, there are many knowledgeable people in the academy, and the real details of the demon wolf were quickly guessed.  But it was the powerful and mysterious middle-aged man. Feng Shiyou and the others seemed to know his identity, but they just didn't tell Tie Heng.

    "You're itchy again, aren't you? How dare you call me a dishonest person." Qiu Ainai scolded and pinched him again.

    ? Grabbing her little hand, Tie Heng glanced around cleverly and found a stall selling fermented dumplings next to him, and hurriedly dragged Qiu Ainai over.  "I'll treat you to Xiaoyuanzi. How many bowls do you want?"

    The mention of delicious food indeed distracted Qiu Ainai, and she cheered: "I want two bowls, no, the bowls here are so small, I want three bowls, put more wine."

    "Stupid girl, just have a bowl and try something new. There are many food stalls in front of you. Leave some room in your belly. This is the way to enjoy delicious food." Tie Heng knew that Qiu Ainai felt lonely without friends, so he treated her from the beginning  Her boredom has turned into pity now, and she usually talks and teases like friends when we get along with her. She has never deliberately curried favor or tabooed anything because of her identity.

    "Stingy guy." Qiu Ainai said this, but she obediently accepted his statement.  It is precisely because Tie Heng has been treating her with a normal attitude in his contact with her for several months. Although she is often noisy, she still gets awkward and mischievous from time to time. Tie Heng often deliberately avoids her or quarrels with her.  , the two were like enemies, but these experiences made Qiu Ainai experience happiness and relaxation that she had never experienced before.  Because of this, she became more and more concerned about Tie Heng. She already regarded Tie Heng as her close friend.

    A bowl of rice dumplings with fermented glutinous rice was not even a burden to their two big eaters. Today they were ready to indulge in a big meal.  Qiu Ainai also knew that Tieheng's appetite might be higher than hers, so she didn't have so many constraints, scruples, or pretense when she was with him.  She didn't have to pretend to eat in small bites like she did when she was with other outsiders, and she didn't have to pretend to be full even though she was still hungry.  She doesn't have to worry about being rude, and she won't see a look of shock or surprise on Tie Heng's face. Qiu Ainai can show her true self in front of this young man.

 Text Chapter 30 Beauty (3)

    "There are fried rice cakes there, they smell so good! Go buy them for me!" Qiu Ainai's nose is as good as Tie Heng's. From a distance, she can tell what delicious food is ahead from the smell, so she pulls Tie Heng and runs away.  Go over there and push him into the crowd of customers.  After he completed the task, Qiu Ainai discovered the next target.

    ¡°That¡¯s the meatball seller over there, I want to eat it!¡±.

    "Hurry and squeeze in, there are only the last few bags of sugar-roasted chestnuts left, but don't let others buy them."

    "Ha, it's peach cake, go and buy it, go and buy it! Two yuan is not enough, buy more, yes, buy it for five yuan! Well, it's freshly baked, so fragrant and crispy! Come on, look at you like this  Thank you for your hard work, I will reward you with a piece of it!"

    "The eldest lady is kind and righteous, and the little one is so grateful that she bursts into tears!"

    "There is no need to say thank you. There is a candied haws seller in front of you. Go and buy a few bunches. I will give you a big reward."

    "What's the reward?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with half a bunch of candied haws!¡±

    "" Tie Heng was speechless and could only obey the order like a young boy.

    Qiu Ainai couldn¡¯t stop laughing, her eyes full of joy. Looking at Tie Heng squeezing in and out of the crowd in front of her, her heart felt warm, and she couldn¡¯t be happier.

    She treated Tie Heng like a servant. On the one hand, she was trying to play off her temper. She wanted to take revenge on Tie Heng for his previous hateful attitude. She wanted him to remember that women are very good at holding grudges.  On the other hand, Qiu Ainai has her own little ideas.  She read a few girls' books, which mentioned many things that men and women should pay attention to when interacting. For example, girls should not be too strong in front of boys. They should show their weak side, so as to attract boys' care.  Your ** also needs to know how to act coquettishly and so on.  But this girl is new to love and is still relatively ignorant about these things. She only has some vague understanding of them and is too embarrassed to ask others.  By the time she showed it now, everything was out of shape. Tie Heng had become her little servant, running around for her.  Fortunately, she seemed to be bossy, but Tie Heng felt the coquettishness in her tone and attitude, so she "worked hard without complaining".

    "Others don't know the relationship or identity of the two of them. Just looking at their clothes, they naturally feel that it is inappropriate for a young master to be summoned around by a maid.  Many people shook their heads and sighed, feeling sorry for the adults in the family. Such a handsome young master was addicted to women. What a misfortune for his family!

    "Hoo, ho, miss, I'm here to pay you a favor. Please taste the amber elixir." Tie Heng ran back, pretending to be out of breath, and presented two bunches of candied haws in his hands as if he was holding some extremely precious treasure.  To Qiu Ainai.

    "Pfft! You know how to choose a name." Qiu Ainai was happy, but immediately pretended to be dissatisfied.  "Why are there only two strings? I saw a lot more just now!"

    "Reporting to the young lady, they were all bought by a fat boy. He ate a bunch of them in one bite. It was so powerful!" Tie Heng wiped the unnecessary sweat on his forehead, looking like he was still frightened.

    "He's great? Humph, can he be as great as me? I'll show you two skewers in one bite."

    ¡°Young lady is so powerful, even that fat little pig-like guy can¡¯t keep up with you!¡±

    "Humph, you still have some knowledge." Qiu Ainai was about to show a proud look, but she immediately realized that Tie Heng was scolding her in a roundabout way.  "Okay! You are cheating. If he is a little pig, then who am I? Let's see how I deal with you."

    Qiu Ainai held the candied haws with one hand and pinched Tie Heng's arm with the other.

    "Wait, wait!" Tie Heng stopped her.

    "What? You want to beg for mercy now? It's too late. Who told you to be so evil-minded and like to talk?" Qiu Ainai refused to give up.

    "No, I just want to change my arm. If you pinch my right hand again, I will probably be disabled." Tie Heng was originally walking side by side on the left side of Qiu Ainai's body, but now he walked around to her right side.

    "No, no!" Qiu Ainai objected immediately and ran back to the right, asking Tie Heng to help her cover the outside.  People on the street are like ants gathering, rubbing shoulders with each other, and from time to time there is a stream of people coming from the opposite direction.  As the daughter of a prefect, Qiu Ainai was a little curious and novel about such a crowded scene at first, but after a while she couldn't stand it anymore. She relied on Tie Heng to support her from the outside and push away the tourists who were squeezing over.  It made her feel more comfortable.  If we want to replace her at this time, of course she won't do it.

    "Humph, you are such a slippery man!" Qiu Ainai squinted her eyes and made a motion of grinding her teeth.  "Forget it, adults don't remember villains' faults, I'll let you go this time."

    "The eldest lady is compassionate, the eldest lady is kind, the eldest lady is gracious!"

    "You're still here!" Qiu Ainai pretended to beat him, but the two of them looked at each other and burst into laughter at the same time.

    "I've seen it a long time ago, you are also a glib and bad guy."Qiu Ainai wiped the water from the corner of her eyes and scolded him mindlessly, but handed him a bunch of candied haws in her hand.

    "Well, it's delicious." Tie Heng didn't answer her, he bit into a red fruit, chewed up the sugar coating and pulp, and swallowed it.

    "Yeah, so sweet, oh, so sour! The hawthorn sticks I have are not delicious. Hey, I want to trade them with yours!" Qiu Ainai forced her bunch of candied haws into Tie Heng's hand, and then went to grab Tie Heng's hand.  But when I grabbed the bunch, I saw that one fruit was missing from the top. Then I looked at my original bunch and it was the same, but Tie Heng was bringing it to my mouth, and my face felt hot.

    But after she was quiet for a while, she was aroused by the smell of wine coming from the street.

    "Let's go to that store and have a look." Qiu Ainai pulled Tieheng and ran towards a nearby wine shop.

    ¡°Hey, the owner of this shop is good at doing business and knows how to use the opportunity of the festival to promote products.¡± In the bright and bright store, there is a circle of lanterns hanging with lantern riddles written on the lampshades.  The wooden sign on the side clearly states that anyone who correctly solves the lantern riddles can drink three cups of the store's most famous wine, Sanzhuqing, for free as a bonus.

    "Hey, hey, this is strong wine!" Tie Heng reminded Qiu Ainai kindly, but the latter was swallowing hard and was already impatient.

    "Quick, quick, let's guess lantern riddles!" The little girl swung Tie Heng's arm, pointed at a lantern and shouted.

    Of course she can also spend money to buy wine, but that would lack the fun. Isn¡¯t that what visiting the lantern festival is all about?

    But Tie Heng is not very good at things like lantern riddles, let alone Qiu Ainai, how could he know this!  The two of them talked to each other, argued from time to time, and made several wrong guesses in a row. In the end, they got lucky and Tie Hengmeng won one of them and won three glasses of water and wine.

    Knowing that Tie Heng was not very interested in wine, Qiu Ainai was not polite and drank three wine glasses in one go.  People around her saw that she looked lovely and charming. Now that she had drunk a lot of alcohol and the red clouds on her cheeks made her look even more gorgeous, they couldn't help but cheered and shouted "Hello" in unison.

    "Huh! Good wine, so happy!" Qiu Ainai exhaled the smell of alcohol and suddenly realized that Tie Heng was beside her. She hurriedly covered her lips and glanced at Tie Heng worriedly, seeing that he didn't have any disgust on his face.  Just felt a little relieved.

    "I didn't expect you to be a little drunkard. Don't get drunk. I can leave you in the alley and go home to sleep." Tie Heng said jokingly.

    Qiu Ainai showed a rare shyness and said with a groan: "I blame my father. He used to give me wine when I was a child. He said that the more wine you drink, the stronger you will be, so we in the Qiu family have to  Develop a good drinking capacity.¡±

    "Is there such a thing? Doesn't that mean Drunken Master?" Tie Heng was surprised.

    "Drunken Boxing? Oh, I seem to have heard of it. There seems to be such a small sect in the north that practices Drunken Boxing. But how can they compare with my family's unique skills? I can knock down several of them with one fist." Qiu Ainai was very happy.  Said proudly.

    While they were talking, a few boys in their teens and twenties came in with the crowd outside the store. They all looked oily and pink-faced, with obscene expressions on their brows. They were obviously not serious people.

    These boys spotted a few beautiful women among the many customers in the shop, and they made gestures to each other, spreading out and squeezing around the women.  Taking advantage of the crowds and chaos, they use their hands to rub some oil and take advantage. If the other party doesn't notice, they dare to take advantage of it, rub their breasts, touch their plump buttocks, and hug their slender waists.  If someone noticed their little moves, they would glare and lift up their outer robes to reveal the daggers and daggers stuck at their waists.  Faced with such a threat, most people really dare not speak out in anger, and leave in a hurry with their women, not wanting to provoke these bastards.  This allowed these scum to succeed. They laughed proudly and went to find the next target to eat tofu.

 Text Chapter 30 Beauty (4)

    It was also this gang of prostitutes who were so unlucky that they unexpectedly met Qiu Ainai. How could this girl be so good at being taken advantage of by these guys? Before even a dirty hand touched the hem of her skirt, she was backhanded.  Wrist.

    "Ouch, let go, it's about to break, it's about to break, ouch!" Qiu Ainai's hand strength is beyond the endurance of ordinary people. She squeezed it like this with three fingers, and even though she didn't really exert any force, it hurt this kid.  Aaoao screamed, and his body was so weak that he knelt on the ground.  .

    Qiu Ainai didn¡¯t want to see blood at this time, so she loosened her fingers.  But his eyebrows were raised, and he cursed bitterly: "Dirty bitch, if you weren't happy today, I would have given you a fist, so why don't you get out of here!"

    "Hey, you're such a vicious little girl. My brother came to guess lantern riddles. What's bothering you? You actually injured his arm for no reason, and you dared to talk nonsense." The boy kneeling on the ground hadn't spoken yet.  His accomplices gathered around, and one of the guys with a flowered handkerchief on his head started shouting.

    He saw the boy on the ground rolled up his sleeves, and there was a ring of redness and swelling on his right arm, and he knew that the girl in front of him had martial arts skills.  But when he saw that Qiu Ainai was dressed like a maid, and Tie Heng was standing next to her, seemingly a master and servant, the guy no longer had any worries.  Because he knows that most of these rich young men who like to take women with them are cowardless, and their courage has been put into the belly of women.  As long as we pretend to have more people and be more aggressive, with a little bluff, they will give in, and then we can extort some money.

    "I won't believe it if I arrest this stinky girl and send her to the official. There is no law."

    "Look at the injuries on the three children's hands. The bones must be broken, and maybe the tendons are injured. We have to pay dozens of gold in compensation, or we will not let them go."

    "This pretty boy is trying to hurt people. Tell me which family in the city you are from. You are not someone from out of town who bullies honest local people like us, are you?"

    These gangsters pretended to be indignant and accused and cursed one after another.  It's not easy for Qiu Ainai to speak angrily.  "Youyou are so shameless and shameless. It's obviously himit's him"

    Qiu Ainai was embarrassed to continue, but the other party caught the loophole and asked him repeatedly: "What is it about him? He just wanted to see the words on the lantern clearly. He didn't provoke you, but you hit someone. Isn't that right?  Are you guys right? We all saw it with our own eyes."

    The other boys immediately followed suit, yelling and cursing, pointing at Qiu Ainai and almost poking her with their fingers.  As for the tourists around, most of them had nothing to do with themselves and ran out of the store long ago. Many of them were still blocking the door to watch the fun.  As for the owners and waiters of the wine shop, they also chose to protect themselves and did not dare to stand up and speak out.

    ¡°Actually, they know what this gang of prostitutes is, and they also know that they don¡¯t have much real ability, they are just dishonest.  But I don¡¯t want to offend you. Otherwise, how can I do business if I hang around your store all day?  What's more, if I pour buckets of dung for you in front of the store in the middle of the night, your sign will be completely destroyed!

    Looking at the faces of these people, Qiu Ainai was so angry that she even started to tremble.  She is an activist by nature. If she can't scold you, then use her fists!  But just as she raised her arms, she suddenly thought of the words in the book, and then she thought: "It's not worth fighting these scoundrels. I can't let him take me lightly and think I'm a rude girl."

    When she thought about it, she retracted her fist, moved lightly, hid behind Tie Heng, and shouted angrily: "They bully people, and you don't help me, huh, go up and beat them up, or don't do it anymore."  I won¡¯t pay attention to you anymore, go quickly!¡±

    Tie Heng is lamenting the upcoming tragic fate of this gang of bastards. You said it was a good Lantern Festival, why are you doing so bad, but you come here to make this young lady angry and want to extort money from her? What a bunch of people.  Idiot who doesn't know how to write the word "death".  Tie Heng estimates that they will have to stay in bed at least until the autumn harvest. From now on, people missing arms and legs should be a common phenomenon, and there will definitely be many people who cannot take care of themselves in the rest of their lives. For example, the boy with the flowered handkerchief tied on his head, Tie Heng is already giving  He thought about what to write on the epitaph.

    He was here to watch a good show, but he didn't expect that Qiu Ainai would put the blame on him, and change his look to look aggrieved and pitiful, about to cry, just like a little daughter-in-law who had been molested by an evil person, which made people look at her.  I can't bear it.

    "This girl also knows that we must maintain world peace and oppose the use of violence?" Tie Heng's forehead was wet, and he really wanted to touch Qiu Ainai's belly. He was worried that this girl had a bad stomach, so why did she change her temper?  Isn't she always used to speaking with her fists?  It's incredible.

    "Hurry up! Beat them, you are still not a man, you don't know how to protect me." Under Tie Heng's surprised expression, Qiu Ainai said this again, with an obvious coquettish meaning.

    "Boy, is she your woman? She is so vicious, you usually?¡­¡± Before the guy with the flower handkerchief could threaten him, Tie Heng reached out and stopped him.

    "It's a holiday today. There's no need to make everyone unhappy and lose the fun." Tie Heng said and threw a few red coins on the counter, then walked over to get a celadon wine bottle and put it on a tray surrounded by empty wine glasses.  Fill them all up.

    "I'll treat you all to a drink, and this matter will be revealed." Following his words, Tie Heng held the empty celadon wine flask with both hands, and slowly rubbed it between his palms lightly.  Silently, the wine bottle shrunk little by little, and some fine powder was sprinkled between the fingers, gradually accumulating on the ground.

    "Please! After having this drink, we will go our separate ways and meet again someday if we are destined." Tie Heng spread his palms again and made an invitation gesture. The celadon wine bottle had disappeared.

    Most of the people around looked horrified, and a few women were dumbfounded and gasped.  Especially the kid with a flowered handkerchief who was taking the lead, the skin on his cheeks was twitching. He knew he had kicked an iron plate this time.

    "My little brother is blind, thank you for your noble hand and not arguing with us. Please forgive me for any offense." The boy in the lead, who was also a bachelor, cupped his fists towards Tie Heng, assumed a low posture, and looked like he was surrendering. He walked over and picked up the cup.  He drank a glass of wine in one gulp, then walked out of the store, never daring to look back.

    The other boys followed the same example, clasping their fists and cupping their hands, and after drinking a glass of wine, they ran after the boss in despair, while the crowd around them burst into mocking laughter.

    "Why did you just let them go like this? At least one arm of each of them must be broken to see how they take advantage of others" Qiu Ainai saw that Tie Heng let several people go so easily, so of course she quit, but just now  As soon as he opened his mouth, Tie Heng stopped him.

    "Men! Who is not lewd? It's not like he did anything heinous. There's no need to compromise his hands and feet so seriously. Besides, you didn't suffer any loss. That kid's hands" Tie Heng said nonchalantly.

    "You're not allowed to say that, huh! You men are all the sameyou useless guy, you don't even know how to take it out on me." Qiu Ainai was still angry after thinking about it, and kicked Tie Heng's calf with her cheeks puffed out.  .  At this time, the owner of the wine shop came over and wanted to say a few words of thanks, but she stared at her with big eyes and backed away in fright. However, the shop became lively again.

    "Who said I didn't help you vent your anger?" Tie Heng showed a naughty smile and whispered in Qiu Ainai's ear: "When I was pouring the wine just now, I secretly put a little chronic laxative into the wine, so that it would be safe for the next two days.  They were vomiting and having diarrhea every day without stopping for a moment. This is a punishment for their disrespect of women and a punishment for offending the eldest lady!"

    When Qiu Ainai heard this, she immediately smiled and her eyes were bent like crescent moons.  "That's not bad, geez, you are so bad! But I like it."

    As soon as she said these words, both of them blushed.

 Text Chapter 30 Beauty (5)

    The two were awkward for a while, but Qiu Ainai was the first to break the silence. She pulled Tieheng out of the wine shop and pointed to the other side of the street.  "There is a barbecue vendor there, let's go over and try it!"

    "Yeah." Tie Heng nodded and looked diagonally across. It was a barbecue shop run by a northerner. It was quite large. Several waiters were busy going around. The business was quite prosperous. Many customers bought barbecue skewers.  Eating while walking, the smell of meat spreads all the way, which is like a live advertisement for them.  "This store has many types of kebabs, including beef, sheep, pig, and chicken. They are also divided into large, medium, and small skewers. Which one do you want?"

    "Of course it's a big skewer. I want beef. Although I'm from the north, mutton is too fishy and I can't get used to it."

    "Okay, then I'll buy it. You wait here, be good, and don't attract the pervert again."

    "Pervert? Humph, do you think I mean that? You stinky men" Qiu Ainai didn't say any more, but grabbed Tie Heng's clothes at the waist.  "Since you are afraid that I will attract those bad guys, I will go with you."

    "If you're not afraid of crowding, let me do as you please." Tie Heng smiled and pulled her into the disorderly crowd.  No matter how strong they were, they easily separated the crowd and squeezed into the innermost part.  A few customers were dissatisfied with their behavior and wanted to hold them back, but they couldn't hold them back. Instead, they were almost thrown to the ground by Qiu Ainai. Qiu Ainai even let out a proud laugh, which was as clear as the ringing of silver bells.

    "No one is queuing up, so it depends on everyone's ability. If you still want to hold us back, blah, you're overestimating your capabilities." Qiu Ainai muttered contemptuously, while the few customers were cursing.

    "Why are you arguing with them? They are just ordinary people. Let's leave after buying the meat skewers. There is no need to make us unhappy." Tie Heng persuaded, and then ordered to a guy behind the oven: "Give me the mutton  Five portions each of beef and beef. If you want big skewers, add more spiciness."

    "Okay!" The waiter agreed, took the meat skewers from the big copper plate next to him, brushed a layer of sauce on them, then put them on the iron rack to start grilling, and then sprinkled them according to Tie Heng's instructions.  Some spicy noodles.

    Tie Heng suddenly thought of something when he saw this action. He searched for a moment in the storage bag and took out a small leather bag. After opening it, there were some slender and granular tiny plant fruits, which were light yellow in color and had a strong smell.  aromatic.

    "This guest, who are you?" The waiter asked hurriedly when he saw Tie Heng picking up a handful of plant fruits in the leather bag, as if he wanted to sprinkle them on the barbecue.

    "This is a spice that can remove the fishy smell and relieve greasiness, and can also make the meat more delicious. My companion can't get used to the fishy smell of mutton, so I sprinkle some on it to make it easier for her to accept." Tie Heng said and pushed the waiter away to try.  With his blocking hand, he spread the spices between his fingers evenly on the gradually cooked meat skewers.

    This plant fruit and its functions were discovered by Ye Nan's ancestors in the millions of wild mountains. Tie Heng read the recipe book and read about it. The more he looked at it, the more he felt like the cumin he had eaten in his previous life.  Ye Nan happened to have some of this spice stored in her storage bag, so she took it out to try.

    "Well, it smells so good!" Sure enough, these small plant fruits are rich in oil, and the aroma after roasting is more obvious. As soon as Qiu Ainai smelled it, she couldn't help but praise it loudly. Even other customers on both sides were also attracted by this strong smell.  The aroma attracted attention.  As for the guy, he stared at the small leather bag in Tie Heng's hand, and he could tell what he was thinking at a glance.

    "Sir, can these spices make the meat more delicious?" The waiter spoke with great respect.

    "Of course." Tie Heng laughed.  "But you don't have to worry about them. They are not common spices, and I don't have many here."

    "Can you tell me the name of this spice?" This guy seems to have some business acumen and can tell what good things are.

    "Cumin." Tie Heng thought for a while and said.  The name of this plant fruit in the notes was chosen by Ye Nan's ancestor himself. There are no similar spices on the market, and they are very similar to cumin, so Tie Heng simply changed it to a name he was familiar with.

    "Hey, hey, don't just talk, it will burn." Qiu Ainai reminded loudly from the side. She smelled the aroma of barbecue and kept staring at the meat skewers that gradually turned into burnt butter. She couldn't wait to eat them.  Into the mouth.

    "Oh! Oh!" The waiter hurriedly flipped the meat skewers. After they were all grilled, he resisted the idea of ??taking a bite and tasted them first. He handed the ten skewers of beef and mutton into the hands of Tie Heng and Qiu Ainai, hoping to see them eat.  What's the reflection?

    Qiu Ainai took her five skewers of beef, blew a few breaths, opened her mouth impatiently, and pulled off a piece of meat from the wooden skewer.  "Hoo, ho, it's so hot, oh, it smells so good and delicious!"

    Qiu Ainai said with a smile while chewing hard.  This shop has good craftsmanship, and with the addition of cumin, she felt happy.But the more he ate, the more he ate. In the blink of an eye, all that was left of the five skewers of beef was the bare wooden skewers.  Qiu Ainai's bulging cheeks moved quickly, and her mouth was full of oil, not to mention how delicious it was.

    The diners around her were all drooling under her influence, shouting at the waiter to give them their portion of the barbecue. These people were so greedy.

    And the guy really wanted to take a bite himself to see what it tasted like, but it tasted so delicious and so cheerful.  From Qiu Ainai's performance, he knew that Tie Heng had not lied to him. Cumin, a spice he had never heard of before, could indeed make meat taste better.  He saw some cumin scattered beside the oven and quickly collected them.  He didn't plan to tell his current employer about this discovery. He felt that this might be an opportunity. If he could get the source of this spice, he might be able to become his own boss and destroy all the barbecue shops in the city.

    People, no matter high or low, have their own desires and ambitions, and they work hard towards these goals, but some people succeed, while others end up failing.

    Tie Heng saw what he was thinking, left an encouraging smile, and squeezed out of the crowd while protecting Qiu Ainai.

    "Would you like to change the taste? These muttons are made with cumin to remove the fishy smell and relieve greasiness. It shouldn't be so difficult to eat." Tie Heng handed Qiu Ainai a skewer of mutton.

    "Really?" Qiu Ainai came closer and sniffed it with her cute little nose. After making sure that she could accept the smell, she took a small bite of the mutton.  "Well, as you said, the fishy smell is much lighter. Haha, this mutton is more tender than beef!"

    The little girl couldn¡¯t stop eating it immediately after tasting it. A bunch of mutton was completely wiped out in just a few seconds.  "I want more."

    Bai Shengsheng¡¯s little hands were spread out in front of Tie Heng. Tie Heng smiled bitterly and divided her into two more skewers, thinking: ¡°What a mistake. I would have bought a few more skewers if I had known! These are obviously not enough!¡±

    Tie Hengsheng was afraid that the girl would not be satisfied with the meal and would ask him for more, so he hurriedly stuffed the two skewers of roast mutton in his hand into his mouth, and the two of them ate the same.

    "Well, it's really delicious. It's even more delicious than the barbecue made by my northern chef." Qiu Ainai waved the barbecue skewers in her hands and said excitedly: "Especially your spices, which make the meat taste unique.  Rich aroma.¡±

    "By the way, how many of these spices do you have? There won't be just one small bag, right?" Qiu Ainai rolled her eyes and asked in a low voice.

    "It's more than a small bag, but it's not a lot. What, you want some? I'll give it to you."

    "You're smart!" Qiu Ainai smiled and took the other two small leather bags that Tie Heng took out from the storage bag, and then said mysteriously: "Hehe, I have another idea, why don't we two  Let¡¯s set up a barbecue stall at Tangtang¡¯s birthday celebration! It will definitely outshine everyone else.¡±

    "Tangtang's birthday celebration?" Tie Heng was stunned.

    "You don't know?" Qiu Ainai figured it out after thinking for a while.  "Oh, yes, you are not an official or a member of a noble family, so you don't know this."

    Seeing the questioning look on Tie Heng¡¯s face, Qiu Ainai pulled him into an alley on the street and started talking in detail.  It turned out that Tang Tang and Lu Shan both had birthdays on the third day of March, only half a day apart, Tang Tang was slightly later.  Because the two girls have a close relationship, the two adults decided to organize it together for their daughter's birthday party this year, and the children and adults had separate banquets. It was up to the two girls to decide what guests to invite for the children, and the parents did not  Make an intervention.

    This way of organizing birthdays is more popular in the south. In addition to gifts, the invited children also have to prepare some programs. You can sing and dance, or you can do archery and martial arts. As long as it is a program that can add to the fun and create a cheerful atmosphere, there are not too many.  limits.  When Qiu Ainai tasted these barbecued meats, she wanted to be a chef that day and let others taste the deliciousness of cumin barbecued meats.

    "Oh, that's right!" After hearing what she said, Tie Heng understood what was going on.  Although the marriage between men and women in the Daerong Dynasty also had parents' orders and matchmakers' opinions, it was not very strict and men and women were allowed to choose their spouses freely.  This is why birthday parties like this one came into being.  Boys and girls from the same family gather together to enhance mutual understanding and affection. If there is someone who likes each other, parents can come to propose marriage or hire a matchmaker, which is relatively open-minded.

    ¡° However, there is a requirement here, that is, the guest must be of the right family. This is a bad habit that is inevitable in any era.  A daughter of the prefect like Qiu Ainai naturally received invitations from the two families early. She also attended similar gatherings and banquets several times a year, and other officials and children of aristocratic families had long been accustomed to this.  As for Tie Heng's background, he naturally knew nothing about it.

    "Well, if you want to go, I can take you"??Or when I celebrate my birthday in June, I will definitely invite you.  "Knowing that Tie Heng had not received the invitation, Qiu Ainai felt a burst of joy in her heart, but she was also a little uneasy and a little angry, as if she could not tolerate others looking down on Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng found that the girl next to him was peeking at his face. He was indeed a little unhappy, but he didn't really care. After all, the portal existed everywhere he saw it.

    "Look, your face is all greasy after eating, like a cat with a colorful face." Tie Heng didn't want to dwell on this topic anymore, so he diverted her attention and wiped her face and body with a white handkerchief.  Lips.

    Qiu Ainai didn¡¯t expect him to behave like this. She blushed prettyly and raised her neck slightly to let him do what he did.

    Tie Heng¡¯s movements were very natural, without any frivolous meaning in them.  If he said he was not attracted to beautiful girls, he would be deceiving himself, but because of his long-cherished wish, he knew that he would eventually leave, so he had to restrain his feelings.  Therefore, in his eyes, Qiu Ainai is just like Tang Tang, more of a brother's love for his sister and a kind of care for those who are kind to him.  After all, he has spent thousands of years alone and knows the horror of loneliness.  Now that he has been reborn in shape, he will also sincerely repay anyone who treats him well, remember them in his heart, and cherish every moment he spends with them.

    Qiu Ainai saw that Tie Heng was about to take the handkerchief back, so she somehow stretched out her hand to snatch it away, and shyly hid it in her arms.  "II will clean it and give it back to you."

    Tie Heng was about to speak when he suddenly noticed that there was an extra person beside him.  His heart trembled. This person seemed to appear out of thin air. He was so close and he didn't even notice it!

 Text Chapter 30 Beauty (6)

    Thanks to Xiao Yisu for the update ticket!

    Thank you to all the book friends for your strong support!  Regarding the issue of listing, Ah Xuan should work hard, but it mainly depends on the editors.  Book lovers don¡¯t have to worry, even if it doesn¡¯t make it to the shelves, it will always be a public chapter, and Ah Xuan will write it down with all his heart.  Ah Xuan's works are a bit slow to gain popularity, and due to work reasons, they are not updated very well. Haha, book friends, please bear with me!  The wonderful story will unfold slowly. This book is not an academic book. The protagonist will not stay in one place forever. He will inevitably go through all kinds of ups and downs and experience the joy, anger and sorrow of the world. Book friends, please support me as always!

    ??????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Tie Heng suddenly turned around and made defensive movements with his hands, but Qiu Ainai had already exclaimed: "Ah! Mr. Dong, why are you here?"

    "Haha, of course the old servant is here to find the young lady." The person who appeared quietly next to the two of them was the old housekeeper of the Prefecture, Mr. Dong. He smiled back and nodded towards Tie Heng who turned to him.  "Brother, I've worked hard on you tonight!"

    "It's not hard work. I just happened to meet the eldest lady. It is my honor to go together!" Tie Heng quickly made it clear that he did not abduct Qiu Ainai and sneak out secretly.  This old butler's strength is unfathomable to the current Tie Heng, and his attitude towards him is unclear. Tie Heng does not want him to hold grudges or dislike him.

    "What do you mean by hard work? Humph, why should I bother you like that?" Qiu Ainai pursed her red lips and grabbed one of Mr. Dong's arms with both hands and shook it from side to side.

    "The old servant is too old to take care of the young lady." Mr. Dong chuckled, his doting look palpable.

    "Mr. Dong" Qiu Ainai's coquettish voice was like honey, sweet and sticky.

    "Ai-ai!" A friendly call came from the street. Hu Zhenyu pushed aside the flow of people and walked over quickly.  Behind him, a young scholar in his early twenties and wearing a green shirt followed suit. It seemed that this person was Hu Zhenyu's guest.

    "It's you! Why are you here too?" Qiu Ainai muttered unhappily.

    "I heard that you ran away alone. Everyone was worried and worried that something might happen to you, so I followed Mr. Dong and went out to look for you. Phew, we ran several streets and finally found you." Hu Zhenyu came closer.  Next to Qiu Ainai, she spoke with concern and glanced at Tie Heng. A hint of surprise flashed between her eyebrows, and then turned into a gloomy look.

    "What will happen to me? You're worrying so much." Qiu Ainai turned her head and ignored him, but talked to Mr. Dong: "Mr. Dong, you don't want to take me back, do you? No, let me play for a while longer.  !¡±

    "Don't be naughty. Madam knows that you sneaked out of the house alone, and she is very anxious. In addition, the master is attending a banquet at Koga Tower and ordered the old servant to take the young lady to celebrate the festival with him. You are not allowed to run around alone anymore." Mr. Dong said seriously.  As he spoke, he gave Tie Heng a meaningful look.

    "It's another banquet hosted by officials and gentry in the city. It's like this every year. I don't want to go! It's so boring. Dear Mr. Dong, you love Ainai the most. Just pretend you haven't found me and let Tie Heng and I meet again.  Let's go to the lantern festival for a while. Isn't this how we have fun with the people?" Qiu Ainai was still acting coquettishly, which was obviously her trump card against Mr. Dong.

    Unfortunately, it seemed useless this time. Mr. Dong shook his head firmly and gently held her arm.  Qiu Ainai did not struggle. She was very aware of Mr. Dong's strength and knew that her struggle was in vain, but she did not give up.

    "It's Haishi in three quarters. Fireworks will be set off all over the city. Let Tie Heng and I enjoy it before we go back. Is that okay?"

    Hearing her mention Tie Heng again, Hu Zhenyu next to him clenched his fists, feeling furious in his heart.  "He's just a slave. He talks all about him, but he doesn't even look at me. Am I worse than a boy with a mud-legged background!?"

    Hu Zhenyu knew very well that the Qiu family was a huge family, ranking among the many wealthy families in the Darong Dynasty. His father had instructed him to get close to Qiu Ainai just to form this marriage, which would be beneficial to him personally and to the family.  Hu Zhenyu has also coveted Qiu Ainai's beauty for a long time, and being able to conquer such a savage and proud beauty is definitely an achievement worth showing off. It also satisfies his strong possessive desire and proves that Hu Zhenyu  He is excellent, so he has long regarded Qiu Ainai as his forbidden possession, and will never allow others to get involved.

    Hu Zhenyu took a deep breath, barely suppressed the rising jealousy, and interrupted before Mr. Dong could speak: "Ainai, stop fooling around. Do you know how worried your aunt is? There is also an uncle waiting in the Koga Building.  You, many people want to get to know you, a martial arts genius. If you don¡¯t go, it will not look good on my uncle. Besides, isn¡¯t Koga Tower¡¯s most famous chrysanthemum seabass your favorite? This time I ordered it specially  People bought a lot of things,I hope you can enjoy it.  "

    Hu Zhenyu also knew Qiu Ainai¡¯s biggest hobby and kept seducing her.

    Mr. Dong frowned slightly when he interrupted, and when he looked at Qiu Ainai's expression of no intention to move, he knew that she was willful and stubborn, and even ten cows couldn't get her back from her decision.  He did not intend to delay any longer and decided to take tough measures.  An unstoppable internal force poured into Qiu Ainai's body, controlling her like a puppet, pulling her up and walking away.  "Brother, thank you for taking care of my young lady today. Let's say goodbye."

    Mr. Dong left Tie Heng such words and did not give Qiu Ainai a chance to speak again. He grabbed her body and disappeared into the crowd.

    Tie Heng had no room to comment on this and could only give it away.  It can be seen that this official's son is not that easy to be, and he is rarely free.

    Hu Zhenyu here saw the two leaving, but did not follow them immediately.  He looked at Tie Heng condescendingly, his eyes becoming more and more sinister, and then he sneered contemptuously and said angrily: "I didn't expect it, I didn't expect it, Tie Heng, you did a good job, and you have such a method."

    Tie Heng could naturally see his jealousy and resentment, but without any explanation, he just smiled faintly: "Why did Third Young Master say this?"

    Hu Zhenyu looked at him coldly and contemptuously, while Tie Heng smiled and said nothing, calm as usual. The two looked at each other like this for a moment.

    In the end, Hu Zhenyu snorted coldly, with an undisguised murderous intent flashing in his eyes. Tie Heng frowned slightly, knowing that the other party's true nature was revealed, and they might have to quarrel with each other, so he couldn't help but become vigilant.

    Hu Zhenyu turned around and winked at the green-shirted scribe behind him. He never looked at Tie Heng again, spread out his body gracefully, and chased after Mr. Dong and Qiu Ainai.

    "Young man, you look very handsome, you don't look like a fool, but how could you not recognize your identity and do such a transgressive act? Hey, you know, this will only bring disaster to you." Qing  The scholar in the shirt smiled slightly and hummed. His handsome and elegant appearance looked completely harmless.  But the long sleeve of his right hand shook slightly, and a cold and dark force hit Tie Heng's chest.

    "Disaster? Haha, but my life is very tough." Tie Heng's fingers on his left hand suddenly spread out, and an invisible spiral wind surged out, wrapping up the dark energy like a whirlwind. He pulled it back, and a  The vaguely discernible mass of true energy was firmly grasped by Tie Heng in his hand.

    With a soft sound of "Boom!", Tie Heng closed his five fingers, and the true energy ball immediately fell into pieces, disappearing invisible.

    The green-shirted scribe's eyes narrowed slightly, but the smile on his face became more cordial.  "Interesting! Interesting! It turns out you have some abilities, which are pretty good for your age."

    His voice was soft, as if he was chatting with a close friend.  At the same time, he raised his left hand slightly and placed it on the hilt of the rapier at his waist.

    Tie Heng felt a chill in his heart, and his feet moved sharply. His figure was like a willow catkin blown by the wind, and he moved two feet sideways, his movements smooth and smooth, without the slightest hint of fireworks.

    Three thin and short sword energy passed by him silently. If Tie Heng did not avoid it, his wrists and throat might be cut off!

    "Oh!?" The scholar in blue shirt showed a hint of surprise. Apparently Tie Heng's speed exceeded his expectation.

    Tie Heng turned his face sideways and glanced at the brick wall behind him.  Three long, thin and smooth cracks were silently added to the blue-gray wall, as if an extremely sharp weapon had been chopped on the wall.

    "This guy looks polite on the surface, but he is so ruthless in his attacks. Did he become angry just after being defeated by me?" Tie Heng stared at the long and narrow sword at the waist of the scribe in blue, and from it  From the obscure aura emanating from it, Tie Heng was able to tell that it was a noble phantom.  The green-shirted scribe was able to inspire such fierce sword energy without unsheathing his sword. His skill was definitely a step above Tie Heng, and the techniques he used were also extraordinary.

    The green-shirted scribe tapped the hilt of the sword again, "His! His!" with a low roar. The sword energy penetrated the sheath more violently than before, and the sound of rapidly tearing the air was much more obvious, and the speed was also increased a lot.

    Tie Heng's body swayed, his outline blurred for a while, he had left his original position, moved several steps sideways, and once again easily dodged the attack of the sword energy.  There are several more cracks in the brick wall, wider, longer and deeper!  Fortunately, in the small alley, the movements of the green-shirted scribe and Tie Heng were very concealed, and the surroundings were noisy and lively, so they did not disturb the endless flow of tourists on the street, otherwise there would have been a commotion.

    This time, the green-shirted scribe couldn't help but frown. Tie Heng's swift and agile movements made him feel troublesome.  But he couldn't really let go. If he could attack with all his strength, he firmly believed that he could severely damage Tie Heng within a few moves.

    "It's rude to come and not return!" Tie Heng didn't just get beaten.The person who fought back flicked his right hand, and a slender purple electric light burst out from his fingertips.

    ¡°You don¡¯t overestimate your capabilities!¡± There was an obvious strength gap between the two, so Tie Heng¡¯s counterattack only attracted ridicule from the blue-shirted scribe.  He curled the corners of his mouth contemptuously and flicked his long sleeve with his right hand, intercepting the light-like electric light.  But he overestimated himself and underestimated the lethality of Tie Heng's dragon-killing finger. Even if Tie Heng didn't use his full strength, this purple electric light should not be underestimated.

    The electric light penetrated the long sleeves full of zhenqi, and pierced the blue-shirted scribe's arm like a needle. His right hand shook violently, and his whole body trembled. Then after a brief paralysis, a violent force shot up his arm.  burning sensation.

    "Humph!" The scholar in blue robes groaned, and looked up at Tie Heng. As early as the moment he took action, he had slipped into the crowd of passers-by like a breeze, and his figure was nowhere to be found.

    "Boy, you're lucky, you won't be so easy next time." The elegant look on the green-shirted scribe's face completely disappeared, replaced by a look of ferocity.  He originally thought that no matter how outstanding Tie Heng's talent was, but given his age, his strength was barely above average at best. Unexpectedly, he was much stronger than he expected. He had at least entered the ranks of eighth-level warriors, and was no weaker than Hu Zhenyu.  How much.

    The blue-shirted scribe checked his right arm again. There was a black hole on the long sleeve, and there were several burns on the skin of the arm. This was because he released the body-protecting Qi in time, which offset most of the lethality of the electric light.  Otherwise the bones may be penetrated.

    He sneered "hehe" twice more, his laughter as sharp as a sword.  Then he rolled up his long sleeves, as if nothing had happened, and slowly walked out of the alley with his hands behind his back, walking towards the most famous Koga Tower in the city.

 Text Chapter 30 Beauty (7)

    Tie Heng walked through two streets before slowing down. He was neither timid nor regretful. He felt surprisingly calm: "Be jealous! Haha, something I never did in my previous life has actually happened in this world. But look.  The look on Hu Zhenyu¡¯s face just now suggests that Jiang Hanyun was not hired by him.¡±

    Tie Heng had been secretly observing Hu Zhenyu¡¯s expression when he saw him. He had no murderous intention at first. It was not until later that he became jealous and angry. Some were blinded by the anger and asked the scribe in blue to teach him a lesson.  As for the green-shirted scribe who acted viciously, as if he wanted to take his life, it was just because this guy was defeated by Tie Heng and he couldn't save his face.  At this moment, Tie Heng slipped away unscathed. He must be extremely unhappy, and he didn't know how he would deal with things when he returned.  .

    This time, Hu Zhenyu was completely offended, but Tie Heng was not very worried.  Tie Heng had already seen through what kind of person Hu Zhenyu was.  As the third son of the governor's office, this man appears to be noble, elegant, and suave, but in fact he is narrow-minded, pretentious, and possessive.  He regarded Qiu Ainai as a taboo and could not tolerate the slightest violation by others.  Now that he believed that Tie Heng was robbing him of women, and Qiu Ainai's affection for Tie Heng was so obvious, he tore off his mask of hypocrisy, completely exposing his jealous and vicious nature.

    Tie Heng knows very well that such people are vicious and arrogant. Even if he explains it, it will be in vain, so there is no need for him to waste his words.  No matter how powerful the opponent is in this kind of thing, Tie Heng will not give in. He is not the kind of weak-minded person. The dignity of a man gives him the pride of perseverance.  Besides, Tie Heng has now established a relationship with King Xiang, and with Feng Shiyou's attention, he is no longer the dispensable little person he used to be. He doesn't have to be frightened by anything. If someone wants to harm him, he has to  Let¡¯s weigh it first!

    "I heard that several young masters from the Governor's Mansion who were direct descendants have been as good at fighting overtly and secretly as their mothers since they were young, vying for favor in front of their father Well, if there is a chance, we can use the eldest and second young masters to contain Hu Zhenyu  .¡±

    Tie Heng looked at his hands, remembering the way Hu Zhenyu looked at his slave just now, a burst of arrogance surged out from the bottom of his heart, and then he felt a sense of high spirits and excitement: "I have knowledge far beyond this era, and the various techniques I practice are also  I have one of the best skills in the world, and I am extremely talented. I also know how to be diligent and enterprising, practice hard, and make down-to-earth progress every day. I am just a descendant of the Hu family Huh! Let's wait and see what the future holds!"

    At this moment, Tie Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with sparkling light, and his whole body was faintly conveying a breathtaking aura, which was very different from his usual low-key and reserved nature.  There were many young girls and young wives on both sides who were attracted by his outstanding appearance and figure. Their eyes were either upright, bold and enthusiastic, or shy and timid, all focused on him.  At this time, captured by Tie Heng's momentum, they were all a little ashamed and did not dare to look again, but Tie Heng's outstanding figure has been deeply imprinted in their minds, and they may never forget it in this life.

    "Hey, this is" Tie Heng looked around and unknowingly walked to Wenhui Street.  The shops in this commercial street mainly sell products needed by various literati, ranging from seals to paintings and calligraphy tables.  Tonight, both sides of the street are decorated with lanterns and brightly lit.  The number of lanterns is no less than that of other places, and the shapes are mainly elegant and plain. The lantern riddles on them are also more profound and elegant. The gifts given by some shops to those who guess the lantern riddles are mostly pens, inks, paper, inkstones or books and other literati supplies. In addition,  Most of the buildings along the long street are of ancient and elegant style. Under the glow of lights, you can feel the strong cultural atmosphere in it.

    "It will be Haishi in two quarters of an hour. After watching the fireworks, it's time to go back and practice." Tie Heng looked at the stars and moon in the night sky, estimated the time, and then walked along the street Shiran.

    Because of the unique atmosphere of Wenhui Street, ordinary people rarely come here. They always go to places with many people and lively places.  Therefore, most of the tourists on the road are scholars and literati. In addition, there are many women. They are all jaspers from small families or ladies from large families with maids and servants. These people have high culture and cultivation, and they like the environment here more. When admiring the lanterns, they  There is rarely any loud noise. Taken together, the festive atmosphere here is not as lively as the surrounding streets, but its own characteristics are also very obvious. It is most suitable for things like love at first sight and love at first sight.

    "It's such a beautiful time, and the girl is pregnant with spring. Look, a talented man matches a beautiful woman, and a jackal matches a tiger and leopard!" Tie Heng walked along, and all he saw in his eyes were young men and women.  Men take the opportunity of admiring lanterns or guessing lantern riddles to show off their literary talents and attract the attention of the opposite sex, just like a male peacock opening its tail one after another.  The women are dressed in colorful clothes, like delicate and fragrant flowers, attracting bees and butterflies, and making eyes look around.  Therefore, although the street is not very lively, there is a strong feeling of spring and a hint of sweetness, as if there are flowers blooming and birds singing around, and even the cold wind blowing in the sky is a little warmer.

    ?"Hey, this long street may be the biggest matchmaker in the city. This night will definitely lead to several beautiful marriages! Tsk, tsk, it turns out that the girls here are so enthusiastic, why didn't you see it before?" Tie  Heng's eyes no longer looked at the lanterns. He was dazzled by the purity, beauty, gracefulness and enchantment all around.

    He was feasting his eyes on it, and the girls around him were also sizing him up.  Perhaps influenced by the festive atmosphere and the surrounding environment, the girls were much more bold and proactive than usual.  Tie Heng was accosted more than once, some of them were maids who came on orders, which was easy to dismiss.  But some of them simply came in person, without putting on any pretense or ladylike restraint, and even wrote their affection on their faces. This made Tie Heng embarrassed for a while, and he didn't dare to stop at his feet, for fear that he would control it.  If you don't live there, you may have to marry a wife and have children, or marry into a certain family.  Even so, the fiery gazes from all around him still made him feel overwhelmed.

    "It turns out that when women are passionate and unrestrained, they are more terrifying than us men. Also, how can the wild bees and butterflies compare to the piranha!" This was the first time for Tie Heng to experience such a pink battle, and he did not expect that he would  Being so popular makes me feel a little proud, but more importantly, I am wary.  Wenwen Township is the Tomb of Heroes. Tie Heng doesn't want to be a so-called hero, but he doesn't want to squander his ambition either.

    Just when Tie Heng was thinking about whether to go somewhere else to avoid it, a burst of cheers came from the front.  Tie Heng stood on his tiptoes and looked forward. Not far away was a small square with a large circle of people surrounding it. He could vaguely hear someone reciting poems and writing poems inside. After a while, there was another round of applause. Tie Heng  Heng couldn't help but become interested and walked over to the crowd to watch.

    "Oh, it turns out it's a group of scholars competing for literary talents." A circle of tables and chairs was set up among the crowd, and a dozen young scholars and some people dressed as young men were sitting among them. They were in small groups, and some were guessing lantern riddles.  Some were playing pairs, and some were reciting poems. It seemed like a competition. From time to time, someone was eliminated and retreated dejectedly into the crowd of onlookers. From time to time, new people joined, and several women also joined.  get involved

    Tie Heng watched for a while and suddenly heard someone calling his name. Looking around, he saw a girl waving to him in the crowd. It was the female classmate named Xiao Hui in the class.  There were several other girls standing next to her, who were also Tie Heng's classmates.  They waved repeatedly, as if asking him to come in.

    Tie Heng squeezed in through the crowd, and the resistance he encountered was really great. When some men saw him being summoned by a beautiful woman, they naturally felt jealous and resentful, and deliberately blocked him from passing by. In the end, two girls pushed aside the crowd.  Tie Heng got into the crowd.  However, Tie Heng had already offended the public, and many people glared at him. The resentment of these men was like arrows piercing Tie Heng's back.

    ¡°It¡¯s better that you beauties are too proud, otherwise I will be buried by them.¡± Tie Heng said hello to several girls while joking.

    Being familiar with Tie Heng, these girls all know that he can sometimes speak very straightforwardly, and he is often eloquent. He is not as subtle and tactful as other boys. But they just like to hear such remarks, and all of them have red cheeks.  , but they were also smiling, and the most relaxed ones even laughed and cursed with Tie Heng.  This kind of treatment made the men behind him hate him even more.

    "Xiao Hui, are you back from your hometown so soon?" Tie Heng asked with a smile.

    "Well, I went back to Tianfeng City early just for tonight's lantern festival." Xiao Hui said, nodding her little head.

    "Hey, you're here too!" Tie Heng turned his eyes and saw someone standing next to the girls. Although she was plainly dressed and dressed up simply, she couldn't hide her youthful beauty, dignity and elegance.

    "Happy New Year, classmate Tie Heng." Lu Shan saw him approaching and glanced at him with a pair of bright eyes, which was indescribably bright and moving.  It's just that her face was cold, completely opposite to the content of her words, and there was no trace of joy.

    "Oh, Happy New Year." Tie Heng was stunned for a moment, then looked up at the sky and said to himself, "I've been really evil today. Why do I always meet familiar people?"

    Looking at Lu Shan with a pretty face, Tie Heng couldn't help but curiously asked the maid standing behind Lu Shan: "Xiao Ya'er, what's wrong with your lady? Who provoked her? Look.  , my face was so cold that I could almost scrape off the frost.¡±

    "Pfft!" Hearing what he said, Xiao Hui and the other girls laughed, while Lu Shan gave him an annoyed look.

    "I've met Mr. Tie." Xiao Ya'er saluted Tie Heng.  She lives up to her name. She is a girl of twelve or thirteen years old, but she looks like a girl less than ten years old. She is as petite and delicate as a flower seedling. She also has a timid temperament. After saying a word, she lowered her head and did not dare to raise it.  stand up.

    "I've told you many times, don't call me young master. Come on, give me a loud shout."??, send you a red envelope!  "Tie Heng is like a weird man holding a lollipop at this moment. The person in front of him is really a standard little loli.

    "TieBrother Tie." Xiao Ya'er called out timidly.

    She and Lu Shan had met Tie Heng several times in the academy and knew that he was a kind-hearted person with no pretensions at all and never looked down on servants like them. This call of Big Brother Tie was sincere.

    "Hey, take it, the New Year's money that big brother gave you." Tie Heng took out a red envelope and put it into Xiao Ya'er's hand.  Tie Heng still had a lot of red envelopes like this on him, all of which were left over from the servants of Youjietang.  Feng Shiyou never cared about this kind of thing. In previous years, he left it to Gongsun Bian, but this year he was taken over by Tie Heng. He was also generous, and each red envelope contained two red coins, which won him a lot of favors.  People's hearts.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiao Ya'er was a little at a loss as she took the red envelope, as it was not allowed for servants to receive gifts from others without the consent of the master, but it was a little inappropriate to return them, so the little girl could only look pitifully to Lu Shan with her eyes for instructions.

    "Since he has a lot of money and insists on giving it to you, just take it!" Lu Shan said firmly.

    "Thank you, Brother Tie!" Xiao Ya'er happily took the red envelope into her arms and patted the front of her chest gently, looking very concerned.

    "Hey, Tie Heng, you're not so partial, are you?" A girl next to him immediately shouted dissatisfied.

 Text Chapter 30 Beauty (8)

    "Hey, Tie Heng, you're not so partial, are you?" A girl next to him immediately shouted dissatisfied.

    "That's right, we want it too." Several other girls agreed.  .

    "Wow, no! Then I won't be your elder? Come on, the one with the nicest voice will be the first." Tie Heng said with an exaggerated expression.

    "If you go, you will take advantage of us. We don't care about your red envelope! We are complaining for our maid and young servant. You gave it to Xiao Ya'er, so you can't treat one with favoritism!" Another girl slapped him.  Tie Heng said dissatisfiedly.

    "Okay, okay, everyone has a share." Tie Heng took out several more red envelopes and handed them out one by one.  Lu Shan and these girls probably made an appointment to go out to the lantern festival together. They were accompanied by maids and maids to serve them, and there were several Jianpu guarding them around to help them open up an open space. They didn't need to be like the crowd behind them.  Crowded.

    " Tie Heng naturally won the joy and favor of these servants when he spread these red envelopes. The maids and maids laughed for a while, and the healthy servants also bowed and thanked them.  As a modern person, Tie Heng did not discriminate against them and greeted them politely.

    "Xiao Ya'er, you haven't told me yet, why does your lady have such a straight face?" Tie Heng turned back and asked again.

    "Xiao Ya'er lowered her head again, hesitating and not daring to speak.  A girl next to her helped her out and complained to Tie Heng: "How can you be like you, asking someone's little maid in front of the master?"

    The girl glanced at Lu Shan as she spoke. Seeing that she had no reaction, she continued: "Hey, it's not those people who are making trouble, you men!"

    This girl dragged out a long ending, and there was a sour taste in her words.  She pouted her little mouth and looked around, and Tie Heng followed it.  Well, a large circle of men were staring at Lu Shan openly or covertly. The heat in their eyes was enough to melt the ice and snow together.  But Lu Shan was still the same as before, her cold and stern expression did not change at all, and she had an expression that was completely repulsive to others.  Even so, under the radiance of her face, other women were eclipsed, as if they were the green leaves that set off the red flowers, which made Lu Shan even more cold and aloof.  Several of the young men looked obsessed, drooling at the corners of their mouths, looking like pigs.  The others were not much better, their eyes were straight with lust, as if they wanted to swallow the beauty in their eyes in one go.  If several people hadn't gotten in trouble with Lu Shan before and were chased away in embarrassment, she would have been surrounded by people.

    "Oh, it turns out she is a fair lady, what a gentleman!" Tie Heng accidentally revealed a famous line from his past life, and the eyes of the girls next to him lit up after hearing it.

    Lu Shan glared at him, thinking he was laughing at her.  I felt angry and a little embarrassed in my heart, but looking at his handsome face, I couldn't lose my temper, so I simply turned away and didn't look at him, just sulking myself.

    In the past, she had gone out alone on the streets, but this time she had miscalculated. It was fine on other streets, but when she came to Wenhui Street, she suddenly became the center of attention.  Usually in the college, the classmates know each other's ins and outs, and the discipline is strict, so few boys dare to pester her.  But while visiting the lantern festival, who knew she was a strong woman with both civil and military skills? In addition, she wore ordinary clothes in order not to attract attention. The result was counterproductive. The young men around her had a lot of self-confidence and courage and dared to  They looked at her with lustful eyes, and many people followed them and came up to chat with them from time to time.  Lu Shan was deeply disgusted and annoyed by this, but there was nothing she could do about it.  They wanted to go back home, but they were too embarrassed to leave Xiaohui and the others alone, so they simply stayed in this small square and waited until they had watched the grand fireworks display all over the city before they all went home together.

    "It's so tiring to keep a straight face and act cold and ruthless all the time, and wrinkles will appear early! If you don't like being stared at, you should put on makeup in advance, change your appearance, etc., and dress yourself up to be ordinary.  Why don't you, a pretty beauty like you, run away without attracting attention?" Tie Heng thought of what he had just experienced and said with emotion.

    "I" Lu Shan is still a girl no matter what, and being praised by Tie Heng for her appearance in such a disguised way, her heart felt hot and hot. Not to mention how useful it was, the cold expression on her face also thawed.  Some even have a hint of beauty.  But she hesitated to speak about the method Tie Heng said.

    Tie Heng suddenly realized what he was thinking about.  Girls can only dress themselves up to be more beautiful, and few are willing to uglify themselves, especially when going out with classmates and acquaintances. Even the smartest and most free-spirited girls cannot avoid this vanity.

    Tie Heng thought about this and couldn't help laughing: "It doesn't matter if you don't wear makeup. Aren't there vendors selling various masks on the street? Although these masks are for childrenYes, but you girls can also wear it. It will look more delicate and cute, and it will also add a sense of mystery.  Of course, if you think those masks are crude and rough, you can go to the silver shop and ask a jewelry craftsman to customize the style you like. It doesn¡¯t have to cover the entire face. You can cover half, or one third, exposing the chin, forehead, etc.  The most attractive and attractive part of your mask can be engraved with patterns and inlaid with jade, gemstones, etc., and it can be treated as a special accessory.  "

    "This is a good idea. Why didn't I think of it? Huh, this guy has a long brain. He can always come up with some weird ideas." Lu Shan nodded secretly and also cast a vote on Tie Heng.  A grateful look.  Little did she know that this idea was just inspired by Tie Heng from games like masquerade in his previous life.

    Xiaohui and the other girls were very interested in listening to his explanation, and they all became energized.  Women have a natural persistence and keen sense for jewelry. They may not have the same worries as Lu Shan, but they all have the same idea. As Tie Heng said, such a mask can make them more mysterious and can make them appear in a certain place.  On some occasions, they can hide their facial flaws or highlight a certain part to make them more attractive.

    Several girls were chattering around Tie Heng, trying to dig out more ideas from him, but they almost used their plump breasts to squeeze Tie Heng flat. Lu Shan felt inexplicably short of breath when she saw it, Xiao Ya  The child's face was flushed.

    Tie Heng had to throw out a few more ideas and finally sent them aside to discuss.

    "Huh, I almost couldn't breathe. It's so scary. They are all murder weapons!" Tie Heng gasped for air and muttered with lingering fear.

    "You don't mean what you say, you're obviously very happy, right? Hey, your happiness is written all over your face. Also, wipe the corners of your mouth quickly, your saliva is about to flow out." Lu Shan's tone was strange, as if she was pregnant with tears.  A trace of resentment.

    "Nonsense, I am such a decent person, how can I be as bad as you say." Tie Heng said this, and wiped the corners of his mouth with his palm. Not to mention, it was really moist.  Now, no matter how thick-skinned Tie Heng was, he felt a little embarrassed and smiled sarcastically.

    "You are still a decent person! There was no such thing that dayyou know it in your heart." When Lu Shan said this, she suddenly realized that she still had the cold and frosty look just now, and she was completely coquettish and charming.  Seeing that Tie Heng hadn't noticed yet, he quickly changed the subject: "Hey, you can write poems with your mouth and have a quick mind. Go up and compete with those scholars! Maybe your masterpiece can be included in the anthology and make you famous all over the world.  !¡±

    "What? They guys are just having fun, and they want to collect poems, couplets, and lantern riddles into a book?" Tie Heng asked.

    "Well, at the beginning, a few senior students from the literature branch were competing here. They were divided into guessing lantern riddles, couplets and writing poems. They are all a bit difficult, but the prizes are very rich, and if you can come up with some better lantern riddles  , couplets or poems that stumped the challenger, they would also collect them and engrave them into a book after the festival, so it attracted many people to participate." Lu Shan explained to him.

    "Hey, what did I think it was! A bunch of boys are just looking for an opportunity to make themselves famous. But only God knows how effective this will be." Tie Heng kept curling his lips.

    The best way out for students from the School of Letters after graduation is naturally to be hired by the government as civil servants at all levels. The level of entry into the officialdom, in addition to the graduation assessment and the unified examination results of the imperial court, depends on whether the individual's reputation is loud enough.  The few scholars here are probably from ordinary backgrounds and cannot participate in the poetry and cultural gatherings organized by high-ranking officials and wealthy families. So they took advantage of the Lantern Festival to think of ways to get one of their own and prepare to publish a book so that they can add something to themselves.  reputation.  But in Tie Heng's view, in this era of relatively limited information, unless you can create stunningly brilliant or popular poems and quatrains, even if you print tens of thousands of so-called poetry collections and distribute them for free everywhere, it will still be useless.  It doesn't have much effect, because you failed to alert the upper-class people!

    "That's not necessarily true. Don't you usually come up with one or two quatrains? Now come up and compose a masterpiece. Maybe they can become famous in one fell swoop through your light!" Lu Shan was still encouraging.  he.

    "You really want to see me make a fool of myself?" Tie Heng asked angrily.

    Lu Shan pursed her lips and smiled. She did not answer his question. Instead, she changed the topic and asked him about her experience in exploring the dirty soil in the past two days.  The other girls nearby also gathered together. Their respective families were all wealthy families in Fuzhou. Their families were involved in the development of dirty land, so they were naturally very interested in it.

    Speaking of which, after decades of relative peace, the current Daei Dynasty can be considered prosperous. There are already many wealthy families in various places, but few can become powerful.  This is mostly due to the deliberate suppression and differentiation by successive emperors.  For example, Qiu Ainai¡¯s family?Their family is one of the largest aristocratic families in the north, with great power in the court and the army.  However, under the arrangement of the imperial court, some of the talented people in the family, regardless of whether they were branch families, were assigned to various parts of the Middle East to establish new families. Qiu Ainai's father was one of them, and he was the first Qiu family to become rich.  A clansman who serves as an official in the state.  On the one hand, this approach can limit the excessive growth of a certain family, and on the other hand, it can use external forces to break the local gentry's control over local officialdom. All are strategies that are conducive to imperial rule.

    "Wow, from what Tie Heng said, wouldn't the treasures contained in that filthy soil be terrifyingly rich?" A girl suddenly exclaimed when Tie Heng mentioned the sword-leaf orchid and blood jade tree.

    "That's natural. Otherwise, why would your elders and those officials be so focused on this, asking for money and people, and taking the lead to go into the mountains and not want to come out, even today?  I don¡¯t even care about the Yuan Festival." When Tie Heng said this, the girls also chuckled. They saw with their own eyes how crazy their families were about this matter.

    The development of that piece of dirty land was actually mainly focused on the government and Kunyuan Academy. However, under pressure from all parties, they had to give up part of their interests, and it was jointly funded by the Jingping Society, the Tianfeng City Chamber of Commerce, and the surrounding wealthy families.  If anyone comes out, that piece of filthy soil will be completely hollowed out.

    Tie Heng continued, but because the time was approaching the fireworks show, it was the time when those scholars worked hard to express themselves.  Among them, a scholar in white robes recited a poem describing the lantern viewing and the scenes of the prosperous times. It was appropriate to the occasion and had some charm, which won a lot of applause from everyone.

    This boy was naturally a little proud, but when he looked over here, he was furious.  Like everyone else, he noticed this from the beginning.  Not to mention Lu Shan, the one-of-a-kind beauty, Xiao Hui and the other girls are all gorgeous, youthful and beautiful, and they all seem to have good family backgrounds. Any man who sees her will inevitably be tempted by her.

    The scholar in white robe was still having a sweet dream before, hoping to win the favor of beauties with this poem, but he was so prejudiced that the girls were all surrounding Tie Heng, and no one paid any attention to him. He was so angry that he wanted to get hurt internally!

    This kid also had some scheming intentions. With a roll of his eyes, he had a plan. He came over and cupped his hands, and then said politely: "Isn't that polite?"

 Text Chapter 30 Beauty (9)

    The white-robed scholar also had some scheming thoughts. With a roll of his eyes, he had a plan. He came over and cupped his hands first, and then said politely: "Isn't that polite? This young master and all the ladies have been here all along.  You are complimenting me, you must like these lantern riddles and couplets, as well as poems and poems?"

    Seeing everyone nodding, he smiled slightly and continued: "The young master seemed to be talking very lively just now. Did you write some good poems? Why not recite them and share them with us?"

    Those people around him had long looked at Tie Heng with displeasure, and when they saw someone coming forward, they all started to cheer.

    When the scholar in white robe saw that Tie Heng was so unpopular, he couldn't help but perked up and started talking more energetically: "What do you think of this? I just wrote a poem before, so I used it as a way to attract others. Let me give it to you first."  Young Master, let¡¯s make friends with our poems. What do you think, Young Master?¡±

    "This" Before Tie Heng could say anything, the boy opened his mouth and recited the poem he had just written. The yin and yang fluctuated, and the rhymes were smooth and oblique, which indeed had some literary talent.  The girls who hadn't paid attention before now gave the scholar in white robes a round of applause, which made his blood boil with excitement and he couldn't contain himself!

    "Master, what do you think? If you have any advice, it's okay to say so." The white-robed scholar was polite and looked like he was sincerely asking for advice.

    "Okay, okay, this brother made good words, he's so sexy, I admire him." Tie Heng finally figured it out. This guy was here to make trouble for him. He was probably too arrogant and stole his limelight.  , people couldn't swallow this breath, so Tie Heng was very considerate to the other party when he answered.

    But the scholar in white robe didn't accept the favor, and even treated Tie Heng unmercifully: "Young Master has been praised too much. He just wrote it on a whim. It makes people laugh and is not worth a penny. Haha, the Young Master is very handsome and charming. He must be surprised."  It¡¯s a masterpiece, we¡¯re all ears!¡±

    Tie Heng secretly cursed, wondering how I could do any poetry. He had almost forgotten the 300 Tang poems he read when he was a child. Most of the Song poems he learned in school were given back to his Chinese teacher. Those crooked poems he read online were too crooked.  I remember a lot of the words, but I didn't cope with the situation.

    He felt unhappy, but he had no idea, so he could only continue to give in. But before he could speak, Lu Shan next to him spoke first.  "How about I compose a poem first to add to the fun and let everyone watch?"

    The companions of the scholar in white robe also gathered around at this time. When they saw that a beautiful woman took the initiative to participate, they were naturally eager for a good thing and hurriedly agreed.

    Lu Shan did not look at Tie Heng's expression of gratitude. She lowered her head and considered it for a moment before softly chanting a poem that also described the Lantern Festival. Although there was a pause to think in the middle, overall it was no better than the white-robed scholar's poem.  The lyrics are slightly inferior, and the mood of expressing feelings about prosperity and evanescence makes the whole poem even more out of tune in style.

    "Okay!" Tie Heng shouted and took the lead in applauding. Xiao Hui and the others were also jumping for joy. Lu Shan was bringing glory to their daughter's family.  Those scholars were overtaken by Tie Heng, and they felt that they were outcompeted by a young girl. They felt a little weak, but they were still full of smiles on their faces and kept praising them.  As for the surrounding circle of people watching the beauty, they also shouted and cheered, each one louder than the other, all trying to attract Lu Shan's attention.

    "The little girl is showing off her ugliness." Lu Shan smiled, and after saying something modest, she suddenly turned to Tie Heng, her eyes bright and full of meaning.  Tie Heng's heart thumped, and he knew something was wrong.

    "Okay, now it's your turn. Don't be humble. Didn't you just say that they were just joking? Show your true ability and show them your talent. Don't let us down."  Oh." Lu Shan obviously suppressed her laughter and pretended to be serious.

    Her words ignited the flames of those scholars, and they all stared at Tie Heng with murderous intent. Just waiting for his masterpiece to come out, they would criticize him with words and words, ensuring that he was worthless and shameless.

    Tie Heng was so angry in his heart. He had just thought that Lu Shan was helping him out, so that he could get away with it. Who would have thought that she was going to force him to a dead end? You are embarrassed to refuse a girl's request, right?  It¡¯s a shame and a big loss.

    Looking at Lu Shan, whose brows are full of smiles and her big watery eyes are full of mischief, Tie Heng hates that his teeth are itching.  Looking at her again, she raised her pointed chin towards him, and the corners of her mouth curved into a seductive arc. She looked like a little fox who had just stolen a nest of chickens, not to mention how proud she was.

    ¡°You little vixen, you¡¯ve teamed up with outsiders to make me make a fool of myself.¡± Tie Heng cursed secretly.

    How could he have imagined that today's situation was all caused by his usual quick talk.  He usually chats with Lu Shan, Tang Tang and the others. Just like before, he is often so happy that he leaks out some famous poems from Qianshi. But the two girls asked him to compose a complete poem, and Tie Heng couldn't recite it completely.  branchThe hesitant excuse is to deal with it with two crooked poems I found online.  Today's situation happened to be taken advantage of by Lu Shan.  She always felt that Tie Heng had a lot of things he was hiding, and if you didn't force him, he would never reveal anything about it.

    "Hmph, I want to see how you can do so perfunctorily in front of so many people." Lu Shan thought proudly.

    Those who were watching the excitement had long been resentful of Tie Heng¡¯s monopoly on the flowers. At this time, when they saw his expression of embarrassment, there was no one who was not adding insult to injury and just kept shouting and urging.  But Xiao Hui and the others didn't know what was going on. After listening to Lu Shan's words, they naturally thought that Tie Heng was really talented and learned, and they cheered him on, making Tie Heng dumbfounded.

    "Okay, you guys asked for this, I'll let you feel sad and shocked." Facing the sneering scholars, Tie Heng was forced to be anxious this time, but being anxious made him wise.  Remembering a very famous poem from his previous life, he decided to make a desperate counterattack.

    "If the tiger doesn't show its power, it still thinks I'm a sick cat!" Tie Heng muttered in a low voice, which happened to be heard by Lu Shan, who had a sharp ear and eyesight. Her eyes lit up and she concentrated.

    "Since everyone is asking for it, I can't refuse my kindness, so I will reluctantly do it and compose a poem that will be passed down through the ages. Everyone can be regarded as a witness to history." Tie Heng is also willing to risk it. He is ready to do the plagiarism and doesn't care.  Being called arrogant.

    As soon as he said these words, there was a burst of laughter around him. Some people pointed at him and yelled at him for being arrogant, while others laughed at him for not overestimating his abilities. The few scholars sneered again and again, waiting to see him make a fool of himself.

    Tie Heng ignored the noise around him and walked slowly for two steps with his hands behind his back in a very pretentious manner. After brewing his emotions for a while, he chanted: "The east wind blows thousands of flowers and trees at night. Even more, the stars are falling like rain. BMW carved car  The road is full of fragrance. The phoenix whistles, the light of the jade pot turns, and the fish and dragons dance all night. The moths and snow willows are golden, and the laughter is full of hidden fragrance. People have searched for her thousands of times, and suddenly look back That person is in the dim light.  .¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, it happened to be Haishi, and fireworks were set off all over the city at the same time.  For a time, the sky was filled with colorful and dazzling lights, like meteor showers, that made the stars and the moon shy to hide.  Witnessing such a magnificent scene, the festive atmosphere of the festival has reached its climax. People's laughter can be heard everywhere, and the waves of cheers are filling the sky.

    "Yeah!" Several girls exclaimed first.  As for the others, as long as they were knowledgeable, they were stunned and basically shocked.  This world has always valued martial arts over literature, and there are constant wars. Poetry and literature have rarely developed vigorously, and there are also very few famous poets and writers. This article "The Blue Jade Case Yuan Xi" by Xin Qiji is enough to make the literati of this world look up to it.  .

    "Good words!" I don't know who took the lead, but the crowd around them burst into cheers.  Then everyone clapped and cheered.  Although they were envious and jealous of Tie Heng being able to get close to so many beauties, they also knew the good and the bad, and they also had to sincerely admire such a man of outstanding literary talent.

    "I'm ashamed, I'm ashamed. You're such a talented young man, I'm ashamed of myself." Those scholars completely surrendered, looking ashamed, and kept bowing to Tie Heng.  "You haven't asked me your surname yet?"

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t want to say it, but the two girls next to him shouted excitedly, as if they wanted to tell everyone that his name was Tie Heng and that he was their classmate, looking proud of him.

    "Young Master Tie is such a talented person!" The scholars praised him again, and then they ran to the table without bothering to watch the fireworks in the sky, picked up their brushes and recorded this poem.  Xiaohui, the other girls, and many people around them also reacted and gathered around. Everyone wanted to copy a copy. This is a masterpiece that is destined to be immortal!

    "I'm really ashamed. If I hadn't memorized a few poems about beauties in order to win over beauties, I would have been embarrassed tonight." Tie Heng blushed secretly, shook his head and laughed.  "Hey, I never thought that those ancient poems would be used to deal with such a scene. Well, sin, sin, I am plagiarizing, but it can also be regarded as promoting the cultural development of this world! Maybe this poem will be able to  Inspired many literati, let their ideas flow, and gave birth to a large number of great poets and writers. Hey, in this way, I can be considered as making a great contribution to the world!"

    Tie Heng shamelessly found reasons to comfort himself.

    "The crowd searched for her thousands of times, but when I suddenly looked back, there she was, in a dimly lit place." Lu Shan still stood where she was, just savoring the artistic conception of the words carefully, and couldn't help but feel a little confused.  "Who is he looking for? Is he deliberately trying to retaliate against me or make fun of me? Or"

    Thinking of this, Lu Shan felt her face getting hot, and she quickly used her internal strength to suppress the redness on her lower body.  But the more she thought about it, the more panic she felt. The last part of the sentence highlightedThe image of an extraordinary woman, aloof, lonely, indifferent and self-reliant, was very similar to his previous attitude. If he wasn't talking about himself, who could he be?

    Lu Shan was confused, a little hesitant, and even worrying about gains and losses.  She glanced at Tie Heng aside, only to find that he was also looking at her. The little fox instantly turned into a frightened little rabbit.  Her body trembled slightly, she looked away hastily, and moved to the side uneasily.

    "How is it, are you satisfied now?" Tie Heng asked still angrily.

    "Satisfied, of course I am satisfied. Through the ages, future generations will remember this day because of this poem." Lu Shan pretended to be calm and replied.

    "I will still remember you and me." Tie Heng added.  The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was intentional. Suddenly, the panic and confusion in Lu Shan's heart disappeared, and an uncontrollable warmth filled her heart.

    "Just remember you, but you don't need to take me with you." Lu Shan turned around and smiled brightly at Tie Heng.

    The light of the fireworks blooming in the sky reflected on her face, like a thick layer of bright red, exuding a stunning brilliance.  The breeze blows, her long hair is fluttering, her breathing is as soft as orchid, her fragrance is smellable, and her eyes are wandering, as if she is a fairy descending to the earth, and she is unparalleled in beauty.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "The only ones who heard this famous sentence were Lu Shan and maid Xiao Ya'er. The latter looked confused and the former was equally crazy.  The heartstrings that had been touched were still calm at this moment, and the blush that was barely suppressed also came back with a hundred times a thousand times of force, and the jade cheeks were dizzy, and they were so bright and beautiful.

 Text Chapter 31 Situation (Part 1)

    Yang Huaiyuan and the others came back. Three days after the Shangyuan Festival, the group finally returned to Tianfeng City under the escort of a group of county soldiers.  Compared to the scene when Tie Heng and Miao Jue came back, they were much miserable.  Fortunately, they all survived, but everyone was injured, among which Yang Huaiyuan was the most seriously injured.  Tie Heng went to visit and later found out that the main force of the demon-slayers had been lured eastward by Yang Huaiyuan and the others. They were chasing and intercepting them all the way. It was only because Yang Huaiyuan risked his life to kill the other masters several times that they narrowly escaped death.  He survived and escaped from the mountainous area. Finally he met a group of county soldiers who came to rescue him, and he was considered safe.  The price paid was that Yang Huaiyuan's vitality was severely damaged, which might even affect his future cultivation.

    Except for Yang Huaiyuan, the others all had minor injuries. The main reason was that Professor Qiao broke three fingers on his left hand, and Professor Xi was hit by an arrow in the knee, which caused some suppuration and may leave him disabled.  Because Yang Zhenbei had the support of his father, he only suffered some injuries from a fall, but overall it was not serious.  Zhang Jiaoyu, on the other hand, knew neither martial arts nor magic. Although several other people had been protecting him and he had not suffered much damage, he had to flee in the wind and snow for several days in a row.  He was haggard and ended up seriously ill. Tie Heng listened to several doctors discussing that he might be in danger of his life.

    Fortunately, the school was willing to spend money and collected a batch of precious medicinal materials in a short period of time. It also invited the best pharmacists in the school to work together to refine a Xuan-level top-grade Nine-turn Yuan Yang Pill, which finally saved this old man.  However, if he wants to fully recover, he will need to be recuperated for at least a few months.

    A few days later, it was the day when the school started. During this period, except for visiting Yang Huaiyuan and others a few times, Tie Heng had been immersed in his own affairs.  I practiced meditation, perfected the designs of several magical instruments, and quietly purchased some materials for making the instruments and refining elixirs.

    He is not short of money now, but he does not dare to spend it casually. He is deeply afraid of arousing others' suspicion. He only places a few orders anonymously in the Jingping Society to purchase some rare materials.  The other thing is to check out various oddity shops and make a list to know which materials you don¡¯t have to worry about collecting by yourself.  He also went to the auction houses and black markets in the city several times, gaining some knowledge and gaining a little more confidence.

    On the morning of the first day of school in February, Gongsun Bian and Zhang Ruize rushed back with unhappy faces, but did not see Feng Shiyou.  When Tie Heng asked his four senior brothers, he found out that Feng Shiyou and a large group of teachers from the school were still in that dirty land. The new semester had started and they were not planning to come back.

    Tie Heng also learned from the excited and sad narrations of the four senior brothers that the value of that dirty land far exceeded everyone's previous estimates, and it contained too many good things.  In addition to animal and plant resources, there are also some hunted demons. Countless rare minerals from the demon world are buried under the mountains that stretch for dozens of miles. Many types are priceless treasures.  There is no doubt that all the forces or individuals involved in this development will make a lot of money. The only difference is that some people will make more and some will make less.  This is also the reason why Feng Shiyou and the others have not returned to the city yet. They have already received instructions from the school to compete for more shares for the school.

    In addition, Gongsun Bian and the others secretly brought back a major piece of news to Tie Heng, that there might be a war!

    Last winter, the weather was abnormal, with heavy snowfall in Fuzhou and other southern regions, and serious snow disasters in the north.  Especially on the prairie, it was snowy and windy for several months, and the cold current was raging. As a result, countless cattle and sheep of the Huns and other nomadic peoples froze to death, and many people also froze to death and starved to death.

    Now the emperor and the central court saw an opportunity to take advantage of it. Not only did they close the border markets and prohibit caravans from entering the grasslands, they also decided to send troops to give these Tatars, who had been invading the borders all the year round, a harsh lesson.  The mobilization of troops and horses began before the New Year, and now several armies have gathered in various state capitals in northern Xinjiang. They are just waiting for the spring to bloom and the snow to melt, and then the armies will go deep into the grasslands to look for opportunities for decisive battles.  It would be best if we could completely eradicate these alien races. If the other side avoids the war and moves north, we should wait for an opportunity to inflict heavy damage on them, so that these alien races will be severely damaged and unable to move south within a few years.

    Such a big war is not just because of the generational hatred between the farming people and the nomads, there are more complicated reasons.  To put it bluntly, the coming of a new era of brokenness made the emperor feel a crisis.  He had to concentrate all his strength to fight, but the three major vassal kings and the four major factions controlled a total of eight states, accounting for almost a quarter of the Daiei Dynasty's thirty-three states.  Each one of them appears to obey the imperial court, but in fact they listen to the instructions but not the propaganda. They are just like a small independent kingdom.  In particular, the three princes and kings are all ambitious people, and they are also eyeing the supreme power to rule the world.  They have become a thorn in the side of the Daei Dynasty. The emperor is worried that if the large-scale invasion of demons causes the court's strength to suffer greatly and the central authority to weaken like it did a hundred years ago, these local powerful factions may take the opportunity to become bigger again, or even change the dynasty.

    So the emperor decided to firstTake action. This Northern Expedition is to solve a problem first so that you can go back and deal with the three major princes and kings and the four major sects.  The profound meaning of this is actually known to everyone in the world. After all, the conflicts between the imperial court and several local separatist forces have been at a stalemate for decades, and they had fought several wars in the past.  If several forces hadn't united together, or even colluded with the foreign races on the grassland, to fight against the imperial army, preventing them from concentrating all their efforts on attacking one side, they would have disappeared long ago.

    But this time, in order to avoid focusing on one thing and losing another, the emperor took precautions early.  The Twelve Tianyu Guards, who have been guarding the capital all year round and are the emperor's personal army, have allocated a large part of their military strength and been sent around the territories of the three major princes and kings and the four major sects to prevent them from making any changes.  After decades of accumulation and training, each of the current Tianyu Guards has sophisticated equipment, strong soldiers and horses, and they are all elite soldiers and generals who have experienced battles for a long time.  strong army.  As a deterrent force, it is enough to make all forces dare not act rashly.

    The team of Tiger Guard knights that Tie Heng met that day was one of them.  Hu Benwei was ordered to station in Yuezhou. Fuzhou was to the west of Yuezhou and they happened to pass by it. To the east of Yuezhou was Haizhou, which was King Ning's territory.

    This King Ning is the most powerful among the three princes. In addition to Haizhou, he also occupies Tongzhou in the north of the Yangtze River.  These two state capitals are not large in area, but they are densely populated. Together they have almost 7 million households and a population of more than 30 million.  The two places are also close to the East China Sea, and are located on the north and south sides of the Longjiang estuary. River and sea transportation are very developed.  There are also frequent trade exchanges with the island countries in the East China Sea, and industry and commerce are extremely prosperous. Therefore, the local area is extremely wealthy, the market is prosperous, and the quantity and quality of the army are also extraordinary.  Especially the navy, it is said that the scale is larger than the imperial fleet, and the performance of the ships and warships is also more outstanding.  In addition, King Ning had a reputation as a courteous and virtuous corporal. He also had strong financial resources and generous spending, which attracted many strange people from China and overseas to join him.

 Text Chapter 31 Situation (Part 2)

    As for the other two princes and kings, the King of Liao was far away in Yunzhou in the northeast.  It was a bitter cold land with a vast territory and sparsely populated areas, but it was rich in mineral deposits, as well as a huge amount of medicinal materials, furs, timber, cattle, sheep and livestock. It was not poor at all, and could support hundreds of thousands of elite cavalry.  The King of Liao also had a good relationship with the surrounding foreign races. If necessary, he could recruit tens of thousands of foreign warriors to fight for him in a short period of time, and his strength should not be underestimated.

    The last King Su is in Xinzhou, which is further away in Western Xinjiang. It is a state capital with a wider area and a small population. People from the Celestial Dynasty of China and some foreign races from Western Xinjiang live here together.  Moreover, it is the only place where the caravans from the Western Desert Empire come east, and trade is also developed.  Moreover, the people of all ethnic groups under the rule are tough by nature and are not afraid of death in battles. The imperial court has always had a headache about this.  In addition, King Su also had close contacts with the Yushen Sect in Bazhou and formed an alliance to help each other, which further consolidated King Su's dominance over Xinzhou.

    The Yushen Sect is one of the four major sects. It is a pure magic sect. This sect is most famous for its beast taming, puppets and talisman soldiers.  Bazhou is a land of barren mountains and rivers, and the people are impoverished. Although there are many natural materials and treasures in the local area that are conducive to magic practice, the overall strength is too weak to resist the imperial army, so they came together with the neighboring King Su.

    The other three major factions are relatively isolated. Apart from being closely connected with each other, they rarely cooperate with other forces.  They do not have the ambition of princes and kings, and they do not want to rebel. They are purely for self-protection.

    Since the Shengwu Dynasty, the conflict between traditional sects and the imperial academy system has never stopped.  Successive dynasties promoted the academic system intermittently, incorporated and restructured various sects and sects in Central China, and gradually evolved into imperial-controlled academies, replacing the once glorious sect era.  To this day, only the four major sects are left in the world. Other magic or martial arts sects have either surrendered to the imperial court, disappeared, or their inheritance has been cut off, and they will never become popular again.

    The reason why the four major sects have been able to maintain their existence to this day is primarily due to their geographical location.  Yushen Sect is far away in the mountains of Bazhou in Western Xinjiang. The other three sects, Chongxuan Dao is in the north, Dongli Sword Sect is in the southeast, and Fuluo Sect is close to the millions of wild mountains. It can be said that they are far apart from each other.  one party.  It is precisely because they are located in remote frontier areas, and have deeply rooted in these places, and have won the support of local people, that they have survived several major restructuring trends in history.

    Secondly, the four major sects are all good at forbearing, and their ability to seize opportunities is extremely precise.  When the court was powerful, they would pretend to be grandsons and would never confront you head-on. There were even a few times when they were forced to close the mountain gate or go into darkness. But as long as there was an opportunity, they would take advantage of the situation and quickly recover.  Strength is like the weeds in the wilderness, full of incredible resilience.

    Take the Daiei Dynasty a hundred years ago as an example. If the imperial court had not suffered heavy losses during the Great Shattering Period, the four major factions would have seized the opportunity to consolidate the place, form a powerful army, force the imperial court to publicly acknowledge their existence, and allow them to appoint their disciples to serve.  Local officials formed a system of autonomy to safeguard their own interests.  He also joined forces with several other forces to suppress the imperial court several times, forcing the imperial court to not dare to use troops at will, and missed several good opportunities to defeat them individually. Only then did the inheritance of the four major sects continue.  But now, their living space is once again threatened, and they are likely to send troops together with the three princes and kings to hinder the imperial court's northern expedition.  If that happens, the war will break out in the surrounding areas of Middle-earth at the same time and get out of hand until life and death are separated. Tie Heng estimates that the war will last for several years.

    Since Gongsun Bian and others knew the news that the imperial court was preparing for the Northern Expedition, it was no longer a secret.  On the second day of school, word spread among the people, and the clouds of war began to hang over the land of China.  In order to enhance the deterrence of each branch of the Heavenly Guards, the imperial court ordered all states and counties to allocate some soldiers to cooperate with the Heavenly Guards operations.  At the same time, garrison generals from various states were allowed to recruit troops and expand their armies to prepare for war.

    The most direct impact of these on Tie Heng is that he has hardly had a good day of class since the beginning of school.  On the one hand, a large number of teachers in the school are searching for treasures in that dirty land, and some courses cannot be started.  On the other hand, as Fuzhou began to recruit new soldiers and form new military brigades, the governor's office and the garrison general's office issued a large number of commissions to Fa Dao College, the most important of which was to enchant weapons and armor to enhance their offensive capabilities.  Sharpness and sturdiness.  Of course, these possessed weapons are not for ordinary soldiers, but are standard equipment for officers. They are also used to equip elite troops, such as generals' personal barracks or cavalry.  Even so, the amount of swords, guns, swords, halberds, shields, armor and other types of equipment required is staggering, and some of them are small gadgets such as arrow clusters and horseshoes, which can almost pile up into a mountain.

    Half a month into the school year, all students in the six grades of Fa Dao Branch only have one or two classes a day. The rest of the time they go to the school's weapon-making hall to participate in work, or they simply don't go to class for several days, and the students go directly to the government's ordnance factory.  Assemble and bring in as much equipment as possible, they??Attach spirits one by one.  Every student seems to have become a coolie, with endless errands to do all day long, but they are exhausted and have few complaints.  After all, the emperor is not short of hungry soldiers, not to mention that they are all magician apprentices with some status.  Everyone's work results are recorded by a dedicated person, and based on this, they are paid a lot of remuneration. Those who perform well will also receive awards, and the school will also give them appropriate bonus points in several subjects.  These are not the most important. You must know that the art of spirit possession covers many aspects such as spells, talismans, formations, spiritual patterns, weapon making, etc. Now the government provides inexhaustible resources. While the students are working, they are  Uninterrupted practice is itself an accumulation of experience, which is very beneficial to one's own cultivation and growth. This is also the reason why students work hard and have no complaints. After all, such good things do not happen every day.

    He continued to be busy in this way until late February. When the teachers who had dug up treasures returned with full loads and joined this new work, the efficiency suddenly increased several times, especially among the several full-time spiritual masters.  With one hundred senior students, the share required by the government was completed within two days.  However, there are many other tasks waiting for these masters.  For example, Feng Shiyou wanted to refine high-end magical weapons for the government, and even had the task of two single treasures.  Those pharmacists are even busier. Common medicines can be solved by medical pharmacists, but the high-quality medicines prepared by officers and generals must be refined by them personally.

    After all this trouble, the school was finally able to resume classes normally, and students returned to class.

 Text Chapter 32 Tangtang

    This morning, Tie Heng came to the classroom with his schoolbag on his back. As soon as he sat down, he took out his notes and started reading.  The government commissions were urgent, so Feng Shiyou was very busy in the past two days, and even Tie Heng couldn't rest, so he had to follow him to attack.  Feng Shiyou had previously gained a lot of inspiration from the psionic handgun, and had made great breakthroughs in the improvement of the Star Breaker Cannon. Then he had gained enough benefits from that dirty land, so he has been very interested and in a good mood recently.  , teaching his apprentices many new techniques and several secret techniques when making weapons.  Tie Heng wrote them all down and studied them whenever he had time. He focused all his attention on them and took more time to digest them.

    "Morning!" When he noticed someone sitting down on the right side, Tie Heng knew that Tang Tang had arrived. He was thinking about the problem in his mind. He didn't look away from the page, but turned his face slightly and said hello.

    "Yeah." Tang Tang responded softly, as if he didn't want to say more.

    Tie Heng¡¯s attention was not here, so he didn¡¯t pay attention. He was meditating to himself. After a while, he was writing and drawing in his notebook with a hard-tipped pen, without stopping for a moment.

    During this process, Tie Heng¡¯s keen sense told him that Tang Tang was peeking at him.  But every time Tie Heng turned his head, the little girl immediately turned away and stopped looking at him.  Tie Heng didn't take it seriously at first, but after repeating this a few times, Tie Heng felt something was wrong. Thinking back to his reaction to greeting him just now, and his experience of getting along with each other in the past two days, he was a little confused.

    "What's going on with this girl? Not long ago, everyone was busy in the weapon making hall and the ordnance workshop. They were so busy every day that they didn't have much contact with each other. In the past two days, classes have resumed, and she seems to be much colder to me. I used to say hello to her.  , she always responds enthusiastically and talks to me, but in the past two days she has always been cold and doesn't want to talk to me in her spare time. Could it be that something happened at home and she is in a bad mood?" Tie Heng pondered,  Then he put down his notebook and asked Tang Tang.

    "Tangtang, you keep looking over here, what's the matter?"

    "No no way, I'm not looking at you." The little girl's face was as tender as ever, her cheeks were red, but she denied it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, there is only an aisle between us, how could I make a mistake?¡± Tie Heng said with a slightly heavier tone.  "Why have you been so depressed these past two days? Is there something going on at home?"

    Tang Tang shook his head.

    "Because of the Northern Expedition? Recruitment and mobilization in the city? Do you hate fighting?" Tie Heng guessed again.

    Tang Tang still shook his head.

    "Otherwise, someone made you unhappy a few days ago? Tell me and I will help you vent your anger." Tie Heng pretended to be very angry.

    Tang Tang is still shaking his head

    "Why is that? Could it be that after just one winter vacation, our Miss Tangtang has grown up and realized how grieving adults are?" Tie Heng said jokingly.

    Unexpectedly, this sentence touched Tang Tang. She turned her little face, seemed a little angry, pursed her lips tightly, and said word by word: "I have grown up, not a child!"

    Tie Heng was stunned for a moment, and then looking at Tang Tang's angry expression, he finally understood that the little girl was having trouble with him and being petty. Her indifference in the past two days was probably meant to show off to him.

    "Are you blaming me for studying my notes these past two days?" Tie Heng asked in a low voice.  He thought he was too focused on research and treated the little girl poorly, so she was angry.

    This question actually aroused Tang Tang's anger even more intensely. She glared fiercely at Tie Heng, which was actually very cute and had a different kind of lethality.  In the past, when the two of them occasionally looked at each other, Tie Heng always won. The little girl's shy personality meant that she couldn't hold on for long.

    But this time it was obviously different. Tang Tang did not flinch, but his eyes became brighter and more determined.  Tie Heng felt that the little girl's big eyes with long eyelashes were filled with an inexplicable power, which was extremely oppressive. He was defeated in a moment and did not dare to meet her eyes again.

    "Damn it, she looks like a daughter-in-law scolding her cheating husband. Also, why should I feel guilty?" Tie Heng himself didn't understand why he felt guilty and panicked.

    The little girl stared at Tie Heng who was running away for a while, seemed to be relieved, and then hummed and said: "You know what you have done."

    "What have I done to me?" Tie Heng was confused.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t say it directly, but took out a beautifully made invitation card from his schoolbag, leaned over and placed it on Tie Heng¡¯s desk.

    "This is the invitation that Sister Lu and I gave you. You must come when the time comes." Tang Tang said in a low voice, then quickly retracted his body and knelt down again.

    Tie Heng opened the invitation and saw that he was invited to attend the event on the third day of March.¡¯s birthday celebration, the signature was jointly signed by Tang Tang and Lu Shan.  It was only then that he remembered such a thing. He was so busy during this period that he had long forgotten about it.  He originally thought that because of his status, the two girls would not invite him to the banquet. He felt a little disappointed, but he didn't care very much. Besides, a grown man couldn't be so stingy, so he made preparations for the two girls at the end of January.  I had received birthday gifts and planned to wait until early March to give them to them, but I didn't expect that after more than half a month, Tang Tang would personally send him invitations at this time.

    "You and Miss Lu invite me. How dare I not go? Don't worry about my master. Although I'm very busy recently, it's absolutely no problem to take a night off. I'll be there on time for the banquet." Tie Heng laughed, and then  He said in a coaxing tone: "I'm telling you, I've prepared gifts for you! I'm sure both of you will be satisfied."

    But Tang Tang didn¡¯t seem to hear it. He just lowered his head and hesitated for a long time before summoning the courage to speak: "You that I am"

    "As a result, she hesitated to speak, and even she didn't know what she was talking about. Her little face was as red as the sunset, and her shy look made people have the urge to hold her in their arms and feel pity for her.

    "Your tongue was bitten by a cat? Why don't you feel embarrassed to me? Just tell me if you have anything to say!" Tie Heng said softly.

    Tang Tang was a little at a loss. After panicking for a moment, he took out a booklet and opened it to a certain page. He wanted to show it to Tie Heng, but he suddenly remembered something and hurriedly took it back, covering it with his hand.  Seeing that no one was paying attention, he slowly read out a poem written on the page, his voice as low as a mosquito.

    "This is" After listening to a few sentences, Tie Heng recognized that what the little girl was reciting was the one he plagiarized, "The Sapphire Case on New Year's Eve".

    Tang Tang finished reading the entire article and closed the booklet.  The contents recorded in this booklet are mostly thought-provoking sentences, many of which came from Tie Heng's mouth. In addition, Tang Tang regarded it as his first diary.  This is an idea I heard from Tie Heng. In the past, whatever worries the little girl had, she would record them in her practice notes, but now they are all written down in this booklet.  Moreover, there was a bamboo leaf sandwiched between the title pages. No wonder Tang Tang would rather recite it than show it to Tie Heng.

    Seeing the puzzlement on Tie Heng¡¯s face, Tang Tang straightened up his face again, and used this anger to embolden himself, and finally spoke out what he had been holding back for a long time.  "On my birthday, you must alsocompose a poem for me."

    Tie Heng was stunned again, staring at Tang Tang from left to right, as if he didn't recognize her.  The little girl covered her face and turned her body half away to prevent him from seeing her expression clearly. She was so embarrassed that she really wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in and never come out again.

    Tang Tang regretted it as soon as he said it, but he also felt a sense of relief.  She had heard about "The Sapphire Case" when she first returned to Tianfeng City at the end of January, and it had already spread among scholars.  After further inquiry, I found out the situation when Tie Heng composed this poem.  Thinking that Lu Shan and several other girls were beside him at that time, the little girl felt something strange in her heart. It was sour and messy, which made her very uncomfortable.  Later, her personal maid heard another quatrain from Xiao Ya'er, which further made her lose her balance.

    The little girl tasted envy and jealousy for the first time in her life, and regretted why she had not rushed back to Tianfeng City to celebrate the Lantern Festival.  When facing Lu Shan, a good sister, she pretended to be nonchalant on the surface, but she was full of contradictions in her heart.  She had imagined more than once how wonderful it would be if she took Sister Lu's place and stayed by his side that night.  She even dreamed of such a scene for several nights in a row.  But every time she woke up from a dream in the middle of the night, with tears still in the corners of her eyes, she couldn't help but feel resentful and depressed.  But Tang Tang was a gentle and kind little girl after all. She quickly reflected on these thoughts and felt that she was shameful and should not be at odds with Sister Lu in her heart.

    Originally, she planned to give Tie Heng a birthday invitation as soon as school started, and then, through subtle innuendo, asked him to compose a poem for her.  But when they met, the little girl's resentment couldn't help but come out again. Coupled with the depression for more than half a month, and the fact that Tie Heng had only been reading a book for the past two days and didn't pay much attention to her, Tang Tang rarely acted like a fool.  He was so petty that he deliberately didn't look good to Tie Heng. Even though he knew it was wrong, he just couldn't control it.  She always felt that Tie Heng owed her, and she would not be reconciled if he didn't say soft words to comfort her. In that case, she decided to ignore him again.

    But Tie Heng¡¯s silly question just now made her very angry and aggrieved. She felt that Tie Heng didn¡¯t care about her at all and didn¡¯t even notice her own troubles.  But on the other hand, the little girl was worried that he would see through her thoughts, and she was also full of contradictions.  In the end, I don¡¯t know where the courage came from, or maybe it was the longing for it some time ago.She was so worried that she actually expressed her deepest desire. It was really embarrassing.

    "Youare you going to agree or not?" After not hearing Tie Heng's reply for a long time, the little girl became impatient and turned around to ask, her eyes full of resentment and anxiety.

    Tie Heng looked at her seriously at first, but after a moment he turned into suppressing a smile. Finally, he couldn't hold it in any longer and burst out laughing so hard that tears came out of his eyes.  "I understand, I understand, our little girl has really grown up and understands the sorrows of adults!"

    "Don't laugh, stop laughing!" Tang Tang was ashamed and angry, but she couldn't rush over and cover his mouth.  Fortunately, the two of them arrived early, and there were only a few classmates in the classroom.  When Tie Heng stopped laughing, they stopped paying attention.

    "I didn't expect this little girl to eat food. She is a girl after all. There may be women in the world who don't eat, but there are absolutely no women who are jealous. Hehe, it's just natural!" Tie Heng thought to himself and said seriously.  : "Silly girl, what a silly girl, that's what happened. Okay, I promise to make it happen, and I'll only recite it to you, how about it?"

    "Really?" Tang Tang suddenly turned from anger to joy, and his big eyes became brighter.

    "Of course it's true. When have I ever lied to you?" Tie Heng showed affection in his eyes, thinking that it would be nice to have such a sister. Even if he leaves in the future, he can still leave a good memory.

    The little girl stopped talking, instead she smiled like a flower, and her expression returned to the cheerful and lively look before. The dark cloud that had been bothering her for a long time quickly dissipated in the spring-like joy, leaving no trace.

    "I looked awkward just now, but now I'm smiling so happily, I'm not ashamed!" Tie Heng deliberately teased her.

    "I hate it." Tang Tang pouted and said with a smile.

    Tie Heng did not let her go, and continued to joke: "Hey, do I not need to prepare any more gifts?"

    "No, a gift is a gift, and that one belongs to that one. I can't make it easy for you." The little girl let go at this time, showing a rare unruly look, and even spit out cloves at Tie Heng.  uvula.

    "It turns out that our Miss Tangtang is so greedy! Then do you want to know what gift I plan to give? If you are not satisfied, you can change it."

    If Qiu Ainai met this question, she would definitely ask it clearly. If Lu Shan might have guessed it, Tang Tang just smiled softly and shook his head slightly: "I'll know it on my birthday, so I'm not in a hurry.  Woolen cloth."

    This is Tang Tang, a gentle, gentle and lovely girl.

 Text Chapter 33 Thank You (Part 1)

    Thanks to Wen Hai for the tip!

    To all book friends, thank you for your support!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~

    Tie Heng stopped reading and started laughing and chatting with Tang Tang.  Gradually, the number of people in the classroom began to increase, and it became more lively. Tie Heng saw Luo Yao and Luo Ming entering the classroom together. What surprised him was that the two brothers did not hang out with a bunch of friends like they did last semester.  Zazahuhuhu, he did not put down his schoolbag and run to other classes to have fun. Instead, he sat quietly in his respective seats, took out his books and reviewed his homework seriously.

    "The sun has come out in the west?" Tie Heng thought it was strange that Tang Tang could muster up the courage to express his desire. It was unbelievable to see the Luo brothers working hard.  You know, these two boys, except for cramming before the exam, have never read a book properly.

    "Tangtang, these two brothers won't be sick, right?" Tie Heng knew that Tang Tang was familiar with the Luo brothers, so he pointed at their backs and asked.

    "How can you be so harmful to others? The two brothers are not sick. They are starting to learn and know that they need to make progress." Tang Tang glanced at him sideways and explained with a smile.

    It turns out that Luo Yaoluoming was spotted by Liu Jiaoyu, who teaches alchemy class, because of his good fire spirit roots.  In order to prevent the two of them from wasting their youth and talents in vain, Liu Jiaoyu persuaded the parents of the two families before the end of the last semester to accept the two brothers as his disciples.  This was a hard time for the two brothers. Liu Jiaoyu was a strict person, and his discipline towards them was even stricter. During the entire winter vacation, except for the two days of the Chinese New Year, the two brothers stayed with Liu Jiaoyu, not practicing fire skills.  It is to guard the fires of several alchemy furnaces in the alchemy hall.  When things like the dirty land came out, Liu Jiaoyu certainly would not miss such a good opportunity, so he took the two brothers and plunged into the deep mountains in the south. Luo Yaoluo Ming worked as a coolie again.  After finally getting through it until school started, Liu Jiaoyu assigned a large pile of homework before sending them back to the city.  Not to mention, after this famous teacher's guidance and hard training, the spiritual power of the two of them has become much stronger than it was more than a month ago. It's just that the fat man Luo Yao's body is not as plump as before, and he has lost several rounds, while Luo Ming  It is also much darker, less dandy than the second generation ancestor, and more sophisticated.

    "With Liu Jiaoyu as a strict teacher, no wonder they work so hard. This is a good thing." Tie Heng looked at the backs of the two Luo brothers and felt that their temperaments had indeed become more stable, and they were no longer as arrogant as before.  It seems to be sharp and can't sit still. It just likes to wander around and look for trouble.

    "Well, although the two uncles and aunts of the Luo family feel sorry for their hardships, they are also happy to see their changes. They all say that they have grown up!"

    "Haha, then your mother will be very happy tonight." Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "Why?" Tang Tang didn't react for a moment.

    "Because you have finally grown up!" Tie Heng teased her again.

    Tang Tang was startled, then puffed up his cheeks and pretended to be angry and ignored him.  "I will bully others and won't tell you anymore."

    At this time, Lu Shan happened to arrive, and the little girl turned to talk to her. Tie Heng didn't care and continued to read.  But after a while, there was a noise at the door of the classroom. Tie Heng looked up and saw Miao Jue standing there, being surrounded by classmates to greet him.

    The students knew that Miao Jue was injured. Everyone thought that she might have to recuperate for a period of time and be taught by another teacher. Now that she appeared, they naturally gathered to say hello and say hello, especially the girls, who had always been with Miao Jue.  We have a very good relationship with Jue, and when we are surrounded by her, everyone is talking to me, and the chatter is very lively.

    "Tie Heng, come here, I have something to tell you." When Miao Jue saw Tie Heng looking at him, he comforted the students around him, waved to Tie Heng, and then turned around and walked out of the classroom.

    Tie Heng stood up and followed him. The other students didn't think much about it. After all, Tie Heng risked his life to protect Miao Jue from being chased by the murderers. The news spread a month ago, so Miao Jue came to find him alone. Everyone  I didn't think there was anything strange about it.

    Only Tang Tang blinked his big eyes, and his long eyelashes flapped a few times like two small fans. The light in his eyes was flowing, chasing Tie Heng's back, and he didn't know what he was thinking.  Lu Shan, who was on one side, glanced at Tie Heng thoughtfully, then looked at her friend, and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Sir, you are feeling well." Tie Heng followed Miao Jue to the corner of the bamboo forest outside the school, and first expressed concern for her physical condition.  The tone was more casual. After that ordeal, Tie Heng became a lot closer to her invisibly.

    Miao Jue felt warm in her heart. She smoothed a few strands of hair that were blown by the wind and said with some restraint, "It's already good. I've been filled with so many pills. Can't you think of it?"It¡¯s hard to be good.  "

    Tie Heng laughed when he heard this.  "Now that you've recovered, should you give us a lesson on magic attack and defense theory?"

    "What? Don't you welcome me to be your teacher?" Miao Jue looked a little strange.

    "How can that be possible?" Tie Heng didn't notice anything strange about her, and just expressed his curiosity.  "I thought, sir, you would have to take care of me for a few months after you returned to Prince Xiang's Mansion!"

    "I don't want to go back. Grandpa and my parents just want to arrange a marriage for me" Miao Jue felt embarrassed when he said this, and his face turned crimson.

    "Oh, no wonder you didn't go back to your hometown during the Chinese New Year. It turns out that's the reason!" Tie Heng secretly laughed in his heart. Miao Jue is twenty-three or four years old. Although this is not ancient China, she can be regarded as an older woman. She  Her family is eager to find her an in-law, which is perfectly normal.

    "Hmph, they don't let me be alone every time I go back, so this time they wanted to take me back, but I didn't let them do it. I would rather stay here to do my research and practice. I really want to get married, but  I'm not so free anymore." Miao Jue didn't hide anything from Tie Heng and just said whatever he had to say. Although he was complaining, his expression was full of intimacy.

    Tie Heng did not expect that she had remained single for this reason. However, she was very similar to the girls in her previous life. They were all used to being independent, liked an unrestrained life, and were worried that marriage would become a shackles that bound them.

    "Sir, why did you call me out?" Tie Heng changed the topic back to business.

    "Hey, this is my thank you gift to you. Thank you for saving me." Miao Jue handed him a small hemispherical box carved from jade.

    Tie Heng took it and did not open it immediately, but said something humble.  "That's what companions should do, and you are my teacher. Do you respect teachers and teach them more?"

    "Poor talk." Miao Jue rolled her eyes at him.  "It was so dangerous at that time. If you had escaped alone, you would have been much more sure, but you still had to take me with you, so close How can I not be grateful to you?"

    Miao Jue¡¯s voice became softer and softer, and both of them fell silent for a while, seeming to be recalling the situation of their escape that day and every detail of their relationship.

    It was Tie Heng who broke the silence first. He smiled and shook the jade box in his hand, and said in a joking tone: "What is in this? It can't be delicious, right? If it doesn't taste good, I want to return it."

    There was a layer of sealing wax applied to the cover of the jade box, and Tie Heng guessed that it contained either some kind of precious material or an elixir.

    "Don't you know it once you open it and take a look? It's absolutely a good thing and I'm sure you won't be disappointed." Miao Jue raised her chin proudly.

    "Oh!?" Tie Heng saw that she was so confident, so he peeled off the sealing wax, opened the lid and smelled a faint fragrance. As soon as he inhaled it, it turned into a slightly burning warm current, blended into the body, and brought a wave of warmth.  The numbing pleasure sweeps from the top of the head to the soles of the feet, and the person's spirit suddenly becomes strong, which is indescribable.

    "Huh, its medicinal power is quite strong!" Tie Heng felt the zhenqi in his body surge slightly, and he actually reacted to the aroma.  Looking inside the jade box, there is a rose-colored elixir that is as round as a pearl.  It was no more than the size of the tip of a thumb, and a faint light mist shrouded it. It seemed to be real or illusory, and it was very magical.

    "Of course, this is a true elixir refined from the blood jade tree. Grandpa learned that I was injured and refused to go back, so he sent two of the best pharmacists in the palace to nurse me back to health, and also brought  I got a lot of medicinal materials, so I asked them to refine this True Yidan. Unfortunately, the Blood Jade Tree was just a seedling. The number of fragments I got was not many, and the refining time was short. The efficacy of this True Yidan was still somewhat limited.  Some discounts. But your foundation is still shallow, so it is just right for you. After you go back, take it with a glass of strong wine, and then use it to coordinate with the effect of the medicine, and the best effect will be achieved." Miao Jue explained seriously.

    "Zhen Yi Dan!" This name shocked Tie Heng. Although Miao Jue said it lightly, Zhen Yi Dan is a low-grade elixir at the prefecture level. It can greatly strengthen the body functions of the user and strengthen the body.  Yuan, expands meridians, enhances skills, and is also very beneficial to spiritual roots. Both magicians and warriors can benefit greatly.  Although the materials used in this one are somewhat lacking, it is still an extremely good treasure.  You must know that among the four-level elixirs of Heaven, Earth, Xuanhuang, the yellow-level ones are not cheap;  It is impossible to find them, and many types have only appeared in legends and have not been seen for hundreds of years.  It can be seen that this true pill must have cost a lot, and Miao Jue must have put a lot of effort into it.

    "This gift is too precious, I can't accept it." Tie Heng closed the lid and wanted to return it to Miao Jue.

    "HowWhy can't I take it? Isn't my life worth a pill?  "Miao Jue raised his eyebrows and asked.

    Tie Heng was speechless for a moment.

 Text Chapter 33 Thank You (Part 2)

    Tie Heng was speechless for a moment, but Miao Jue smiled proudly. Then she seemed to have thought of something, her face was slightly flushed, she hesitated for a while, and then asked in a low voice: "By the way, you kid, did you do it back then?"  Have you looked through my storage bag?"

    "No, absolutely not." Tie Heng couldn't admit it, he just shook his head.

    "You still said no. Did those pieces of bloody jade tree get into the jade box by yourself?" Miao Jue narrowed his eyes and stared at him like a cat.

    "Ah!" Tie Heng had forgotten about this. Now when he heard what Miao Jue said, he remembered that his negligence that day had been exposed.

    "How is it? Now that you think about it?" Miao Jue asked in a tone of voice, as if he had caught someone in bed.

    "Hehe, the weather is nice today." Tie Heng looked around with a silly smile.

    "Not bad for you. Isn't it going to rain before I see it?" Miao Jue said angrily, and then asked quietly: "Hey, did you see the I put in the storage bag?  ¡­¡±

    Miao Jue stuttered and couldn't go on. Tie Heng guessed what she wanted to ask. Thinking of the pile of sexy underwear and the client in front of him, Tie Heng suddenly felt a little dry and couldn't even think about it.  He blurted out: "No, I definitely didn't see those things, and I didn't know that Mr. was actually wearing such fancy clothes"

    He was asking for it without saying anything. Before he finished speaking, he was met with a punch.

    "You still said no, you still said no, you brat, beg for a beating!" Miao Jue's face turned red and her ears were red. She was so embarrassed that she could only cover it up by punching and kicking her. Then she reached out to tear off Tie Heng's mouth and twisted him.  The cheek will not let go.

    "Stop squeezing, stop squeezing. My face is bruised and bruised. How can I go back to the classroom to see people later? Ouch, please forgive me. You have a lot, please spare my little one's life." Tie Heng said repeatedly.  Begging for mercy, he blames himself in his heart for his talkative problem, which he must change in the future. As for whether he can really change it, Tie Heng himself is not sure.  After all the hardships of reincarnation, his character in his previous life has changed a lot. He is restrained and calm, resolute and stoic. But as the saying goes, it's easy to change the situation, but the nature is hard to change. In his previous life, he liked to tease girls from time to time.  It will pop up, and it cannot be changed if you want to.

    Miao Jue was also afraid of leaving traces on his face that would look ugly, so she didn¡¯t use much strength with her hands. In fact, even if she used all her strength, Tie Heng¡¯s cheeky face would not be damaged at all.  It's a pity that Miao Jue didn't know this, and seeing how miserable he was shouting and how lazy he was, he almost fell down and rolled on the ground.  Miao Jue was angry and funny, but he couldn't bear to be cruel. Finally, he hit him hard twice and let him go.

    "Stinky boy, just wait, you're going to look good this semester, and I'll have to break your arm if you copy the books." Miao Jue threatened people in the same way, but after saying it, he still felt uneasy and angrily whispered: "Stinky  You are a little thief, you are a bad little thief, you have no shame in peeking into other people¡¯s daughter¡¯s things.¡±

    Tie Heng did not dare to provoke her anymore, but protested: "You don't want to play like this! You are just avenging a private revenge."

    Miao Jue ignored him and said, "My grandfather sent someone to thank you. The gift will be delivered in the afternoon, and I won't show up then."

    "Huh? You still have gifts for me?" Tie Heng was surprised.

    "I am me, and the palace is the palace." Miao Jue said and asked maliciously.  "You do not want?"

    "How can you not! This is Prince Xiang's kindness. How dare you not know good from evil? I will definitely accept it. I will definitely accept it." Tie Heng said with a shy face, thinking about the beauty in his heart. Who would think that a gift is too much, let alone a gift that is too much?  Those written by Prince Xiang's Mansion must be good things. If you extrapolate this, you would be a fool.

    "Smooth-tongued, huh, this is a cunning brat who is taking advantage of you." Miao Jue rolled his eyes and turned around to leave.

    Just as Miao Jue said, as soon as Tie Heng returned to Youjie Hall after class this afternoon, a steward from Prince Xiang's Mansion arrived, politely presented a gift list, and then moved in many large and small boxes.  Opening it in front of Tie Heng, it was filled with all kinds of precious tool-making materials.  The King of Xiang was considered thoughtful. Knowing that Tie Heng was a disciple of Feng Shiyou and an apprentice of an alchemist, he did not give other ordinary gifts, but gave these things that Tie Heng could use. Even if Tie Heng wanted to  If you refuse, you will definitely be reluctant to part with it.

    After seeing off the steward of the palace, a senior scholar from the academy came with a group of servants carrying many things.  They are all raw materials for making tools and elixirs. The quantity may not be as good as that of Prince Xiang's Mansion, but the quality is definitely not bad, or even better. Most of them are obtained from the demonic plants and ores in that dirty soil.  These are also given to Tie Heng, but they are not gifts, but rewards. To reward Tie Heng for rescuing the teacher and escorting Miao Jue back safely. For this, Tie Heng was given a certificate and the entire school announced the commendation.??It gives both profit and fame.

    "Hehe, Miao Jue's reputation is really big enough. No, it should be that the Prince Xiang's Palace's reputation is big enough, so I made another fortune." Tie Heng was secretly happy.

    As the granddaughter of King Xiang, Miao Jue is said to be the one he loves the most. If an accident occurs during a survey organized by the school, it will inevitably cause a big storm.  After all, he has a respected status as King Xiang and is a relative of the emperor. Even if Kunyuan Academy is ranked as the third largest academy in the Darong Dynasty and has a transcendent status, trouble is unavoidable.  If the King of Xiang refuses to give up and goes to the emperor, it is inevitable that a group of academic officials at the top of the school will suffer.

    So Tie Heng helped the school avoid a crisis and sent back important information about the dirty land in time. The top management of the school had long planned to reward him.  Just to give up this favor to Prince Xiang's Mansion, they finally came forward, and that's how they all got together today.

    "Look, you're so good. They're all good stuff!" After seeing off the Xuezheng, Tie Heng walked back to the hall and saw the four senior brothers gathered around the pile of boxes. Lu Daqian opened one from  He took out a brown metal ingot from the box and couldn't hide the envy in his tone of voice.  "Tsk, tsk, such a piece of pure steel would cost three to four hundred gold at least. It's really a big deal."

    "That's right, Prince Xiang's Palace has sent so many things, so our school can't be too shabby." Dong Liang saw Tie Heng coming back, waved to him, and then walked around among the large and small boxes to take a look at this.  Look through that.

    "Ah Heng, you have gained a lot this time!" Zhang Ruize was looking around among the many gifts as he spoke, obviously very greedy.

    "Haha, I didn't expect it to be so rich." Tie Heng laughed.

    "You deserve this." Gongsun Bian smiled and patted his shoulder.

    "No, Xiao Wu'er risked his life to save Professor Miao this time. I don't think these things alone are enough." Dong Liang shouted.

    "It's quite a lot. The total of these two things is at least tens of thousands of gold. Tsk tsk, Xiao Wu'er, you are really lucky. If I had known you had such luck, I should have come back right after the Chinese New Year so that I could be with you.  Go, maybe you can get some glory." Lu Daqian saw that Tie Heng didn't look dissatisfied, so he went to open the covered boxes, rummaged through them for the most valuable parts, and played with them.

    "You may be killed by someone with a knife, or you may die of illness on the way. You don't have Xiao Wu's physique and ability. Senior brother, I advise you to be more self-aware and do what you can!" Zhang Ruize said sarcastically.

    Since Feng Shiyou¡¯s assessment before the Chinese New Year, the conflict between Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian has become more and more intensified. The two of them usually sarcastic and sarcastic more and more, and words like this that curse people to death are also directly put on the table.

    "Oh, Second Senior Brother, you are taking care of me, Junior Brother. I don't dare to take it for granted. However, Junior Brother also wants to persuade Second Senior Brother. Seeing that you are so impetuous, no wonder you have encountered a bottleneck in your cultivation in the past two days. If you are still  In this way, it will not be easy to break through the current realm, and the master will not look good when the time comes." Lu Daqian was not a light-hearted person, and he was sharp-tongued and used Zhang Ruize's troubles in the past two days to disgust him.

    "That's enough, stop saying a few words. Today is the day of Ah Heng's glory. You two are senior brothers. What are you talking about like this?" Without giving Zhang Ruize a chance to speak again, Gongsun Bian stood between the two of them.  interrupted their conversation.

    With the majesty of Senior Brother Gongsun Bian standing there, Zhang and Lu did not dare to fight anymore. They glared at each other and separated, and the atmosphere slowly returned to normal.  Tie Heng and Dong Liang didn't interrupt. They had seen this kind of scene many times and were no longer surprised by it.  Moreover, Gongsun Bian would more or less favor Lu Daqian. Just like what he did just now, he seemed to be trying to stop the fight, but secretly suppressed Zhang Ruize's arrogance, making him secretly angry.

    Lu Daqian smiled proudly and rolled his eyes twice more. He really couldn't suppress the greed in his heart, so he shamelessly said to Tie Heng: "Xiaowu, senior brother, I happened to be missing a few materials when refining the puppet recently. I want to see you."  There are quite a few here, please give them to senior brother, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take too much, just take a little of each, senior brother can¡¯t help but be grateful!¡±

    Lu Daqian pointed to a circle of boxes around him and smiled at Tie Heng with a hint of flattery.  Tie Heng was not surprised. He knew there would be this result from the first words Lu Daqian said.

    "Whatever the fourth senior brother said, just take it if you need it." Tie Heng said and turned to the other three people.  "The three senior brothers are just like us. We are members of our own family, but if we need the materials, we can take them together. There is no need to be polite to the younger brothers."

    Hearing what Tie Heng said, everyone was not being pretentious. Most of these gifts and rewards were rare and good things, and they were convinced after seeing them.Come on, pick a few materials that you need urgently. Keep this favor in your heart and return it to Tie Heng when you have the opportunity in the future.

    Tie Heng doesn¡¯t want to cause estrangement and resentment between each other because of these things.  But others were satisfied with just a few materials, like Gongsun Bian, who only picked a spiritual grass for alchemy.  But Lu Daqian was really unceremonious. He stuffed a lot of stuff into his arms and held a handful in his hands. He was still rummaging through a box, which made Tie Heng sigh that he was far from perfect at being shameless.  , Zhang Ruize sneered on the side, Dong Liang also frowned a little, and finally Gongsun Chang couldn't stand it any longer, coughed twice, woke Lu Daqian from the joy of the harvest, and ordered the servants to pack everything up and give it to him on the second floor.  Tie Heng specially opened several lockers to store these materials.

    In the evening, Tie Heng selected some of the most precious raw materials and sent them upstairs to present to Feng Shiyou.  However, his master was very proud, and he had received so many benefits recently, so he took two of them symbolically and gave the others back to him. He also said a lot of words of encouragement and praise to Tie Heng, and he also worked on several research projects.  After chatting for a long time, they didn't let him go until two o'clock in the morning.

    After Tie Heng finished washing, he went back to his room and put on a comfortable nightgown. Tie Heng sat cross-legged on the couch, took out the jade box that Miao Jue gave him, opened the lid, and twisted the agate bead-like Zhen Yi Dan with his fingers.  .

    "The efficacy of this True Yidan has been maintained for several years. I also have several high-grade medicine storage containers. However, it is the strongest at this time and has the best effect after taking it. Moreover, the materials and refining temperature of this True Yidan are very good.  There are some shortcomings, and it may not be appropriate to store it for too long." Tie Heng originally planned to save this True Yidan until he broke through the next bottleneck before taking it, but after thinking about it, considering its actual situation and his urgent need to improve his strength,  I no longer hesitated and prepared to take it tonight.

    "Fortunately, I still have a lot of sword-leaf orchid juice. Among the rewards sent by the academy today are several bottles, which is enough to refine some Yuan-Pui Dan to enhance one's skills and improve one's realm. It can also condense the true energy for future training.  Return the liquid to lay the foundation." Tie Heng thought as he took out a pot of spirits purchased in the evening from the cabinet next to him.

    He took the True Yidan into his mouth, and then drank a large sip of the strong liquor from the pot.  The spicy wine wrapped in the elixir slid into his belly, immediately arousing a ball of heat like fire.

 Text Chapter 34 Wind and Thunder

    He took the True Yidan into his mouth, and then drank a large sip of the strong liquor in the pot.  The spicy wine wrapped in the elixir slid into his belly, immediately arousing a ball of flame-like heat. It was thick and surging, and it was a kind of extremely pure alien energy.  It spreads rapidly, blends into the internal organs, and then washes away the muscles, bones, blood vessels, and meridians of the whole body like a big wave.  In just a few breaths, Tie Heng's body seemed to be turned upside down. Every cell was full of vitality and underwent some subtle changes, becoming stronger and more vital than before.  This change is somewhat similar to the transformation of the body by the force of chaos, but the alien energy transformed by Zhenyi Dan seems to be turbulent, but the degree of strengthening of the body is far less than that of the force of chaos. After all, it is the ultimate power, and even the slightest bit cannot.  Common sense.

    "This can also be regarded as an evolution!" Tie Heng gritted his teeth and endured the burning pain inside and outside his body. It seemed that every part of his body was burning, and it seemed like an iron ingot in a furnace.  If you want to become steel, you must go through this tempering.  .

    Suddenly, two streams of hot air, like flowing fire, rushed straight to the top door and penetrated into the sea of ??consciousness.  Tie Heng's eyebrows twitched slightly, and he felt that his consciousness and spiritual thoughts were suddenly strengthened a lot. Even the sea of ??consciousness and the spiritual roots of the three systems were also stronger, giving him a vague feeling of emptiness.

    At the same time, another stream of heat flowed into the Dantian under the abdomen. Tieheng was already prepared and activated his internal energy at the right time.  A wind and thunder vortex has initially formed in the dantian. Once this heat flow is injected into it, it is like turning a small cyclone into a tornado.  In an instant, the wind and thunder vortex was activated to the extreme.  Every time it rotates, two streams of true energy will be released, one is as elegant as the wind, and the other is like violent thunder. They surge in the meridians and circulate back and forth according to the true energy of the Dragon Roar and Tiger Roar formula.  Constantly stimulating one hundred and eight acupoints all over the body.  Driven by the mental mantra and Tie Heng's thoughts, small vortexes slowly formed in the large acupoints all over the body. A very small trace of true energy was constantly being absorbed by the various large acupoints, and gradually grew stronger.

    Tie Heng¡¯s heartbeat was getting faster and faster, the temperature of his body was getting higher and higher, and his blood seemed to be boiling.  Using the technique of internal vision, Tie Heng could see that the major points and meridians all over his body were glowing faintly. As time went by, the brightness became more and more dazzling.

    When the true energy is full and vigorous in the body and the meridians are bulging to the point of bursting, Tie Heng floats as if he is flying into the sky, as if he is about to ascend to immortality.  The next moment, it was as if the curtain covering the whole body had been torn off, and the world outside oneself suddenly felt enlightened.  Immediately afterwards, as if receiving a summons, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth poured into Tie Heng's body crazily, and quickly transformed into true energy.  The already full meridians were stretched to the critical point and were about to collapse.  Fortunately, Tie Heng changed his mind in time and forcibly activated his skills. The vortex in his Dantian expanded and contracted, and he suddenly sucked in most of the true energy that filled the meridians.  The entire vortex became more violent and compact, and the speed of rotation was pushed to a new limit.  The true energy was continuously compressed and compressed, condensed and condensed. When it was released again, the total amount was less than half of the original, but it was more than doubled.

    In this way, Tie Heng's body was like a black hole, with the spiritual energy from heaven and earth pouring in continuously, and then all of it was transformed into his own power.  The surging true energy quickly traveled around the body for ninety-nine and eighty-one days, and even the small whirlpools in each acupuncture point also turned sharply for three hundred and sixty days.

    Tie Heng took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly. A stream of air naturally appeared around his body, carrying his body lightly and flying upward three feet. There was a faint electric light flickering in the void beside him, hovering.  After a few breaths, it fell back to its original position silently.

    "It's so comfortable!" The burning sensation has subsided, and Tie Heng slowly withdraws his power. Most of the true energy in his body quickly flows back into his Dantian like hundreds of rivers returning to the sea.  At this moment, Tie Hengzhou's body was filled with warmth, his muscles and bones were lively and full of high-spirited strength, as if there was a mountain in front of him and he had the confidence to push it away!

    Tie Heng moved his limbs and torso and felt that his body was sticky. He took off his clothes and saw that his undershirt was soaked with sweat and mixed with some sticky secretions. It was the impurities in the body that had been excreted.  in vitro.

    "Haha, I really didn't expect that the medicinal power of this true pill is so overbearing, that it can cut the menstruation and cleanse the marrow just like this." Tie Heng shook his head and smiled bitterly.  Looking inside the meridians inside the body, he can see that the speed of moving the Zhoutian is like wind and thunder, incredibly fast. His Dantian is also much larger than before, and his true energy has become much thicker. Compared with warriors of the same realm, his internal strength is much deeper.  The degree is at least several times that of the other party.  What's even more valuable is that his current Qi has not only improved in quantity, but also in quality.  If the previous zhenqi was just "qi", now it has some liquid qualities. This is a precursor to practicing the return of qi to liquid, and is a real improvement in the level of strength.

    "The potential of my body is indeed not small. How can I become acquainted with the universe?" Tie Heng himself was a little unsure, but with the full power in his body and the flow of internal force, his bodyHe was always absorbing the aura of heaven and earth around him, telling him that all this was true.

    There are several thresholds for improving the realm of a warrior. The first step is to lay the foundation, which is building the foundation and refining the body. Most people can achieve this level as long as they work hard.  Once the foundation is solid, you can enter the stage of refining qi. At this stage, Tie Heng has reached a small level of success before the Chinese New Year. After that, it is time to understand the world. This stage can not be overcome by hard work alone, but also  Only with understanding can one communicate with the power of heaven and earth to make up for the shortcomings of the human body.

    Speaking of which, the cultivation of a warrior is mainly based on tapping the potential of the human body from beginning to end, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is just a auxiliary means.  A warrior is like a container. The deeper the cultivation, the stronger the strength, which means the larger the capacity and stronger the container, the more water it can hold.  The state of being sympathetic to the universe is to attract the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into the body, replenish the body's strength, assist in tempering and expanding the container, and speed up the accumulation of water in the container. In addition, future cultivation will also have the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort.

    In comparison, magicians are very different. They care more about how to borrow the natural power of heaven and earth.  It's like rolling a snowball. As long as the method is used properly, it can bring about several times, dozens of times, or even hundreds of times the power. As for whether the small snowball itself is strong at the beginning, this is a question that magicians will only consider in the later stages. Some magicians even don't think about it at all.  They don't care about the physical body, because in their view, the physical body is just a skin that must be discarded sooner or later.

    To put it bluntly, warriors mainly use their own strength, while magicians mostly use external forces.  The former is convenient, fast, reliable, and rarely causes backlash; the latter is large, diverse, cumbersome, easy to damage oneself, and can kill people once it backfires.  However, the power of the spell is powerful and terrifying, and its application range is also wide. Especially in the later stages, once a high-level magician lets go, the destructive power can be earth-shattering.

    "It's a pity. It was actually a good opportunity just now. If the spiritual energy of the world hadn't been much thinner now, it would have been impossible to break through to the realm of refining qi and returning liquid in one go." Tie Heng was indeed a little greedy, but it was understandable.

    ?? If building the foundation and refining the body relies on hard work, and understanding the world depends on understanding and talent, then refining Qi and returning fluids depends on chance.  There are tens of thousands of warriors in the world, but ten out of ten are stuck at this level. Unless they can get a magical elixir that can help condense the true energy, which can greatly shorten the process, otherwise they can only do it honestly.  It takes decades to achieve it with water-milling skills. Especially in today's era when the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is scarce, it is even more inefficient to condense all the internal energy of the body into liquid true energy.

    The realm of refining Qi and returning liquid is undoubtedly a watershed. There is a qualitative difference in strength between the upper and lower levels. Once you master it, you will enter the ranks of masters of the fifth level. The second form of the Noble Phantasm, Release the Spirit, is also  You can use it as you wish. Although the consumption is still huge, you don't have to worry about it having too many adverse effects on yourself.

    "Fortunately, there are those sword-leaf orchid juices. As long as the other ingredients are mixed together, it won't take a few years to go further." Tie Heng is now full of confidence and fighting spirit.

    Judging from his current situation, his realm still needs to be consolidated, and the time for cultivation is too short. Although his internal strength is relatively deep, he can only just squeeze into the threshold of the seventh level. If he trains hard for another year or two, he will have more training.  The elixirs such as Yuandan complement each other, and as soon as the heat is reached, they can break out of the cocoon and become a butterfly!  As for the future states such as three flowers gathering at the top, five qi heading towards the origin, and refining the qi into great achievements, it all depends on determined practice and continuous tempering of life and death.

    And figures like General Tianyuweizhuguo, each of them is a master of the third level or above who has reached the level of cultivating qi and returning to the spirit. They have superhuman abilities in every movement, and can display the ultimate power of the Noble Phantasm - Guiyuan,  This kind of people are already monsters that surpass ten thousand enemies.  Only the strong ones from the sanctuary could defeat them. In this era, it was a strategic-level deterrent force equivalent to a nuclear bomb, and it was a first-class existence among immortals and gods.

    ¡°Although we still have a long way to go before we can reach the state of practicing Qi and returning liquid, we have finally mastered the Wind Aperture Thunder Vein.¡±

    Tie Heng felt the vigorous power in his body. The wind vortices in the 108 large acupoints all over his body were swirling at the same speed, like miniature hurricanes. Tiny amounts of true energy were constantly flowing out, and tiny bits of infuriating energy were flowing out.  It enters the Dantian, is compressed and condensed, and then returns to the acupoints to strengthen these wind whirlpools.  The electric light in the meridians flows continuously, originating from the Dantian, and the meridians of the whole body become a whole body connected end to end. Some of the meridians that are more detailed cannot be cultivated at ordinary times and are relatively closed and narrow. At this time, under the impact of a burst of thunder, they were gradually destroyed.  Expand.

    Tie Heng spread his arms, raised his skill, and struck out with both hands continuously, turning into a blur of black shadow, leaving a series of afterimages in front of him, and making a "whooshing" sound.

    "It's amazing. In an instant, I can point out eighteen fingers with my right hand and wave out fifteen claws with my left hand. It only consumes a little internal force, but it can drive the body to perform at such a high speed. Hehe, my choice is indeed right. This body is strong enough.  Big, strong enough, fast?? is not his strong point, but now that he has mastered the Wind Aperture Thunder Vein, he has made up for this shortcoming, and his actual combat effectiveness can be increased by at least 30%.  "Tie Heng thought excitedly. "Let's try the effect of the combination of the Wind Aperture Thunder Vein and the Dragon Tenghu Leap and Feng Xing Lei Dong.  "

    No movement of his limbs was seen, and his figure suddenly blurred. He disappeared from the couch and appeared in front of the window in an instant.  Tie Heng swayed and increased his movement speed to the limit. Like a clone technique, several figures of Tie Heng suddenly appeared in the room, standing in different positions.  These are all afterimages that look illusory and unreal, but this is already a very remarkable achievement. It shows that Tie Heng's Qinggong has reached a new level, and this level is what many martial arts masters pursue throughout their lives.

    "Ha, the top speed I can reach now is far beyond my true cultivation level" Tie Heng put away his movement, and the afterimage dispersed.  After standing still, he was a little out of breath. Using all his strength, the physical and internal energy consumption was very serious. This was undoubtedly a limitation for him, but he couldn't suppress the joy in his heart. Tie Heng looked up to the sky and laughed for two seconds.  Voice.

    "The Dragon Tiger Boxing Sutra is mainly based on the Tiger Roar Magic Kung Fu and the Dragon Roar Magic Kung Fu. After practicing these two techniques to a certain extent, you can choose different branches and specialize in different training routes to obtain different abilities.  For example, Lei Mo chose to practice the Storm and Thunder Technique, which mainly uses internal energy to transform into bones and muscles, focusing on strength, showing the destructive power of violent wind and thunder.  The Wind Aperture Lei Vein chosen by Tie Heng is known for its speed. The speed of Qi movement, reaction speed, and body movement speed have all been greatly improved.  Of course, no matter which branch you choose, in the end you will reach the same destination through different paths, and what you are pursuing is the state of Dzogchen where the dragon and the tiger complement each other.

    "No martial arts in the world can be broken except by speed!" Tie Heng thought of this very pretentious saying he heard in movies and TV series in his previous life, but now that he thought about it, he believed it deeply.  As long as I'm fast enough, I can't beat you, why can't I just run away!

 Text Chapter 35 Blood Food (Part 1)

    February was about to end, and this day happened to be a holiday. After finishing his morning exercise, Tie Heng walked out of the school, took a public carriage to Jingping Long Street, and then walked towards the gate of Jingping Society.

    There were bursts of shouts and cheers from the central square not far away. Tie Heng stopped and took a look and saw several arenas set up in the square. On each arena, people were competing, and the flags erected on the surrounding flagpoles were fluttering in the wind.  It seemed to be dancing to the shouts of the crowd.

    "Tsk, it's a pity that there are too many things to do today, why don't we go and see the excitement." Tie Heng shook his head, turned around and continued towards Jingping Society.

    Those arenas were built by the government in order to recruit warriors from the private sector to join the army.  As the saying goes, civility is not first, military is not second. This method can best arouse the warriors' competitive spirit.  The rules are also simple. Anyone can go to the ring to challenge others or be challenged by others. As long as they can defeat ten opponents in a row, they will get a lot of rewards. If they are willing, they can join the county barracks and become a corps commander or something.  A junior officer such as a captain.

    This arena has been set up here for more than half a month, and it has attracted many young people from all over the surrounding areas, as well as some demon-slayers who have not been doing well.  Of course, there are more people watching the excitement around. There are three floors inside and three floors outside, which are densely packed with people. These city people have regarded this as a pastime like watching a theater. Many people came early in the morning to grab seats.  There were even people who brought food with them and became regular spectators.

    Speaking of which, the expansion of state and county troops not only did not affect the normal life of the people, but the market became more prosperous.  Tie Heng was a little confused at first, but then he understood it after thinking about it carefully.  Military expansion and preparation for war require ordnance and supplies. In addition to some of these coming from reserves over the years and the production of government workshops, most of them are purchased from merchants, especially grain and grass. Fuzhou is known as the granary of the south, and every household has a lot of it.  At this time, the price of food was rising steadily due to the large demand from the government, and the common people also received a lot of benefits.  There are also merchants flocking from all over the country, making all walks of life profitable, making Tianfeng City more dynamic than before.

    "The Daei Dynasty is indeed rich, has a large population, and strong folk customs, so it is perfect for implementing a conscription system. However, as the Great Shattering Period approaches, the imperial court is expected to change its policy and focus on the conscription system. Otherwise, the demons coming overwhelmingly will  Under the raging epidemic, there is likely to be a shortage of soldiers. After all, people in this era have too much emphasis on locality and clan values, and the country is placed in a secondary position. Once their hometown or clan is threatened, they will no longer listen to the call of the country. This was also the last time  During the Great Shattering Period, one of the reasons why the imperial court became weaker with war." Tie Heng walked into the gate of Jingping Society with these thoughts.

    Jingpingshe occupies a very large area, with dozens of palaces and pavilions with different functions connected together, and the walls are high and thick, just like a small city.  Opposite the door is a large lobby. The wall in front of the door is covered with various notices and wanted posters. Many people are watching with their heads raised.  Tie Heng glanced at it and saw a few familiar faces on several figures.

    ¡°Hey, are there only a few of these unlucky guys left?¡± Tie Heng smiled coldly.

    Those wanted in those pictures are the group of demon-slayers who are seeking wealth in the filthy land. There are more than thirty people among them, but only a few of the most powerful leaders have not been arrested yet, such as that leader.  , and the bearded man with the mace.  As for the others, they were either captured alive by government agents or county soldiers and imprisoned to await execution, or they had their heads chopped off in exchange for rewards.  Tie Heng estimated that the remaining few people were either running around, hiding in various places, and living a life of hiding their identities and having trouble sleeping and eating every day.  Either flee to the territory of the princes or the four major sects, so as to avoid the pursuit of the officials. However, with the rewards on their heads, it is very likely that someone will accidentally recognize them and lose their lives.  No matter where they go, they can't live peacefully. Who told them to offend the two biggest forces in the world all at once!

    People were coming and going in the lobby, which was even more lively than outside.  Fortunately, Tie Heng had been to Jingpingshe several times. He came to the service desk for accepting commissions and inquired about several tasks he had released some time ago.  These tasks are all about purchasing some rare materials. Some of the orders have been completed and the materials have been stored in Jingping Society. Although the other party has made more demands in terms of remuneration, the prices are still within Tieheng's limit.  Within the acceptable range, I asked for a few corresponding orders from the waitress at the service desk, and then walked to the other side of the lobby, where there was a row of small rooms for inspection and negotiation.  Tie Heng walked into one of the rooms and closed the door. A male waiter immediately came in behind the black curtain opposite.

    The secret room is not large, with only an ironwood table and a chair placed in the middle.  Tie Heng didn't say anything. After sitting down, he handed over a few orders in his hand. The waiterAfter reading it, he bowed respectfully: "Please wait a moment." After saying that, he exited the room.

    After about half a stick of incense, the waiter came in holding several exquisite wooden boxes of different sizes, placed them on the table, saluted, and left again.

    Tie Heng opened several wooden boxes one by one. They were filled with purchased materials. Tie Heng took them out and inspected them carefully. After confirming that there was no problem with everything, he put them back into the boxes.

    Although he is the only one in the secret room now, he seems to be able to do some small tricks.  But Tie Heng knew that these wooden boxes were equipped with special spells. If someone wanted to take advantage of them and hide them secretly, once the contents of the wooden boxes moved a certain distance away, an alarm would immediately be triggered.  The punishment for this kind of behavior is quite severe and will definitely make the offender regret that he should not have offended the Jingping Society.

    After all the materials were checked, Tie Heng gently knocked on the small copper bell fixed on the corner of the table. The clear ringing sound came out, and the previous waiter quickly lifted the black curtain at the other end of the secret room and walked in.

    "Are you satisfied, Master?" the waiter asked.

    Tie Heng nodded.  "I want all of these, and those few commissions are settled."

    Hearing this, the waiter took out a short white stick that was neither gold nor wood from his cuff. The surface was engraved with complex spiritual patterns and tiny formations. It was obviously a magical weapon.  The waiter tapped each wooden box with a short white stick. The wooden box emitted a faint spiritual light from the inside. It flashed twice and then quickly dissipated. This also represented the warning attached to the wooden box.  The spell was lifted.

    Tie Heng then put the wooden boxes one by one into his storage bag, and the waiter placed a receipt in front of Tie Heng.  Tie Heng glanced at the total amount on the receipt, counted a few golden tickets and handed them over to the other party.  With the money and goods cleared, Tie Heng stood up and walked out of the secret room.

    He did not leave Jingpingshe immediately, but went to the back of the lobby and passed through a wide corridor. In front of him were several rows of houses.  A waiter next to him immediately came up to him, saluted and asked, "Is there anything that this young master needs?"

    This waiter is dressed the same as those in the lobby, except that the color of the belt is different to distinguish their work scope.  They have all undergone strict training by Jingping Society, and their attitude towards every guest is respectful, courteous, and yet alert.

    "I want a separate practice room, a small one will do. In addition, send me two live spotted-faced beasts." Tie Heng ordered calmly.

    "I don't know how long the master will rent it. Should I buy the spotted beast or settle the matter later?" The waiter kept a professional smile.  And Tie Heng's majestic appearance made him believe that Tie Heng's identity must be extraordinary, and his demeanor became a bit more humble.

    "In an hour, I bought those two spotted beasts." Tie Heng said and walked forward.

    "Okay, sir, please follow me." The waiter hurriedly walked to the front to lead the way, waved for an assistant, and whispered a few words, then quickened his pace and led Tie Heng to a house on the right.  forward.

    This house has only one floor, but it is not low in height. It is made of rectangular rocks and looks very solid and thick.  It has only one entrance, which is a huge and heavy iron door. There is a wooden sign hanging on the door beam that reads "Practice Room B27".

    The waiter raised his right hand. On his index finger was a copper ring with a circle of talismans engraved on it. It was obviously a magical weapon.  He shook the ring at the iron door, and the huge door opened automatically with a "crack" sound.

    Inside the door is an empty and clean practice room, which is ten feet long and wide. The floor is paved with hard stone slabs, and the ceiling is very high from the ground, about three feet high.  There are no windows on the walls, only a few fist-sized ventilation holes, and even then there are steel bars as thick as a thumb embedded in the middle.

    "What do you think, Master?" The waiter asked quietly as he followed Tie Heng into the room.

    Tie Heng nodded as an answer.

    The waiter saw that Tie Heng was not interested in talking, so he wisely stepped aside and just said one sentence.  "Please wait a moment, sir. The two spotted beasts will be delivered shortly."

    "Yes." Tie Heng responded, then walked slowly around the room, secretly released his spiritual thoughts, and carefully scanned the inside and outside of the room to make sure there were no surveillance spells or other small mechanisms, and then walked back to the door with confidence.  .

 Text Chapter 35 Blood Food (Part 2)

    Before long, a carriage drove up in the distance. There was a large iron cage on the carriage, which contained two monster beasts the size of adult domestic pigs.  Their forelimbs are thick and powerful, while their hind limbs are relatively short. They all have claws as sharp as knives. Their earthy brown fur has black markings, which are irregular, so they look very sloppy.  The most distinctive thing is their head, which looks like a feline skull with its skin peeled off, a big mouth full of fangs, bloody pupils, and exposed tendons and blood vessels. It is supposed to be ferocious and terrifying, but there are animals of different sizes.  The spots cover their faces, making them look both funny and disgusting.

    "Are you satisfied, Master?" Seeing Tie Heng observing the two spotted beasts, the waiter asked again.

    "Okay, send it in." Tie Heng waved his hand casually.

    "Okay." The waiter turned around and directed the servants who came with the carriage to remove the large iron cage from the carriage and transport it into the practice room.  During this process, the two spotted beasts screamed non-stop, the sound was similar to the sound of snakes spitting messages, which made people feel uncomfortable.  They also extended their claws from the narrow iron bars in an attempt to hurt people, but were unable to do so.

    "They are quite energetic!" Tie Heng said with admiration in his voice.

    "That's right, the Zhenwu Association captured a lot of monsters from the Lianyun Mountains in the past two days, and most of them were sent to Jishe. These two spotted-faced beasts are one of them. They are full of physical strength and wildness."  The waiter explained with a smile.

    "Zhenwuhui? No wonder, there are no injuries on their bodies. Only a team like Zhenwuhui can do it easily." Tie Heng saw that the iron cage had been moved into the room and followed him in.

    The Zhenwu Society is not a sect. They are a group spontaneously formed by a group of demon-slayers with similar aspirations. Their nature is somewhat similar to a combination of a gang and a mercenary group. They mainly undertake the tasks assigned by the Jingping Society, and sometimes they also work with  Deal with the government and do things for them that are inconvenient to do in person.  The Zhenwu Hui is quite famous in Fuzhou, with as many as three thousand members, and three masters of rank five or above. It is quite powerful.

    "Sir, the total cost is six hundred and fifty gold coins." The attendant followed Tie Heng step by step. He took the receipt sent by an assistant, looked at it, and talked to him with a smile on his face.  Tie Heng said.

    Tie Heng didn't say much. The zebra-faced beasts are not hybrid monsters. Although they are barely at the level of ferocious beasts and there are quite a few of them in the wild, their bone marrow can be used as medicine, so they are still of great value. What's more, there are two of them jumping around.  Each one is worth three hundred gold, which is still worth it.  The other fifty gold coins is the cost of renting this practice room for one hour.

    This was a business deal with Jingpingshe, but there was no room for bargaining. Tie Heng paid two gold tickets and a small bag of gold coins, and the waiter smiled even more happily.

    "I think you know the rules here. Since you bought these two spotted beasts, we have to lock the door. We apologize for any offence." The waiter said politely: "If you want to leave, please knock.  This copper bell, I will come and open the door for you right away."

    The waiter said and pointed to a small bell installed next to the door frame.

    The rows of houses here are alchemy rooms, tool-making rooms or practice rooms that are open to the public and are rented out to those in need.  For example, the alchemy room has all the equipment and alchemy furnaces in it, and it is quiet and no one will disturb you. Demon slayers or pharmacists from other places can rent it on time. Although the price is not cheap, it is suitable for those who are away from home.  It has brought a lot of convenience, and business is still very good.

    The nature of this training room is the same, and the entire building has been reinforced by spells, so ordinary warriors cannot damage it at all.  The Jingping Society is very good at doing business. They will also sell or rent the monsters they capture alive to people who practice martial arts. They can use them as sparring partners or as subjects for experiments. For example, if you practice a certain kind of kung fu or magic, you will get something.  It is more intuitive and effective to use a living demon as a target to practice your skills.  Of course, some people are short of money and may not be able to afford a live monster. They can also price it by the hour like these houses. When the lease time is up, the bill will be settled based on the health of the monster.  If you are injured, disabled, etc., you will have to pay some extra fees.

    The reason why the waiter locked Tie Heng in the practice room so that only people from the Jingping Society could open it from the outside was to prevent guests from accidentally releasing the demon and causing unnecessary trouble.  As for the guests who are injured or killed by monsters, Jingpingshe will not be responsible. Who makes you not aware of yourself?

    "Okay, I know all this." Tie Heng had already understood these rules clearly.

    "Then I'll take my leave." The waiter greeted and led his men out of the room, and the heavy iron door slowly closed.  As soon as the door is closed, the crystals embedded in the ceiling and surrounding walls immediately emit bright light, providing lighting to the room.?? 

    Tie Heng casually lowered the door latch. What he was going to do next must not be discovered.  The iron cage was placed in the corner near the door. Tie Heng walked over. The two spotted beasts inside grinned at him and growled low on the ground, as if they were warning and threatening him.

    Tie Heng looked at them with no expression on his face. He raised his right hand with the back of his hand facing outward. With a thought, the red and black mark of the Demon Swallowing Seal emerged from under the skin of his right arm.

    He spent so much money not really to practice martial arts, but to feed the demon-swallowing seal with blood-replenishing food.  For more than a month, Tie Heng discovered that the Demon Swallowing Seal was like a living creature. It would fall into a state of hunger every half a month. It would actively absorb Tie Heng's true energy and spiritual power to supplement its own needs.  If Tie Heng prevents it from doing so, it will consume itself and become weaker and weaker.  But if it is left unchecked, it will have a negative impact on Tie Heng's cultivation.  So Tieheng could only find some blood food every once in a while to feed it.  The last time Tie Heng bought several horndogs from Baoxiang Pavilion, in order to avoid arousing suspicion, this time Tie Heng came to Jingping Society and bought these two spotted beasts in the name of practicing martial arts. If everything goes well, he will do the same in the future.  Dry.

    The two spotted beasts in the cage stared at the strange patterns on the back of Tie Heng's hands, feeling fear instinctively. They whined like begging for mercy and shrank back timidly, but they  Being locked in a cage with no way to escape, he could only wait in despair for death to come.  That natural reaction was like that of a mouse seeing a cat. It was caused by the huge gap in rank between the two.  You must know that although the predecessor of the Demon-Swallowing Seal is just the seed of the Eater Dragon Flower, the aura it emits is not something that a low-level monster like the Zebra-faced Beast can withstand.

    The demon-swallowing seal and Tie Heng were connected. They seemed to be very excited when they felt the delicious food. Several slender tentacles composed of demonic energy poked out from the mark and aimed at the feast in the cage.  Now the two spotted beasts were even more panicked, lying on the ground shivering, limp and weak, looking extremely pitiful.

    But there is no mercy for the demon-swallowing seal. Tie Heng also has a heart of stone. Several tentacles attacked as fast as lightning, turning into black and red straight lines, piercing into the bodies of the two zebra-faced beasts, cutting off their limbs.  The nerve center then began to feast.  In line with the principle of not wasting anything, Tie Heng controlled the Demon Swallowing Seal and sucked the two spotted beasts clean, including their skins and bones. Except for a few drops of green blood and some fur residue, there was nothing left in the cage.

    There was a burst of satisfaction and joy from the swallowing demon mark, indicating that it was basically full. Then the tentacles retracted, and the mark gradually faded until it disappeared. It fell into silence again, as if sleeping.

    "Oh, it's like raising a pig. It sleeps when it's full and eats when it's full. If it's hungry, it will exploit me as its owner. I hope you won't let me down when you grow up." Tie Heng muttered helplessly.  Then he walked over and opened the iron gate on the cage, pretending to let out the two spotted beasts.

    ¡°Then Tie Heng rumpled his clothes a little and fiddled with his neatly combed hair to loosen them up, pretending as if he had experienced some strenuous exercise.

    After finishing all this, Tie Heng sat down on the floor, closed his eyes and entered a state of trance.  Time passed in a blink of an eye, and one hour came quickly. When there was a knock on the door, Tie Heng had already stood up and opened the latch. The iron door opened outwards. The waiter from before was standing respectfully outside the door.  Behind him were four more warriors wearing Jingping Society standard leather armor.  They followed just in case, and could help the guests subdue the demons if necessary.

    "Sir, the time for your rental has come." The waiter smiled before saying anything. At the same time, he glanced at the situation in the room. He did not see the two spotted beasts, and even the corpses were gone. However, he was not surprised. Instead, he felt a sense of  easy.  It would be troublesome if there were blood-stained corpses everywhere inside and someone would have to be sent to clean and remove the smell.  As for what Tie Heng did, he didn't care.

    "I know." Tie Heng straightened his clothes and walked out of the room.

    The warriors were all sizing up Tie Heng.  Tie Heng's tall and strong body does not look like that of a young man, but his childish face shows that he is not very old, only sixteen or seventeen years old at most.  This surprised several warriors. They had seen countless people in this profession and their vision was quite sharp.  From Tie Heng's demeanor, the movements of his hands and feet, and his long and gentle breathing, it can be judged that Tie Heng's skill is at least above the eighth level, which is quite extraordinary for his age.

    Tie Heng saw the surprised and respectful expressions on their faces, and also knew that the other party might regard him as a child of a certain aristocratic family, and thought to himself that it was a good thing that he practiced Yun Shen Jue and hid his true power, otherwise he would definitely  scare them.  A first-year student from a government school has the strength of a seventh-grade student. This is very scary to say. It has surpassed the scope of ordinary geniuses and will definitely attract the attention of all parties, especially the imperial court, which will not let such a talent go.  .  Just take itFor Gu Shuihan, the general of the Linweizhu Kingdom, he was just an ordinary boy from a poor family. He became famous as a young man and showed extraordinary talents. He was noticed by the emperor and sent people to focus on training him. Only then did he become the most famous person in history.  The achievements of the young general Zhu Guo.

    "Do you have any other needs, Master?" the waiter asked again.

    "No more." Tie Heng waved his hand and walked out.

 Text Chapter 36 Bidding (1)

    Tie Heng left Jingping Society and headed towards West Street. Seeing that it was almost noon, Tie Heng chose a restaurant at the corner of the street and planned to finish lunch first.

    In the afternoon, he was going to participate in a black market auction. The catalog of auction items revealed in advance included geomagnetic heavy iron, which seemed to be in large quantities. This was the main material for refining gravity rings, which was exactly the purpose of Tie Heng's trip.

    This was the busiest time for the restaurant, and it was almost overcrowded. Tie Heng didn't mind it, so he shared a table with others in the lobby on the first floor and hurriedly filled his belly.

    As soon as he paid the bill and walked out of the restaurant, there was a commotion not far away. Tie Heng looked there curiously and saw the official officer opening the way in front, followed by a group of knights from the Tiger Guard, led by a soldier.  Commander, looking at the military insignia on his chest, he seems to be an officer in charge of logistics.  Luo Shouyi, the garrison general of Fuzhou, was accompanying him. Luo Shouyi was also Luo Yao's father. He had a Chinese character face, a square beard, a tall and stout man, and had the qualities of a fighting man. Luo Yao had almost no resemblance to him

    "As expected of the Tianyuwei, a small quartermaster can actually be accompanied by a state-level garrison general." Tie Heng saw Luo Shouyi's polite look, as if the other party's official position was greater than his.

    The garrison general is a general of the fourth rank, and the military officer is only a rank seven.  However, the Tianyuwei are the emperor's personal soldiers after all, and being able to become an officer among them should not be underestimated.  What's more, the Hu Ben Guards are one of the strongest troops among the twelve Heavenly Guards, which is even more remarkable.

    Speaking of which, the twelve Heavenly Guards each have their own strengths, their main force types are different, and their legion sizes also vary greatly.  For example, the Tiger Guards, like the other Longxiang Guards, are mainly heavy cavalry. Their full strength is only a little over 20,000, but they are the most powerful army in the Daei Dynasty, especially in frontal battles.  , is an almost indestructible existence.

    In addition to excellent equipment, horses, the best logistical support, food and wages, etc., they also have the most rigorous training, including several unique stunts, such as the integration of man and horse, the recovery of energy from bloodshed, etc., and the most famous one is  The most mysterious thing is the hundreds of battle tactics.

    This is a unique skill that every soldier of the Tiger Guard and the Longxiang Guard must practice. It must be practiced through months and months of fighting and accumulating evil energy.  This technique is not the strongest for individuals, but it is perfect for violent groups like the military.  When a group of soldiers who have practiced this technique share the same hatred on the battlefield and release their true energy at the same time, they will merge into a huge aura. The more people there are, the more powerful the aura will be. They can suppress the enemy's masters and even directly knock them out.  Kill.  If 20,000 people were to form one body, even the powerful ones from the Holy Realm would have to stay away.

    Of course, several other Heavenly Guards also have similar techniques, and the military calls this aura the military soul, which represents their bravery and glory.

    These skills similar to the Hundred Battles Technique have naturally become one of the top secrets of the Daei Dynasty.  In fact, the predecessors of these exercises came from the era of hundreds of tribes competing for hegemony thousands of years ago.  At that time, human beings were still in the tribal stage, and the rulers of this land were also powerful alien races.

    Sometimes when facing giant beasts or alien races with extremely powerful individual strength, human beings suffer heavy casualties, so this type of technique is invented to overcome the gap in quality with quantity.  Later, demons invaded, and humans managed to maintain a certain living space through this method.  Today, they have become powerful tools of war.

    In addition to the Longxiang Guard and the Tiger Guard, the other ten Heavenly Guards are the Qilin Guard and the Storm Lion Guard, which are mainly light cavalry, the Yingyang Guard is based on giant birds, and the Flying Guard is mainly heavy infantry.  The Bear Guard and the Xuanwu Guard, the Sirius Guard and the Jaguar Guard, which are mainly light infantry and mountain infantry, the Fengwu Guard, which is mainly the crossbowmen, the Golden Scale Guard, which is mainly the navy, and finally, they are good at reconnaissance, espionage, and assassination  , the Snake Guard who incites and causes sabotage behind enemy lines.

    The predecessor of the imperial guard these days was the imperial army of the Daiei Dynasty. However, during the Great Shattering Period a hundred years ago, the imperial court's strength was greatly damaged and the emperor's authority declined sharply. At that time, the dozen or so field legions, which were the main military force of the empire, were not fighting against demons.  If the entire army is wiped out or disabled in the battle, it means that it is controlled by generals with different ambitions and takes over the local area to form a warlord power.  The imperial court's orders were obeyed and disobeyed, and they could not be mobilized at all, leaving the imperial court almost in an embarrassing situation with no troops at its disposal.  As a last resort, Emperor Yongtai at that time abolished the Privy Council and established the Metropolitan Governor's Office. His trusted generals assumed the post of Grand Governor. He also reorganized and expanded the Royal Forest Army and used it as the backbone to create the Twelve Heavenly Guards.

    Although the Tianyuwei inherited the responsibilities of the Yulin Army, they were not limited to guarding the capital and the palace, but also fought in all directions, and in the process they rapidly grew and improved.  Today, it has become the most important pillar of the Darei Dynasty.  Together with the border troops in northern Xinjiang and western Xinjiang, as well as the county soldiers in various state capitals and other local garrisons, they form a three-level military establishment, which is the foundation and guarantee for the stability and stability of the empire in the past ten years.

    "Haha, Tianyuwei"The salary of an ordinary soldier is comparable to that of a low-level officer in the county army. In this way, the salary of the quartermaster and the garrison general are similar, and the salary may even be better, not to mention the official in charge of logistics.  It is the most lucrative part.  "Tie Heng looked at the cavalry that was gradually receding, thinking maliciously.

    This Huben Guards quartermaster obviously came to Tianfeng City to purchase various supplies.  For more than a month, more than 150,000 troops from Huben Guards and counties from several surrounding states have gathered in eastern Yuezhou, close to the border of Haizhou.  As the climate in the north gets warmer and the Northern Expedition is about to begin, more and more troops will rush to Yuezhou to deploy defenses.  In order to be prepared, the hoarding of military supplies has naturally increased, which has also given more businesses the opportunity to make money.  In conjunction with this, Kunyuan Academy received a large number of tasks. As far as Tie Heng knew, most of them were spirit-possessed horseshoes prepared for the Tiger Guards.

    There are many kinds of enchantments that can be used on horseshoes, such as strength, load-bearing, acceleration, endurance, etc., and this time the government designated "Wave Riding", which is a high-level enchantment.  Only a small number of first-year students have the ability to use it, but Hu Benwei ordered one hundred thousand sets at a time. This is a big deal and a generous move. The school has to bite the bullet and follow it because it can get a lot of benefits from it.

    "Wave-riding" enchantment is a one-time consumable, and the spell effect can only last for one or two hours after it is activated, so it consumes a lot of money.  And its function is just like its name, it can make the mount ride on the waves, as long as the waves on the water surface are not too big and the water surface is not too wide.  Tie Heng could tell from this that the imperial court sent the entire Huben Guards to Yuezhou not simply to guard against King Ning. It was estimated that as long as there was an opportunity, they would take the initiative to eradicate this largest local separatist force in one fell swoop.

    Haizhou¡¯s terrain is mostly plains, with only a few hills and mountains. If it weren¡¯t for the dense water network, it would be almost flat and there would be no danger to rely on.  It is conceivable that with the Tiger Guards equipped with horse shoes, the small rivers and lakes in Haizhou will become thoroughfares in front of 20,000 cavalry.  With the black-scaled beast's journey of thousands of miles in a day, it is completely possible to arrive in the morning and at night, and in one day to attack the capital of Haizhou, Ninghai City, the capital of King Ning.

    In fact, the imperial court had long coveted the wealth of Haizhou and Tongzhou under the rule of King Ning. These two states were extremely developed in industry and commerce and had very prosperous maritime trade. Their taxes were equal to the combined sum of seven or eight other states.  Combined with the superior geographical location, this made King Ning rich in wealth and strong in military strength.

    There are already rumors among the people that the navy of the Golden Scale Guard has assembled in the lower reaches of the Baihe River. Once the war starts, the fleet can enter the sea from the Baihe River and then go south to attack Hai and Tongzhou, which is the so-called amphibious advance. It seems that the determination of the court is very firm this time.

    Of course, Tie Heng also knew that things could not be that simple. The hundreds of thousands of troops under King Ning were not just decorations. They had deployed defenses in the western part of Haizhou as early as a few months ago, relying on a series of fortresses to compete with the imperial army.  The navy has also entered a state of war readiness. Although the Golden Scale Guard is the result of decades of painstaking efforts by the imperial court, and its combat effectiveness is no less than or even better than that of King Ning's navy, the Golden Scale Guard does not have the upper hand in terms of the number of warships, let alone  Occupying a favorable position.  In addition, several island countries in the East China Sea, such as Fuso, Azuchi, Izumo, Yinlu, Yayoi, etc., all have close relations with King Ning. They dare not openly confront the Daiei Dynasty, but they can secretly support King Ning, so Tie Heng and  Not optimistic about the imperial court.

    "Hey, I'm just a small person. It's not my turn to worry about these things. I'd better do the things in front of me!" Tie Heng shook his head, collected his feelings, and walked forward along West Street.

    After walking for a while, Tie Heng found a remote place and quietly turned into a small alley next to it.  After confirming that no one was around, Tie Heng took out the wig, fake beard and robe that he had prepared in advance, dressed himself up, then put on a smart outfit and a large cloak. When he walked out of the alley,  He has turned into a dark-faced man in his thirties, with a big beard, looking bold and powerful.

    The passers-by around him didn¡¯t pay special attention to him. Tie Heng touched the fake beard on his face with satisfaction and went to participate in the black market auction. It was necessary not to reveal his identity.  Not to mention whether it will be recognized by acquaintances, if you can capture some precious items and attract the covetousness of others, you will also add a lot of trouble to yourself.

    After walking a hundred steps forward, Tie Heng walked into a silk and satin shop. A waiter came up to greet him, but Tie Heng ignored him.  He had participated in a black market auction last month, and he had already figured out the ropes by just looking at it without making a move, just by stepping on the plate.

    Tie Heng went straight to the back of the store. The waiter didn't stop him and went to receive other customers.  There was an inconspicuous little door in the back corner of the shop. Two strong men were sitting at the door. When they saw Tie Heng walking over in a grand manner, the two of them just glanced at him warily and stopped paying attention.  Tie Heng walked into the small door, and there was a long and dark road inside.At the end of the corridor is a spacious hall.

    In fact, the silk and satin shop outside is just a cover. There are many shops like this that serve as facades in the surrounding blocks, including restaurants, shops, hotels, etc. These places also have such a secret passage, which gathers the guests attending the auction.  Arriving at one place, which is the center of this block, the auction house is located here, surrounded by other surrounding buildings. Even if people don't know it, they will only think that this is an annex of a certain business.

 Text Chapter 36 Bidding (2)

    As soon as Tie Heng walked into the hall, two maids with thin clothes and voluptuous figures came up to him and greeted him with soft voices.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t say much, and directly paid a hundred gold coins for a second-class private room.  After completing the formalities, he followed one of the maids up the stairs to the second floor and walked around in a long circle before arriving at his box.  The maid seemed to want to recommend a few more services, so Tie Heng gave her a few gold coins and sent her away with a wave of his hand.  .

    When the door is closed, the sound from the corridor can no longer be heard.  Tie Heng turned around and took a look. This second-class box was not large in area. The side opposite the door was open, with no walls and only a railing.  There is a gorgeous round table and two chairs next to it. There is a pot of hot tea, a plate of pastries and fresh fruits on the table.  In addition, there was a round, bronze mirror-like instrument placed face down, as well as a delicate booklet with a catalog of auction items printed on it.

    Tie Heng walked to the railing and looked outside. He had a panoramic view of the auction house.  Its layout is very similar to the opera house Tie Heng had seen in his previous life, but it was smaller in scale.  In addition to the large auction table on the ground floor, there are several rows of chairs in the empty area. It is considered an ordinary area. You can get a seat for only ten gold coins.  From the second floor to the third floor, there are dozens of private rooms from first to third class according to the quality of the location. The first class costs 200 gold, the second class costs 100 gold, and the third class also costs 50 gold.  Spending so much money to sit in a box is not just to show your identity and wealth. On the contrary, it is to hide your identity.  Each box has special magic protection to isolate the sound inside. Even if a person stands on the edge of the railing, as long as he does not lean out, people outside can only see a vague outline and cannot distinguish the appearance.

    In fact, there are several commercial facilities such as auction houses in Tianfeng City. The largest and most reputable one is in Jingping Society. However, every transaction at these legal auction houses requires high taxes to be paid to the government.  In addition, there are many prohibited items that are not allowed to be auctioned.  Because of this, the black market auction came into being. There is no need to pay taxes here, as long as you pay a certain tap to the auction house, and anything can be auctioned here, even if it is stolen goods, no one will come to trouble you, but  You can imagine how profitable such a black market auction is. It is held once a month and tens of thousands of gold coins are taken in.

    Naturally, such an illegal business can exist stably to this day. You can imagine how tough the backend of this black market auction house is.  It's hard to say that some high-ranking officials in Fuzhou are also part of it. This is not a secret, it's just tacitly understood by everyone.  The main customers of the black market auction are mostly people from the government, wealthy families, and wealthy businessmen. Only these people are willing to spend a lot of money.  The private room that can block prying eyes is prepared for them. After all, this is a violation of Daei law. It is of course the best if they can not be recognized. Otherwise, it will not be happy if someone catches the pigtails.  .

    Tie Heng has no worries in this regard. What he worries about is that if he spends a large amount of money, it will definitely arouse suspicion and suspicion from others.  For more than a month, the search for Ye Nan and Jiang Hanyun has not stopped, especially since Prince Yu's Mansion sent a large number of manpower.  But the two of them were not seen alive, and their bodies were not seen dead, so it was definitely a very bad time.  Regarding this result, the group of demon-slayers naturally became Tie Heng's scapegoat. Tie Heng did not want to show his weakness and let others turn the blame on him.  That's why he disguised himself and was willing to spend money to rent a box just to hide his identity.  Otherwise, Tie Heng shouldn't be taken advantage of. A pot of tea, a plate of snacks and a few fruits cost a hundred gold coins. This is not how you spend money.

    While Tie Heng lamented that his wallet had shrunk again, he thought that there would definitely be a shopping spree later, and he couldn't help but feel a twinge of pain.

    It was almost midnight at this time, the private rooms on the second and third floors were quiet, but the hall below was very lively, with more than 200 chairs basically full.  Among these people were many heroes from all over the world, some wealthy demon slayers, housekeepers and deacons from wealthy families. Tie Heng also saw several students and teachers from Kunyuan Academy sitting in the crowd.

    The maids at the auction house are like butterflies in flowers, wandering between the seats. Some are serving tea and water, some are distributing auction catalogues, and some are talking to the guests, posing and ogling frequently, and the tips can be generous.  Earn a lot more.

    Several melodious bells suddenly rang in the venue, and the originally wide-open hall door was slowly closed under the joint efforts of several burly men, making a dull sound of "boom", which also silenced the hustle and bustle in the venue.  The maids quickly got into the small doors on both sides of the hall, leaving only a few higher-ranking ones standing aside, waiting for guests in need to call.

    The dome is covered with large glazed tiles, and bright natural light can provide sufficient lighting, making the hall as bright as day.  But at this time, the light transmittance of the glazed tiles gradually decreased, and the hall became dark. Only the auction table was embedded with many luminous crystals, emitting a soft glow.The harmonious halo makes everything on the stage clearly visible and particularly eye-catching.

    "The people in charge here are really attentive and deliberately create a claustrophobic and mysterious atmosphere so that everyone can concentrate. No wonder they can make so much money." Tie Heng was both appreciative and envious. If only he could earn tens of thousands of gold a month.  , that can solve many problems.

    A man slowly walked up to the auction stage. He was in his thirties, handsome and well-dressed. He was obviously the auctioneer this time.  To be able to do this job, this person is naturally an eloquent and eloquent person.  Within a few words, most people's attention was attracted to the auction stage, and many of them could not wait to urge him to start the auction.

    Seeing that the atmosphere at the scene was almost aroused, the auctioneer immediately announced the start of the auction and raised his hand to clap his palms.

    A dozen or so beautifully dressed maids walked to the stage one after another. Each of them held the same lot in their hands. After standing still, they took turns walking to the edge of the stage and showing the lot in their hands to the guests in the audience.

    "Dear guests, this first batch of auction items is mainly jewelry, calligraphy and painting, and antiques. It can be regarded as an appetizer before the dinner, but these snacks are also exquisite! Please see, the first item is the famous painter Gu Jun of the previous dynasty.  "Clouds, Water and Autumn Mountains". I think everyone knows who Gu Jun is, so I don't need to say more. His works have profound artistic conception and natural charm. He can be called a painting saint of a generation. Many of them are collected by dignitaries. I heard that in the palace  There are quite a few of them, and they are deeply cherished by His Majesty. Okay, that¡¯s all. The starting price for this authentic painting of Gu Jun is two thousand gold coins, and each increase in price must not be less than one hundred gold coins." The auctioneer smiled and said loudly,  After speaking, he waved his hand vigorously to indicate the start of bidding.

    Hearing the name of Gu Junhe's "Clouds, Waters and Autumn Mountains", there was a burst of whispers below, and it seemed that many people were moved.

    Tie Heng sat in a chair, holding the auction catalog in his hand and looking at it quietly.  He curled his lips, showing no interest in the first batch of auction items.  As the saying goes, antiques in prosperous times are gold in troubled times. Apart from some of the jewelry and antiques below that may be stolen by thieves, Tie Heng estimates that most of them are from some wealthy families who saw that war was about to break out and wanted to exchange for more real gold.  I have it in hand, otherwise famous paintings like "Clouds, Water and Autumn Mountains" would rarely appear in places like this.

    There has been a fierce bidding below, and the quotation has been rising steadily, reaching five thousand gold in a short time.  Tie Heng didn't care about this and simply regarded it as watching a show. In the end, this famous painting was bought by a wealthy man in the first-class box for a high price of seven thousand gold. Tie Heng sighed in his heart, Tianfeng City's  There are so many rich people!

    "The Picture of Clouds, Waters and Autumn Mountains" was sent to the first-class box on the spot.  Black market auctions are different from regular auctions. Once an item is auctioned, a dedicated person will deliver it to the customer and make payment on the spot. If someone dares to cause trouble or default on the bill, the thugs at the auction will never show mercy and may even ask you to do so.  Evaporated.  Besides, ordinary people would not dare to mess with the backstage boss here, which is why guests do not need to pay a deposit in advance.

 Text Chapter 36 Bidding (3)

    The first lot achieved good results, and the auctioneer was also a little excited. Strike while the iron was hot, and he introduced the subsequent lots one after another, and he praised them all as if they were rare treasures in the world.

    Tie Heng is gradually getting bored. What he couldn¡¯t use up before was time, but since his rebirth, time has become insufficient, so now he hates wasting time.

    Just when he was thinking of doing something, he suddenly had an idea and came up with a somewhat adventurous idea.  He became calm again, and then moved his mind at will, simultaneously releasing his Qi induction and spiritual thoughts, and integrating the two into one.

    In an instant, Tie Heng's perception became extremely transparent, covering a space with a radius of more than ten feet in a spherical shape.  The spell on the wall of the box to block prying eyes had no effect on him. Tie Heng could see clearly what was going on in the box up, down, left, and right as he pleased.  For example, in the box to the left of Tie Heng, there was a man in his forties dressed as a wealthy man. There were several bodyguards standing behind him, and in his arms sat a maid from the auction house.  A beautiful girl who was only twenty-eight years old could be his daughter, but he took pleasure in playing with her as he moved his hands up and down, and her belt became wider and wider.

    This is the magical power that Tie Heng accidentally used when he was chased by the Silver Warrior of the Xiaoyue Demon Tribe. It is similar to clairvoyance. Tie Heng has been trying to reproduce it for some time, but has never been able to do so.  Thanks to the True One Pill, not only did it help him greatly in terms of internal strength, but even the Sea of ????Consciousness had grown a lot under the influence of the powerful medicine. Coupled with the continuous transformation of the Chaos Force, it was as if a layer of window paper had been pierced.  , Tie Heng's two days of exploration turned out to be a success easily.

    Not only that, this magical power also combines the advantages of soul perception.  Soul perception was Tie Heng's only special ability when he was trapped in the Chaos Orb. He could see through the origin of a creature and find out the basis of a person's strength. Unexpectedly, after practicing this magical power, he inherited this advantage. Not only could he  "Seeing" can also "hear". In this way, this magical power is equivalent to a combination of clairvoyance and celestial ears. However, the scope of control is still limited, but Tie Heng knows that it may become stronger in the future.  So he named this magical power "Peeping into the void".

    No, there are more than a dozen private rooms around, and Tie Heng can have a clear view of every one he wants to see, even the whole situation.  And not only can you hear the conversations of the people inside and see their appearance clearly, but you can also see through the depth of these people's skills.  And it did not arouse the alertness of others at all. Even a few people with higher strength than Tie Heng did not notice anything strange. This also made Tie Heng become more unscrupulous. He heard a lot of secrets and mastered some useful information.  information.  For example, two guys came here for geomagnetic heavy iron, but their bottom line in bidding did not pose a threat to Tie Heng.

    "Huh, after only such a short time, I feel a little tired. In addition to the limited coverage of this void-seeing technique, it consumes a lot of money, which is another disadvantage. If used for too long, it will also cause mental depression and physical fatigue."  The state at this moment is very strange. While paying attention to the auction process below, I can also pay attention to the movements anywhere nearby. I can also calmly think about problems. It seems that I am multi-tasking, but the more problems I think about, the more energy and physical energy is consumed.  Also bigger.  "It seems that this magical power still has a lot of potential to be tapped. Just using this mental calculation is very valuable. However, the burden on the body is too heavy, especially the requirements for spiritual thoughts. With my spirit that is far beyond ordinary people  Even though I have no strength, I feel it¡¯s too much.¡±

    The most effective way to improve spiritual awareness is naturally to practice spiritual power diligently, in order to enhance the realm of magic.  Tie Heng has excellent talent and good luck during this period. He has entered the middle stage of the Rotation for more than half a year. If you calculate it this way, he is already a seventh-level magician, only half a step behind the level of martial arts.  .

    Tie Heng¡¯s dual cultivation of law and martial arts has always been progressing hand in hand.  In fact, from ancient times to the present, few people have practiced this way, even those with extraordinary talents.  This is not only a matter of people's energy, but also involves the fact that martial arts and martial arts will interfere with or even conflict with each other after they are practiced to a certain level, resulting in the dilemma of standing still in cultivation.  Therefore, most people who practice both law and martial arts focus on one side, with the other side as a support, and only in moderation.

    Tie Heng has long been mentally prepared for the difficulties he may encounter, and he also knows that the difficulty of cultivation will increase exponentially.  For example, in the Bigu state after Xuanzhao, what is pursued is to isolate the fireworks of the world and nourish the body purely with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, so as to achieve the purpose of pure spiritual power and eliminate impurities and filth in the body.  This is why for a person like Feng Shiyou who loves gourmet food, he will only feast on food that makes him excited, or those special ingredients prepared by skilled chefs will not have adverse effects.  But a person who practices martial arts needs a lot of food to replenish nutrients for the body. Even if the internal strength is cultivated to the deepest level, the most he can do is go without eating for a long time, but he cannot really eat wind and drink dew. In that case, the body will only become weaker and weaker.  , even if you lose both energy and blood, you still need to eat in the end.  This results in irreconcilability between the twocontradiction.

    What¡¯s more terrible is yet to come. The final results pursued by magic and martial arts are completely opposite.  The magic is practiced by the soul. Once it is completed, one can give up the physical body and integrate the spiritual body into the universe of heaven and earth, mobilize the power of nature to the maximum extent, master the laws of the great road, and become a Dharma Saint.  Martial arts is for the purpose of refining a golden body, becoming immortal, transcending life and death, and using oneself as a small world to create one's own laws, which is to become a martial saint.

    To put it bluntly, the world is like a boundless sea of ??suffering. The human body is a treasure raft to cross the world, but once the soul leaves the body, it is equivalent to jumping naked into the sea, and will be beaten to death by the big waves after two flops at most.  The method of magic is to teach people to swim, transforming people's fragile soul into a strong soul. Even if there is no raft to rest on, they will not drown if they fall into the sea. Once they integrate into the sea, they understand the mystery.  , so making trouble is not a problem.  The foundation of martial arts lies in the physical body, and its function is to continuously transform and upgrade the treasure raft.  In the end, it will turn into an aircraft carrier, an island, or even a continent. It depends on everyone's efforts and luck.  When that time comes, I will be safe and at ease no matter how stormy you are.

    These are two extremes, so if you want to merge these two cultivation systems into one, and merge the soul and the golden body into one, it is not easy to achieve true dual cultivation of law and martial arts.  Especially now that the spiritual energy of the world is thin, it is even more difficult.  The phenomenon of lack of spiritual energy is actually very similar to climate changes such as the Ice Age in Tie Heng's previous life. Coupled with the invasion of the demon world, this phenomenon has become very unstable and irregular.  Eighteen hundred years ago, the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty was still the period when the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was the most abundant. However, in just a few hundred years, the concentration of spiritual energy dropped sharply, and now it is less than one-third of its peak.

    But even in the Shengwu Heavenly Dynasty, those who have achieved great success in both law and martial arts, although it cannot be said to be unique, are still very few. Such peerless beings are called the Holy Saints by the world.  In that era, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was abundant, the skills and techniques practiced were much better than those practiced today, the speed of cultivation was much faster, and the number of Dharma Saints and Martial Saints was not comparable to that of today.  They are the real main force against demons, and only they can resist the demons at the rebel king level. However, facing the demon gods with the power to destroy heaven and earth, they can only rely on numbers to protect themselves.  Only the Holy Spirit, equipped with the best treasures and weapons, can suppress the evil power of the demon god!

    Tie Heng¡¯s goal is to be holy, and even to surpass it, go straight to the top, and break open the gate of heaven that represents the law of the great road and the ultimate mystery of the truth of the universe.  This is a road that is a hundred times harder than others, but Tie Heng has no choice, he must take this road.  In order to find a way back, this is the only feasible way that he has thought hard about, and this is not all, he has to do many other things, and only he himself understands the difficulty of it.  But he has the confidence to overcome any difficulties and do it all. Countless years of loneliness have cultivated his perseverance. Even if there are many difficulties, he will never give up until he succeeds.

    "Hey, these two guys actually came here." Tie Heng already liked this feeling of voyeurism, which was strangely exciting.  However, he was already feeling tired, and was about to put away his art of peeping into the void, when he made a new discovery in a first-class box at the farthest end on the upper right.

    There were two people sitting in that box. They were Hu Zhenyu, the third son of the governor's office, and the scholar in blue shirt.

 Text Chapter 36 Bidding (4)

    "This guy's strength is even higher than what the outside world has rumored. He has actually begun to practice Qi and Liquid, and has gained a certain degree of fire. This is almost a state that can only be achieved by masters of the sixth level." Tie Heng stared at the blue-shirted scribe,  Under the influence of Qiuxu, Tie Heng saw him through and was shocked by his true strength.

    Since the Shangyuan Festival, Tie Heng has asked others about the details of the scribe in blue shirt.  This guy's name is Xie Xiwen, and he is an outer disciple of the Dongli Sword Sect.  The Dongli Sword Sect is one of the four major sects, focusing on swordsmanship, and its sword-controlling skills are unrivaled in the world.  Those who practice sword control no longer need to borrow anything from others, but only specialize in one of their own natal swords. Not only can they hold it in their hands to fight the enemy, but they can also use their energy to control the sword and shoot with their hands. They are flexible and powerful.  It is somewhat similar to the magician's flying sword, but there are essential differences between the two.  The flying sword is a magic weapon, and its lethality is basically certain. Although it has a long range, it is not agile enough.  As the skill of the sword master increases, the power becomes greater. Although the attack distance is relatively limited, it can be controlled easily and come and go freely.  .

    Xie Xiwen claims to be a disciple of the Dongli Sword Sect, but he is good at sword control. The thin sword-shaped treasure he carries with him is his natal sword.  This guy also left the Dongli Sword Sect for some unknown reason and came to Fuzhou to be Hu Zhenyu's guest.  This was just before the Spring Festival, but in more than two months, this guy has become famous.  Not only did he help Hu Zhenyu teach his two brothers' men a lesson, but he also defeated many master guards of the big families at a gathering of children from aristocratic families in the city, and showed off his sword-wielding skills, which was amazing.

    "Last time, this guy didn't show his true skills. I'm lucky, otherwise I would definitely suffer some losses. But if it were to change today, humming, if we really have to fight, it's hard to say who will win." Tie Heng practiced wind.  With the Thunder Veins, his confidence is greatly increased. Even if the opponent has noble phantoms and magical skills, he will not be afraid.

    Turning our attention to Hu Zhenyu, this third young master seemed to be very interested in the pair of exquisite jade rabbits being auctioned below, and he had already made several bids.  Tie Heng knew that what he was more interested in was the last treasure in this auction.  As a crepe-pressed drama, the last lot is a top-grade sword-shaped Noble Phantasm.

    The grade classification of Noble Phantasms is very simple. The lower grade can only release the first level of power, which is the blade.  The middle-grade Noble Phantasm can release the spirit, while the high-grade Noble Phantasm has the ultimate power - Guiyuan. Once released, the combat effectiveness will make a qualitative leap.  Therefore, the prices of Noble Phantasms of different grades are very different.  Take this final sword-shaped treasure, Tie Heng guarantees that its starting price will not be less than 300,000 gold.

    "Okay, since I met you here, this is God's will. If I don't let you lose more money later, I will be sorry for myself." Tie Heng had a bad idea.  He had long been dissatisfied with this pretentious and domineering guy. Tie Heng also learned from some rumors among his classmates that this guy always deliberately approached Tang Tang and Lu Shan at social gatherings among officials and disciples. Obviously, he was not only trying to fight  Qiu Ainai's idea was to be inclusive and catch all these girls in one fell swoop.  This kind of thing is every man's dream, but if it happens to others, even a man will feel unhappy, let alone such a guy who can't deal with him. Tie Heng can't stand his pretentious face, so there is no reason to let him do it.  Hu Zhenyu succeeded, and he would not miss the opportunity to cause trouble for him.

    Withdrawing the technique of peeping into the void, Tie Heng already knew the bottom line of their bidding for the Jade Rabbit from the conversation between Hu Xie and the two.  He turned over the bronze mirror that was placed face down on the table. It was a magic weapon. If he turned it face up, words spoken in the box could be transmitted outside, making it easier for guests to bid.

    At this time, the auction price of the pair of mutton-fat white jade rabbits had been raised to 1,800 gold, and Hu Zhenyu over there bid 2,000 gold.

    "Three thousand." Tie Heng used a fake rough voice and directly added a thousand gold, causing many people below to shout.

    "Three thousand and two." Hu Zhenyu paused before increasing the price.

    "Three thousand and three." This was another bidder, and Tie Heng was very grateful to him for distracting Hu Zhenyu's attention.

    "Four thousand and three." Tie Heng made his last bid, pretending to be determined to win.

    "Five thousand." This was Hu Zhenyu's bottom line. Tie Heng didn't say anything again. The other bidder seemed to have given up. The White Jade Rabbit belonged to Hu Zhenyu after the auctioneer counted down three times.  However, Young Master Hu was definitely not very happy. He thought that at most three thousand gold coins would be enough to win the pair of jade rabbits, but there were two people competing with him, which cost him a lot of money, which made him somewhat unhappy.

    The remaining antique calligraphy and paintings were auctioned quickly, and the next auction items were no longer dead objects, but living people.

    A group of barely clothed female slaves walked onto the auction stage. They were all young, the oldest was only ten years old.  Only their chests and abdomen were covered with a few pieces of fabric, while the rest of their bodies were exposed to the air. Under the illumination of the luminous crystals, their flesh was gleaming and full of alluring luster.  The youthful and soft body shows the unique characteristics of women everywhere.The line makes the men short of breath.

    There are more than twenty female slaves in this team. Except for a few who are from China, the others are all foreign girls.  Among them, the one who appears to be particularly docile and relatively short is a woman from an island country in the East China Sea.  The girl with wheat-colored skin comes from the Mauryan Dynasty. Everyone has a black auspicious mole between their eyebrows and their eyes are particularly big.  Women from the Desert Empire have slender and well-proportioned bodies, high nose bridges, and tougher facial lines than women from the Celestial Dynasty. Their skin is very fair, their buttocks and breasts are larger and more upturned, and their looks are very gorgeous.  The last few girls are obviously nomads from the northern grasslands. Their cheekbones are slightly protruding, their hair is straight and hard, their eyes are brown, and their bodies are thick and strong. They have a charm that is different from ordinary delicate women, especially when they stand next to other girls.  In the middle, the beauty of strength is more obvious.

    ??Private slave trading was not allowed in the Daei Dynasty, but if there was demand, there would be supply, not to mention the profits were huge profits.  Some of the girls below may have had no choice but to sell themselves into slavery, and more may have been abducted by human traffickers, or simply caught by the slave-capturing team.  Slave trading was a very normal trade in the grasslands, deserts or the Mauryan Dynasty. There were many ethnic groups and tribes in those places, and wars and plunders occurred from time to time. The source of slaves was inexhaustible, and many of them were sold to the Middle East, because  You can get a good price here.

    ?This is indeed the case.  No, the group of men below were extremely excited. They shouted for bids one after another, and several scary prices popped up in the box from time to time.  Especially for some of the most beautiful female slaves, the bidding prices kept rising, exceeding the auction prices of many treasures in the previous batch.

    "For the enjoyment of the lower body, hundreds and thousands of gold are really nothing to these guys." Tie Heng thought with some soreness.  Most of these are foreign girls, and he also wants to buy one to keep warm in bed, even though he doesn't sleep at night

    "Hey, this is not bad. It can be used to meet their physical needs and there will be no psychological burden. At worst, when they leave, I can get them citizenship, leave some money, and send them away." Tie Heng also had this idea.  Just thinking about it, he knew that he was very soft-hearted in this regard. If he really wanted to do this, he would inevitably fall in love for a long time, which would be troublesome.  Besides, the current conditions don't allow it. He still lives in Youjie Hall, so what's the point of having a maid by his side?  Therefore, Tie Heng gave up this tempting idea and decided that when he had free time in the future, he would go to a brothel and find a few people who liked him, talk about life and ideals, and have a romantic night.

    He was thinking about how to reconcile yin and yang here, and the two dozen female slaves underneath were all sold out in an instant.  Several successful bidders have already put the beauties in their arms, squeezing them here and kneading them there. If everyone else hadn't been glaring at her, they might have been able to do something else!

 Text Chapter 36 Bidding (5)

    "Okay, a bunch of snacks and appetizers have been served, and then it's time for the main meal of this auction." The auctioneer's voice became louder.  This so-called dinner is not something ordinary people can eat. The auction items are all related to practitioners such as magicians and warriors, such as magic weapons, elixirs, materials, secrets of exercises, etc. No matter how rich ordinary people are, they can bid for these things.  It's useless, and it will cause trouble for yourself.

    "According to past practice, we will start with the spiritual stones, followed by various rare materials, then the finished elixirs, magical artifacts, treasures and secret books of techniques, and finally the several items at the bottom of the box." The auctioneer said and clapped his hands again.  , a dozen strong men pushed the trolleys up, and the stage was suddenly colorful and dazzling.  .

    Each trolley is filled with various spiritual stones, but the quality is different.  Inferior spiritual stones are like crystal stones of different colors, with a shimmer on the surface and a relatively turbid texture.  The halo emitted by low-grade spiritual stones is relatively dim, and there are also impurities in the spiritual stones.  Medium-grade spiritual stones are much brighter, and their texture is clearer and more beautiful than cut gemstones.  As for the three pineapple-sized spiritual stones placed on a trolley, they seemed to be three blazing light groups, with dense spiritual energy lingering around them in substantial smoke. They were beautiful and obviously high-grade spiritual stones.

    "So many spiritual stones? Did someone rob a certain spiritual stone mine? Or did they steal the warehouse of Lu Tianjian?" Tie Heng looked at so many spiritual stones on the stage and secretly clicked his tongue.

    Lingshi is classified as a strategic material by the imperial court. Most of the Lingshi veins in China are owned by the imperial court. Private mining is not allowed. Once discovered, it will be punished as a crime of treason.  This approach is equivalent to controlling most of the magicians in the world in disguise.

    Under normal circumstances, in addition to the war preparation storage, the imperial court will allocate part of the spirit stones to major universities, and the other part will be distributed to the Lu Tianjian in various places. They will sell the spirit stones according to the situation in each place and circulate freely in the market.  The last part is used as a reward or reward for magicians who surrender to the imperial court. The amount is quite generous and can win people's hearts.

    "There are also three such large high-grade spiritual stones. Where did they get them? I'm getting more and more curious." Tie Heng calculated the total value of these spiritual stones and was a little eager to try them.

    Spirit stones are divided into five grades in total, namely inferior, low grade, medium grade, top grade and the best grade.  The average magician can only use low- to medium-grade ones, and a high-level alchemist like Feng Shiyou only has seven or eight high-grade spiritual stones in his collection.  Gein's high-grade spiritual stones were the real strategic resources that the imperial court said.

    There is a high tower built in every city in the China of Middle-earth. The size of ordinary cities is average, and it is called Star Reaching.  The border fortress or the larger one in Ayutthaya was named Wangyue.  And there is a unique tall tower in the capital, Shangjing, which is so majestic and huge that it is named Sheri.

    These high towers are not for people to climb up and play. They are all equipped with giant war weapons, which can be used to protect the city, shield and suppress demons or invading foreign enemies. They are the most important defensive weapons for the people of the Celestial Dynasty in the past dynasties.  To activate these war weapons, a large number of high-grade spiritual stones are needed, which leads to their scarcity.  As for the best spiritual stone, it is something that can be encountered but cannot be sought.

    "Feng Shiyou will reward a lot of spirit stones every month, and the school will also reward some. I can also buy some from outside. However, these spirit stones are only enough for daily practice. With the practice of making tools and various experiments, I am a little nervous.  . And after Xiyu's transformation is completed, new types of bullets will have to be made, which will consume a lot of money. Well, since you have this opportunity, buy more and save them to avoid running out of them." Tie Heng was determined.  It¡¯s decided, let¡¯s start bidding with ease.

    Among this batch of spiritual stones, inferior spiritual stones are mainly inferior, accounting for half of the quantity.  But they have basically no effect on Tie Heng, and the leftover materials from these spiritual stone mines are relatively easy to buy on the market. Tie Heng's target is mainly low-grade and medium-grade spiritual stones.

    After some fierce bidding, Tie Heng finally paid 3,700 gold for two carts of low-grade spiritual stones, and 7,400 gold for a cart of medium-grade spiritual stones. He gritted his teeth and spent a lot of money.  Nine thousand five hundred gold bought a high-grade fire attribute spiritual stone.

    When the deacon of the auction house brought three carts of spiritual stones to his box with a few strong servants, Tie Heng paid the money, and the gold ticket in his hand suddenly shrank by a quarter.

    "What does it mean to spend money like running water? This is it. How much effort does it take? It's nearly 20,000 gold!" Tie Heng muttered softly.  Although the money came easily, spending it so lavishly still made him feel a lot of pain.  Fortunately, there were a lot of spiritual stones in front of him, which made Tie Heng feel a lot more balanced.

    "This is a good thing! Although its real value is for use in war weapons or large magic circles, it can also be used when making weapons, such as refining metals. This fire attribute spiritual stone is the best  energy." Tie Heng held the high-grade fire attribute spirit stone in both hands, and gently rubbed his palms on the surface of the spirit stone, feeling the dispersion.The huge aura and warm breath that came in made him look like he couldn't put it down.

    "What a good thing! What a good thing! I need to get more of these good things." Tie Heng sighed with a smile, took out his storage bag and put away a lot of spiritual stones.

    After the spiritual stones were auctioned, it was the turn of various tools, alchemy or cultivation materials. Tie Heng found that Hu Zhenyu over there seemed to be purchasing some medicinal materials for alchemy, so he deliberately raised the price for him.  What he did was not very obvious, but it cost Hu Zhenyu at least thousands of gold coins in unjust money.

    During this process, Tie Heng also bought a bag of star sand for 2,300 gold, which is the main material for refining star beads. Tie Heng plans to refine 108 finished star beads first to cooperate with the Great Zhou Tian Xing Luo.  Mantra to improve the effectiveness of your meditation.

    The auction of various materials took almost three quarters of an hour, and the last thing that appeared was Tie Heng¡¯s main target this time, a piece of geomagnetic heavy iron the size of a pumpkin.  Its weight was astonishing, and even with several talismans affixed to its surface to reduce its weight, it still took three strong men to carry it onto the auction stage and place it on an iron-wood table.

    "This is the last item in the material auction. It is the top-quality geomagnetic heavy iron obtained from a depth of more than 300 feet underground in Anzhou's Moshan Iron Mine. Take a look at its appearance. Generally, geomagnetic heavy iron is blue-grey in color and has high quality.  The better ones are dark blue, but this piece is black and translucent, and it is the best among them." The auctioneer said that without saying that, he took a handful of goose feathers from a maid next to him and approached the geomagnetic weight.  Tie, threw the goose feather in his hand towards it.

    The goose feathers that were supposed to be slowly falling in the air, as soon as they came within half a foot of the geomagnetic heavy iron, immediately seemed to be soaked in water and fell straight down to the table.  The auctioneer also went up and blew air on a few goose feathers on the ground, but they could no longer float and lay flat on the table, motionless.  Many knowledgeable people in the audience became slightly commotion and talked about it.

    "Did you all our guests see it? Ordinary geomagnetic heavy iron does not have such a strong gravity field and magnetic force. Okay, that's it for the introduction. Next, we will start the auction." The auctioneer cleared his throat.  He announced loudly: "A piece of top-quality geomagnetic heavy iron. The base price is eight thousand gold. Each increase in price must not be less than two hundred gold. Let's start bidding now."

    "Eight thousand two!"

    "Eight thousand four!"

    "Eight thousand eight!"

    "Ten thousand red money!"

    The price of this piece of geomagnetic heavy iron exceeded 10,000 gold as soon as it came up, and the bidding kept rising. It was the first time that there was a crazy scramble for this auction, causing many people in the audience to give up bidding.  , which also gave them the mentality of watching a show. As the quotations came one after another, they followed them like a clamor, and for a while, the venue was filled with hustle and bustle.

    Tie Heng leaned back quietly on his chair, his expression as usual, and he was not in a hurry to bid.  He had already expected such a fierce scene.  Geomagnetic heavy iron is not only the main material for refining gravity rings, but can also be used in many defensive magic weapons. After all, gravity fields and the power of metamagnetism are good things. They are very effective against flying objects such as arrows and hidden weapons, and even  It can also absorb or repel attacks from magic weapons and precious phantoms.  On the other hand, adding some geomagnetic heavy iron to attack-type magic weapons or precious phantoms can also increase their sturdiness and add several special abilities.  Moreover, geomagnetic heavy iron of average quality is rare, let alone such a top-quality piece.  Therefore, many people who know the goods here want to take it into their pockets.

    In the blink of an eye, the bidding price exceeded 15,000 gold. This figure cooled down the madness of many people. Some people who had been sober earlier had given up the competition and watched on the sidelines.  After a while, there were only a few customers who dared to bid.

    One of them is Hu Zhenyu, the other has an old voice, but is full of energy, and seems to be an elderly martial arts master.  The last person is a woman. Her voice is soft and melodious, but also full of majesty. She is obviously a strong woman who has been in a high position all year round.

    "Eighteen thousand and one!"

    "Eighteen thousand three!"

    "Twenty thousand!" The three of them kept raising their bids, and the competition became fierce. But as the woman firmly bid 20,000 yuan, the voices of Hu Zhenyu and the old man suddenly stopped.

    Obviously, this price has exceeded the psychological bottom line of the two people, so they had to withdraw from the competition unwillingly.

    Just when everyone thought the transaction would be completed at this price, Tie Heng finally spoke.

    "Twenty thousand one!"

    There was a moment of silence in the venue, then a roar, and then the excitement started again.

    "Twenty-one thousand and five!" The woman's voice was filled with surprise. This price actually exceeded the value of the geomagnetic heavy iron.

    "Twenty-three thousand!" Tie Heng's increase in price seemed determined to win, which made the woman hesitate for a moment before speaking again.

    "Twenty-three thousand five thousand!"

     "Twenty-five thousand!" Tie Heng tried his best to suppress his words, which still sounded ordinary and did not reveal his inner impatience.  He will never let go of this top-grade geomagnetic heavy iron, but he also doesn't want to be overpriced, because he will need to spend too much money in the future, but his income is very limited.

    Fortunately, the woman did not bid again. After three countdowns, Tie Heng succeeded in bidding, which made him breath a big sigh of relief.

    "Dear mother, one hundred and two hundred and five!" Tie Heng was a little unhappy with this number, but he couldn't add more money!  I could only admit it with a tight chest.

    The servant at the auction house brought the geomagnetic heavy iron to his box. Tie Heng bled profusely again and had spent most of the gold tickets on him.  This put him in a bad mood, and he waved his hand and drove out a few servants. However, the deacon, who was responsible for delivering the spirit stones to Tie Heng just now, seemed to have something to do and did not leave immediately.

    The deacon nodded and bowed to Tie Heng, and politely handed him a silver belt. After listening to his explanation again, Tie Heng understood that the other party was considering his wealth and wanted to consolidate him as a repeat customer.  , this silver medal is equivalent to proof of a regular customer. Not only can you enjoy a 10% discount when buying things at the black market or black market auction house in Tianfeng City, but there are also such black markets in some Tongdu cities in other state capitals.  It is also closely related to this place. Tie Heng can also get certain special treatment when he goes to those places.

    "Well, this is still a chain company, and there are franchise stores in other places. Regular customers can also enjoy VIP treatment, which is amazing!" As soon as the deacon left, Tie Heng muttered with his lips curled up.

    After putting away the silver medal and stroking the geomagnetic heavy iron happily for a long time, Tie Heng returned to paying attention to the auction below.  There were no more lots that he was interested in, and he stayed here purely to continue to cause trouble for Hu Zhenyu.

 Text Chapter 36 Bidding (6)

    After the materials were auctioned, there were various elixirs, finished magical artifacts, treasures, and skill secrets, among which there were many good things.  For example, a Kunmui Pill is filled with bright yellow light from the inside out, which is dazzling. It is obviously a phenomenon that can only be found in Earth-level spiritual pills.  It's a pity that this elixir is only effective for people with earth-attribute spiritual roots. It can enhance earth-attribute spiritual power and internal strength. The method of use is very simple, otherwise it would be one of the several items in the finale.  But even so, this Kunmui Pill was sold for a high price of seventy-nine thousand gold regardless of its grade.

    Now that Tie Heng has settled a worry, he feels a lot more relaxed. It is also a kind of fun to watch others throwing money away.  Besides, letting Hu Zhenyu lose money quietly is also a great pleasure in life.  .

    Time passed little by little, and finally it was the turn of the six auction items that were the finale. The first thing that came up was the fresh corpse of an evil-level demon. This is a rare treasure. As long as it is handled properly, it can be decomposed into many high-grade raw materials.  come out.  Its starting price is only 30,000 gold, which is definitely a great value.

    "This should be put up for auction by a team of demon slayers. Only they can exchange such good things for money. I guess there are no good decomposers in that team. How about taking apart the body parts?"  Sell ??it at a better price." Tie Heng shook his head with regret. If he had sufficient financial resources, he would bid again. Isn't this what the alchemist likes?

    "There aren't many gold tickets left, so those gold bars can be used first. But the jewelry and those bags of top-quality gems have to be rebranded before they can be sold. Ordinary trading houses can't handle so much, and it's easy to cause problems."  Others' suspicions." Tie Heng now has his pockets full of treasures, but he doesn't dare to take them out to others for fear of being recognized and attracting investigation from Prince Yu's Palace.

    He is worrying about this matter, and the auction below is also going smoothly. Hu Zhenyu seems to be accumulating strength for the last item, and has not made a move, so Tie Heng has no chance to raise the price for him.

    At this time, it was the third to last lot, and several servants brought a large number of things to the auction table one by one, and carefully placed them on the large table.  These are some antiques unearthed from ancient ruins. This is a nice way of saying it, but a bad way of saying it is just a pile of miscellaneous garbage.  Most of them are damaged ancient magic weapons. The big ones include armor and giant swords, and the small ones have necklaces and ornaments. But they are all incomplete and tattered. Even if there are a few that seem to be intact, the surface is mottled and decayed.  Eclipsed, gray and gray, it has obviously lost its spirituality a long time ago.

    "Dear guests, don't look at the inconspicuousness of these things. They were excavated from an ancient battlefield site during the Shengwu Dynasty." As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, everyone in the audience gasped.  , just these four words Shengwu Tianchao are very valuable.

    "Hehe, there are probably a few treasures among them. They are just waiting for discerning people to discover them. Let's see if everyone can seize this opportunity. Okay, the base price of these ancient relics is thirty-five thousand gold. The price will increase each time.  No less than five hundred gold, start bidding now." The auctioneer tried to mobilize the enthusiasm of the guests to bid, but this time he miscalculated, and after waiting for a long time, no one bid.

    "Is the auction going to fail?" This is not a good sign. The auctioneer was a little panicked. He shouted several times in a row, but still no one bid. He was really anxious.  If the auction item can fetch a high price, he, the auctioneer, will naturally get more benefits, but if any item fails to be auctioned, he will also have to be punished, which is a lot of money!

    "Damn it, if I had known, I would have put these rags up for auction. Now these people are holding back their energy and preparing to fight for the last two items. Who would take a fancy to these things? Alas, if there were more tricks,  Just ask the auctioneer, maybe someone will take advantage of this." The auctioneer sighed in his heart, still weeping for the commission and fine he was about to lose.

    In fact, there is nothing wrong with him putting these antiquities in the finale. He has hosted many auctions before. Antiquities excavated like this, especially those related to the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty, have a low starting price, but they can all be auctioned.  Go out and even get an unimaginable sky-high price in the fierce competition between several parties.  Because this kind of antiquities are very attractive to magicians and alchemists, they can use them for research and restore some ancient magic techniques. Even if it is not good, they can also break down these incomplete magic tools and extract some modern magic tools.  Rare materials can be used to recover some capital.

    Unfortunately, this time the auction house obviously made some miscalculations. The government is expanding its military equipment. Many magicians in Fuzhou have been assigned tasks or jobs and are too busy. Therefore, only a few magicians came to participate in this auction.  All have limited financial resources.  Even though some of the others have strong financial resources, they are limited by their vision and knowledge and dare not make a move rashly. It would be heartbreaking to spend tens of thousands of gold to buy back a pile of junk!  Therefore, there is a shortage of customers who know the goods and have money. Let alone competition, there is not even one person willing to bid.

    It¡¯s about to happen right nowThe auctioneer was so anxious about the auction that sweat broke out on his temples and forehead.

    "Thirty-five thousand!" Suddenly a slightly hesitant voice came, it was Tie Heng.

    "Thirty-five thousand gold at a time!" The auctioneer was so happy that as long as he didn't lose the auction, he wouldn't have to pay a fine, so he hurriedly started counting down.

    "Thirty-five thousand gold twice!"

    "Thirty-five thousand five thousand!" Someone reported a new bid, and it was the woman who had just competed with Tie Heng for the geomagnetic heavy iron.

    "Thirty-six thousand!" Tie Heng's heart was pounding in his chest, and he was extremely nervous.

    He had a unique vision and immediately made a surprising discovery among these seemingly tattered antiquities, and decided to capture them at all costs.  The reason why he didn't bid until now and pretended to be hesitant was to paralyze others so that no one would compete with him, but

    ¡°Thirty-six thousand and five thousand!¡±

    "" Tie Heng was not sure whether the other party discovered the two treasures like him, or whether he was having trouble with him.  Naturally, he hoped it was the latter, so he deliberately paused for a while until the auctioneer started counting down before bidding again, hoping to bluff the other party.

    "Thirty-seven thousand!"

    "Forty thousand!" The woman seemed to have seen through Tie Heng's trick, and she raised the bid simply.

    "Did she really recognize those two things?" Tie Heng frowned, knowing that it was impossible to pick up a bargain, but one of the two treasures might be of great use to him. Even if he was bleeding heavily, he  I can only bite the bullet and do it.

    "Forty-five thousand!" Tie Heng expressed his determination that he would not give up.

    "Fifty-five thousand!" The woman's tone was calm, but also full of determination, as if she planned to fight Tie Heng to the end.

    "Seventy thousand!" Tie Heng almost yelled through gritted teeth.

    The other guests who had been listening to the competition between the two couldn't help but be curious at this time. They were all looking at the tattered or torn "junk" on the table. Many people were vaguely aware that there might be something good in it.  Others thought that the two were fighting against each other, especially Tie Heng's behavior before and after, which looked very much like he was acting out of anger.

    The most excited person in the scene was the auctioneer, who was so happy that he was dancing for joy. Isn¡¯t this the kind of scene he was looking forward to?  He doesn't care whether he really knows the goods or is taking advantage of him, as long as the competition is fiercer, the better.

    But what the woman said next made him disappointed.

    "It's yours!" There was an obvious smile in the woman's voice.

    Hearing this, Tie Heng was stunned for a moment, and then became furious. Only then did he realize that the other party was deliberately raising the price for him. He added fifteen thousand gold in one breath, which was considered to be a complete success for the other party.

    "Retribution! What retribution! I was causing trouble for Hu Zhenyu just now, and now it's my turn. Damn it, this stinky bitch is probably taking revenge on me for snatching that piece of geomagnetic heavy iron."

    The more Tie Heng thought about it, the angrier he became, and couldn't help but blurt out: "Women are indeed narrow-minded, smaller than the eye of a needle. That's absolutely true."

    Hearing his muttering, everyone below burst into laughter. Tie Heng blushed and quickly turned the bronze round mirror on the table face down.

    Amid everyone¡¯s laughter, no one bid again, and these ¡°antiques¡± belonged to Tie Heng.

 Text Chapter 36 Bidding (7)

    After successfully bidding on these "antiques", Tie Heng had less than 10,000 gold tickets on hand. He had to move out some of the gold bars, convert them into gold coins, and pay them to the auction house.  However, the silver medal from before allowed him to save 10% of the amount, which was considered a small compensation.

    Tie Heng was excited inside, but he remained calm on his face, showing no signs of cheating. When the servants and deacons who delivered the goods left, he locked the door. He could no longer suppress his excitement and didn't look at anything else.  He grabbed a semi-circular fragment, held it carefully in his hands, wiped off some remaining dust on it, and looked at it carefully over and over.  .

    "Haha, it is indeed a part of the Hunkong Heavenly Disk, and this piece is much larger and better preserved than the ones I have seen in Tongxian Tower." The anger just now has long since disappeared, and Tie Heng is now not only happy but also happy  .

    If this fragment is intact, it should be a metal disk with a diameter of two feet. Only about three-fifths of it is left.  In the center is a piece of crystal with a strange texture but an obscure and dull texture. Although the surface is covered with simple and mysterious patterns and some weird and complicated symbols, there are also many large and small defects and cracks, making it look worn and desolate.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes flashed, and after considering it for a moment, he made up his mind. His fingers gently pressed on the gray crystal, injecting a weak spiritual power.  His anxious and expectant face was quickly replaced by a cheerful smile, and he waved his fists twice in excitement.

    "The core has some small damage, but it's not serious. With my current ability, I can barely repair it with a little more effort. I should be able to activate it The trouble is the incomplete part. I'm not sure about refining it yet.  Many of them involve the art of speaking and spirituality, which cannot be understood overnight, so I have to find ways to piece it together. Although it will sacrifice most of the performance, it can still add a lot of help to me. Well, use a  In three or four years, it can basically be transformed." Tie Heng soon had a corresponding plan.

    He spent a total of 70,000 gold just for such an inconspicuous fragment, but Tie Heng was happy with it. Instead of feeling like he was losing money, he thought he had made a profit.  The Fantasy Sky Plate is not a magic weapon for combat, it has a purely auxiliary role.  And it is rare in quantity, making it a treasure that most magicians dream of.  All Tie Heng had to do was to repair it, no matter if its efficiency was reduced, because it was really useful.

    "It's worth it, it's worth it, not to mention 70,000, even a few more somersaults are worth it. Huh, let that woman be happy that she has succeeded! Brother, my wisdom and martial arts are beyond her reach.  ." Tie Heng was still embellishing his face, but the previous unhappiness and annoyance were indeed gone, and he was very happy for his decisiveness.

    After putting away the fragments of the Huantian Disk, Tie Heng dug out another identified treasure.  As for other things, under Tie Heng's sharp eyes, they are indeed "junk". Their only value is to decompose and refine some materials. Tie Heng has no interest in using them for research.  What he lacked from the beginning was the basics and some intermediate skills and knowledge. As for the spiritual skills and other advanced parts, he had been watching Xuanling Hall for hundreds of years and was already familiar with them.  It will also feel strange.

    "This is the Hidden God Treasure Box. Like the Huantian Disk, it is also a rare and uncommon magic weapon. During the Shengwu Dynasty, it could only be owned by high-level spiritual magicians with status and status. Tsk tsk, these two things are from  The ones excavated from the ancient battlefields of that period could not belong to the same person, right?" Tie Heng thought while playing with the small pendant in his hand.

    This is a polyhedron the size of a walnut, with eighteen facets if you look carefully. The material is somewhat like jade, and has a metallic luster, but it is gray and does not look like a valuable gadget. It is in line with the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty's advocating luxury and elegance.  The styles are quite different.

    Tie Heng knew its true function, so he would not underestimate it, but he also did not pay too much attention to it.  The Hidden God Treasure Box is far less famous than the Phantom Sky Plate, and it doesn't have its magical effects. It is just a storage tool that is equivalent to a soul-binding lantern and a spirit beast bag combined into one.

    The Hidden God Treasure Box has different levels, and the number of facets varies. Eighteen facets are considered to be of medium to upper grade.  Each aspect can seal the soul of a living being, whether it is human, demonic, humanoid, or spiritual beast. It can also be used to contain captured spiritual beasts or monsters and keep them in the ** alien space.  Cultivation in deep sleep.

    Tie Heng silently recited a word in his heart and opened the hidden god treasure box in his hand.  This was the lowest level of speaking spirit, equivalent to the Qi Zi Jue in today's imperial spells, but it also drained most of Tie Heng's spiritual power.  The treasure box that was originally the size of a walnut suddenly enlarged and became the size of an adult's fist. The dull surface also turned into a bright purple-red color with a transparent texture, crystal clear and radiant like jade!

      Tie Heng then sent out a spiritual thought and inspected the inside of the Hidden God Treasure Box. He didn't have any expectations. He just habitually looked at the alien space corresponding to each section, but the result surprised him.

    Tie Heng sat up straight suddenly, his eyes widened, and both the expression on his face and his eyes showed how unbelievable he was.

    "Is thisthisis this such good luck?" Tie Heng was speechless and stammered to himself. He checked it carefully again with some uncertainty before finally confirming that he had read it correctly.  Not an illusion.

    "There are actually three spirits sealed inside, and they haven't dissipated after so many years. It's really rare!" Tie Heng was happy and distressed at the same time.  "A thunder giant spirit, dear, this is the king of the ancient giant spirit clan. Who is the original owner of this hidden god treasure box, and how did he get it all? It is similar to the spirit of the thunder giant spirit.  Compared with the other two, they are much worse. They are just the beast soul of the Earth Fire Toad and the demon soul of the Mist Demon. The former is a high-level spiritual beast, and the latter is an evil-level demon. Huh, since it fell into my hands,  Even if we are destined, I can't let you disappear in vain, but the question is how to replenish your soul power?"

    Tie Heng frowned and thought hard: "Thunder Giant Spirit is easy to deal with. All you need to do is find a deserted place on a thunderstorm day and absorb the lightning power to replenish its weak soul. This Hidden God Treasure Box has  This function is much more convenient than ordinary soul-binding lanterns. The fog demon needs to absorb water vapor and demonic power. This is also simple. I have the demon-swallowing seal, so demonic power is not a problem. But this earth-centered fire toad is rare even if there are no volcanoes around Fuzhou.  For geothermal hot springs, the only way is to replenish it with fire spiritual stones, or at worst, add that high-grade spiritual stone as well."

    Tie Heng laughed bitterly when he thought of this, and then his heart moved. He recalled that when Feng Shiyou improved Hu Ji's red sword training, he used a fire-attribute spiritual grass called Flame Heart Grass, which was very effective, and Feng Shiyou seemed to have two plants in his collection.  Tie Heng decided to find a way to get them after going back.

    Originally, this Hidden God Treasure Box was regarded by Tie Heng as just a supplement. Although it was also of high value, its role was nothing more than that.  He really didn't expect that there would be such a big surprise. This harvest was not far different from a intact Huantian Sky Disk.

    "I've made a lot of money. It's not an exaggeration to say it's priceless. The bargain I picked up from Ye Nan is incomparable to this time! But without his box of treasures, I wouldn't be able to sit here today.  , let alone catching these treasures. Hehe, I have to thank him. Isn¡¯t it destiny to drink and peck? It¡¯s a pity that it takes a lot of trouble to make use of these three spirits, especially  The Thunder Giant Spirit needs to be warmed and raised for at least two or three years. After it recovers its vitality, it will be better to use it to transform Xiyu's precious phantom. The Earth's Core Fire Toad can also be used to refine a high-level item.  A magic weapon, even a magic weapon" Tie Heng was already smiling from ear to ear, but strange thoughts were spinning in his mind.

    "Did I not be handsome enough in my previous life and the goddess of luck disliked me? Or am I becoming more handsome now and she starts to favor me more? Or is it to compensate for the hardships I suffered in those years?" He was suddenly filled with unpleasant feelings.  , the joy was also diluted a bit.

    At this time, the penultimate lot is being auctioned, a set of quite famous martial arts secrets, and the bidding has exceeded 180,000 gold.  However, Tie Heng had no interest in staying any longer, nor was he in the mood to cause trouble with Hu Zhenyu anymore. He stood up, opened the door, and quickly left the auction house.

 Text Chapter 37 Business (Part 1)

    Thanks to classmate Xiao Yisu for the reward!

    To all book friends, thank you for your support!  ^_^

    ????????????? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Several bells rang in the distance. Professor Zhang Dejin closed the textbook in his hand and said loudly with a smile: "Okay, that's it for today's class. Let's get out of class!"

    As he spoke, he stood up, brushed his robe, packed his things and walked outside the classroom. Before leaving the door, he turned around and congratulated: "Tang Tang, Lu Shan, today is your birthday.  It's a pity that the teacher can't go to the celebration in the evening, so I can only say happy birthday to you here, and may happiness always be with you!"

    "Thank you, teacher!" Tang Tang and Lu Shan stood up together and said their thanks sweetly.

    Today is the third day of March, which is the birthday of two girls. In the evening, the two families held a banquet. They invited many people, including Professor Zhang.  However, most of the teachers in the school have been very busy recently. The numerous tasks assigned by the government have made them all look haggard. They are so busy that they have no time to sleep, and naturally they have no time to attend the birthday celebration of the two girls. Only then  With this expression of regret.

    After Professor Zhang left, the classroom suddenly became lively.  Tang Tang and Lu Shan sent invitations to everyone in the class, including those students from civilian backgrounds, without any prejudice.  Now that school is over, everyone is not going to do anything else. Instead, they are packing their schoolbags and planning to rush home to change into their fancy clothes so that they can go to the banquet on time in the evening.

    The two girls are very popular in the class. Many classmates said hello to them before leaving, and the two girls responded with smiles one by one.

    Tie Heng put away his pen, ink, paper, inkstone, and books, cleaned up his desk, picked up his schoolbag, and headed out.

    "Tie Heng, please arrive on time at night!" Tang Tang's soft voice reached his ears.

    Tie Heng smiled helplessly.  "You, you have said this sentence more than ten times from morning to now, and my ears are almost calloused."

    Tang Tang shrank his neck in embarrassment and pursed his lips cutely.

    "You are worried!" She emphasized, blinking her big, beautiful eyes.

    "After tonight, you will be a fifteen-year-old girl, but you are still a silly girl. I have told you many times that my master agreed to give me a night off a few days ago. I promise to arrive on time. You have  Nothing to worry about."

    ¡°But gentlemen have been very busy recently. I¡¯m afraid your master will keep you here¡± Tang Tang was still worried.

    "It's nothing to worry about, don't worry! It's all right!" Tie Heng said with great certainty.

    "Oh!" The little girl felt a little reassured and happy when she saw how confident he was. There were two small dimples on her cheeks, which made Tie Heng take a second look.

    "Also, don't forget our agreement." The little girl reminded mysteriously.

    "Well, I can't forget it." Tie Heng said it briskly, but he was filled with shame in his heart. He had to plagiarize again in the evening. He was really a scumbag.

    Tie Heng despised himself, but seeing Tang Tang's happy look, he felt it was worth it. Wasn't it just plagiarizing two poems?  Wasn't it just for an occasion like tonight that I memorized those poems about beauties?  Although it is no longer about picking up girls, leaving a good memory for Tangtang is worth everything.

    At this time, Lu Shan on the other side had already packed up her things and invited Tang Tang to go home with her. The two of them were the protagonists of tonight's banquet. Naturally, there were many things waiting for them. Just dressing up would probably take a lot of time.  Tang Tang could only say in a hurry: "I'll wait for you to come!" Then he picked up his schoolbag and walked to Lu Shan's side.

    Lu Shan seemed to have guessed what the two were talking about just now, and glanced at Tie Heng with a smile, her eyes moving, and there was a moving charm in them.

    Tie Heng gave her a smile, nodded, and walked out of the classroom first.  I didn¡¯t go to the library today and went straight back to Youjie Hall.  In fact, his improved design of the psionic hand gun has been basically completed, and various materials have been collected. After tonight, he is ready to start refining a brand new Xiyu.

    Change into the dress you had prepared in your room.  Tie Heng prefers black, so he specially customized two sets of elegant black satin embroidered robes with wide silver edges, paired with a red leather belt and dark thin-soled narrow-waisted quick boots.  The accessories on the belt are relatively simple. The jade pendant given by Feng Shiyou and a small and exquisite storage bag are all.

    As the saying goes, if a man wants to be pretty, he should be dressed in soap.  Tie Heng was already majestic and handsome, and this outfit made him look extra capable, majestic, elegant and noble. Even he was quite satisfied.

    There are two two-foot-square wooden boxes on the table nearby. They are made of precious sandalwood and have finely carved surfaces.??, the corners are also decorated with a small amount of gold and silver and a few tiny gems, and it has a faint fragrance, which can be called a work of art.

    This is a birthday gift for Tang Tang and Lu Shan. The two wooden boxes look the same, only the gems inlaid in the corners are different.  One is made of blue jade, and the other is made of amethyst. Most people can't tell the difference if they don't pay attention.

    Tie Heng put the two wooden boxes into his storage bag, put the invitation in his arms, looked around, and found that everything was packed properly before he left the room.  It was still early in the day outside, but both women were descendants of officials, and their homes were in the southwest of the city. It was also where the highest concentration of officials in Tianfeng City purchased real estate, and it was not close to the school.  Tie Heng planned to call a taxi at the entrance of the school. Based on the traffic conditions in the city at this time, he should be able to arrive on time, and there might be a lot of time left.

    Tie Heng walked to the front hall, only to see the four senior brothers also back, arguing around a piece of armor on the table. After noticing his arrival, everyone slowed down their tone slightly and their emotions calmed down from the excitement.  come over.

    "Hey, look at Xiao Wu's outfit. He's really handsome. He must have been prepared for it a long time ago, right? I don't know how many girls I'm going to seduce tonight!" Dong Liang, with his loud voice, was the first to yell.

    "That's right, my junior brother is a popular figure. Haven't you seen that pretty girls always come to him?" Lu Daqian said sourly.

    The beautiful girl in his words refers to Qiu Ainai. Since the Lantern Festival, that girl likes to run to Tie Heng whenever she has something to do. She is even more diligent than before. If Tie Heng hadn't been too busy, she would have been dragged out to play or play by her.  Begging Tie Heng to cook delicious food for her.  However, Qiu Ainai is not easy either. Although the Bingwu Branch does not have as many official commissions as the Fadao Branch, it has also increased its curriculum and added a lot of military training. Sometimes even Qiu Ainai feels it is too much.

    "Xiao Wusheng is such a good man. Not to mention girls, the master doesn't always pamper him and accommodate him in everything?" If Lu Daqian's envy is still relatively subtle, then Zhang Ruize is now naked when he opens his mouth.  Jealousy, but also with strong dissatisfaction.

    "It's just thanks to the master's care." Tie Heng just responded lightly.

    He knew why Zhang Ruize was targeting him. Tang Tang and Lu Shan¡¯s birthday banquet invited various well-known families in Tianfeng City and surrounding areas. Zhang Ruize and Dong Liang¡¯s family were also among them. Naturally, both of them received the invitations.  But they asked Feng Shiyou for leave, but Feng Shiyou didn't grant it. In his words, having Tie Heng go to the banquet alone was enough to represent the sincerity of their senior brothers. The two of them should just stay and work honestly!  Dong Liang didn't have any objections to this. Senior students like him had a heavy burden recently, and many government commissions required their participation. He was happy to seize the time to do his own thing well.  But Zhang Ruize didn't think so and felt that Feng Shiyou was partial.  He did not dare to complain in front of his master, so he targeted Tie Heng. He did not give Tie Heng a good look for several days and kept making sarcastic remarks.

    And in Zhang Ruize¡¯s heart, he was also full of jealousy towards Tie Heng.  Tie Heng is extremely talented and hard-working. In addition to completing the homework assigned by Feng Shiyou and practicing meditation and other exercises, he also found time to do some research and experiments that he was interested in, and achieved many valuable results. All of this made him  Zhang Ruize felt pressure and urgency, and became increasingly dissatisfied with Tie Heng.

    "Xiao Wu is capable. He can not only recite poems and compose poems, but also risk his life to save the teacher. He is truly both civil and military. Besides, haven't you seen that several of the master's researches have made breakthroughs recently? Which one of them is not brought by Xiao Wu?  The master naturally values ????the inspiration." Originally, this matter had nothing to do with Lu Daqian, but it might have hit Zhang Ruize, so he would not let it go. What he said was very clear, if you have no ability, of course you will not be welcomed by the master.

    Lu Daqian's words made Zhang Ruize's face become darker and darker, and he also hated Dong Liang.  They should be on the same side on this matter, but Dong Liang's nonchalant attitude left him alone and helpless, with no one to speak for him, which made him really angry.

 Text Chapter 37 Business (Part 2)

    Seeing that Zhang Ruize's dissatisfaction was still building up, as if a new storm was brewing, Tie Heng quickly interrupted, not wanting to dwell on this topic any more.

    "Is this fish scale armor produced by Sijifu?" Tie Heng asked, pointing to the armor on the table.  .

    This armor is not an ordinary enchanted equipment, but a type of armor-type weapon specially used by warriors.  This type of magic weapon generally uses spiritual stones as energy source. It can activate the attached magic ability through a simple command. It is simple, convenient and practical, and its protective power is also very good. One scale armor is worth two sets of heavy plate armor.  It can also enhance the wearer's various physical attributes, such as strength, endurance, agility or reaction speed, etc.

    "Well, I just borrowed this scale armor from an officer I know well." It was Gongsun Bian who answered him. This senior brother was obviously secretly happy that Zhang Ruize was holding back, and his tone was brisk.  "It is made very finely, and the core part is also very well refined. Like ours, it also has two functions, solidity and restraint from the five elements - gold."

    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is that it¡¯s obviously similar to ours, but the price is more than 10% cheaper than ours. This is what we were arguing about just now.¡± Dong Liang said.  "The eldest brother thinks that the other party has improved the technology and reduced the cost. The second brother thinks that Sijifu has special channels and can get cheap raw materials. Daqian insists on saying that they are deliberately stealing our business and making money at a loss.  , take the opportunity to build the reputation of Sijifu Trading Company."

    "That's it. A few of us worked together to refine such an armor. Although it's not as good as the master, the master also said that he couldn't refine the same one so cheaply. Sijifu must be  They are doing loss-making business just to take this opportunity to build momentum for themselves." Lu Daqian said confidently.

    "The question now is, how should we deal with it? Several transactions have fallen through in the past two days, and those people have gone to Sijifu." Dong Liang became more and more angry as he spoke, and Lu Daqian also started to curse.

    Tie Heng stood aside calmly and looked at what was going on.  Because the armor on the table was borrowed from someone else, it was inconvenient to dismantle and study it. It was difficult to draw useful conclusions just from superficial analysis.  But this is not a problem for Tie Heng.  The technique of peeping into the void can see through the inside and outside of the armor at a glance, and no secrets can be hidden.

    "This is the truth!" After careful study for a moment, Tie Heng took back the technique of peering into the void, and at the same time found the reason why the armor was cheap.  "It turns out that the alchemist who refined this armor is obviously good at fire spells, and may also be proficient in several speech spirits. Therefore, in the composition of the five-element restraint - gold, this spell ability uses low-level talismans and seals.  The effect of the spirit pattern is no worse than the mid-level spells we use, and it also saves the cost of materials, so the cost is naturally reduced."

    Tie Heng judged that the alchemist who refined this fish scale armor should be the same as him, who deduced reversely through the spirit of speech he mastered, and had a deeper understanding of the composition of the current magic system, so that he could achieve this result.  It's just that the number of speech spirits this person knows may not be large, and it is also incomplete. It is much worse than Tie Heng's knowledge.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite commendable.¡± Tie Heng thought to himself.

    The cause of this incident was actually the northern expedition of the imperial army.  With the expansion of county soldiers in various places, the number of officers has naturally increased. Of course, those who can become officers are those who have real talents and knowledge, or have good status and background. Most of these people are not short of money.  Death is inevitable in a war. For a soldier, in addition to the weapons that are suitable for his hands, the most important thing is the armor that protects his life.  As one of the most famous alchemists in Fuzhou and even several surrounding states, Feng Shiyou naturally attracted many new officers who came here to ask him to customize armor.  These people look down on the standard equipment uniformly distributed by the imperial court. For the sake of their own lives, they are willing to spend their own money to order better ones.  But Feng Shiyou has been busy lately. Whenever he has time to deal with these people, he asks his apprentices to do this as their homework.  Even though Gongsun Bian and the others were equally busy, these orders contained quite a lot of profit margins. Once the teenagers added them up, they decided to take the next order. At worst, everyone would be up at night, but they couldn't push out the gold coins delivered to them, right?  Moreover, the other alchemists in the city were busy with tasks assigned by the government, which was an opportunity for them to make a fortune.

    But problems also arose, and they had only completed a few transactions. Sijifu, a well-known trading firm in the city, recruited a powerful foreign scholar from somewhere, and also started this kind of business. The refined  The price of the armor-like magic weapon was much cheaper than theirs, and it immediately took away most of the business, which made several young people who had just tasted some sweetness very angry. They thought of ways to find out the inside story of the other party's cheap price.  A new officer who had just ordered armor at Sijifu borrowed this fish scale armor.  As a result, everyone held their own opinions and started arguing.

    "A Heng, if you have discovered anything, you might as well tell us so that everyone can add it up."Seeing Tie Heng's thoughtful look, Gongsun Bian said to him.

    "Yes, if you have anything you can say, the masters all love to listen to you, and of course we are no exception." Zhang Ruize added in a strange tone.

    Tie Heng and the others all frowned, showing disgust at Zhang Ruize's reluctance and awkward character.  Zhang Ruize seemed to have noticed the change in everyone's attitude, his expression changed several times, and finally he honestly shut his mouth and said nothing more.

    Tie Heng suppressed the anger in his heart, and stopped Lu Daqian's prepared retort with his eyes, and then said: "I don't know how Si Jifu did it, but from all aspects of analysis, I prefer senior brother's judgment.  "

    ¡° Tie Heng paused for a moment before thinking about the next sentence.  He was not prepared to reveal his findings, nor did he want to make a fuss about the composition of the technique, but had other plans.  "My idea is that since it can't be cheaper than Sijifu, then we will do the opposite."

    "Are you doing the opposite?" Dong Liang and Lu Daqian were startled when they heard this.

    "We can refine armor with more magic functions and increase the price accordingly." Gongsun explained.

    Lu Daqian slapped his forehead.  "Good idea, that's what we'll do."

    Zhang Ruize on the side also nodded in agreement, but Dong Liang didn't seem to understand yet.

    Gongsun Bian smiled slightly and analyzed him patiently: "The advantage of Sijifu is that the price is cheap and the quality is not bad. This shows that the alchemist they hired is very strong, but he only has one person and at most a few apprentices or assistants.  , now that he has so many orders on hand, he must be overwhelmed, which can be seen from his recent performance. We have launched armor-type magic weapons with more functions and stronger performance. Even if the price is higher, there will definitely be more  Many people come to order. After all, this is related to their lives, and they have to take it seriously. Anyway, there are many rich people in Fuzhou. Since they have the financial resources to buy their own weapons, they don't care about spending so much extra money.  Coupled with the golden sign of the master, there is no need to worry. As for the division of labor and cooperation between us, the workload is not large and difficult, and the efficiency is higher. When Sijifu or other alchemists in the city are free, we will have  The richest people have reaped the benefits."

    "This is called seizing the high-end market. If Sijifu wants small profits but quick turnover, let them do it. The profit from one of our orders will be enough for us for three years." Tie Heng made a joke, which also made the atmosphere more lively.  He glanced at Gongsun Bian. This senior brother was indeed extraordinary. Just after listening to his first sentence, he took all aspects into consideration, and his intelligence was not inferior to him at all.

    Gongsun Bian noticed his gaze and turned his gaze. The two of them looked at each other and smiled, feeling quite sympathetic to each other.

    Tie Heng looked at the sky outside the window. This delay made him a little nervous for time, so he said goodbye to his senior brothers and hurried out of the door.  Gongsun Bian and others looked at his leaving back with different expressions, some contained jealousy, some were full of admiration, and some were bowing their heads in deep thought.

 Text Chapter 38: Companions

    Tie Heng was walking towards the gate of the school when he saw a four-wheeled carriage approaching not far away. Looking at the sign of the Prefect's Mansion hanging on the carriage, he immediately guessed who it was.

    With a smile, Tie Heng retreated to the side of the road and waited for the carriage to approach.  As soon as the wheels stopped, Qiu Ainai jumped out of the carriage.  .

    "Tie Heng, I'm here to pick you up!" The daughter of the prefect smiled and waved hello.

    "Don't worry so much!" Tie Heng was still very happy that someone cared about him.

    "You're on your way! Hehe, are you going to call a taxi at the school gate? The traffic is the busiest at this time, so it's not easy to call one." Qiu Ainai said matter-of-factly.

    "By the way?" Tie Heng found it incredible. Qiu Ainai was wearing a luxurious and beautiful dress. She had obviously changed her clothes when she went home, but her home was in the central area of ??the city, the school was in the southeast area of ??the city, and Tang Tang's home was in the southwest.  District, no matter what, it¡¯s impossible to drop by, right?

    But no matter what, it was a good intention, and Tie Heng thanked him.  "Thank you, Miss, for your kindness. I'm so sorry!"

    "You still call me eldest lady. I told you last time that you don't need to be so outspoken!" Qiu Ainai showed a dissatisfied look.

    "Okay, okay, instead of calling me eldest lady, can I call you Ainai-san?" Tie Heng couldn't resist her, so he had to change his words.  This girl has become more and more familiar with Tie Heng recently, and she is not satisfied with his address. She has asked to call her by her name several times. If Tie Heng says it wrong, she will get angry.

    "I don't want to be treated as a young lady!" Qiu Ainai didn't know where she was stimulated. She seemed to be very sensitive to this title, especially not allowing Tie Heng to call her that again.

    "There are only those who think they have a bad background. How can you be like this? How embarrassing would it be for others to hear this!" Tie Heng said deliberately and exaggeratedly.

    Qiu Ainai burst into laughter at his expression, and the trace of sadness between her brows disappeared.

    At this time, Tie Heng saw Mr. Dong slowly walking down from the carriage. He did not dare to neglect and took two steps forward to salute respectfully.

    "Brother, you have become more energetic recently." Mr. Dong smiled and nodded in return, then fixed his stern eyes on Tie Heng, looking up and down for a while.  "Let me tell you, the batch of stun bombs you sent your servants to deliver two days ago are much better than before. It turns out that my little brother has been successful in cultivation. Not only his spiritual power has greatly improved, but his internal strength has also become much stronger!  "

    Tie Heng was secretly surprised. He had practiced Yun Shen Jue by himself. Most people would never be able to see through his depth. But how did Mr. Dong know that his skill had greatly increased?

    Seeing Tie Heng¡¯s slightly surprised expression, Mr. Dong laughed again and thought to himself.  "Haha, the little baby is still a little too young. If you cheat a little, your true colors will be exposed."

    In fact, Mr. Dong did not see through Tie Heng¡¯s true identity.  Since the day of the Lantern Festival, he has been busy and has not seen Tie Heng again. Until just now, he observed carefully and found that Tie Heng's skill did not seem to have improved much from more than a month ago, but his energy and spirit were even better than before.  The body is full and vigorous, the body movements are more coordinated, and every move is natural.  He then realized that Tie Heng's strength may have made great progress during this period. In addition, Tie Heng usually gave him a feeling that he could not see through it, so he couldn't help but test it with words.  Sure enough, Tie Heng's subtle expression betrayed him and exposed his secret.

    And when Tie Heng saw Mr. Dong¡¯s smile after his treacherous plan was successful, he immediately realized that he had been fooled and was annoyed that he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    The old man and the young man were secretly competing here. Qiu Ainai next to them didn't know what was going on and was just praising Tie Heng for his superb craftsmanship.  "Well, I tried two of those stun bombs, and they are indeed much more powerful than the previous ones. The sound is so loud, and the light is so dazzling. I was prepared in advance and used my inner strength to protect my ears and eyes, but I still feel it's too much!"

    "Tie Heng, you will do something more powerful in the future. It is best to blind the enemy's eyes and deafen his ears." Qiu Ainai came to Tie Heng's side and shouted excitedly, fully demonstrating her aggressiveness.  character.

    Tie Heng smiled bitterly. The brighter and louder the stun bomb is, the easier it is to use. After all, this thing does not distinguish between friends and foes. Sometimes one bad move may get him involved, which Tie Heng is dealing with.  He had suffered a lot when the three demon slayers were chasing him, and he had a deep understanding of this.  Therefore, the performance of his latest batch of stun elastics that he refined has been improved, but it is just right.  Tie Heng feels that there is not much potential to be tapped in the stun bomb. What he needs to do in the future is to reduce its cost, improve the efficiency of refining, increase production, and make more money back.  For example, there are currently about a hundred stun bombs a month, half of which are given to the Prefect's Mansion and half to Baoxiang Pavilion. Although the supply exceeds demand and the price has been raised repeatedly, the monthly net profit is only fifteen or six hundred gold. This is already  It is Tie Heng's main source of income, but compared with his expenses, it is really far behind.  If he hadn't gotten a fortune from Ye Nan, he would have become aTo make ends meet.

    However, these things were unclear to Qiu Ainai, so Tie Heng simply kept silent.

    Mr. Dong here was still thinking about what happened before, and now he said: "Brother, if you have time in the future, you may wish to discuss more with my young lady and give her some pointers. I will be very grateful."

    "How dare you, how dare you." Tie Heng was stunned, but he didn't dare to refuse, and he didn't want to take on this troublesome matter, so he could only deal with it.

    "Guide me?" Qiu Ainai asked puzzledly: "Although last time I have never relaxed in the past half a year. I am very confident just to test my martial arts."

    She has such a competitive personality.

    "Wouldn't it be clear after just one competition? Moreover, the two of you are of equal strength, and can just promote each other, which will be of great benefit to the improvement of strength. You will also have more understanding of your own abilities and the skills you have learned. These are all  It's a good thing, the old servant is old, but he can't always stay with the young lady to serve you!" Dong Laoruo said pointedly.

    Qiu Ainai could tell from Mr. Dong¡¯s tone that Tie Heng was better than her. She knew very well that Mr. Dong always meant what he said. Although she was a little unconvinced, she was not unable to accept it.  "Well, Tie Heng also practices very hard."

    She was thinking, and suddenly remembered what happened on the morning of the Lantern Festival. The image of Tie Heng doing morning exercises shirtless appeared in his mind, which made her face flushed and she didn't dare to think about it anymore.

    Her strangeness naturally couldn't escape Mr. Dong's eyes, but he pretended not to notice, and just smiled kindly, reminding the two of them to get in the carriage and set off.  Tie Heng followed Qiu Ainai into the carriage, but Mr. Dong did not follow him. Instead, he sat next to the coachman in front.

    The carriage started slowly, gradually picking up speed, and the carriage swayed slightly rhythmically.  Tie Heng and Qiu Ainai sat side by side, and the latter glanced at each other secretly.

    "He looks about the same as me. He also has the strength of an eighth-level warrior, but he is a master of magic and martial arts, which is not easy. Moreover, he has improved so fast. When I first saw him, he was still very weak.  , but she is a little stronger than me." This girl's competitive temperament made her still struggling with this matter.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t know she was still thinking about this, but he was surprised how she had calmed down. This girl had always been very active, chattering non-stop, and her mobility was astonishing, as if she had endless energy.

    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Tie Heng called softly.  "How are the preparations by those northern cooks? Have they mastered all the recipes I taught them?"

    "They have been practicing, especially preparing the sauces. Many of the ingredients and spices are relatively rare, but I spent a lot of effort to send people to buy them all." Qiu Ainai came back to her senses and quickly praised herself.

    "That's good. With your chef's rich experience and superb knife skills, it shouldn't be a problem. By the way, have you tried their new barbecue? Are you satisfied with the taste?"

    When Tie Heng said this, he slapped his forehead.  "Look at the stupid question I asked. You, this greedy little cat, will definitely be full of food right away. Am I right?"

    Qiu Ainai was embarrassed by what he said and puffed out her cheeks to have her luck alone.  "I'm not as greedy as you said. I just tasted a little bit, but it was really delicious. I didn't expect that after those parts were processed like this, and those sauces were grilled, it would taste so delicious."

    When she thought of delicious food, Qiu Ainai became happy again, her eyes smiling like a pair of crescent moons.

    "When the banquet is held, other people will be vying to enjoy it. They will never forget the taste in their lives." Qiu Ainai said confidently.

    Tie Heng was relieved.  After he received Tang Tang's invitation, Qiu Ainai came to his door. This girl still remembered what he said on the night of the Lantern Festival, and came to ask him for more cumin. She also asked several northern cooks in the prefecture who were proficient in barbecue.  It was prepared and prepared to set up a barbecue stall at Tang Tang and Lu Shan's birthday party, so that everyone could share how delicious and fragrant the barbecue was after adding cumin.  Tie Heng saw that she was very enthusiastic about this matter, so he found some recipes and ingredients related to barbecue in several notebooks of spiritual chefs, which enriched the types of barbecue.  During this process, Qiu Ainai tasted the dishes he cooked twice, and was immediately conquered by the delicious food. Now that she knew Tie Heng had this unique skill, Qiu Ainai came to Youjietang whenever she had the chance, and pestered him to satisfy her desires.  The craving for food and drink has made Tie Heng's head grow bigger now.

    "Tie Heng, do you want to know the gift I prepared for Tang Tang?" Qiu Ainai said pretending to be mysterious.  This girl still has a big problem with Lu Shan in her heart, and rarely mentions her on her own initiative. However, Tang Tang has a very good relationship with her.

    "I don't want to know." Tie Heng suppressed a smile and replied simply: "I don't want to know at all."

      "Why? Aren't you curious?" Qiu Ainai asked him.

    "I'm curious, but if you told me, you would definitely send someone back to inquire about the gift I prepared. I won't be fooled!" Tie Heng laughed.

    "Humph! You're a cheapskate." After her intentions were seen through, Qiu Ainai pursed her red lips angrily and muttered.

    ¡°If you say it, there will be no mystery. Wouldn¡¯t it be more interesting to open the gifts in front of everyone during the banquet?¡± Tie Heng comforted her in a low voice.

    "But I want to know first." Qiu Ainai's eyes narrowed, faintly flashing with sharp light.  "That stinky girl from the Lu family, youare you planning to give her another poem?"

    Tie Heng looked at her in surprise, only then did he realize that this was what she cared about.  This girl has always been brooding about the song "The Sapphire Case", especially when she learned that Tie Heng met Lu Shan after she was taken away and composed the lyrics in front of Lu Shan, which made her even more unable to accept it.  .  According to her own words, she had a dispute with her father about this and had a bad temper.  Moreover, Qiu Ainai was not as reserved as Tang Tang. At that time, she came to him in a hurry and asked him to compose a poem for her.  He kept shouting that he couldn't lose to Lu Shan, that was the only way to be fair.  Tie Heng only had a few poems in his head, and if he used one, he would lose one, so he naturally refused to agree to her request.  But Qiu Ainai kept teasing her, and Tieheng was so entangled by her that he had no choice but to promise to wait until her birthday to give her a song. This finally appeased her, but he didn't expect that she would mention this problem again.  .

    "Why didn't you say anything? Did I guess it?" Qiu Ainai's eyes widened and she stared fiercely into Tie Heng's eyes. She bared her teeth and claws like a female cat, and her nails and eyes reflected a dangerous cold light.  .  It seemed like he would pounce on him at any moment and tear Tie Heng into pieces.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t feel good either. The beautiful girl in front of him seemed to have turned into a female tiger, which was full of pressure and made him have trouble breathing.

    "Hey, hey, you don't have to be like this! Are you and her really so bitter and bitter?" Tie Heng swallowed his saliva and said.

    "Of course, she and I are incompatible. One day I will defeat her and make her convinced that she will never raise her head in front of me again." Because of her defeat in that competition, Qiu Ainai had been looking at Lu  Shan is her biggest opponent and is always unconvinced.  But now, she hates Lu Shan even more. She always feels that she is always against her, like her old enemy, so she wishes she would disappear forever.

    "I hate her the most. If it weren't for Tang Tang's sake, I wouldn't have attended her birthday party!" Qiu Ainai rubbed her teeth and said angrily: "I'm telling you, don't do anything to her again!"  It¡¯s a poem, do you understand?¡±

    "I understand, I understand." Tie Heng nodded repeatedly.  "Don't worry, the gift I prepared is definitely not this."

    "It's okay if it's not." Qiu Ainai's face brightened slightly, then she seemed to have thought of something and lowered her eyes.

    Tie Heng breathed a sigh of relief, but in the blink of an eye he saw Qiu Ainai's face showing longing, whispering a little coyly: "I really want to hurry up to June."

    Tie Heng¡¯s heart felt hot.  He naturally knew why Qiu Ainai said this. Qiu Ainai's birthday was in June, and she was looking forward to that day coming soon.

    There was a pain in his heart. Maybe Qiu Ainai was still a little ignorant, but how could Tie Heng not understand the girl in front of him, but he could not give her anything except guilt and pity, let alone a promise or anything else.  Tie Heng knew very well that he was going to take a road of no return. No one could say what the future would be like, but it was bound to be full of dangers and crises, and there was no chance of stability and peace.  What's more, there is another thing, a secret that Tie Heng accidentally discovered, which has always made him feel like he has a knot in his throat, and may bring him many uncertain variables

    "What a silly girl, you and she are both silly girls!" Tie Heng said to himself in his heart. Looking at Qiu Ainai's expectant and eager look, and her charming eyes like autumn waves, he couldn't help but feel close to Qiu Ainai.  In my ears, I whispered softly, like a poem or a song.

    ¡°There is a beautiful woman in the north who is peerless and perfect.

    As soon as you care about the city of people, then the country.

    "Would you rather not know the beauty of a city and the beauty of a country?"

    A beautiful woman is hard to come by!  "

    Qiu Ainai held her breath for a moment, her eyes wide open, and she looked at Tie Heng for a moment. After a while, she said "Ah!" and turned away with a blush on her face, leaving only the back of Tie Heng's head.  And a slim back.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t speak any more, he breathed a sigh of relief, and moved his gaze out the window, looking at the scene on the street in the evening, in a daze.

    "There is a beauty in the north, peerless and beautiful. She looks at the city of Qingren, and then the country of Qingren" Qiu Ainai held her face in her hands and spoke every word.As I recited silently, my heart was beating fast, as if there was a naughty little deer in my chest that was about to pop out.

    "Beauty from the north, am I not from the north? I love the city and the country Is he praising me?" The more Qiu Ainai thought about it, the more confused her expression became, and she seemed to have forgotten where she was.

    "This guy is often unexpected. It's not easy to speak such quatrains with just one mouthful." Mr. Dong, who was sitting next to the carriage driver, relied on his profound internal skills to keep paying attention to the situation in the carriage. Tie Heng recited his income without missing a word.  In my ears, I couldn't help but admire in my heart.  "The poem he wrote on Shangyuan Festival is unparalleled in ancient and modern times. It can be called a literary talent What is even more valuable is that he is young but not arrogant and impetuous, and works hard to make progress. His future achievements will definitely be extraordinary, and the lady also thinks of him"

    For a time, the three of them were lost in their own thoughts.

 Text Chapter 39 Banquet (1)

    The carriage stopped in front of the Tang Mansion. Tie Heng and Qiu Ainai got out of the carriage. The servant waiting beside them guided the coachman to park the carriage elsewhere.

    "Is this Tang Tang's home?" Tie Heng looked at the tall door decorated with lights and colorful decorations in front of him, as well as the lively scene in front of the door, and was slightly surprised.  "So angry!".

    "What's so strange about this? Tang Tang's mother is not an ordinary person." Qiu Ainai whispered as she walked forward.

    "Oh? Why is it unusual?" Tie Heng asked curiously.

    Regarding Tang Tang¡¯s family situation, Tie Heng only knew that her father was not from a big family, but he was an official in the past. His official position seemed to be not low, but he died of illness when she was young.  Tang Tang's mother is an inspector stationed in Fuzhou by the imperial court's Lutianjian. She is a high-ranking official of the fifth rank and is also a powerful magician.  Nothing else is known.

    Qiu Ainai pursed her lips and smiled, seeming a little proud, and also seemed to be mocking Tie Heng for his ignorance.  "Do you know what Tang Tang's mother's surname is?"

    Tie Heng shook his head, he really didn¡¯t know this.  He and Tang Tang were very close, but they couldn't ask each other's mother's surname before she got married. That was very rude.

    By this time they had already entered the gate, and the welcoming steward of the Tang Mansion came to entertain the two of them. Tie Heng took out the invitation from his arms and handed it to the other party. Mr. Dong also handed over the invitation of his own lady.

    This steward recognized Qiu Ainai and knew that she was the daughter of the prefect, so he did not dare to show any slightest care. He quickly summoned a maid and asked her to take the two distinguished guests to the living room.

    Qiu Ainai waved her hand and drove the maid away, indicating that there was no need to bother her. She had been to Tang Mansion many times and knew the roads here.  The steward didn't dare to persist. He knew that the daughter of the prefect in front of him had a bad temper, so he could only follow her wishes without any objection.

    Tie Heng followed Qiu Ainai for a while. The latter deliberately slowed down and lowered his voice: "Tang Tang's mother's surname is Wei, do you understand?"

    This girl¡¯s sly smile and her tone of voice seemed to contain deep meaning.

    "The surname is Wei?" Tie Heng began to think about it, searching from his memory for any wealthy families with the surname Wei in the Darong Dynasty.

    Qiu Ainai smiled even more happily, waiting for Tieheng to come and ask her for advice if he couldn't guess.  Mr. Dong followed the two of them and watched with a smile.

    The two of them arrived not too early, and the guests for the banquet had already arrived one after another. From time to time, guests who recognized Qiu Ainai greeted her on the road.  Except for a few elders Qiu Ainai, who would give Yingying Yifu as a return gift, everyone else ignored them.  Those people did not show any dissatisfaction, and they seemed to be proud of Qiu Ainai as a matter of course.

    "No way?" Tie Heng whispered, seeming to have thought of the answer, but he was a little unsure.  "Then Tangtang will become a princess?"

    To Tie Heng¡¯s meaningless words, Qiu Ainai immediately gave an answer: ¡°If you are not a princess, you can only be regarded as the head of the county at most!¡±

    By saying this, she was telling Tie Heng in disguise that he had guessed correctly.

    "Never mind the princess, Tang Tang has royal ancestry, I didn't know it before!" Tie Hengxin said: "No wonder Tang Tang has an extraordinary temperament.

    "Only you don't know, but everyone knows it! But you are quick and you guessed it right away, so you are awesome!" Qiu Ainai then went on to tell a lot about Tang Tang's mother's deeds. From her tone,  He seemed to be very impressed.

    The surname Wei is the national surname of the Darong Dynasty. Tang Tang's mother is from the royal family. Her full name is Wei Xinyan. Her ancestor is the youngest son of the founding emperor. According to the genealogy, she is also the cousin of the current emperor.  Not only does this princess have a noble status, but her abilities are also extraordinary. She relied on her true talents to become the supervisor of Lu Tianjian.  Moreover, she is thoughtful and resourceful, and she is also vigorous, rigorous and courageous in her work. She once led the team to arrest and exterminate several evil magicians, and her reputation spread far and wide.  After her husband passed away, she raised Tang Tang by herself. At the same time, she also managed Fuzhou's Lutian Prison in an orderly manner. The magicians under her jurisdiction were also obedient and 100% supported the imperial court and obeyed him.  Dispatch.  None of this is obviously easy, which is why Qiu Ainai admires her.

    "She can educate Tang Tang so well and make great achievements in her career. This Mrs. Tang is a strong woman who can handle both her family and career, and she can do hard work with both hands!" Tie Heng muttered.

    At the same time, he understood why the banquet jointly organized by the two families was held in the Tang Mansion.  Originally Tie Heng thought it was because of Lu Shan's father.  Lu Shan's father is a supervisory censor, whose duty is to supervise the officials in Fuzhou. There must be many things that are inconvenient to do, let alone interact with those people. Now it seems that this is also the reason.

    "You should call me aunt." Qiu Ainai seemed toSomewhat unhappy, he turned around and gave him a lesson.

    Tie Heng was not dissatisfied and smiled slightly.  Mr. Dong, who was following behind, was very interested in what he just said. It was the first time he heard someone commenting on Mrs. Tang like this, and it was so insightful and original. But these words came from a boy of fourteen or fifteen years old. He  I felt a little weird again, and finally thought about it, shook my head, and laughed.

    "This kid dares to say it, but he still has a judgmental tone. He has good vision, but he is also too courageous."

    At this time, they had entered the courtyard where the hall was located. Along the way, the houses and pavilions they saw were not magnificent, but they were also carved and painted, and they were large in scale and very vast in area.

    This courtyard is no exception. There are more than thirty banquet tables that can accommodate five or six people sitting side by side. It still looks very spacious. There are many floating lamps placed around it, making the courtyard as bright as day.  Desserts such as pastries and candied fruits were placed on every table. Several banquet tables were already occupied, and maids stood aside to wait on them.  They brought fragrant tea or hot towels for hand washing, and the service was very attentive.

    Tie Heng saw that more than a dozen classmates in his class were already sitting among them and waving to him. Tie Heng knew that his seat should be here as well. He asked a steward next to him. Sure enough, they were doing the right thing.  The students in Class A of the branch were all arranged together.

    "Where is my seat?" Qiu Ainai asked.

    "Your seat is in the hall, please go this way." The steward personally led the way.

    Qiu Ainai was a little unhappy, but there was nothing she could do about it.  Her father is busy with work and cannot attend the banquet, so she is representing her father now, and secondly Tang Tang's friends. In this case, she has to go to the hall to sit with the adults first, and in the courtyard are the children.  If she wanted to join the banquet, she would have to wait until Tang Tang and Lu Shan returned the gifts to the guests and had eaten longevity noodles.

    "Tie Heng, I'll go inside first. You can sit here. I'll come find you later." Qiu Ainai pouted and said before leaving.

    "Well, go ahead! Be good!" Tie Heng deliberately teased her, hoping to make her feel better.

    "It's disgusting. You treat people like children, but they go inside and sit with adults." Qiu Ainai wrinkled her little nose at him, then turned around and left.

    Tie Heng smiled and walked towards where his classmates were.  But the stewards, servants and maids nearby were stunned into silence.  Qiu Ainai had been to the Tang Mansion many times with her father when she came to visit Mrs. Tang and to play with Tang Tang. The servants like them all knew how fierce the temper of Miss Qiu Ainai was.  Now that this young man was talking so casually and affectionately, Qiu Ainai looked impressed, which made them all feel incredible.

    Sitting on his seat, Tie Heng greeted the classmates around him, and everyone responded enthusiastically.  The two Luo brothers had arrived a long time ago, and they nodded in greeting when they saw him. Their demeanor was calm, and they had indeed improved a lot compared to before.  On the other hand, the two boys from the Zuo family, who have never been very open-minded and have always had a grudge against Tie Heng, ignored him at the moment and talked to their own two or three buddies.

    Naturally, Tie Heng would not touch his hot face against someone else's cold buttocks. He turned away and chatted and laughed with a few classmates who came over. It was not boring at all.  This was Tie Heng's first time attending such a banquet. He looked around curiously. In addition to their classmates from Class A, the other banquets were also arranged for young people among the guests. The oldest was only ten years old.  They are all children of official families, many of them are also students of Kunyuan Academy, and most of them are seniors of Tie Heng and others, so they have to get up first to salute, and if there are people who are familiar with each other, they have to greet each other for a while.

    Soon, other guests gradually arrived, and from time to time they could see the leading figures in Tianfeng City. Many of them were officials, and several were teachers from the school. Even those who could not be present in person would be sent  Send congratulatory gifts personally.

 Text Chapter 39 Banquet (2)

    "Hey, you guys are here so early!" Xiaohui and several of the most active girls in the class arrived, immediately creating a commotion.  Look at them all dressed up beautifully, there are a bunch of girls gathered around, they seem to have endless things to say.

    "Ah, Mr. Hu is here." Xiao Hui had sharp eyes and saw Hu Zhenyu appearing under the porch from a distance. The steward of the Tang Dynasty was receiving him, and behind him was Xie Xiwen, a scribe in blue shirt.  .

    "Oh, our Xiaohui has really sharp eyes. Since you saw it, why don't you come up and talk to her quickly?" Two girls next to her teased her, but Xiaohui naturally refused and got into trouble with them.

    The sounds of their play attracted the attention of Hu Zhenyu and Xie Xiwen. Their eyes glanced over and they immediately spotted Tie Heng. One was gloomy and the other was cold and stern, staring at Tie Heng's face at the same time.  Tie Heng also saw them, but when he saw their expressions as if they were asking for debt, he deliberately glanced past them as if they were nothing, without even looking at them.

    Tie Heng¡¯s disregardful attitude immediately angered the two of them, especially Hu Zhenyu, who was even more furious.  He had always regarded Tie Heng as his servant, just a slave.  But on the night of the Lantern Festival, Tie Heng didn't take his obvious warning at all, and continued to be close to Qiu Ainai. This made him, the third son of the governor, very angry, and also made him realize that Tie Heng had no intention of doing anything.  Even if you take him seriously, his identity won't shock him.  In addition, Tie Heng's amazing talent and rising reputation also made him crazy with jealousy.

    "You dare to steal a woman from me!? You don't know how to live or die. Don't think that being Feng Shiyou's disciple is so great. A pariah is a pariah. Killing you is as easy as crushing a bedbug." Hu Zhenyu suppressed his anger and tried his best to control it.  His emotions did not reveal his violent nature.

    "Young Master, there is no need to be angry, he will be the one to look at you later." Xie Xiwen said coldly.  These two people seemed to have a plan for Tie Heng.

    "Hmph, there's no need to take his life then. That would be too cheap for him. It's not appropriate to see blood on this occasion." Hu Zhenyu said, and the look of viciousness on his face became more intense.  "You broke my dantian, destroyed his sea of ??consciousness, and turned him back into a puddle of mud on the ground. I want to see what his expression will be like at that time."

    "I understand, and I will not disappoint you." Xie Xiwen nodded in agreement, lightly stroking the hilt of the sword with one hand, and said confidently.

    When the two of them spoke, they released their Qi, forming a Qi shield so that others could not hear what they were saying.  Moreover, the surrounding servants are all experts at observing words and expressions. When they see their unkind expressions and hint of murderous intent, they dare not pay more attention to them. They all lower their heads and look at their toes honestly to avoid getting burned!

    "Are these two guys planning to plot against me? Why are they laughing so hard?" Seeing Hu Xie and the others sneering at him a few times before walking towards the hall, Tie Heng had a bad premonition in his heart.

    "Oh, what a pity. Young Master Hu is attending the banquet on behalf of the governor this time. Now he can't sit here with us. Some of you will be disappointed!" A girl said in a playful tone, and kept looking at Xiao Hui.

    "You're still making fun of me. If you just say a word, you guyssee if I don't tear your mouth apart!" Xiao Hui actually stretched out her hand to bite the girl, while others around her started to cheer and laugh.

    "**!" Zuo Shangfu whispered contemptuously.  "The Hu family only has such a governor. Compared with our Zuo family, he is just a candle under the sun. What's the use of climbing up to this kind of family?"

    "You're right, the Hu family is indeed nothing special." The two best friends sitting aside agreed.

    Zuo Shangfu smiled with satisfaction, and in a blink of an eye he found Zuo Shangjie looking at Tie Heng not far away expressionlessly, and couldn't help asking strangely: "Brother, what's wrong with you?"

    "Did you pay attention to Hu Zhenyu's expression when he looked at Tie Heng just now?" Zuo Shangjie's voice was cold and stiff, and no emotion could be heard.

    "No" Zuo Shangfu muttered.

    "Huh!" Zuo Shangjie snorted coldly, but Zuo Shangfu and his two best friends were so frightened that they did not dare to breathe.  Especially Zuo Shangfu, he even ducked to the side.  He was still a little angry and wanted to secretly compete with this clan brother, but now he was afraid of Zuo Shangjie from the bottom of his heart.

    Since the competition with Lu Shan at the end of last year, although Zuo Shangjie was rated as the winner, he was actually the loser.  How could he be willing to accept such a result? He had redoubled his practice and magic spells for several months, working day and night to improve his spiritual power, even resorting to self-mutilation.  The effect is significant, but it also has some negative effects on his temperament, making him more cold and conceited, and his methods of dealing with others are also more cold and cruel. His subordinates will be severely punished if they make any mistakes. Several  Already in the past monthSeveral servants were beaten to death by his orders.  Zuo Shangfu was horrified by this, and he was punished twice by this clan brother with excuses. He had suffered enough and could no longer think of competing for power. Instead, he bowed his head and obeyed Zuo Shangjie in front of Zuo Shangjie.

    "Looking at Hu Zhenyu's demeanor, huh, he seems to have a deep hatred for Tie Heng. He will probably cause trouble for him later, and maybe teach him a lesson" Zuo Shangjie seemed to be talking to himself.  .

    "My brother must be right. I heard that Tie Heng has been very close to Qiu Ainai recently, and the latter often goes to Youjie Hall. Then Hu Zhenyu has been plotting against Qiu Ainai since a long time ago. When he was in Meng School,  Only if he can compete with Qiu Ainai for the longest time in martial arts, Qiu Ainai will look at him differently, and the two of them get along well. But now, hey, Tie Heng was recommended to Master Feng by the Hu family, and now his status is different, but here he comes  Stealing the master's food is like shooting oneself in the foot." Zuo Shangfu also lowered his voice and said with a look of gloating.

    ¡°A pariah is a pariah, how can he repay his kindness?¡± a best friend said with disdain.

    "They will definitely have a great time dog-eating dog. You might as well help them when the time comes and let them bite harder." Zuo Shangjie showed a malicious smile, which made Zuo Shangfu and the others feel chilled in their hearts, and he beat them several times.  Chills.

    After another long while, as the maids served various dishes, the banquet began.  The dishes are quite sumptuous, not to mention delicious, and they are all obviously made by chefs hired from famous restaurants in the city.  However, most people were not in the mood to eat. This banquet was not the highlight of the day. Everyone just had a few bites to satisfy their hunger. The main thing was to talk, joke, exchange feelings, and take the opportunity to enhance mutual relations.

    "This is how the relationship networks of these aristocratic families are formed by generations of people who have made friends since childhood." Tie Heng thought to himself.  This banquet is not really a treat for you, but a social occasion and opportunity for them, the new generation of elites.

    Among Tie Heng's classmates, except for those children from ordinary families who only enjoy delicious food that is usually difficult to eat, the others have been accustomed to such scenes since childhood. Some people gathered together to talk about the current situation, while others  While talking about their studies, more people were talking about each other's families.  From time to time, people stood up and toasted to everyone, or went to find other boys and girls to improve their connections.

    More people began to walk around each other, chatting with people they knew or didn't know. Some young people outside of Class A also gathered with them. Everyone introduced themselves, and they were considered acquaintances, and they could talk easily.  It was much more convenient and the atmosphere of the banquet became more and more lively.

    Many people came here to get to know Tie Heng after being introduced by his classmates, or to toast him.  Tie Heng's experience now is completely different from that of half a year ago. He has proven his excellence with his own strength and academic performance. This world also advocates strong people. Most of the classmates' attitudes towards him have changed. Even if they look at  The Luo brothers, whom he disliked, also recognized his ability.  And now these wealthy children who want to make friends with him are all extremely enthusiastic, which further illustrates the improvement of Tie Heng's status and reputation.

    It is not easy to refuse when someone toasts to him. Tie Heng can only drink until the wine is dry and return the toast. This is considered friendship.  Unknowingly, Tie Heng had already drank more than a dozen glasses of wine. Fortunately, the banquet prepared for the young people here was mostly light rice wine mixed with water, or fragrant tea, honey water, freshly squeezed juice, etc.  , it¡¯s hard for Tie Heng to get drunk.

    Suddenly, there were lively sounds and compliments coming from the direction of the hall. Everyone in the yard knew that the two protagonists had appeared tonight. They were greeting the adults at the moment and would come to them in a while, so  Everyone returned to their seats knowingly, and the scene suddenly became quiet and orderly.

 Text Chapter 39 Banquet (3)

    About a quarter of an hour later, Tang Tang and Lu Shan appeared in front of everyone dressed in costumes, and everyone stood up to greet them.  The two girls, who are already beautiful, are now dressed in red makeup and splendid clothes, with their hair styled like an adult woman's bun, and wearing exquisite jewelry. They make people feel noble, elegant, and beautiful at the first sight.

    Everyone stopped breathing for a moment. The boys naturally stared at them, and many of the girls were also struck by the temperament and appearance of the two women. They all sighed to themselves, and the yard suddenly became  There was silence.  .

    Facing the attention of so many people, Lu Shan remained calm and generous, with charming charm in every move.  Although Tang Tang was a little embarrassed and her face was red, she looked even cuter.  The two saw several little sisters in the class waving to them. They all smiled brightly, and then they found Tie Heng in the crowd at the same time.  Although there was only a brief pause in his gaze, the stunning expression on Tie Heng's face still made the two girls happy. Tang Tang felt even more at ease, and his smile became sweeter, looking forward and sultry, even more so than Lu Shan.  His grace is even better.

    Following the two girls were the adults from the two families.  Tie Heng, the bright and dignified Mrs. Tang, had seen her before and was deeply impressed. He had heard about her various deeds from Qiu Ainai before, so he naturally regarded her as a strong woman with means and opinions. Mrs. Tang's appearance and expression also made her a strong woman.  It does give people this feeling.  Especially the pair of phoenix eyes, the high and slanted corners of the eyes, and the sharp and bright eyes are extremely oppressive.  But the more she behaves like this, the more Tie Heng pays attention to her, because she reminds Tie Heng of those strong women in his previous life who were independent and strong-willed, well, or she feels like a royal sister

    In comparison, Lu Shan's mother is equally graceful, beautiful and graceful, but not so conspicuous. At first glance, she looks like a gentle and quiet woman, more reserved and restrained.  Lu Shan's father, on the other hand, was handsome and handsome, with a dignified appearance. Although he had a smile on his face, he still exuded a solemn air, indicating that he must have been a very serious person at ordinary times. He was unforgettable but difficult to get close to.

    The three adults first said some words of thanks to everyone for coming to the banquet to celebrate. Then the two girls came to the center of the venue and saluted everyone to thank them.  Everyone also said some auspicious words of congratulations at the right time, and the bolder ones took the opportunity to praise the two girls or show their courtesy.  If the adults from both families weren't nearby, Tie Heng estimated that many of these boys would have expressed their admiration.

    "Why does it seem like I've heard Mrs. Tang's voice somewhere before?" Tie Heng heard Tang Tang's mother speak and felt that it sounded familiar, but he couldn't remember it for a while.

    At this time, the servants brought bowls of longevity noodles. Lu Shan and Tang Tang took a few symbolic bites before everyone picked up their respective bowls and ate the noodles inside.  The children share longevity noodles together. In addition to the blessing of longevity and peace, it also expresses the ardent hope of the elders for the younger generations, hoping that they can unite and help each other, and live together for a long time.

    "This long-lived noodle existed before the Holy Wu Dynasty. It seems to have been formed during the war between hundreds of tribes. However, it was not used to wish for birth at that time, but for the children in the tribe before they went out for trials when they came of age.  In the evening, all the children will gather together to have a good meal, so that they can be more united and cohesive, and work together to overcome difficulties and dangers in the wild." Tie Heng swallowed the last bite of noodles and somehow thought of this.  He looked up at Tang Tang and Lu Shan. The two girls had already left with their parents. They looked top-heavy because they were wearing long dresses, their hair was in a bun, and they were wearing a lot of gold hairpins.  , with his hands and feet tied up, he had to be careful when walking, and there was a maid supporting him beside him. Tie Heng smiled knowingly.

    "These two girls are fifteen years old, so they are considered adults. They will have to dress up like this in the future. It's really hard work." Tie Heng felt bad for them both.

    Tonight¡¯s banquet can be regarded as the coming-of-age ceremony for the two girls, so so many guests have been invited, making it extremely grand.  From now on, the two girls will dress differently from before, and they will have to worry about many adult matters. The advantage is that they can have more freedom to go out than before, and they no longer need to ask their parents for permission wherever they go.

    After everyone finished eating the longevity noodles, they rested for a while, and then at the respectful invitation of several stewards, they moved to the garden aside, where a maid had prepared high-quality flower tea, so you could enjoy the flowers while sipping the tea.  The yard needed to be rearranged. Dozens of servants were divided into several groups. They moved quickly and collected the noodle bowls and other cups, plates and wine bottles in an orderly manner. They cleaned every table and moved them to both sides of the yard.  In the corridor, large plates of various foods and tableware were placed again.  Then there is the center of the open yard, which is divided into more than a dozen areas of different sizes. Some are covered with thick carpets or felts on the ground, some have a stage set up, and some are surrounded by rope circles.  got up.  After all this was done, a group of dancers, jugglers, actors, chefs, musicians, etc. were waiting in the courtyard.The animals poured into the yard under the leadership of several stewards, and were assigned to pre-demarcated areas step by step, and preparations were made.

    The next step is the climax of this banquet. It can also be said that the young people¡¯s banquet really begins.  These various people in the yard are entertainment programs prepared by everyone. Most of them are jointly organized by several friends, just like the barbecue stall run by Qiu Ainai and Tie Heng.  Of course, as people like them, it is impossible for them to grill people in person, but there are dedicated cooks in charge.  Every entertainment program was notified to the Tang Mansion in advance and arrangements were made. There were dedicated stewards for unified coordination, and the personnel and equipment were already prepared, so the arrangements were organized in an orderly manner.

    "Oh, it's much more lively now." When Tie Heng followed everyone back to the yard, he saw that the dancers, actors, and jugglers had already started their performances to the accompaniment of music, and several special snacks  The stall also lit up a fire in the corner, and the two rows of food tables in the corridor were filled with sumptuous food. Anyone who wanted to eat could grab the dishes and serve them by themselves. There were also several drinks on the side.  silver pot and cup.

    "Yes, this is still a buffet!" Tie Heng became happy and looked at the boys and girls around him. They were scattered in groups. They were all chatting, laughing, and enthusiastic. They looked very much like the sorority he had attended in his previous life.  ¡­

    Tie Heng saw several teams of servants leading some people into the garden. Obviously, one courtyard alone could not arrange all the entertainment programs, so when the garden was vacated, they also used it.  Moreover, the environment of the garden is better. It is a beautiful day tonight. There are no clouds in the night sky. The moonlight is bright and the stars are bright. Accompanied by the blooming flowers and smelling the fragrant fragrance, it is the perfect way for young men and women to enhance their feelings and achieve good things.  place!

    When Tie Heng thought of this, his eyes couldn't help but be seduced by the dancers on one side.  They were several dancers from the Western Desert Empire, stepping on the soft and wide carpet on the ground, dancing to the accompaniment of extremely exotic styles.

    ????????????????Almost every dancer is naked, except for a few key parts with gauze, and a veil on her face.  Their bodies are graceful, exquisite and convex, and with their soft, white and slender waists, they twist like several beautiful snakes, dancing out the sexy and coquettish look of different Chinese women.  The boys around him looked at him intently, while the girls showed disdain.

    "Hey, Tie Heng!" Someone called him next to him, but Tie Heng was so excited that he didn't hear clearly. He just waved his hand and replied.

    "Oh, come and take a look, tsk tsk, look at their little waists twisted, covered in white flowers, making them dizzy."

    The dancers wore bracelets made of gold and silver on their wrists and ankles, and were decorated with small bells. They sounded crisply with the rhythm of their dancing bodies, and the sound of the bells was mixed with the accompaniment of the piano and drums, intertwining into a kind of  The bright and joyful music makes people have the urge to dance along with it.

    The dancers first sway their waists and legs, following the rhythm of the music, sometimes as fast as a storm, sometimes as slow as the wind blowing on the willow branches, with agile steps, cheerful jumps, rapid rotations and colorful hands.  The action made many people mesmerized.  They all had their faces covered with veils, and except for their blue or green eyes, they could only vaguely see the outline of their faces and facial features, but they couldn't see clearly, which made several boys' hearts itch.

    "Tie Heng!" A cold low scream sounded in his ears, and severe pain shot through his arm at the same time.

    Tie Heng suddenly jumped up from the ground, grinning in pain.  As soon as he turned his head, he saw Qiu Ainai standing next to him, with his hands on his hips, posing in a classic teapot shape.  But the expression on her face was not cute at all, but murderous.

    "It's you! Haha, you're out. How are you in there? You must not be interested in the topic that a group of adults are talking about. It didn't stifle you, right?" When Tie Heng saw that it was her, he hurriedly joked to divert the topic.

    Qiu Ainai didn't want to be fooled. She stared wide-eyed and came closer and said, "What you were looking at just now was really exciting. They fell out. Are they so attractive to you?"

    "People are all pursuing beautiful things. Look, their dancing is pleasing to the eye and their music is also pleasant to the ears. How can I, a layman, not be attracted?" Tie Heng said seriously.

    Seeing his righteous words, Qiu Ainai couldn't express her temper. She just said unconvinced: "These dancers from the desert in the west may have good figures, but the smell on their bodies, hum, if they don't wear powder and perfume, I'm sure they will  It can make people turn around."

    "Hey! How do you know this?" Tie Heng asked strangely.

    "My father once bought a few dancing girls from the Western Regions. From a distance, they looked okay, but when you got closer, you could smell their body odor, which made them sick to death. As a result, my mother sent someone to deal with them." Qiu Ainai said lightly.  answer.

    Tie Heng broke into a cold sweat after hearing these words.?The dancers from the Western Regions are like inanimate objects in Qiu Ainai's mouth. It doesn't matter if they are thrown away, burned or buried, and they will not be taken seriously at all.  The actual situation is indeed the case. This kind of foreign slaves have no status in the Darong Dynasty. They are not even as good as the cattle, mules and horses. The master can dispose of them at will, especially this kind of female slave. As long as the mistress is unhappy, she will eventually be killed.  The best outcome is humane destruction, and the worst outcome is that life would be worse than death

    Tie Heng was a little uncomfortable with Qiu Ainai's indifferent attitude. This kind of thing seemed normal to others, but Tie Heng couldn't agree with it.  He smiled bitterly and explained briefly: "It's not as exaggerated as what you said. They are just of a different race from us, and their eating habits are also very different. Especially if they eat cheese and other fishy things all year round, their body odor will inevitably be stronger."

    "How do you know so clearly? Don't say you read it from a book, I don't believe it." Qiu Ainai asked suspiciously, staring into his eyes, as if waiting to tell whether he was talking about something.  truth.

    "II did read it from the book." Tie Heng replied bravely. This was a lie, but he couldn't tell the girl in front of him that he had traveled through time and had an American girlfriend in his previous life.  So know more about it!

    "You lied!" Qiu Ainai directly rejected his statement. Tie Heng felt that she had become a spirit. How could she be so smart all of a sudden?

    "Hmph, what you just said about pursuing beautiful things is obviously lustful. Tell me, have you have you hooked up with these bitches?" Qiu Ainai gritted her teeth and reached out to pinch Tie Heng's arm.

    Tie Heng turned around and ran away, not walking fast, but hiding in crowded places.  Naturally, Qiu Ainai would not let him go so easily. She stepped forward and chased after him. With her true energy surging and her hands using kung fu, she grabbed Tie Heng like the wind and was about to twist her fingers.

    Suddenly, Tie Heng made a wrong step, turned around, and his back disappeared from Qiu Ainai's sight.  She was startled and looked around, but she saw people all around. Men and women were either stopping to watch the show, or they were chatting and laughing together in twos and threes, or enjoying various delicacies. The sound, light, color, fragrance, and everything were perfect, and it was very lively.  But Tie Heng's figure was nowhere to be found. He seemed to melt into the air and just disappeared.

    Qiu Ainai immediately felt angry and angry, and stamped her feet angrily.

    "Oh, it smells so good. It really fills your body with fragrance!" Tie Heng's voice came from behind her. Qiu Ainai turned around hurriedly. At some point, Tie Heng had already reached behind her and was leaning over to get close to her.  She took a deep breath and smelled her daughter's body scent.

    Tie Heng's action was somewhat provocative, but it was not too much in the surrounding atmosphere. However, it still made Qiu Ainai blush, and she stepped away slightly. She took a long breath and calmed down a little.

    "Disgusting!" Qiu Ainai rolled her eyes at Tie Heng angrily, but with a lot of amorous feelings.  Seeing that Tie Heng hadn't left, the girl felt relieved, and at the same time, she forgot about what happened just now.  However, Wu Chi lost his temper again and grabbed Tie Heng's hand and asked: "What movement technique did you use just now? It was so fast and silent, and I couldn't even notice it when you were so close to me!"

    "With so much noise around you, your Qi induction will naturally be affected." Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "Go, I don't need you to sell me a good deal. If you don't notice, you just don't notice. It has nothing to do with the environment." Qiu Ainai was serious when she mentioned this.  "Mr. Dong said that your martial arts skills are superior to mine. I was not convinced before, but looking at your Qinggong and body skills just now, they are indeed outstanding."

    Tie Heng was about to say a few words, but he felt two hot gazes coming from the side, causing a burning sensation on his skin.  Tie Heng turned to look, and the owners of his eyes were none other than Hu Zhenyu and Xie Xiwen.  The former's eyes looked as if they were going to eat him alive.

    The bad side of Tie Heng's character was revealed at this time. He knew that the other party was very angry, but he still smiled smugly. He smiled smugly, making people hate him as much as he wanted. He almost made Mr. Hu so angry that he could be hated by as many people as he wanted.  Smoke is coming from the seven orifices.

 Text Chapter 39 Banquet (4)

    Qiu Ainai also discovered Hu Xie and Hu Xie at this time. She may have had trouble with Hu Zhenyu some time ago. She didn't give him a good look at this moment. She looked away without looking at each other again, and pulled Tie Heng away.

    "Let's go check out the barbecue stall? I hope those organ meats won't irritate everyone," Tie Heng said.  .

    "Well, they are over there, let's go there." Qiu Ainai nodded.

    The two of them walked towards a corner, and before they even got close, they smelled an alluring aroma of meat. Looking in that direction, there were many people surrounding them, all of whom were obviously attracted by the strong aroma permeating the air.

    Tie Heng and Qiu Ainai looked at each other and smiled. This scene showed that their barbecue stall was a success.  They separated several young men and women who were blocking the way and walked to the stall. A cook came over to greet them and made a brief report.

    These barbecued meats with cumin have a different aroma, and it can remove the fishy smell and make the meat taste more delicious. The popularity is much better than they expected in advance.  On the two ovens next to it, the offal meat of the cow is roasted, that is, the rumen, omasum, heart, small intestine, large intestine and other types of offal.  After careful cleaning, the chef's exquisite knife skills, special sauces and pickling techniques, and proper over-cooking, they are full of color, flavor and shape, making people salivate after seeing and smelling them.  Even if some people are averse to this kind of food, after watching others taste it and everyone is full of praise, they can't help but try it, and often they can't stop eating it.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s really popular!¡± Qiu Ainai said happily.

    Tie Heng also smiled and nodded.  He saw that many people were still unsatisfied after finishing the barbecue in their hands, and would come back to order more portions or taste other types of barbecue.  The cooks at Qiu Ainai's house were already too busy, and everyone had to wait in line. Even so, more and more people gathered.  Fortunately, Qiu Ainai had prepared enough in advance, and the amount of beef and mutton was enough to cater for so many people.

    ?Looking at the grilled beef offal side, the situation is the same.  Speaking of which, these kinds of animal offal are mostly eaten by the common people. Generally, people of certain status never like to eat them because they think they have a certain eccentricity.  In addition, viscera is more troublesome to handle, and often has a fishy or peculiar smell, which is often rejected by people.  But with the processing methods provided by Tie Heng, several special sauces, and several northern master chefs who are proficient in barbecue, these grilled offal meats have unique attractiveness and different tastes.  , everyone can find their favorite category.

    "I like to eat this the most." Qiu Ainai was just a greedy little cat, smelling the aroma of the meat, and seeing others eating so cheerfully and enthusiastically, she couldn't hold on, she actually grabbed a bunch of roast mutton and started eating it, and ordered her to  The cook next to him prepared a plate of rumen for himself and started grilling it himself.

    Others knew that she was the owner of this stall, and they were all well aware of the fierce temper of the governor's daughter. No one would blame her for asking for trouble, and they all pretended not to notice, and were just waiting for their share to be obtained as soon as possible.  What a feast.

    "Hmm! It's so chewy and has a sweet taste. It's really delicious." Qiu Ainai's favorite organ meat is rumen. The surface is finely cut vertically and the inside is cut at an angle. Her superb knife skills can make the marinade  It is more flavorful and has a more elastic texture after roasting.

    "At first you were unwilling to taste it even to death, but now you are eating it so happily." Tie Heng teased her.

    "How did people know at that time that these beef offal could be so delicious?" Qiu Ainai muttered.  When Tie Heng proposed adding these types of barbecue, Qiu Ainai thought they were disgusting. As a result, Tieheng took out those formulas and recipes and coaxed her to try a few bites like a child. From then on, Qiu Ainai became addicted to eating them, especially the rumen ones.  , seems to have a special appetite for her, and can never get enough of it.

    "It's all you who didn't take out those recipes earlier, otherwise I could enjoy these delicacies earlier. No, since you have several notebooks from the spiritual chef, you must know more recipes and formulas, hurry up  Offer it up, otherwise I will kill you without mercy." Qiu Ainai threatened.

    "Yes, yes, I will sort it out after I go back and present it to the lady. I also ask the lady not to remember the villain's fault and spare my life." Tie Heng put on a flattering expression.

    Qiu Ainai chuckled: "That's pretty much it. Just keep your head on your neck for now!"

    The two of them were joking here, but the teenagers next to them were jealous, surprised and admired. In their eyes, Qiu Ainai was synonymous with willfulness and violence. Many of them were afraid of this little bully like her. They had never seen her before.  She has such a charming smile, showing off the charming charm of a girl.

    Just at this moment, there was a loud noise at the main entrance of the yard. Everyone looked around and saw that Tang Tang and Lu Shan had exchanged words.The attire, which was once a hindrance, returned to the courtyard.  This banquet was originally held for the two of them, how could the protagonist be missing?

    Seeing the two women arriving again, many people gathered around them, and naturally the majority of them were boys, all of whom were sweet-talking and attentive.  There are also many young people here, regardless of their appetites, running over to join the crowd, becoming part of the wild bees and butterflies, flying back and forth around the flowers.

    Tie Heng looked at Tang Tang who was being entangled by a lot of teenagers, and he couldn't help but feel a sense of irritation in his heart. He had the urge to rush over and drive these people away, but he knew that he couldn't indulge this feeling and bit into it.  Ya, reluctantly suppressed his turbulent emotions and calmed himself down.

    Qiu Ainai on the side couldn't control her dissatisfaction and snorted coldly. She obviously couldn't stand the sight of Lu Shan being surrounded by people, so she took this opportunity to vent her anger.

    Surrounded by the crowd, the two girls watched the entertainment programs one by one, such as juggling, opera, singing and dancing, etc. The crowd burst into cheers from time to time.

    "Aren't you going over there?" Qiu Ainai asked, squinting at Tie Heng.

    "What were you doing in the past?" Tie Heng asked her, and the little girl's face flashed with joy, but Tie Heng's words made her hum again.  "Didn't you see them coming this way? It's the same as waiting here."

    Tie Heng said and asked a cook to grill a few more skewers of meat, and then asked him to take the meat pieces off the bamboo skewers and put them on several dinner plates.  He considered that the appearance of girls tearing and eating meat with bamboo sticks was unsightly, and their sleeves were large and easily stained by the greasy meat skewers. Besides, it would not look good if their delicate hands were stained with oil.  So it is much more convenient to divide the roasted meat pieces on plates and eat them with chopsticks.

    "You are considerate." Qiu Ainai saw Tie Heng's intention and stabbed him with her cheeks puffed out.

    Tie Heng smiled and did not answer. He turned the girl's face angrily and ignored him.

    After a while, Lu Shan and Tang Tang came to their place. A few skewers of beef and mutton were just cooked. Tie Heng held two dinner plates and handed them to the two girls.

    "Happy birthday to you two little birthday girls. Come on, come on, try this barbecue with new spices!" Tie Heng said with a smile: "These master chefs are the chefs in the prefect's house, and all these meats are from  The cattle and sheep raised on the Bianzhou grassland have an extraordinary taste, all thanks to Miss Qiu¡¯s purchase, otherwise we would not be able to eat such unique barbecue."

    Tie Heng immediately attributed all the credit to Qiu Ainai, just to ease the conflict between her and Lu Shan.  But the girl was stunned after hearing Tie Heng's words. She turned around and smiled at Tang Tang. However, she put away her smile at Lu Shan and looked at her for a moment. Then both of them looked away, and then  Didn't even look at each other.

    Tie Heng could only smile bitterly and shake his head when he saw it, thinking to himself: "I usually look mature, but why do I turn into quarreling kids when they meet?"

    "It smells so good, it's really delicious!" Tangtang was very clever. In order to resolve the awkward atmosphere, he picked up a piece of barbecue and took a small bite, chewing it slowly and praising it repeatedly.  "Sister Lu, try it too, this is a rare delicacy!"

    Lu Shan also ate a piece, her brows twitching as she was also attracted by the delicious taste of the barbecue.  "It's really delicious."

    She paused, looked at Qiu Ainai and Tie Heng, pondered for a moment before saying, "I'd like to thank you two for your trouble."

    "Yes, thank you sister Qiu, otherwise we wouldn't be able to eat such delicious barbecue!" Tang Tang walked over and took Qiu Ainai's hands. Her soft and waxy voice made people feel comfortable.

    "Huh!" Qiu Ainai still didn't say anything, but the pursed lips and the proud look on her face showed that she was still very useful, and it somewhat relieved some of the tension between her and Lu Shan.

    Tie Heng was quite satisfied with the result and reminded Tang Tang.  "Little birthday boy, this barbecue won't taste good when it's cold. Hurry up and eat it while it's hot!"

    As he spoke, he put the other two plates into the hands of the maid who was following the two girls.  One of course was Xiao Ya'er. She took the plate with a blushing face and said "thank you" in a low voice. She couldn't hide the joy on her face.  The other one is Tang Tang's personal maid. Tie Heng has met him several times before. He remembers her name is Xiao Yue'er. She is two years older than Xiao Ya'er and more beautiful. Compared with the stunning ones like Tang Tang and Lu Shan,  It's just a little bit worse.  But Tie Heng always felt that this little beauty was vaguely hostile to him. Just like now, she didn't thank her when she took the dinner plate. Instead, she gave Tie Heng a contemptuous look, and even didn't touch the barbecue on the plate.

    Tie Heng was a little confused, wondering when he had offended her, but he didn't care about it. Lu Shan on the side was curiously asking him why these barbecues were so much more delicious than what she had eaten before?

    Tie Heng took a handful of cumin and explained to her?  Tang Tang became interested in the offal meat on the other side, and Lu Shan didn't seem to be disgusted with these beef offal.  Tie Heng asked the cook to grill some of several varieties and gave them to the two girls to taste.

    When Tie Heng handed a plate to Tang Tang, the sleeve of Tang Tang's right hand inadvertently covered his palm, and then gave him a small paper ball.  This little move was very covert, and Tang Tang remained calm on his face. Although Tie Heng was a little surprised, it didn't reveal anything, but he just felt that the little girl had become bolder.

    After the two girls tasted it, they exclaimed how delicious it was. They were still not satisfied and ordered some more, and even tried to grill it themselves.  Tie Heng took Qiu Ainai and taught the two girls the skills of grilling these offal meats.

    "You don't need to turn it over many times like ordinary meat when grilling it. Look, wait until the surface of the meat bulges, becomes darker in color and oil comes out, then you can turn it over Okay, this is it.  ." Tie Heng taught the chefs some sauce recipes and recipes some time ago, and he also learned a lot of knowledge about barbecue, and now he can speak clearly and fluently.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside.¡± Both girls praised it.

    "Have enough! Let this master grill you some vegetables to relieve the greasiness in your mouth." Tie Heng saw that the two girls had eaten a lot and were almost full, so he gave up his seat to a master.  Grilling vegetables or fruits requires experience. If they are grilled lightly, they will be undercooked, and if they are grilled too long, they will become scorched and bitter. The timing is even more difficult to master than ordinary barbecue.

    A few pieces of vegetables that have been cut in advance are ready to eat if they are slightly overcooked.  After tasting it, Tang Tang and Lu Shan both said: "It's refreshing and delicious, and it's also sweet."

    Watching Tie Heng chatting and laughing with the two protagonists of the banquet, there was also Qiu Ainai standing next to him, which made a large group of young men jealous and envious, and a few smart-minded people scolded Tie Heng in their hearts for being treacherous.  It is said that if a woman wants to capture a man's heart, she must first capture his stomach. But looking at the current situation, this principle is also applicable to women!

    "Miss, let's go somewhere else. The soot here is so big that it will stain your and Sister Lu's clothes." The maid named Xiao Yue'er suddenly spoke. It was obvious that Tang Tang must have indulged her very much.  At this time, I didn¡¯t have much scruples when speaking.

    Tang Tang frowned slightly. She was chatting happily with Tie Heng and didn't want to leave.  Lu Shan also glanced at Xiao Yue'er, with a hint of blame in her eyes.  Xiao Yue'er's face changed slightly, and she was about to explain a few words. When the followers next to her saw an opportunity, they all agreed and clamored to go somewhere else to play. The two girls couldn't resist the public opinion, so they said goodbye and were surrounded by the crowd.  and left.

    Tie Heng felt a little unhappy because he saw the little Yue'er proudly raising her neck towards him before leaving, and the disdain in her eyes made Tie Heng even more uncomfortable.

    "Hey, everyone is gone, what are you still thinking about?" Qiu Ainai said angrily.

    "It's nothing, I'm just hungry. Come on, let's grill some meat." After Tie Heng said this, Qiu Ainai also got excited. The two of them were laughing and enjoying the food.

    While Qiu Ainai was talking to an acquaintance, Zhong Tieheng walked to a deserted corner and unfolded the small ball of paper that Tang Tang had just given him. There was a line written on it, asking him to meet in the small garden at two o'clock.  A simple road map is also drawn.

    Tie Heng put the note away. Tang Tang made it so mysterious that it seemed like a tryst. He could only shake his head and laugh.  Looking at Qiu Ainai chatting happily with others, Tie Heng wandered to other places. After a while, Tang Tang and Lu Shan left again, seemingly to go to the hall to toast the adults. The large group of people finally dispersed, Tie Heng  Seeing that it was almost time, he followed the route on the note and walked out of the compound, going around a side door.

 Text Chapter 40 Joy

    "Come with me!" As soon as Tie Heng walked into the door, the maid named Xiao Yue'er was already waiting there. She coldly said a word and turned to lead the way.

    Tie Heng followed, thinking that the route map on the note seemed to be just in case, but Tang Tang had thought it through.  .

    Possibly in order to avoid the stewards and servants, Xiao Yue'er walked in all directions to a remote place. She didn't stop until she reached a half-open courtyard door.  "Go in, the lady is waiting for you inside."

    As soon as Tie Heng took a step, the little maid warned in a cold voice: "I'm telling you, you should behave yourself later. My lady is kind-hearted and cannot see through the intentions of people like you, but I am different. If you dare  If you use your hands and feet to take advantage of my young lady, I will watch and call someone to come, but you will not be able to reap the benefits."

    Tie Heng was a little confused, wondering what I had planned, and wanted to say a few words, but looking at this cold face, with contempt clearly written on his face, he was not prepared to waste any more time.  They exchanged words and stepped into the courtyard gate.

    "Hmph, I don't know what the young lady thinks, how can she have a good impression of a person with such a mud-legged background. This person is also shameless, and the toad even wants to eat swan meat. No, we can't let him succeed He deserves it.  Only people with Mr. Hu¡¯s family background can go up to the lady. Huh, if the lady insists on it, she will have no choice but to tell Madam about it"

    Of course, Tie Heng didn¡¯t know what was going on in Xiao Yue¡¯er¡¯s mind. He was deeply attracted by the beautiful scenery in the yard.

    "What a beautiful garden. It's not big in scale, but it's much more exquisite and detailed than the one next to the courtyard." Tie Heng murmured to himself.

    There is a small pond on one side of this small garden, which reflects the starry sky and seems to be dotted with countless gems.  There is a road paved with small cobblestones on the shore. Many exotic flowers and plants and some trees are planted at random heights around it. Now is the time when flowers are blooming and spring is in full bloom. Tie Heng looks around and sees everything.  Colorful, colorful, colorful flowers and plants, dazzling and beautiful!

    "Does it look good here?" A soft voice came from the front. In the pavilion by the pond, Tang Tang stood tall and graceful, radiant. Under the bright moonlight, she looked like an earthly fairy. Tie Heng couldn't help but stare at it.

    "It's beautiful." Tie Heng praised sincerely: "No matter how beautiful it is, it can't be as beautiful as you. If this place is compared to a fairyland, then you are the fairy daughter in it. No matter how beautiful the fairyland is, without you as the master, it will be so beautiful.  It¡¯s overshadowed!¡±

    Tie Heng¡¯s habit of talking nonsense will never change in his life, so these words came out of his mouth almost instinctively.

    Tang Tang¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned red. He lowered his head and smiled shyly. His heart was filled with sweetness, not to mention how happy he was.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as you said.¡± Tang Tang said coquettishly.

    "Of course, you are born with the beauty of heaven and earth, and a real fairy may not be as good as you!" Tie Heng walked into the pavilion, looked at the beauty in front of him carefully, and softly said in his mouth: "The Tang family has  When a girl grows up, if she grows by one point, she will be too long; if she loses by one point, she will be too short; if she is powdered, she will be too white; if she applies vermilion, she will be too red.  A smile can confuse the rich state and the world."

    "Ah!" Tang Tang cried out tremblingly. She was watched by Tie Heng, and when she heard these words of praise, she became even more embarrassed and joyful. Her mind was confused for a while, and her face was about to hide its plumpness.  It went into my chest.

    Tie Heng looked at the exposed nape of her neck. It was white and creamy, contrasting with her jet-black hair. It was so dazzling.  And every time he took a breath, he felt the subtle fragrance, which was more refreshing than the fragrance of the flowers around him.

    Seeing that Tang Tang's neck was red with embarrassment, Tie Heng did not dare to be too frivolous and took two steps back slightly. He sat on a stone bench with a smile and glanced at the stone table in the center of the pavilion, where there were pens and ink on it.  Paper and inkstones, as well as several plates of snacks and teapots and cups.  He was not polite, picked up a piece of sesame shortbread and threw it into his mouth.

    "Hmm, it tastes good." Tie Heng praised.

    "Do you like it? I made these with my own hands. If they suit your appetite, you can eat more." Tang Tang moved lightly and sat on a stone bench next to her. Seeing that Tie Heng was eating deliciously, she was also happy.  .

    "Excellent craftsmanship, I didn't know you were so capable before." Tie Heng took another piece of fermented rice cake and ate it in one bite.  ¡°It¡¯s delicious, with just the right amount of sweet and sour, and the glutinous texture doesn¡¯t stick to your teeth.¡±

    Tang Tang curled her lips and said dissatisfiedly: "I am very capable, look at this garden, the flowers and plants in it are all planted by Tang Tang herself!"

    "Oh, no wonder this place is as beautiful as a fairyland." Tie Heng suddenly said: "So this is your little world? Our little gardener."

    "Well, look, that's my room over there. IThis is the first thing you see when you wake up every day!  "Tang Tang smiled as brightly as a flower, and pointed to the north. Tie Heng turned around and looked around. With the moonlight and the bright lights in the mansion, he could clearly see a beautiful small building with red curtains across a flower wall.

    ¡°Is that where you have your boudoir?¡± Tie Heng¡¯s question was abrupt.

    "Yeah!" The little girl responded in a low voice, her eyes evasive and she didn't dare to look at him.

    Tie Heng coughed and felt a little embarrassed. You can't just inquire about your daughter's boudoir.  In order to resolve his embarrassment, Tie Heng could only find something to say.

    ¡°Tangtang, it¡¯s so hard for you to hide this from me!¡±

    Tang Tang blinked his big eyes that seemed to be talking and looked at him in confusion.  "What did I hide from you?"

    "You are a relative of the emperor and a wealthy person, but I didn't know until just now. If Qiu Ainai hadn't told me, how long would you have planned to keep it a secret from me?" Tie Heng asked, shaking his head.

    "So it's this!" Tang Tang stuck out his tongue.  "How can I be considered a relative of the emperor? There are many, many people with my status in the world!"

    The little girl seemed unwilling to talk about this topic too much. Before Tie Heng could continue to speak, she looked solemn, looked at Tie Heng with a bright look, and said inexplicably: "I'm ready."

    Tie Heng immediately realized that Tang Tang was waiting for him to write poems and lyrics!

    "Now that you are ready, listen up!" Tie Heng turned his eyes and saw two peach trees next to the pavilion. March is the season when peach blossoms are in full bloom, and the bright red flowers are blooming one after another.  Like two blazing flames, against this background, Tangtang is really a beautiful scene with human faces and peach blossoms complementing each other.

    "Excellent, just the right time." Tie Heng muttered in his heart, then stood up, bowed his hands towards Tang Tang as a gift, and whispered softly: "The east wind is soft outside the peach blossom curtain, the east wind wishes you a happy birthday. Outside the curtain  People inside the peach blossom curtain are not far apart from the peach blossoms. Even if the spring scenery is infinitely beautiful, no fragrance can be more beautiful than the peach blossoms. Even if the peach blossoms are extremely beautiful, I wish you a happy birthday."

    "Tangtang, I am here to wish you a happy birthday, may you always have happiness and good health."

    "Thank you, Tie Heng." Tang Tang gasped for breath, her heart pounding. Her wish came true, and she seemed to be so happy that she was about to fly.

    Seeing her so happy, Tie Heng also smiled.  Then he saw Tang Tang holding the brush and trying to record the poem, and his heart was filled with excitement.  The poem he just read from the Internet in his previous life could only be described as passable. It was naturally far worse than "The Blue Jade Case on New Year's Eve", so Tie Heng intended to give Tang Tang some compensation.

    "Don't be busy yet, I have another poem to give you."

    "There's more?" Tang Tang said in surprise.  He saw Tie Heng pacing slowly in the pavilion with his hands behind his back.

    "The clouds are like clothes, the flowers are like faces, the spring breeze is blowing the threshold, and the dew is thick.

    If we hadn¡¯t met at the top of Qunyu Mountain, we would have met under the moonlight at Yaotai.  "

    Tie Heng stood still and looked at Tang Tang again. The little girl was looking at him affectionately. Her big eyes were watery and sweet, as if they could drip honey.  Tie Heng suddenly lost his voice. The moon fell and the stars darkened between the sky and the earth. All the brilliance seemed to have disappeared. Only this pair of bright eyes remained, occupying his entire field of vision. She was so beautiful and charming, making people intoxicated.  Hard to extricate myself.

    "Tie Heng, you are so kind to me." As soon as Tang Tang spoke, clear tears fell from the corners of her eyes, leaving two streaks of crystal on her skin that seemed to be glowing.

    "Don't cry!" Even though he knew it was because of her joy, Tie Heng still felt a pain in his heart, and couldn't help but reach out his hand to wipe away those tears for her.

    The little girl didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, but she actually grabbed his hand and squeezed it tightly.  Time seems to have stopped at this moment, only each other's pulses are connected, silence is better than sound

    "Miss, miss, madam has sent someone to look for you." Xiao Yue'er's whistling voice broke the charming atmosphere between the two, and made Tang Tang hurriedly let go of Tie Heng's hand and stepped aside.

    "There's no need to yell, I've heard it." Seeing Xiao Yue'er running over but still shouting, Tang Tang showed a hint of displeasure and scolded her slightly.

    "Miss, I'm afraid you'll miss the time!" Xiao Yue'er said aggrievedly.  "Sister Lu is looking for you too!"

    It was indeed getting late, Tie Heng knew that the banquet was about to enter its climax, and it was time for Tang Tang and Lu Shan to accept everyone's birthday gifts.

    "Then I'll go back to the front first. I'm sure to give you a surprise as a gift later." Tie Heng said mysteriously.

    "Really? Then I can wait!" The little girl seemed impatient.

    Tie Heng laughed and walked out of the garden.  Tang Tang also wanted to send Xiao Yue'er to lead him, but Xiao Yue'er was facingHeng glared angrily, obviously blaming the reprimand he had just received on him.  Tie Heng declined politely: "I know the way here, so there's no need to trouble Xiao Yue'er." After saying that, he quickened his pace and disappeared behind the flowers around the corner.

    "Bah, Xiao Yue'er, you can scream too." Xiao Yue'er cursed contemptuously in her heart.

 Text Chapter 41 Adding to the fun (Part 1)

    "He is here, Tie Heng is here!" As soon as Tie Heng returned to the compound, he was surrounded by a group of people. They shouted loudly and seemed extremely excited.

    Tie Heng was about to ask them what was going on when he saw Qiu Ainai pushing away the crowd and walking quickly to his side.

    "Where have you been?" Qiu Ainai frowned, her face was stern, her words were filled with anger, but she did not dwell on the problem, but warned in a low voice: "Hu Zhenyu is going to cause trouble for you!"

    "Making trouble for me? What does he want to do?" Tie Heng's eyes flashed, but his face remained calm.

    "A group of them were talking about martial arts at the beginning, and they happened to talk about Xie Xiwen's swordsmanship. Someone proposed to have a martial arts competition to cheer up. Hu Zhenyu agreed, but everyone knew how powerful Xie Xiwen was, and no one was willing to send his own generals to protect him.  It will bring shame to our family." As Qiu Ainai said this, the anger on her face became more and more obvious.  "Originally, the matter was settled here, but the seventh child of the Zuo family suddenly mentioned you, saying that you had outstanding grades in the past few months, and you also rescued Professor Miao from being chased by several demon-slaying masters. Your martial arts and spells are both excellent.  He has very high attainments, is a model for our young generation to practice Chinese, French and martial arts, and is a representative figure with outstanding strength. As soon as Zuo Shangfu spoke, others started to boo, and they all wanted to see you and Xie Xiwen compete, saying  What is this? This is a competition between a school and a sect, and you cannot tolerate your cowardice to discredit our Kunyuan School."

    Qiu Ainai waved her arms angrily twice.  "Hmph, these guys are talking nicely. You are only in your first year. Why don't the seniors come out on your own? Instead, they push you to the front. They obviously have bad intentions and ulterior motives. They are jealous that you are better than them. They want to  I need to use the hands of outsiders to attack you."

    I didn¡¯t expect Qiu Ainai to see this matter so thoroughly and speak out loud without any scruples.  The young men around her felt so embarrassed that they all blushed and turned their faces away under Qiu Ainai's fierce gaze. No one dared to look at her, and no one dared to stand up and refute.

    "Haha, everyone praises me so much, but I really can't afford it!" Tie Heng still had a smile on his face, clasped his fists and shouted loudly around him.

    Although many people around him have taken the initiative to get to know Tie Heng, in fact, in their hearts they are both contemptuous and jealous of Tie Heng, who comes from a grassroots class.  His talents, talents, hard work and opportunities all make everyone feel pressured. Even the most generous people will feel a little unbalanced in their hearts.  Now that someone is taking the lead, they are naturally happy to watch a good show.  But now when they saw that Tie Heng acted so calmly and spoke politely, they were all a little embarrassed and were speechless.

    "You deserve it, you deserve it." It was Hu Zhenyu who spoke. He separated from the crowd and walked over with Xie Xiwen.  "Ah Heng, please don't belittle yourself. Our Hu family recommended you to Master Feng because we saw that you are extremely talented. No, you have achieved this in just a few months. We all have done this."  I respect you so much! Haha, Xiwen is from the Dongli Sword Sect. He is the guest I invited during the Chinese New Year. He is also a member of our Hu family. Taking this opportunity today, you can have a spar with him, which will be both entertaining and entertaining.  Wouldn't it be wonderful if it could open everyone's eyes? What do you think?"

    Although Hu Zhenyu spoke with a smile on his face, his voice was gloomy, and in the end his tone sounded like he was ordering a servant.  The third son of the governor's office was really angry at the moment. Originally, he wanted to use everyone to squeeze out Tie Heng, so that he had to compete with Xie Xiwen, but Qiu Ainai ruined his wishful thinking with just a few words.  He had no choice but to show up in person and rely on his family background to force Tie Heng to submit. He was really angry and jealous, and the smile on his face could only be described as a superficial smile but not a smile.

    "Hu Zhenyu, this is unfair. Xie Xiwen is much older than Tie Heng. If you want to find an opponent, look for someone like him. Don't" Qiu Ainai wanted to refute, but Tie Heng stopped her and motioned for her to wait.  Don't be impatient.

    I looked around and saw that other people were also talking about it. They all agreed with Hu Zhenyu's words.  In the eyes of these people, Tie Heng was recruited by Feng Shiyou because of the Hu family, so he has always been labeled by the Hu family. Now that the third young master of the Hu family has spoken, the request is not too much. Isn't it just a martial arts competition?  The "servant" has no right to refuse.

    "Young Master Hu thinks so highly of my younger brother. If Tie Heng continues to push back, he will appear to be no longer a man. As you wish, let's have a discussion with Brother Xiwen and prove each other's strengths." Tie Heng was still smiling, as if he didn't care at all.  Compared with Xie Xiwen, he was at a disadvantage.

    Hu Zhenyu was stunned. He thought Tie Heng would find excuses to evade, but he didn't expect him to agree so readily. The follow-up words that almost rolled to his lips were of no use, so he had to swallow them alive and said instead  : "Okay, okay, this is the style a man should have. Don't worry, everyone will stop here. Use force to make friends!"

     Hu Zhenyu glanced at Xie Xiwen next to him, who also nodded repeatedly with a gentle smile, as if he was a powerless scholar.

    "Okay, everyone has heard it, Tie Heng agreed." Hu Zhenyu announced loudly.  The people around him cheered loudly, and many people even applauded Tie Heng.  They knew that Xie Xiwen's swordsmanship was extraordinary and that he was a master of swordsmanship above the seventh level. Few of the top students among the senior students in the school had reached this level. Therefore, in their opinion, Tie Heng had no chance of winning and could have the courage to do so.  Agreeing to this competition is already considered a rare thing. The next step is to see how many moves he can persist.

    Tie Heng smiled and nodded to them in return, but Qiu Ainai on the side was so anxious that he stamped his feet.

    "You are still smiling at them, they want to see you make a fool of yourself! Why did you agree to him? That Xie Xiwen is not simple. He has exquisite swordsmanship and sword control as his trump card. You"

    "Don't worry, have you forgotten what happened just now?" Tie Heng said in a low voice.

    Qiu Ainai¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, remembering the previous fight between the two. Tie Heng¡¯s movement skills were fast and strange. If he met a master, he would be able to protect himself even if he couldn¡¯t defeat him. However, Qiu Ainai still felt that something was wrong.  "He has a Noble Phantasm, do you? He will try his best to show off his strength. He did the same to me last time."

    "Don't worry, don't worry, I have my own sense of proportion." Tie Heng looked relaxed, and then said narrowly: "Speaking of the last time I competed with you, you didn't force me to do it, but now you blame me."

    Qiu Ainai's face turned red, and just when she was about to speak, Hu Zhenyu came over again, pretending to be affectionate and said: "Ah Heng, you have to show all your skills later. The more brilliant you are, the better. Everyone is watching.  , you must not lose the prestige of your master and our Hu family."

    "It's natural." Seeing Qiu Ainai about to lose his temper again, Tie Heng stopped her again and quickly answered.  "Brother, I have an unkind invitation here. I don't know whether to say it or not?"

    "If you have anything to say, we are a family!" Hu Zhenyu's words made Qiu Ainai grind her teeth angrily, wondering why she hadn't noticed before that this person could actually say such shameless words.

    "That's what I said, little brother." Tie Heng deliberately raised his voice.  "The Third Young Master has a good family background and excellent swordsmanship. Everyone in the school knows that, and I have admired him for a long time. Unfortunately, I have never been able to meet him. Why not take this opportunity to have a discussion with Brother Xiwen after I have discussed it with you?"  Young Master, give me some advice, what do you think?"

    "This" Hu Zhenyu didn't react for a moment, and everyone else was also startled. Many smart people had already figured out that this was Tie Heng's counterattack!  Most of the children of this group of official families have grown up in an environment of intrigue and intrigue since childhood. Those who are smarter have already figured out that this so-called competition is just an opportunity for Hu Zhenyu to suppress Tie Heng. It is estimated that Xie Xiwen will attack later.  But Tie Heng did not show any weakness and turned the fire on Hu Zhenyu. This man was not a good person either.

    "It's interesting this time. Two men fight for one woman. A duel is the most convenient and hassle-free." Some people who knew the inside story guessed that Hu Zhenyu targeted Tie Heng so much because of Qiu Ainai, but no one would say it out loud.  With Qiu Ainai's temper, anyone who dares to talk too much will definitely be slapped to death without any discussion.

    Hu Zhenyu felt angry in his heart. It was not that he was afraid, but that he was angry at Tie Heng's recklessness.  In his original imagination, Tie Heng should be pale and timid at this moment. Who would have thought that he would dare to challenge himself.

    "Third Young Master, you won't deny this face, right?"

    Tie Heng's smiling face fell in Hu Zhenyu's eyes, which made him even more angry. He had spoken more fully just now. Now that Tie Heng has turned his army against him, it is impossible to refuse. Think about Xie Xiwen's seventh grade and above.  No matter how you look at your cultivation, you can definitely win the test, so he immediately agreed.  "Okay, I promise you."

    Hu Zhenyu said he agreed, but he was sneering in his heart.  "You will be a dead dog lying on the ground in a moment, and you still want to make me miserable?"

    "It's a deal, and anyone whose words don't count is a puppy crawling on the ground." As if he had seen through his mind, Tie Heng made such a joke-like remark, and specifically said it to a group of girls next to him,  It made those girls burst into laughter.

    Hu Zhenyu also laughed twice in response, but the corners of his mouth and cheeks were trembling slightly, he was really angry.  Tie Heng never seemed to take him seriously, let alone have the slightest sense of awe, which was absolutely intolerable to Mr. Hu, who had been used to being praised since childhood.

    Tie Heng felt happy seeing him like this.  "What do you think I am? An actor for people to watch? Humph, then you also get off the stage and put on a good show with me!"

    Hu Zhenyu has been belittling Tie Heng¡¯s identity from the beginning, and Tie Heng has been quarreling with each other without giving him any face.son.

 Text Chapter 41 Adding to the fun (Part 2)

    At this time, Tang Tang, Lu Shan and their parents came to the courtyard again. They heard that there was a competition here to promote the fun, so they all came over and alerted the adults in the hall, who also gathered here.

    When Qiu Ainai saw Mr. Dong, she hurried over and told him the whole story and asked him to find a way to stop the fight.  But the old housekeeper just shook his head. The Da Rong Dynasty was a martial artist, and it was extremely normal to compete in martial arts at banquets like this. As long as the parties concerned agreed, outsiders could not interfere.  Mr. Dong could only promise his young lady that he would help Tie Heng when he was in danger. However, since Xie Xiwen's martial arts skills were not low, Mr. Dong actually didn't have much confidence.

    Tang Tang and Lu Shan were equally anxious, but in front of so many people, they couldn't show it too obviously and could only look at Tie Heng with concern.

    Tie Heng noticed the eyes of the two women and smiled confidently at them. The meaning was very clear, there was no need to worry about him.  Lu Shan nodded imperceptibly in response. Since Tie Heng had this confidence, she was not in a hurry.  But Tang Tang was still worried, with a look of uneasiness on his face.

    "It's a good thing that young people are adept at martial arts. We adults are very pleased and naturally encourage them." Tang Tang's mother spoke as the owner of this place.  "There is no need to go to other places, just here, let everyone see who is stronger and weaker between the Dongli disciples who have been in the city recently and the young talents from our Kunyuan Academy!"

    She said, clapped her hands and ordered: "Come here, clear a space."

    Immediately, a group of servants rushed into the courtyard, cleared an open space in the center, and marked a white circle about ten feet in diameter on the ground.  During this period, Mrs. Tang made some other arrangements, and also found several parents with strong martial arts skills to serve as referees.  After the venue was cleared, everyone gathered around, and the best seats were naturally given to the Tang and Lu families.  Tie Heng and Xie Xiwen followed into the open space and stood facing each other three feet apart.

    "Those who admit defeat, those who lose consciousness, and those who fall out of the circle are all considered defeated. In addition, weapons and concealed weapons are not allowed to extract poison, let alone harm the opponent's life. A fair fight will end at the last minute. Do you two understand?  "Lu Shan's father is the referee. He stood out from the crowd and warned solemnly.  As a censor, he was a civil servant, but he had excellent martial arts skills. Lu Shan's kung fu was obtained from his true inheritance.

    "I'll understand." They both replied at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half the time to burn the incense and do some preparatory activities first!¡± Lu Shan¡¯s father continued.

    Tie Heng and Xie Xiwen each closed their eyes and adjusted their breath, using their internal energy to adjust themselves to the best state.

    "Auntie, just in case, it's better to set up a barrier." Hu Zhenyu said respectfully, facing Mrs. Tang.

    "Yes, it should be so." Mrs. Tang nodded in agreement.  As soon as she finished speaking, she was not seen chanting a mantra. She just formed a seal with one hand, pointed towards the field, and shouted: "Gather!"

    Under the moonlight, countless crystal water droplets emerged from the air and quickly condensed into a light blue hemispherical water curtain, covering the open space in the middle tightly.  This is to prevent the aftermath of the energy spilled during the fight from injuring onlookers.  This water curtain looks thin and soft, but is actually extremely tough and can effectively absorb the impact of external forces.

    "You can mobilize such huge water spiritual power without chanting spells or complicated hand seals. What a clever technique." Tie Heng couldn't help but glance at Mrs. Tang, but he didn't expect that the other party was also looking at him. Their eyes met, Tie Heng  Heng immediately felt an unpleasant feeling of being seen through his soul.  Mrs. Tang's face also felt hot, and she was made a little uncomfortable by Tie Heng's confident and piercing eyes.  She then smiled slightly, which seemed to be encouraging, but also seemed to have ulterior motives.

    Hu Zhenyu here felt happy when he saw the water curtain rising.  In this way, Xie Xiwen can kill him without having to worry about someone coming to save Tie Heng.

    This time he was determined to get rid of Tie Heng, a thorn in his side, and used it as a pretext for fun. Afterwards, Feng Shiyou had nothing to say. As for his father, there was no need to worry. He was just a slave and a chess piece.  ?  If it's useless, it's useless. The worst thing is to find someone more obedient.

    Qiu Ainai on the other side was so anxious that she clung to Mr. Dong¡¯s skinny palm as if she was holding on to Tie Heng¡¯s safety.

    "Mr. Dong, what should we do? The person named Hu must have bad intentions, ah! Does he want to" Only then did Qiu Ainai realize that something was wrong. She originally thought that Hu Zhenyu was jealous of Tie Heng and wanted to find an opportunity to vent his anger.  , but looking at the current posture, Hu Zhenyu wants Tie Heng¡¯s life!

    "Miss, you don't have to worry, I think Tie Heng has his own way of dealing with it." Mr. Dong looked at Tie Heng's calm expression and smiled to persuade his young lady, but Qiu Ainai could not rest assured.

    The person who was more nervous and worried than her was Tang Tang. She had seen Xie Xiwen compete with others and knew that this man had superb swordsmanship and ruthless attacks.  So Tang Tang knew that Tie Heng would not do itAlthough I was sure of things, I still felt uneasy in my heart. Although I pretended to be calm on the face, my face didn't look good.

    Her personal maid Xiao Yue'er saw that she was restless and knew why she was like this.  Xiao Yue'er flattened her mouth and said deliberately and disdainfully: "Miss, are you worried about your classmates?"

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t speak, just nodded.

    "He is trying to be brave, but he makes you worry about him, huh! He doesn't even look at who his opponent is. He is the guest minister next to Mr. Hu, an extremely powerful swordsman. He dares to compete with him, and he doesn't know what is wrong." Xiao Yue'er muttered.  Endless.

    "Xiao Yue'er, what are you talking about?" Tang Tang was a little unhappy.

    "That's what it is. Besides, everyone knows that he can't beat others, so wouldn't it be fine if he gave in early? It's better than being beaten to a pulp, right?" Xiao Yue'er pretended to be naive.

    "He is a boy, you don't understand." Tang Tang said quietly.

    Mrs. Tang, who was standing by, smiled when she heard this, glanced at her daughter lovingly, and teased her: "My Tangtang has indeed grown up, she is no longer a little girl, she even understands these things!"

    "Mother" Tang Tang blushed and opened her mouth, but stopped talking.

    "Don't worry, look at his confident look, he must have something to rely on" Mrs. Tang did not finish her words, but began to think thoughtfully.

    Lu Shan, who was next to her, held her friend's little hand and comforted her in a low voice: "Auntie is right, look at how determined he is, hum, he is usually the most playful, and he never wants to take a loss and is not sure.  He won't do it. What do you have to worry about?"

    Her words made Tang Tang put away some of his worries. Thinking about Tie Heng's usual behavior, it was indeed the case, and he gradually felt at ease.

    "It's almost time, get ready." At this time, Lu Shan's father said loudly.

    Tie Heng turned his eyes and met Xie Xiwen's eyes. The two of them looked at each other coldly without giving in.  Tie Heng has been mobilizing the power of the sea of ??consciousness since just now, secretly absorbing the power of wind spirit. The invisible air flow lingers around him, making his body more agile.

    The gathering of wind spirit power did not attract anyone else's attention. Only Mrs. Tang sensed this process through the water curtain barrier.  She was slightly surprised in her heart.  "This is not a spell, but simply relies on the affinity of the spiritual roots, allowing the wind spirit power to automatically gather and fill the whole body. The effect is no less than the speed movement! Could it be that he combines ideas and martial arts to deal with the opponent with mobile warfare, huh  , this kid is not simple."

    Tie Hengzheng had this idea. The wind aperture thunder veins gave him super speed and agility, which can be as fast as the wind and as fast as thunder. Combined with the flexible and changeable wind spirit power, it is the best combination.

    Xie Xiwen, who was opposite, looked at him looking calm and composed. He was a little puzzled and a little surprised, and he couldn't understand where he got his confidence.

    "Does this kid have some treasure that makes him confident?"

    Xie Xiwen thought of this and asked, "Tie Heng, are you going to fight me with your bare hands? Or is it easier for you to form seals and cast spells? If you want to use a magic weapon, just take it out."

    "Thank you for your concern, Brother Xiwen, but today is a banquet. Why should I bring a magical weapon with me? I never thought Haha, fortunately, my skills are all in the way of fists, kicks and magic, so I came to Brother Xiwen like this.  Ask for advice!" Tie Henghun said nonchalantly, and secretly mocked the other party.

    "Okay, it's really rare to be so heroic at such a young age." Xie Xiwen was still polite and spoke as if a senior was praising a junior, but in fact he was extremely angry in his heart.  In the past three months, he has defeated more than a dozen opponents in Tianfeng City, many of whom are famous masters, and has really gained a reputation, but this kid in front of him actually doesn't take him seriously.  , and even made sarcastic remarks, how can you not be angry?

    When everyone around heard the conversation between the two, they also made a noise.  Tie Heng's arrogance obviously irritated many people, and some people were already scolding him for being arrogant.  On the other hand, the students in Class A cheered loudly to cheer him on, especially the girls, who were the most enthusiastic.

    "This kid is really crazy. The last time he competed with Qiu Ainai, he did it with bare hands. Although Qiu Ainai didn't use the power of the Noble Phantasm at first, this guy is so courageous!" Luo Yao said to his cousin.

    "He has that strange power there, and he has the help of magic and crazy capital. It depends on how he deals with Xie Xiwen." Luo Ming is obviously more rational than his cousin, and he is more optimistic about Tie Heng.

    Not far away, the Zuo brothers were also whispering and sneering as they watched the show unfold.

    "Brother Xiwen, please show mercy." Tie Heng knew that the competition was about to begin, so he cupped his fists in a polite salute.

    "Easy to say, easy to say." Xie Xiwen also smiled and cupped his hands, but smiled.Revealing a gloomy murderous intention, a sword-like cold air has locked onto Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng remained unmoved and stared at the other party quietly. He found that Xie Xiwen had not drawn the sword in his hand. The long and narrow sword was still in the scabbard on his left hip. His right hand was hanging casually by his side.  , seemed relaxed and comfortable, and at the same time showed that Xie Xiwen was full of confidence in the speed of drawing his sword, which seemed to be a counterattack against Tie Hengtuoda.

    Tie Heng narrowed his eyes, his eyes flashed, and a trace of excitement flashed across his eyes. He had a bold new idea

    "The competition begins!" Lu Shan's father announced in a loud voice.

 Text Chapter 41 Adding to the fun (Part 2)

    "The competition begins!" Lu Shan's father announced in a loud voice.

    As soon as the words reached everyone's ears, Xie Xiwen's right hand had already grasped the hilt of the sword. He pressed the circlip and pulled out a three-inch long sword blade.  But before he could completely pull the sword out of the scabbard, a strong and powerful palm rested on his right arm, pushing the sword back into the scabbard with a force he could not resist.  .

    "What!" Staring at Tie Heng's smiling face so close at hand, Xie Xiwen was shocked.  In just an instant, Tie Heng crossed the distance of three feet and was in front of him.  The speed was comparable to that of a ghost, so Xie Xiwen had no time to react, and he couldn't even believe that this was real!

    Tie Heng's right hand firmly pressed Xie Xiwen's sword-holding arm, not giving him a chance to draw the sword at all. The five fingers of his left hand were spread out sharply, and he thrust a claw into the opponent's chest, with a gesture of disembowelling him, which was different from his previous polite attitude.  Speech is very different.

    Xie Xiwen's skills are all in one sword. He is not good at boxing and kicking, and he is not used to the current close combat. In addition, he is shocked by Tie Heng's terrifying speed and movement.  Tigers and leopards are almost at the mercy of others.

    Facing the tiger's claws that were coming towards his chest and howling loudly in the air, Xie Xiwen just instinctively raised his left arm to block his chest, and then turned all his power into body-protecting Qi, concentrated it in front of him, and then suddenly  Released, trying to knock Tie Heng away.

    "Bang!" With a muffled sound, Tie Heng's claw strength, as solid as a steel cone, easily tore apart the opponent's hurriedly gathered body-protecting Qi. A claw firmly imprinted on Xie Xiwen's left arm, penetrating  Five bloody holes.  Then came a powerful attack, like being bombarded by a hammer. The bones in Xie Xiwen's left hand were immediately shattered, and pushed hard by Pei Ran's unstoppable force, it hit his chest hard. The sound of the sternum shattering was almost the same as that of the arm bone.  The shattering sound reached his ears, followed by dizzying pain and shock!

    Tie Heng succeeded in the attack and immediately stepped back.  Xie Xiwen summoned all his strength and unleashed his true energy, like a strong wind pushing the sails of a ship. In addition to accelerating his retreat, not even a hair on Tie Heng's head was touched.

    "Youyou" After taking five or six steps back and finally standing firm, Xie Xiwen was no longer able to draw the sword. He just opened his eyes wide, released the hilt of the sword with his right hand, and pointed tremblingly at Tie Heng, who had returned to his original position.  It's all supported by a mouthful of pure inner strength.

    He seemed to want to say a few words, but the dark energy that Tie Heng's claw had penetrated into his body exploded like a hurricane. Nothing could be seen on the outside, but the meridians on his left arm and chest were injured.  , and touched his heart. If it weren't for his superb skills, he might have lost half his life.  Even so, Xie Xiwen could no longer hold on, his throat felt sweet, and a mouthful of blood welled up.

    This guy was also a man who was very concerned about face. He hurriedly covered his face with the sleeve of his right hand and spat out a mouthful of blood into the sleeve, thus saving some face.

    There was silence all around, and everyone was stunned. Obviously they were not convinced of the scene that happened in front of them, because it was too fast and sudden.  From the moment Lu Shan's father announced the start of the competition to the time Xie Xiwen vomited blood, it only took three or four breaths. The real fight between the two of them took place in the blink of an eye.  Most of the people present just saw Tie Heng's figure flicker, and then there was a muffled sound of energy clashing from Xie Xiwen's chest, and he was defeated.

    And Tie Heng¡¯s sudden advance and retreat, the extreme transition between movement and stillness, made it difficult for many people¡¯s eyes to keep up, and they were even unable to determine whether Tie Heng had ever left his original position, let alone clearly see what had happened.  Among the many people present, only a few martial arts masters headed by Mr. Dong could roughly see the entire process of Tie Heng's moves.

    Tang Tang and Lu Shan also had the same expression, that was joy, surprise, and relief.  The two girls held hands, and only now did they realize that the other's palms were sweaty. They both smiled shyly, and then slowly let go.

    Tang Tang was only happy and did not notice the thoughtful look in the eyes of his good sisters. Lu Shan had always had an inexplicable curiosity about Tie Hengbao and always wanted to find out his secrets.  Now, this curiosity has undoubtedly increased a lot.

    Among the crowd, uproar and exclamations replaced the silence. Everyone was asking what happened, and the courtyard was suddenly filled with people.

    On the one hand, everyone was shocked by the speed shown by Tie Heng. On the other hand, the result and the way it ended were incredible.  Xie Xipeng's impressive record of winning more than a dozen battles and the advantage of possessing a precious weapon made everyone have one-sided views on the outcome.  But the current outcome is that Xie Xiwen didn't even make a single move, let alone use the power of his Noble Phantasm. He almost collapsed at the first touch and was defeated in the blink of an eye.  The huge gap between before and after is difficult for everyone to accept.  On the contrary, if the two of them fought for three hundred rounds, everyone would not be as surprised as they are now.

    "Quiet, everyone, be quiet.  "Lu Shan's father controlled the situation and saw that everyone had calmed down and the water curtain barrier had been removed, then he continued: "I think many people present did not see clearly the whole process of the fight between the two young people.  But there is no doubt that Tie Heng deprived his opponent of his fighting ability. In the process, he relied on his true talents and knowledge and did not use any dishonorable means. Therefore, I declare that the winner of this competition is Kun.  Tie Heng is in Class A of the first year of Yuan Academy¡¯s Fa Dao Branch!  "

    The scene was once again chaotic. The students from Class A rushed into the middle and surrounded Tie Heng and cheered loudly. Although Tie Heng did not seem to use magic but relied on martial arts to defeat the opponent, these students could not care about so much at this time.  .  Others were still whispering and discussing.  However, this is a world that respects the strong. Many young people gradually joined in their celebrations, and some of them cheered louder than others. They were all the people who had just squeezed Tie Heng and thought they had offended him.  Now trying to make amends.

    "Mr. Dong, if he wins, I know he will definitely have a way to deal with that guy named Xie." Qiu Ainai did not join in the fun. She looked at Tie Heng in the crowd, excitedly waved her fists twice, and laughed a lot.  Happy.

    "This little guy Tie Heng is not a kind person. Let's not talk about magic. His martial arts focuses on speed, and his skills are already somewhat mature. He is also born with divine power. He can obviously have a wonderful duel, but he chooses this kind of showdown.  A risky play that doesn't even leave the opponent any room to fight back is unkind." Mr. Dong shook his head, but there was a smile in his voice.

    "How can you say that you are not kind? When it comes to fighting, just do it as hard as you want. As long as you win in the end, who cares about the life and death of Xie. Hehe, this kind of oppressive style of play is also about taking risks. There is no way.  People who don't have enough courage would not dare to do it if they are really skilled." Qiu Ainai naturally helped Tie Heng to speak.

    Mr. Dong stroked his beard and looked at Tie Heng with a strange light in his eyes.  He became somewhat curious about the techniques that Tie Heng practiced. There are more than a thousand different Qing Kung techniques in the world, but Mr. Dong saw that what Tie Heng performed was not just a simple Qing Kung technique, but a unique set of Qing Kung techniques.  , so we can have such amazing high speed and swiftness between advance and retreat.  Such martial arts are considered unique skills, and there are not many of them. Mr. Dong knows a few of them, but none of them are similar. He can't see any other clues in Tie Heng

    "What the lady said makes sense. Haha, that little guy has achieved such a level of cultivation in just a short period of time. He is really talented. But his physical skills are second to none. His vision and courage are what allowed him to win so easily.  The key. He adopted appropriate tactics, used his own strengths to overcome the enemy's weaknesses, and successfully suppressed Xie Xiwen, making it impossible for him to use his swordsmanship. Only then could he win with one move. This is not something that ordinary people can do, and there are many dangers involved.  , if there is a slight deviation, it is equivalent to sending yourself to the door to be chopped by the other party." Mr. Dong's evaluation of Tie Heng has obviously reached a new level. Qiu Ainai on the side listened and nodded repeatedly. She knew that this was Mr. Dong giving guidance to her.  .

    In the field, in sharp contrast to Tie Heng¡¯s crowd, Xie Xiwen, as the loser, had no one around him.  His face was pale at the moment, his face was covered with big beads of sweat, and his left arm hung limply by his side.  Because he was wearing a scribe's robe, the sleeves were very wide, covering his twisted and bloody left arm, but others could see that he could not move his arm.  He hurriedly applied acupoints to stop the bleeding, took out some golden sore medicine and sprinkled it on the injured claw, took another pill, and covered his chest with his right hand to slowly heal the internal injuries.

    The shame of failure made Xie Xiwen more uncomfortable than the physical pain.  He had already inquired about Tie Heng's details beforehand and knew that Tie Heng had divine power and had a certain foundation in magic.  But he believed that he had an overwhelming advantage in skill, and he also had extraordinary swordsmanship, and with the precious phantom in hand, wouldn't a mere first-year top student be able to catch him?  When the time comes, it will definitely be effortless to secretly use sword energy to break through Tie Heng's sea of ??consciousness and Dantian.  But contrary to expectations, he was defeated, completely defeated, and his face was completely lost.

    "Damn it!" Xie Xiwen gritted his teeth, but there was no trace of gentleness on his face.  The hatred in his heart was that he was too careless.  He had never thought that someone would use such a bold and unruly method to deal with him, and Tie Heng's movement was so fast and weird that he was caught off guard, and he couldn't even pull out his sword.  He had great swordsmanship, but he was defeated without even making a single move. He was unwilling to lose and felt extremely aggrieved by the defeat.

    "If you show me your sword skills, no matter how good your Qinggong is, you will never be so easy to get close to." Xie Xiwen regretted it in his heart. If it weren't for the fact that he couldn't fight anymore, he would definitely ask for another try. He refused!

    "It's a pity that there is no regret in selling medicine."

    "Xie Xiwen, what did you do?" Hu Zhenyu had a gloomy face at this time. He walked over and didn't ask about his injury. He opened his mouth with severe accusations.

    ¡°Sir, my subordinates are incompetent" Xie Xiwen endured the pain and struggled to utter a few words, but was interrupted by Hu Zhenyu.

    "You are incompetent. All the traps I deliberately set up have been in vain for you, and you have also lost all my face." Hu Zhenyu lowered his voice, almost roaring angrily in Xie Xiwen's ears.

    No wonder he was so angry. He was originally waiting to see Tie Heng get beaten up so that he could get rid of this brat who dared to compete with him for women, but in the end, his men turned into dead dogs. Not only did the plan fail, but he also lost face.  Guang, the frustration and anger in his heart can be imagined.  In this way, Xie Xiwen naturally became his punching bag.

    Hu Zhenyu took a few breaths. This was not the time to lose his temper. He suppressed his anger, waved his hand, and glanced at Xie Xiwen from the corner of his eye.  "Why are you still standing here? Don't you think you've lost enough face? Go back quickly and find someone to treat your injuries."

    "Yes." Xie Xiwen bowed and saluted, and then staggered towards the door of the courtyard. Hu Zhenyu never looked at him again.

    "Brother Xiwen, please stay!" When Tie Heng saw this, he immediately called out to Xie Xiwen.

    "What's the matter?" Xie Xiwen said firmly.

    Tie Heng clasped his fists and said with an apologetic expression: "I just made a mistake and accidentally hurt Brother Xiwen. Please forgive me. I have a good healing elixir here. Please accept it from Brother Xiwen."

    He said, taking out a bottle of elixir and enthusiastically delivering it to the other party's hands.  Tie Heng will not underestimate this swordsman at all. He is better because of his surprise, and the opponent is a bit underestimating the enemy and showing off. If Xie Xiwen shows off his sword control skills as soon as he comes up, Tie Heng will be in trouble.

    "No need, I've already taken the medicine, and I appreciate your kindness." Xie Xiwen didn't appreciate it and pushed it back with one hand.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xie Xiwen turned around and left.  Two servants came up to help him at Mrs. Tang's look. He was brave, pushed them away, and left with his head held high.

    "You don't know what's good and you are arrogant, no wonder you lose, you deserve it." People have never been tolerant of losers, and many people are denigrating Xie Xiwen.  Everyone also saw Hu Zhenyu's indifferent attitude towards him. This attitude of using people to go forward and not using people to deal with the back made everyone feel cold and disdainful.

    Hu Zhenyu noticed the contempt others had for him. He quickly realized his gaffe and secretly regretted it.

    ¡°Now your true nature is revealed!¡± Tie Heng sneered inwardly.

    "Ah Heng, I didn't expect you to have such a skill. It's such a good skill, it opened everyone's eyes." Hu Zhenyu came over and said something.  But Tieheng didn't intend to let him go.

    "Young Master Hu praised me, I'm just lucky." Tie Heng then made an invitation gesture.  "Please, this time the young master is on stage, please give me some guidance!"

    "This" Having just witnessed Tie Heng's thunderous tactics, Hu Zhenyu still had the guts to fight him. There was no telling whether Tie Heng would take the opportunity to retaliate. Faced with that terrifying speed, he didn't even have the slightest confidence.

    "Have you forgotten what you just said?" Tie Heng seemed to remind him in good faith.

    "Ithat" Hu Zhenyu's face turned green and red, hesitating, but he still couldn't muster the courage.  Everyone else also noticed his timidity and laughed lowly, making Hu Zhenyu extremely embarrassed and angry.

    "Okay, okay, I've given you enough surprises today, let's stop here, there's no need to compete anymore." Mrs. Tang suddenly came over and intervened to explain the matter in one sentence.

    "Yes, my nephew is at the mercy of his aunt." Hu Zhenyu finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly stepped away.

    Tie Heng said nothing, but respectfully saluted Mrs. Tang.  He didn't know whether Mrs. Tang was partial to Hu Zhenyu or was thinking about him and didn't want him to hurt Hu Zhenyu and offend the entire governor's office.  But Tie Heng knew that he would give up when things were good, so he didn't persist.

    "You kid, you are quite aggressive." Mrs. Tang glanced at him and said lightly.

 Text Chapter 42 Gift (Part 1)

    "You kid, you are quite aggressive." This was Mrs. Tang's comment to him, and after saying that, she turned and left.

    Tie Heng was stunned when he heard this. Before he could think about it carefully, Tang Tang and Lu Shan, who came with Mrs. Tang, were smiling at him.

    ¡°Tie Heng, are you not hurt yourself?¡± Tang Tang asked with concern.

    Tie Heng shook his head.  "I'm fine, but I'm very sorry to you two little birthday girls for bringing violence and blood to your birthday party."

    This time it was Tang Tang¡¯s turn to shake his head, indicating that it didn¡¯t matter.  Lu Shan smiled and said, "I would like to thank you for this competition, otherwise I wouldn't know you have such a superb Qinggong movement."

    Lu Shan spoke and took a step closer.  "I'm very curious, what kind of kung fu do you practice that allows you to achieve such speed? This is rare!"

    "Everyone has their own secrets, and secrets make people more attractive, don't they?" Tie Heng blinked and replied with a chuckle.

    "Huh, I know you are a stingy guy, who cares?" Lu Shan resorted to provocation.

    "It's a pity that Tie Heng was not fooled. Instead, he pretended to be mysterious and said, "You'll know in a moment whether he's a stingy guy or not. It's hard to say whether he's curious or not."

    The two girls looked at each other and thought of a possibility.  Next comes the highlight of the banquet, when it¡¯s time for the guests to give their birthday gifts.  Tie Heng said this now, making the two girls full of expectations.

    The adults in the yard left one after another and returned to the hall to continue their banquet.  The adults' gifts have already been given away, and they don't need to get involved in what happens next. That is the exclusive responsibility of the children.

    The servants set up a large round table in the open space in the center of the yard. Everyone came forward one by one and placed the gifts they had prepared on the table. Tang Tang and Lu Shan thanked everyone.

    There is no packaging for these gifts, and the person giving the gifts also wants everyone to see them clearly, so they are mostly clear at a glance.  Expensive brocades, exotic perfumes, the finest rouge and gouache, exquisite jewelry or works of art, there are many kinds, and each one is valuable.  Among them, the gifts given by the girls are close to the preferences of the daughter's family, while the boys are deliberately trying to compare with each other, and they are all valuable and rare toys.  For example, Hu Zhenyu gave him the pair of jade rabbits he bought at the black market auction last time. The little white rabbits were carved from mutton-fat white jade. They were as warm and crystal-clear as two balls of white snow. Only their eyes were inlaid with four stars.  A bright red fire diamond the size of a dove egg makes the pair of jade carvings look lifelike and vivid.  Such a high-quality product helped Hu Zhenyu regain some face.

    Speaking of Qiu Ainai, what she gave to Lu Shan was a string of black pearl bracelets. Although it was expensive, it was nothing to people of their status.  The birthday gift given to Tang Tang was extraordinary. It was a top-quality silk scarf produced in Tongzhou, with auspicious patterns embroidered by the best female craftsmen. It took two full years to stitch each stitch.  The patterns were exquisite and comparable to masterpieces by contemporary famous artists, and many people present who knew the goods were amazed.

    Of course, not everyone¡¯s gifts are valuable.  The few students in Class A who came from ordinary families did what they could, and what they mainly gave was their sincerity.  The knotted ornaments woven by some of the girls with red rope were small and exquisite, and were very popular with Tang Tang and Lu Shan.

    When it was Tie Heng¡¯s turn, he took out the two wooden boxes and placed them in front of the two girls with a smile, indicating that they would open them themselves.  Tie Heng was in the limelight tonight, and everyone was naturally curious about what gift he would give him, and everyone was extremely concerned.  Many people in the back stood on tiptoes and stretched their necks to get a closer look.

    Tang Tang and Lu Shan opened the wooden boxes in front of them under everyone's gaze. When they saw what was in the wooden boxes, the two girls had not yet reacted. Xiao Hui and other girls who were with them first exclaimed.  He spoke out and aroused the interest of other girls.

    There are mainly two masks in the wooden box. The one belonging to Tang Tang is carved from blue water jade, while the one for Lu Shan is made from amethyst, which is consistent with the type of gemstones inlaid on the outside of the wooden box.  These two masks are light and thin, obviously carefully crafted, but the surface is not as decorated as traditional craftsmanship. Instead, it is quite simple, with simple shapes, bright and smooth lines, and is only engraved in a few conspicuous positions and edges.  Some simple patterns serve as embellishments.

    "Why don't you try it on?" Tie Heng suggested.  This immediately attracted everyone's agreement.  Especially Xiaohui and the others, they all remember what Tie Heng said on the night of the Lantern Festival, and they are of course the most energetic at this time.

    "Tang Tang, Lu Shan, please put it on for everyone to see if it is really what Tie Heng said." Several girls shouted excitedly.

    Lu Shan and Tang Tang also had this intention. They were all intrigued by these two exquisite masks, especially Tang Tang. This was a gift from Tie Heng. She naturally wanted Tie Heng to appreciate her.What it looks like after putting it on.

    The two girls picked up their respective masks and slowly put them on their faces. Each of the masks also had the same jewelry.

    On Lu Shan's side are seven hairpins carved from amethyst, all in the shape of women's rapiers. There is also a golden silk thread tied at the end of the hilt. The overall look is delicate and cute, which is very popular with girls.

    Tang Tang's necklace is a platinum necklace, and the pendant is a thumb-sized star sapphire, cut into the shape of a water drop. There seems to be a spell attached to it. The water spirit energy ripples in the pendant, creating circles of blue.  The ripples, as if there really is a sea in them, are mesmerizing.

    Lu Shan and Tang Tang respectively put on the two pieces of jewelry with the help of their personal maids. They turned around and the crowd around them immediately fell silent. Everyone's eyes focused on the two women and could no longer look away.

    The masks of the two women were not full-coverage, and only covered about two-thirds of their faces.  Tie Heng considered that Tang Tang still had some baby fat and her face was round, so the mask covered her chin and cheeks, but exposed everything above the eyes, highlighting her already delicate and beautiful eyebrows, forehead and hair.  more moving.  The star sapphire hanging on the chest slightly emits a halo, extending the pure and fresh blue to the girl's body, giving her a mysterious and otherworldly beauty, like a fairy in the water, full of tranquility and elegance.  Delicate and lovely.

    Lu Shan is different here. Tie Heng thinks her oval face is very beautiful, especially the soft curves on her lower jaw, which are exquisite. Together with her rosy cherry lips, they are very attractive.  To accentuate this, her mask only covered her face from the middle up.  Seven amethyst hairpins were inserted into her bun in a fan-shaped pattern, like a peacock spreading its tail. In the purple crystal, there was a trace of golden light, making Lu Shan more noble and beautiful in the eyes of everyone, and the sword-shaped hairpins  , and also added a heroic spirit to her, with a unique and alluring charm.

    The boys present were dumbfounded, even Tie Heng was no exception. He did not expect that the effect would be much better than expected.  At this moment, the boys made no other noises except the sound of swallowing saliva, and seemed to have omitted breathing.

    "It's so beautiful!" This is the voice of every boy.  There are two masks, one purple and one basket. Tie Heng has reinforced them with magic, so they are very thin and almost translucent.  When the two girls put it on their faces, they could vaguely see the fair skin under the mask, and their facial features and facial contours were also vaguely visible.  The beauty of Tang Tang and Lu Shan was clearly in everyone's minds, but now they were half-hidden and could not be seen clearly. On the contrary, they became more and more tantalizing, making people's hearts itch.

    Unlike the boys, who obviously focused on people, the girls focused their attention on the two sets of masks and jewelry.  Their eyes were also shining, their intensity was only slightly higher than that of boys, and even more fanatical.  This is due to women¡¯s natural preference for jewelry, especially if they think something can make them more attractive, they will absolutely go crazy for it.  Just like now, every girl present is imagining what the effect will be if these two masks are worn on her face?  Can it attract the attention of all boys?  Make other girls jealous?

    Tang Tang and Lu Shan watched everyone's reactions one by one, which obviously explained everything. The two looked at each other, both smiled shyly, and then looked at Tie Heng with thanks and joy.

    Enjoying the frequent glances in Tang Tang's big eyes that seemed to be talking, and looking at the curve of the corners of Lu Shan's lips, these two sets of masks really showed off the characteristics of the two girls, and Tie Heng himself felt very satisfied.

 Text Chapter 42 Gift (Part 2)

    "Thank you, Tie Heng!" At this time, the servant moved the mirror. The two girls saw their own outfits in the mirror. They admired in their hearts and thanked Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng smiled back.  "Don't thank me in a hurry. These two sets of masks are not just decorations, they also have other wonderful uses."

    As he spoke, he walked to the two girls. Xiaoyueer wanted to stop her, but hesitated.  She used to wholeheartedly look down on Tie Heng, who was born at the bottom of society, but after seeing these two sets of exquisite and beautiful masks, she slightly changed her opinion of Tie Heng.

    "He's quite rich too! These two sets of jewelry are novel and unique, and they cost several thousand dollars, right?" Xiao Yue'er thought to herself, and didn't bother Tie Heng.

    Of course, Tie Heng didn't know Xiao Yue'er's change of mind. He leaned next to Tang Tang and Lu Shan, and whispered a few words in the two women's ears under the envious and jealous gazes of all the boys.

    "Hey, what are you whispering about? Say it and let everyone listen!" A girl who was doing something good shouted loudly, and the others followed suit.

    Lu Shan took off the mask, smiled brightly, and said openly: "What's the secret? Tie Heng just told us that these two masks are equipped with several kinds of spells, and they can be regarded as magic weapons!"

    She said and gave Tie Heng an angry look. Tie Heng also regretted it. He was a little complacent. How could he say such a thing in front of so many people? Instead, he should find another time and tell the two girls in private.

    Lu Shan¡¯s words caused another small commotion. Some people couldn¡¯t help but be curious and asked what magical abilities the mask had.  Lu Shan and Tang Tang didn't hide anything and explained it to everyone with a smile.  There are two masks, one can effectively increase the wearer's affinity for earth auras, and the other is for water auras.  In addition, they reduce the effects of illusionary and psychic spells on the wearer.  It also has a spiritual shield that can resist physical or magical attacks.  These abilities are quite practical, and everyone is very excited after hearing them.

    In fact, the two girls still had reservations. The seven amethyst hairpins and star sapphire necklace were also magic weapons, and they were all offensive. They were very powerful and easy to activate, so they did not say this out loud.

    "Tie Heng, do the two sets of masks you gave me have names?" Xiao Hui suddenly asked Tie Heng next to him.

    "Of course!" Tie Heng pointed at Tangtang first.  "Tangtang's suit is called Lan Ya, and Lu Shan's suit is named Zi Ao!"

    "Lanya? Zi Ao? Hehe, this name is really appropriate, and it also matches their current owner." Xiao Hui clapped her little hands and said.

    ¡°Tie Heng, which store did you buy these two sets of masks from?¡± Another girl asked in a lowered voice.

    This question is obviously what every girl present wants to ask.  They all looked like they were listening, unwilling to miss even a word.

    "They are not bought!" Tie Heng replied.

    "Didn't you buy it?" The girl was startled, but she immediately realized it.  "Then you asked someone to make it custom-made?"

    "You can say that."

    "What do you mean you can say that? Which bank master in the city are you hiring? Please explain it to us clearly!" An impatient girl next to him couldn't hold himself back anymore and started to argue.

    Tie Heng smiled and said nothing, which made the girls go crazy. Even a few boys joined in asking questions.  They all saw that this kind of mask-like accessories would become a new fashion among women. If they could get a few high-quality ones at the first time, they would definitely be able to please the girls.

    "I know." Xiao Hui suddenly shouted. She pointed at Tie Heng and said excitedly: "The person who made these two masks is none other than you, Tie Heng! Am I right?"

    "Xiao Hui, how come you have become smarter? Have you guessed all this?" Tie Heng pretended to be surprised.

    "Hmph, how could you talk like that? I'm very smart to begin with." Xiao Hui muttered in counterattack: "No wonder these two masks seem to be tailor-made. They were made by you, so they must have been done with care, hum.  We didn't know you had such good skills."

    These words made Tie Heng and Tang Lu blush. Tie Heng turned to look, but the two girls smiled tenderly at him. It seemed that they had already guessed that the mask was made by him.

    The other girls around were lamenting. They originally thought that Tie Heng asked a specialized jewelry craftsman to make a mask, and then he transformed it into a magic weapon. Only then did they realize that Tie Heng had made it all by himself.  This immediately made their dreams come true.  Not to mention the other girls, they are the girls in Class A. Do they know that Tie Heng and Tang Lu are close to each other? At first, the whole class rejected Tie Heng, with the exception of Tang Tang and Lu Shan. Tie Heng was very close to them.  It¡¯s so perfect, I¡¯m giving you such a precious gift today.?¡¯s gift is also reasonable.  They asked themselves that they did not have such great charm to persuade Tie Heng, not to mention that Tie Heng was always very busy, and his master was also famous for being strict and unkind. Tie Heng usually did not even have time to participate in extracurricular activities, so how could he have any free time?  Make jewelry specifically for them, especially now when everyone is extremely busy.

    "Oh, what a pity. If I could buy such a beautiful mask in any store, I would be willing to spend more money." A girl complained with her companions.

    "Who says it's not!" Her companion nodded repeatedly, then stared at the masks held by Tang Tang and Lu Shan, and said faintly: "I really wish I could have one too. Look at what they were wearing just now. It's really good.  Charming!"

    "Yes!" Several other girls also murmured in response.

    These words penetrated into Tie Heng¡¯s ears and brought him a glimmer of inspiration.  ¡°This type of mask is actually so popular among girls!?¡±

    Tie Heng was somewhat surprised, but it was also expected.  "Haha, women just can't resist the temptation of jewels. But it has found a way for me to make money. I was worried about how to get rid of those jewels and top-quality gems, but now I don't have to worry. Ordinary materials can be used to make masks.  Lord, if you match it with a suitable piece of jewelry, you can sell it at a high price, and the profit will definitely be much higher than simply selling gems."

    Tie Heng rolled his eyes and thought of more.  "After today there will definitely be people following the trend in the city, but they should all be made into simple accessories, so I will refine each set of masks into magic weapons. The additional magic abilities can be changed to remove dust, cool down, and keep warm.  This kind of thing attracts the richest people to buy it, and two or three sets are refined every month. Hehe, rare things are more expensive Well, maybe they can be sold at an auction house for a better price"

    Having solved the problem that had been troubling him, Tie Heng was in a good mood.  Generally, alchemists are very pragmatic in refining artifacts and are more casual about their appearance. There are not many magical artifacts that are both beautiful and practical like this, but they are relatively rare. After all, they are not artists and they are not jewelry craftsmen.  So Tie Heng was able to make a lot of money for a period of time, until some enlightened alchemists got involved and took away some of his business.

    While Tie Heng was thinking, someone suddenly grabbed his arm, and a strong force came, pulling him out of the crowd and pulling him all the way to the corner.

    Qiu Ainai stood in front of him with her big eyes wide open, her plump breasts almost touching his chest.  Qiu Ainai pursed her lips with a look of disgust on her face. Just as she was about to speak, Tie Heng laughed and interrupted her.

    "I know what you are going to say." Tie Heng shook an index finger.  "Don't worry, when it's your birthday, I'll give you a set of masks that match your temperament. I've even thought of the style and name! I'm sure you'll be satisfied."

    "Really? Gee, don't lie to me. Also, it must be more beautiful and refined than the two of them." Qiu Ainai wrinkled her little nose with satisfaction when she saw Tie Heng nodding.  Chong Tieheng made a face.  "You know the truth."

    Tie Heng was pestered by Qiu Ainai for a while, and this girl obviously did it on purpose. Until the banquet ended at 2:00 pm, Tie Heng could not talk to Tang Tang and Lu Shan anymore.

    Everyone said goodbye and left one after another. Tie Heng was still waving goodbye to the two girls when Qiu Ainai forcefully pulled him into the carriage he came from. This time, he went along the way and went to the prefect's mansion first. After Qiu Ainai got off the car, he ordered the driver to take Tie Heng away.  He was sent back to school, saving Tie Heng from having to walk back on two legs.

    It was already late at night, and because it was an emergency period, the whole city was under curfew, so there were no pedestrians on the streets, only teams of police officers and city guards patrolling the streets.  Fortunately, the carriage carried the emblem of the Prefect's Mansion, so no one dared to stop it, and the journey was smooth.

 Text Chapter 43 Suspicion

    Tie Heng was sitting in the carriage. On the surface, he seemed to be closing his eyes and concentrating. In fact, he was monitoring the movement around him through the wind, and activated the technique of peeping into the void.  With the improvement of his skills, his senses are now extremely sharp. When he left the Tang Mansion, he noticed that someone seemed to be following him, following the carriage from a distance.  He didn't take it to heart at first, but when he passed the prefect's mansion, the man who was following him still didn't leave. Instead, he narrowed the distance. As if he wanted him to find out, he repeatedly came within a few feet of him.  , and deliberately made some noise.

    "What does this person want to do? Lead me out of the carriage?" Tie Heng thought to himself and looked out the window. He was not far from the school, and the main entrance was just two or three intersections away.

    Tie Heng couldn't resist the curiosity in his heart and decided to see what the stalker's purpose was. If it was to harm him, he could quickly hide in the school.  In the entire Fuzhou, the place with the highest concentration of masters was Kunyuan Academy. He didn't believe that anyone would dare to act wild there.

    After knocking on the top of the carriage twice, the carriage immediately stopped at the roadside.  Tie Heng got down from the carriage and said to the driver: "Thank you, uncle, just send it here."

    "Sir, the lady told me to send you to your place of residence."

    "Don't bother, I can just walk back by myself. It's not far. Uncle, please go back early!"

    "Okay, I'll say goodbye." The middle-aged coachman no longer insisted and drove the carriage gradually away.

    Tie Heng watched him disappear at the street corner ahead, standing quietly for a moment before turning to a shadow in the corner.  This street is not considered dark. There are stars and moon in the sky, and lanterns are hung in front of several doors. The halo is quite soft.  But there was no one on the street, and the people around him had all fallen asleep. It was completely silent, except for the occasional barking of dogs, which made it seem increasingly cold.  Tie Heng, who had just attended the lively banquet, felt a little awkward and uncomfortable in his heart.

    Tie Heng smiled self-deprecatingly and waved away the trace of sentimentality. He took two steps forward and said coldly to the dark corner a dozen steps away: "You followed me all the way here, now you can show yourself!"

    There was no response, and the surroundings were still silent.

    Tie Heng frowned and his tone became a little more serious.  "Since you refused to come out on your own, don't blame me for catching you out!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Tie Heng moved and rushed towards the corner, but immediately he jumped back.  Two waves of hidden weapons shot out from the shadows.  This stalker seemed to know that Tie Heng's light skills were extraordinary. The first wave of hidden weapons covered a wide area and did not give Tie Heng a chance to go around from the side. The second wave of hidden weapons targeted the gap deliberately left by the previous wave. If Tie Heng  If Heng rashly looks for an opening, he may get tricked.

    "What an insidious guy." Cold sweat broke out on Tie Heng's back, and he was surprised at the opponent's skill with hidden weapons.

    "What on earth do you want to do? I know you deliberately let me find out. There are only two of us here now. If you have anything to do, it's better to get straight to the point. I don't have too much patience. I will leave at any time. I believe you also understand that you are trying to stop me.  You can't stop me." Tie Heng pretended to be angry and said forcefully.

    Still no one answered, but Tie Heng's Qi machine accurately locked onto this mysterious stalker, knowing that he was still in his original position, integrated with the darkness, with no intention of leaving.

    "Hmph!" Not wanting to waste any more time with the other party, and not ready to take the risk of capturing that person, Tie Heng turned around and left.

    ¡°Perhaps feeling that Tie Heng was really going to leave, the stalker finally spoke.

    "Stop!" The voice was cold and sharp, it was a young woman!

    Tie Heng stopped and turned around, watching a slender figure slowly walk out of the shadows.  This person was wearing a black night suit, and the tight-fitting material fully revealed her graceful and convex female curves, especially the pair of giant breasts, which were perky and plump. They were the first parts of this woman's body that were freed from the shadow.  Catching Tie Heng's eyes, two words popped out of his heart: "Magnificent!"

    But when Tie Heng saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, he exclaimed: ¡°Professor Jiang!¡±

    But Tie Heng immediately darkened his face: "No, you are not Professor Jiang. Who are you?"

    As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the other person.  Of course, this woman is not Jiang Hanyun. That person died in Tie Heng's hands a long time ago and her body was destroyed. How could she appear here?  However, this woman still shocked Tie Heng when he first saw her. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and disguised the look on his face as one of surprise.

    The woman in front of her looks similar to Jiang Hanyun, but she is more beautiful, taller, and younger. In addition, she has a pair of vaginas that Jiang Hanyun does not have, a pair of weapons that are extremely lethal to men.  , Tie Heng will feel thrilling when he sees it.?? 

    When Tie Heng was looking at her, the woman was also observing Tie Heng, her sharp eyes not missing his every move.  There was no expression on her face, but her thoughtful eyes showed that she was thinking about a certain issue, and there was a faint hint of murderous intent.

    "Hey, I'm talking to you! You and Professor Jiang are so similar in appearance, we must be relatives! Do you know about Professor Jiang's disappearance in the first month of the year? Or do you have news about her?" Tie Heng saw that she didn't  In order to answer, he pretended to suggest: "If you are here for this matter, then I will take you to see Master Jijiu. The school is having a headache because it cannot contact Professor Jiang's family!"

    The woman still cherished her words like gold and pursed her lips without making any response. If she hadn't said two words just now, Tie Heng would have regarded her as mute.  At this time, the woman's eyes showed hesitation, and she stared at Tie Heng with obvious fear.  Finally, her face relaxed, and she seemed to have made up her mind. She stepped back and disappeared into the shadows again.

    "Wait, you can't just walk away, Professor Jiang" Tie Heng rushed over to stop him, but what greeted him was still a hidden weapon. When Tie Heng stepped aside, the woman had already escaped from his grasp.  Sensing Qi, he turned over and jumped onto a roof, disappearing into the night with a few leaps.

    Tie Heng stood there, his thoughts changing rapidly.  "Looking at her appearance and behavior, this woman should also be a killer. She may be Jiang Hanyun's accomplice and related by blood. She may know that Jiang Hanyun's last business target was me Then she deliberately led me to meet tonight, just to  Testing me! Humph, that's how it came to be. She must have suspected that Jiang Hanyun failed to assassinate me, and was killed by me instead. That's why she disappeared in the mountain. She had already made murderous intentions towards me just now, but maybe she was worried about my Qinggong.  With his body skills, he was not sure of killing me, so he retreated."

    Thinking of this, Tie Heng broke into a cold sweat again, and at the same time thought of more possibilities.  "Perhaps she is planning to take the opportunity to kidnap or assassinate me tonight. She may have disguised herself at the banquet just now. After all, there are so many maids from the Tang family and the Lu family. It is easy to fool them Then she must be watching.  When it came to the competition between me and Xie Xiwen Haha, no wonder she acted so strangely. It turned out that she was frightened by me, so she changed her mind temporarily. She was willing to expose her identity and test my reaction. Well, she cares about Jiang Hanyun so much  , the relationship between the two of them should be very good."

    Tie Heng thought about it, and the more he thought about it, the more it made sense, and he realized that the matter might not be over yet, and the woman would come to trouble him again.

    "Being cared about by a woman is not necessarily a good thing!" Tie Heng sighed softly, collected his thoughts, and walked towards the school.

 Text Chapter 44 In the Mountains (1)

    Time flies, more than a month has passed, it has entered late April, and the weather is getting hotter and hotter.  During this period, Tie Heng's life was quite peaceful. He attended classes and studied peacefully during the day, practiced hard at night, and occasionally cooperated with his senior brothers to earn some extra money. He was quite happy, but the killer he had been wary of  There was no reappearance, and it seemed that the employer had given up on his assassination.

    Looking at the situation in the world, from mid-February to the end of April, the imperial army's northern expedition achieved a series of impressive achievements. A letter of victory was sent back to Beijing and then sent to various state capitals to boost the morale of the people.

    The Northern Expedition Army won complete victories in several battles with the grassland coalition forces, beheading hundreds of thousands of people. Several nomadic tribes, mainly the Huns, suffered heavy losses. Several of the large tribes became the main targets of the Northern Expedition Army.  Not only did they lose a large number of men, but even the few cattle and sheep livestock were left after successive wars. The grassland coalition army had no way to survive and had to choose to move north, trying to hide in the depths of the prairie to avoid the danger.  The vanguard of the northern expedition army!

    While the Northern Expeditionary Army was pursuing and fighting fiercely, it was detaching cavalry units to raid all over the grasslands, plundering horses, cattle and sheep for military supplies, and launching a large-scale purge of tribes that refused to surrender. The lush grasslands were once again soaked in blood.

    This is a tragedy for the nomads living there, but for the people of the Darong Dynasty, especially the people living in northern Xinjiang, they will no longer have to worry about the threat of robbery and death for a few years.  Because the nomadic tribes on the grassland may usually be hospitable herdsmen, but sometimes they will transform into bloodthirsty bandits.  Whenever they thought they had an opportunity to take advantage of, or were short of food or slaves, they would go south to rob property and people, treating the hard-working farming people as prey, and their cruelty and greed were even more heinous.  But this time, it was just their retribution.  Not only the people in the north were celebrating and exhilarating for the victory achieved by the army, but the people of the entire Chinese Empire in China were cheering for it, which could be said to be a universal celebration.

    There were also discordant tones in this process. Several major local separatist forces knew the true purpose of the imperial court's actions. Naturally, they would not sit back and wait for death. At the same time, they sent troops in an attempt to contain the imperial court's troops and resources and disrupt the entire Northern Expedition plan.

    The King of Liao in Yunzhou in the northeast was under the heaviest pressure, and the Northern Expedition had the greatest impact on him. He did not find any excuses and directly dispatched more than 100,000 cavalry to fight several battles with the imperial army. Both sides  There were countless casualties.

    King Su of Xinzhou, who was far away, also mobilized his army, but he was obviously not as eager as King Liao. His army was intercepted by the main force of the Western Border Army in several directions, and finally turned into a stalemate.  .

    Except for the Yushen Sect, the remaining three sects of the four major sects did not have the courage of the princes and kings to completely break with the imperial court. Although they also mobilized troops, they were all focused on defense. There were even rumors among the people that they had already  After secretly negotiating with the imperial court, he intends to submit to the imperial court.

    Among the major forces, the most eye-catching one is undoubtedly King Ning.  He was much smarter than the other two princes and kings. When an emperor listened to the villain's slander and resorted to military violence, all loyal ministers in the world should stand up to protect the country and the country. He also set an example by sending out all the troops.  .  The imperial court spread the word throughout the world, recounted King Ning's crimes, and ordered a crusade against the rebels.

    There is no room for reconciliation between the two parties and they can only use force to solve the problem.  King Ning's huge fleet and the imperial navy headed by Jin Linwei fought fiercely in the East China Sea and on the Longjiang River, refusing to give in to each other.  On land, eastern Yuezhou and western Haizhou have turned into battlefields, with hundreds of thousands of people fighting there. King Ning relied on several strong fortresses and the favorable terrain of dense water networks to firmly block the attack of the imperial army.  With the pace, even the Tiger Guards could not easily achieve a breakthrough. The two sides had been winning or losing each other for more than a month.

    People will die in wars. More than half of the county soldiers in Fuzhou were sent to the Yuezhou front line. After several fierce battles, the casualties were heavy.  This also led to Tianfeng City finally having an atmosphere of war. Walking on the street, you can often see the coffins of wounded soldiers and fallen soldiers. There are more and more people holding funerals in the city, and the cries and lamentations almost become  The recent main theme has been played, and the faces of pedestrians are also covered with sadness.  What's more, because they were worried that Fuzhou was too close to the front line and that King Ning would send troops to attack, many people evacuated their families to other state capitals to avoid possible military disasters.

    In addition, the commercial activities in the market have also been depressed a lot. The main reason is that Longjiang, the most important waterway in the south, has been blocked. King Ning has cut off the land trade routes, and even sea trade has been suspended.  Now it is not just Ning Wang who is losing money, the entire southern region's business has been affected. A large amount of goods cannot be transported out and are backlogged in the warehouse. The daily economic losses are astronomical, and will soon have an impact.  In the northern states, many businessmen and gentry were already complaining, and people's hearts began to feel uneasy.

    ?King Ning¡¯s move was very unique. Although he had no choice but to kill the enemy by a thousand and damage himself by eight hundred, it hit the court¡¯s fate.  The imperial court is currently deploying troops in several places and is under great financial pressure. It relies on decades of accumulation to barely cope with it, but it will not last long.  Now that Prince Ning has come and dealt such a devastating blow, the imperial court is even more stretched. As long as the emperor does not want to lose all his money, he must deal with a powerful enemy in the shortest possible time. But this is obviously unrealistic.  The Tatar coalition is still playing hide-and-seek and running in circles on the grassland. Even a few separatist forces cannot easily deal with it.  Then the only thing left is to withdraw the troops obediently and give up the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to completely solve the serious problem in the north. But can the emperor be willing to do this?

    This issue has been the hottest topic in Kunyuan Academy recently. Everyone is concerned about the future direction of this war. Many people are worried that the imperial court may not be able to hold on, because everyone understands from many aspects that the imperial court has shown signs of fatigue.  Of course, Prince Ning and the others would definitely not be much better.

    Tie Heng is also very concerned about this, but he has no time to think about these things now. He is rushing through the mountains in central Yuezhou under the scorching sunshine.  In front of him and behind him were two senior brothers, Gongsun Bian and Dong Liang, as well as more than twenty sixth-grade seniors from the school.

    It is undoubtedly a dangerous thing to run to the crusade army camp in eastern Yuezhou at this time, but the three brothers cannot disobey their orders.  Many senior officers in the Fuzhou County barracks paid a lot of money to ask Feng Shiyou to refine weapons and armor for them. Some of them were sent to Yuezhou, and the refined equipment had to be sent to them. After all, these magical weapons were  There are secret activation spells, and there are also some unique functions that require familiar people to operate and demonstrate.  Just like that, Feng Shiyou took more than ten days of leave for the three disciples, and then sent the three brothers here with a wave of his hand.  On the contrary, Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian, because of the recent intensification of open and covert fighting, Feng Shiyou stayed by his side after learning about it, and asked them to learn to live in harmony, which saved them a hard life.

    As for the twenty-odd sixth grade seniors, most of them are students from the Bingwu Branch, and the rest belong to the Fa Dao Branch.  They are considered to be some of the top students in this class. The college specially graduated them early, and the government also arranged public positions for each of them. At this moment, they are no longer students, but officers of the Fuzhou County Barracks.  They were going to report to the army camp for the crusade against King Ning, and they happened to be on the same road as Tie Heng and others. They walked together so that they could take care of each other, so they traveled together.

    "Huh, this sun is almost drying people out." A young man on horseback was sweating profusely and couldn't help mumbling, and then shouted again.  "I asked Gao Pengfei, should we find a place to rest for a while before we continue our journey? The sun is scorching now, it is the hottest time of the day. We have been walking for more than an hour. If we continue like this, we will definitely suffer from heat stroke."

    Gao Pengfei is the best-achieving and strongest among the graduates of the Military and Military Branch. He also holds the highest military rank. He is a cavalry military academy and was equivalent to a company commander in Tie Heng's previous life.  The others were much inferior to him, most of them were uncles, and two were from poorer backgrounds and only got a very long military position, so Gao Pengfei seemed to be the leader, or chief, of these people.

    He looks relatively mature, not like a young man in his late teens or early 20s. He looks several years older than the others, which makes him feel more stable and reliable.  Moreover, Gao Pengfei was tall and burly, his appearance was quite majestic, and he had a military temperament.  The martial arts he practiced obviously focused on strength, which can be seen from the big hammer he hung next to the saddle.

    At this time, he was also sweating profusely. After listening to the shouts of his companions, he looked at the conditions of the others and saw that many people were looking at him eagerly. Apparently they all wanted to rest. He finally exchanged words with a girl next to him.  With a look in his eyes, he nodded in agreement.  "Okay, since everyone is tired, let's find a shady place to rest. When the sun is over, we can continue our journey."

    Hearing what he said, everyone cheered and went into groups to find a place to rest in the shade of a tree.  Tie Heng followed the two senior brothers to find a big tree, tied the horses to the trunk nearby, and let them graze on the ground with their heads lowered. Then he sat down under the shade of the tree, leaning against the thick tree protruding from the ground.  Tree Roots, the three brothers all let out a long sigh of relief.

 Text Chapter 44 In the Mountains (2)

    "This weather is getting weirder and weirder. It's only early summer and it's so hot. If it's another month, it won't be possible for people to live?" Someone else was complaining not far away.

    "The weather this year is really weird. It snowed continuously in the winter, and frost appeared in millions of wild mountains. The summer is so hot, and there has been no rain for more than a month. It is estimated that there will be a once-in-a-century drought. This is really  It's abnormal" Gongsun Bian said in a deep voice while drinking water.

    This senior brother, who usually pays great attention to appearance, is also very hot at the moment, with his lapels open and even his sleeves rolled up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it in the mountains. Due to the snowstorm last winter, many trees and vegetation in many places in the south were frozen to death and damaged, and they will not be able to recover within a year or two.  So Tie Heng and the others walked along the way. There were few trees in the mountains, and they were almost always walking under the bright sun. Most of them suffered a lot.  The only advantage is that there are far fewer annoying cicadas.

    "Is there any record of this kind of abnormal weather in history?" Tie Heng took the bamboo hat in his hand and fanned himself. He couldn't bear the sun.

    "That's not clear. Our Middle-earth China has been experiencing frequent wars for thousands of years, and many documents and materials have been destroyed in the flames of war." Gongsun Bian shook his head with a wry smile, then took another big gulp of water, and then filled the water bag  Passed it to Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng also took a few sips and poured some on his neck and forehead, which brought some cooling.  Tie Heng handed the water bag to Dong Liang again, but this young man with a square face didn't even have a drop of sweat on his body. He practiced fire magic. Such a hot temperature not only did not make him feel uncomfortable, but he was leisurely and contented. It was very  Being comfortable is also of great benefit to his cultivation.

    "Damn it, if I had known that I shouldn't have listened to that guy." Dong Liang's body was not hot, but there was a sense of anger in his heart.  He stared at Gao Pengfei under a big tree opposite, looking very resentful.

    Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian both laughed when they heard this and patted his arm to comfort him.

    It turns out that their group was traveling eastward with the military's baggage convoy at the beginning. However, after entering Yuezhou, the mountainous terrain of Yuezhou made the team often take long detours.  Gao Pengfei and the others were in a hurry, and they all wanted to rush to the front line as soon as possible to make contributions and gain fame, but how could they endure such delay.  Two days ago, everyone discussed it and simply left the baggage convoy and stopped taking the official road. They bought two maps from the locals and took the trails in the mountains. They wanted to rely on shortcuts to save time, but the result was counterproductive. Because in a few months,  In the previous snowstorm, the thick snow caused many avalanches and mountain collapses in the mountainous areas. When spring came and the snow melted, the melted snow caused mudslides, and several mountain trails were buried or collapsed.  When the group found out, they were already in a dilemma. In the end, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue trekking through the rugged mountains, preparing to cross the mountainous area and return to the official road.

    It was Gao Pengfei who advocated taking shortcuts at that time, so Dong Liang naturally blamed him for the current unfortunate situation.  Moreover, there is no harmony between the two groups. Those graduates of the Fa Dao branch have always been unconvinced by Gongsun Bian. Gongsun Bian has always been the object of praise and respect by teachers, and is often used as a positive example.  It's a heavy pressure for seniors like them. Dong Liang is also favored by the teachers and has a famous master. It's a shame if others don't envy or envy him.

    And Tie Heng is a very annoying figure in the eyes of Gao Pengfei and other graduates of the Military and Military Branch.  Tie Heng defeated Xie Xiwen in the competition, and Xie Xiwen had defeated two of their classmates before, and was still the best among them. In comparison, Gao Pengfei and others seemed inferior to his first-year students. They stayed in  Naturally, I feel uncomfortable together. How can I show Tie Heng a good face?

    "Look at that guy, what do you think this is, an outing? He's going to fight, and he's kissing me with a woman. It's so embarrassing." Dong Liang was still thinking casually.

    There was a beautiful girl sitting next to Gao Pengfei. Her name was Li Qian. She was the top graduate of the Fa Dao Branch this year. She and Gao Pengfei were childhood sweethearts.  This time, she and several classmates were assigned to the magician corps of the Crusade Army. Their official ranks were different from ordinary military positions, but their status and remuneration were much higher, and they belonged to the privileged class in the military.

    At this time, the two of them had the shade of a tree to themselves, and no one else came to disturb them. Therefore, the two of them talked and laughed, as if they were in love.  No wonder Dong Liang didn't like it and made sarcastic remarks.

    Tie Heng smiled helplessly. Seeing that Dong Liang was so resentful, he stopped trying to persuade him. He simply closed his eyes and prepared to take a nap to relieve his fatigue. However, there was another loud argument not far away. Several soldiers and soldiers were arguing.  The seniors in the branch argued endlessly with their own opinions.

    "We must persevere in this Northern Expedition and must not give up at this juncture, otherwise we will fall short. As long as we can completely solve the problems on the grassland,Tatars, the court can concentrate its efforts to eradicate those separatist forces one by one.  You must understand that the border army in the northern border is the most powerful army in our Great Rong Dynasty besides the Tianyu Guards, and it is close to Yunzhou. We can deal with it first, and then use the power of victory to move southward.  Deal with the one from Haizhou.  "A short and stocky young man sat upright and talked with great enthusiasm, his voice was particularly loud.

    "If we withdraw the army from the Northern Expedition now, all the sacrifices and huge supplies of food and supplies will be wasted. Those Tatars will be able to recover in less than two years, and they will definitely retaliate against the invaders. It will be too late to regret it by then.  That¡¯s it.¡±

    "I don't agree with what you said. If you ask me, it's better to withdraw the army. Since we have driven the Tatars to the north of the prairie, we have also annihilated so many of their main forces and weakened their Dingkou and  Livestock, then our strategic goal has been achieved. In a short period of time, they will no longer be able to respond to those rebellious people. At this time, we should concentrate our superior forces and put down those false kings. Even if it doesn't work, we should greatly weaken them.  Strength. For example, in Tongzhou, King Ning gathered all his troops in Haizhou. If we have sufficient military strength, we should take the opportunity to capture Tongzhou, which is enough to combat the momentum of the puppet King Ning." Another young man expressed his opinion.

    "Absurd, ridiculous, you are simply stupid." Another person jumped out and refuted the former argument.  "Don't even think about the topography of Tongzhou. It borders the sea to the east, Longjiang River to the south, Yinlongze to the west, and the Otsuka Mountains to the north. As long as you guard a few passes and arteries, it's not difficult to break into Tongzhou from land.  Easy. And our navy is not dominant now, and it is difficult to reach the sky if we want to advance both by water and land. On the other hand, in Haizhou, although the water network is dense, the terrain is not complicated, which is convenient for the deployment of the army. It is for this reason that the imperial court directly  Haizhou is under attack. Besides, King Ning stationed at least one-third of his army in Tongzhou in order to take precautions. This dispersed his forces, which is beneficial to us."

    "So I just say, maintain the status quo and wait until the Northern Expedition army completely defeats the Tatars, then you can turn around and deal with those rebellious and false kings." The short and stocky young man who was the first to speak shouted again.

    "But the problem now is that the imperial court's finances may not be sustainable. If you do the math, there are troops from the three major sects in the north, west, northeast, and southeast, as well as surveillance and defense. The total number of troops mobilized is nearly three million, plus those civilians.  , how much money and food are consumed every day? How much is left in the treasury? And those rebels are not so easy to deal with. Look at the expeditionary army in the east. Faced with King Ning¡¯s decades of hard work, the fortresses in the city are high and deep.  , even the most powerful army in the world like the Huben Guards has made no progress. It cannot be done overnight to wipe out the rebels, and it is best to make plans slowly." There are new people who have expressed their views, which is commendable.  Be prudent.

    "They are really energetic." Tie Heng muttered.  This group of seniors who graduated from the Zibingwu Branch, apart from martial arts, have learned most about military strategy, so they pay special attention to the current war, and they are the most enthusiastic when chatting. Everyone can say a few words, and they don¡¯t know anything along the way.  We have argued so many times, but no one has been able to convince the others to unify their opinions.

    "A Heng, using what you said last time, what do they call this?" Gongsun Bian asked with a strange look on his face.

    "It's called Xian's egg pain." Tie Heng replied deliberately and seriously.

    "Yes, yes, it just hurts, haha" Gongsun Bian couldn't hold back anymore and laughed out loud.

    Dong Liang on the side also laughed loudly, especially when he thought about what Tie Heng once explained, he laughed even louder, and his unscrupulous laughter spread far away.

    "Xiaowu, you always have some new words coming out of your mouth, haha, I don't know how your head grows, but it makes sense when you think about it, hahaha" Dong Liang smiled more and more exaggeratedly, those few  The senior didn't understand at first, but soon felt that he was laughing at them, and immediately lowered his face and glared at the three of them.

    "Isn't it just idleness? A bunch of idiots who can only talk on paper, why can't they just calm down for a while in such a hot day!" Dong Liang resented these people because of Gao Pengfei, and he started talking  Come without any hesitation.

    "Boy, what are you talking about?" The two sharp-eared young men immediately jumped up and pointed at Dong Liang and asked angrily.

 Text Chapter 44 In the Mountains (3)

    "Boy, what are you talking about?" The two sharp-eared young men immediately jumped up and pointed at Dong Liang and asked angrily.

    "Your mother, I have nothing to do with you!" Dong Liang's temper also rose, or it could be said that the dissatisfaction accumulated in the past few days finally burst out.  He has a fiery temper to begin with, and no one usually messes with him, but now he is easily touched, and he doesn't care if the person opposite him is a senior or someone else!

    "How dare you talk to us like this? Do you understand the importance of superiority and inferiority? You need to be taught a lesson!" The short and stocky young man also had a violent temper, and the hot weather also affected his mood. He actually started to fight at the slightest disagreement.  .  He suddenly jumped over and slapped Dong Liang on the head.

    Dong Liang smiled ferociously and stood up straight, but he was not seen dodging. Instead, he pressed the magic formula with his hand, and a ray of fire came out of his body, forming a flame barrier on the surface of his body.  "Fire Technique Sixteenth, Tengyan Armor!"

    As soon as the short and sturdy young man slapped him, several tongues of fire rolled back up. The short and sturdy young man was also careless for a moment and did not use his internal strength in his hand. As a result, he screamed "Wow!" and a burn was burned on his palm.  It was so hot that even the sleeves were burnt.

    "Damn it, you still dare to hurt people, you are so brave." When the other young people saw that the other party did not take them as seniors seriously at all, they all felt very humiliated and saw their companions again.  Injured, they all roared and rushed over.

    Tie Heng took two steps forward, pushed away the short and stocky young man who wanted to regain face, and stood in front of Dong Liang.  The short and stocky young man felt a huge force coming towards him and he could not stand on his feet. "Tengteng" took several steps back. If he hadn't made a solid move, he would have almost sat down on the ground.  He stared at Tie Heng in shock and was speechless for a long time.

    Gongsun Bian on the other side also stood up to protect Dong Liang, and then glanced calmly at the seniors who were charging towards him with great force. A strange light flashed in his eyes, and then they were covered with a layer of swirling clouds.  The other party couldn't help but meet his eyes, and in an instant, the seniors stopped. Their expressions were dazed for a while, and then turned dull.  The eyes were blank and unfocused, staring straight ahead. Several people looked like they were sleepwalking, or like they had lost their souls, which was weird and abnormal.

    When the short and stocky young man saw this result, he was horrified again. Then he looked at Dong Liang. Flames were rolling all over his body, and the heat wave was overwhelming. He didn't know when it started. He was holding a fireball as big as a human head in one hand and staring at him fiercely.  , the stocky young man was so frightened that he backed away again.

    The air around Dong Liang was roasted by the flames. When the other party looked over, his whole body was twisted and deformed. He was sneering disdainfully, his appearance was both grotesque and terrifying.

    Farther away, the other graduates saw the fight here and ran over, shouting.

    "Humph, you have some skills, but you dare to ignore the rules and inferiority. After all, we are also your seniors, you should be more respectful." Gao Pengfei finally couldn't stand it any longer, and he lifted the bag at his feet.  The big hammer took three steps and two steps at a time, and walked to Gongsun Bian's side.

    He had obviously been reminded by Li Qian. He avoided Gongsun Bian's gaze and didn't even look at his body. He locked onto him solely by relying on his energy. He stretched out his hand to grab Gongsun Bian's neck, and the big hammer in his other hand also moved.  He raised it up, and if he noticed something was wrong, he wouldn't mind punishing the other party.

    "Senior, it's not that we don't understand the rules, but there are people who bully the younger ones. What do you say?" A figure instantly stopped in front of Gao Pengfei, it was Tie Heng.

    Gao Pengfei's face changed color. He didn't see how Tie Heng appeared at all, as if he was standing there.  More importantly, his outstretched left hand was pushed aside by Tie Heng, and no matter how hard he struggled, he could not get his arm back.  Tie Heng also grabbed the head of the big hammer in his right hand, as if there was a big mountain pressing on it. Gao Pengfei lifted it several times, but it didn't move at all.

    Gao Pengfei was horrified. He knew how powerful he was, and he was famous in the school. But under the hands of this first-year kid in front of him, he was like a dragonfly shaking a pillar. In addition to feeling powerless,  All that's left is the bitter taste of frustration.

    "You're too presumptuous to let him go!" When Li Qian saw that her sweetheart seemed to have suffered a loss and was still sitting still, she raised a staff and was about to cast a spell.

    "Humph!" Gongsun Bian snorted coldly and turned to look at her with a dull look. But as soon as Li Qian's eyes met his, her heart trembled, and a chill came out from deep in her body. It felt like  It was like being stared at by a beast, frozen there and not daring to move.

    "Hey, what's going on with you? Why don't you go up to help? Are you all possessed?" The graduates in the distance rushed closer. They first saw a few companions who were confused by Gongsun's magic, and then went over and pushed them.  Only then did those people wake up.

      The other two people shouted loudly at Tie Heng.  "Tie Heng, why don't you let go quickly? How dare you be rude to the senior!"

    "Quack!" Dong Liang's words sounded with blazing heat. He raised his hand and was about to throw out the two fireballs in his hand.

    "Third brother, don't mess around. Put away your magic." Gongsun Bian didn't look back, he just scolded him in a low voice.  Although Dong Liang was unwilling, he still stopped his movements and dispersed the flames on his body.

    "Senior, the weather is hot, and everyone is irritable and irritable. No, we are all a little impulsive. In fact, it is just a misunderstanding." Tie Heng smiled, released his grip on Gao Pengfei's hand, and bowed to him to express his apology.  .

    "Damn it!" Gao Pengfei was secretly angry. He didn't need to lift his sleeves to know that his left arm was definitely bruised, swollen and painful.  Looking at his beloved weapon, he could vaguely distinguish a palm print on the hammer head. That was the warning Tie Heng left for him!  It was as if a basin of ice water was poured over his head, making the anger in his heart disappear in an instant, making him feel cold from the top of his head to the soles of his feet

    "Monster!" Gao Pengfei looked at Tie Heng in horror, then his eyes turned to Dong Liang, and finally fell on Gongsun Bian.  "These three boys are monsters!"

    Looking at Tie Heng and the three of them, one is smiling, one is calm and indifferent, and the other is arrogant. They all have different temperaments, but they are all extremely talented people.  Not to mention Tie Heng's speed and strange strength, Gongsun's unpredictable magic and Dong Liang's domineering and violent flames all made him feel heavy.

    The pride almost disappeared from Gao Pengfei, and the sense of superiority that came from graduating early and obtaining a military position was also gone. He only felt that comparing people to others was really irritating. How could the gap between them be so huge?  Look at the three teenagers in front of you, two of them are orphans from civilian backgrounds, but their current strength is immeasurable, and their future achievements are even more unimaginable. Compared with them, who do you think you are?

    Just when Gao Pengfei felt disappointed, Gongsun Bian raised his hand and said with a smile: "Senior Gao, my third junior brother acted recklessly and accidentally hurt this senior. I have good medicine here, please accept it."

    His remarks made the senior students in front of him get angry and crooked with their noses. What does it mean to accidentally hurt someone?  What do you think we are?  Flowers and grass on the roadside, cats and dogs?

    "No need to bother, I have medicine for my injuries." Of course, the short and stocky young man would not get their medicine, so he turned around and left.  The other seniors also felt very embarrassed. They were obviously suppressed by three juniors just now, and the situation was almost one-sided. Therefore, they lacked confidence at the moment and could not be tough.

    Gongsun Bian was also showing off and didn't even take out the medicine bottle. At this moment, he saw that the other party didn't appreciate it, let alone asking for trouble.

    "You don't know what is good or bad!" Originally, the matter was settled here, and Gao Pengfei had no intention of pursuing it further, but Dong Liang just said this, and aroused his anger and the warrior's fighting spirit to win.

    The other people also gathered around again. If they backed down, their dignity as seniors would really be lost.  Fortunately, they had strength in numbers, which gave them some confidence and pride.

    Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian both glared at Dong Liang angrily, saying in their hearts: "Can't you just live a little more peacefully? If you don't say a word, you will die!" The latter spread his hands towards them with an innocent look on his face.

    "You three are indeed proud, but you can't be too arrogant, otherwise you will pay the price sooner or later." Gao Pengfei scolded angrily.  At this time, Li Qian also walked up to him, staring at Gongsun Bian coldly with her big eyes, as if she had eaten him alive.

    "Haha, what our senior taught us must be remembered by us." Gongsun Bian laughed and said.

    "It's too hot. The weather is really unbearable and sultry, and people are also impetuous. Doesn't everyone feel the same way? Oh, so seniors, don't take it to heart. It's all the fault of this damn weather. Everyone is calm and unhappy.  Are you okay?" Tie Heng also interrupted.

    Dong Liang squirmed and wanted to say something, but Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian kicked him in the dark. Only then did he calm down and keep humming with his mouth closed, but he stopped provoking each other.

    "It's good that you understand." Gao Pengfei did not dare to force them too much. Besides, one of them suffered some flesh injuries. It was mainly due to verbal conflicts and face issues. There was really no need to go to war.  He got off the donkey along the slope, intending to just expose the matter.

    At this time, one of his companions came out from behind the foot of the mountain on the south side, shouting as he ran: "Hey, hey, come here, all of you, come here, see what I found?"

 Text Chapter 44 In the Mountains (4)

    "Xiao Qiang, what are you calling me?" Gao Pengfei said with a straight face and waved over the yelling guy.

    Xiao Qiang is of medium height, and is relatively skinny. He has a good appearance and a sense of intelligence. The most distinctive thing is his pair of ears, which are typical of wind-catching ears. The ear beads on the auricles are also extraordinarily large, which makes him look  Very funny.

    "Boss Gao! Sister-in-law!" Xiao Qiang ran over and greeted Gao Pengfei first, then nodded and bowed to Li Qian.

    Tie Heng¡¯s expression changed. It was obvious that this senior named Xiao Qiang must not have a good background. He was probably Gao Pengfei¡¯s follower in the school. Otherwise, how could he be so groveling in a normal relationship with classmates?

    Li Qian didn't even glance at Xiao Qiang, while Gao Pengfei nodded slightly in response.

    "Boss Gao, I found a pool at the foot of the mountain. It's full of clean water, crystal clear to the bottom!" Xiao Qiang wiped the sweat from his face, and then realized that the atmosphere among everyone seemed not right.  , scratching the back of his head and asking strangely.  "What's wrong with you? Why are you all gathered here? Aren't you too hot?"

    "It's a pity that no one has time to pay attention to him now. Everyone is running to the foot of the south mountain in a swarm."  Due to soil erosion in the mountains and the intense heat and drought during this period, most of the streams and springs they encountered along the way were dry. The few water sources they had were also filthy and undrinkable.  So when they heard that they had found a clear water pool, everyone was naturally very happy and rushed there to replenish their water bags and wash their faces to relieve the heat.

    "Thank you for your hard work, senior." Everyone else ran away, leaving only Tie Heng and the three of them still where they were.  Gongsun Bian raised his fist and saluted Xiao Qiang, but the latter even said he didn't dare.

    Xiao Qiang knows that Gongsun Bian is very famous in the school. Even Dong Liang and Tie Heng are top students who are highly favored by the school's senior officials. He is just a powerless little person. How dare he act like a senior in front of them?  , and he did not dare to neglect, and his attitude was quite respectful.

    Tie Hengduo looked him over.  He found that water pool, but Gao Pengfei and others left him alone, and no one thanked or paid attention to him. It was obvious that he was not taken seriously among this group of graduates, let alone respected.  Xiao Qiang's expression was calm from beginning to end. Thinking that this was the kind of treatment he usually received, he was used to it.  On the contrary, Gongsun Bian's words of concern made him somewhat flattered.

    "Why don't you three go over and fill up the water?" Xiao Qiang said with a flattering smile.

    "Of course I want to go. I've been using a lot of water these two days, and the few bags of water I brought with me are almost gone." Gongsun Bian greeted him: "Let's go together, haha, thanks to the seniors, not only can we replenish drinking water, but everyone can also  Cool down."

    "Hehe, this is just a coincidence." Xiao Qiang pointed to his pair of wind-catching ears.  "I am not good at other things, but my ears are particularly sensitive. Just now I found a shady spot at the foot of the mountain to take a nap, and then I vaguely heard the sound of splashing water. I was curious and ran over to take a look.  , Hey, what a big pool, the water inside is clear and clean, just what we urgently need now."

    "Oh, so that's it. No wonder the senior's ears are so distinctive, but they are a pair of ears that suit the wind." Gongsun Bian joked.

    "It's a joke, it's a joke. It's nothing but a favor." Xiao Qiang seemed to feel the sincerity in Gongsun Bian's words. Seeing that Tie Heng and Dong Liang were not tired of him either, he couldn't help but smile sincerely.  A pair of big ears also swung twice, the amplitude was very obvious. Tie Heng and the others found it very interesting, and they all looked surprised.

    While talking and joking like this, following Xiao Qiang's instructions, the three brothers also came to the water pool.  The area of ??the pool is actually not large, only about ten acres of land. There is an intermittent small waterfall near the cliff. The sound of falling water and the aroused water vapor add a touch of coolness to the sultry afternoon.

    "This fruit is really clear." Dong Liang looked at the water surface. The green pool water looked very clean. Standing on the shore, he could clearly see the pebbles at the bottom of the shallow water area and some aquatic plants, which gave people a very transparent and very clear feeling.  Comfortable feeling.

    "Let's go over there to fill the water." Tie Heng glanced at Gao Pengfei and the others who arrived first. Even though these guys were already ten years old, they seemed to be adults, but they were not much different from children.  Two boys may have been too excited. They jumped into the cool pool with their clothes on and splashed water on each other. This quickly spread to other people, and a group of people started having fun.  Only a few girls were worried that their thin clothes would get wet, so they stayed far away and cheered for the boys nearby, lest they were not noisy enough.

    Because of their efforts, the sediment at the bottom of the water turned up. Tie Heng and the others had no way to fill the water here, so they had to go around to the unaffected shore in the distance.  Xiao Qiang asked himThey bowed and ran back to their companions, but it seemed that no one wanted to pay attention to him.

    "Huh, this water is good, so sweet!" Dong Liang squatted by the pool, took some water, took a sip, and immediately praised it.  He simply leaned down, put his head into the water, and filled himself up.  "Ha, feel comfortable!"

    Neither Tie Heng nor Gongsun Bian could do anything to him, so they had to let him go.  Tie Heng took out several empty water bags and filled them with water one by one, but he always felt that something was wrong. He turned around and saw Gongsun Bian frowning slightly, and said: "Senior Brother, you  Do you also feel a little awkward here?"

    "Well, I feel the same way, but I just can't find what's wrong!" Gongsun Bian looked around, trying to find the source of this inappropriate feeling for him.

    "I think it's better for us to leave." He found nothing, thought for a while, and then suggested.

    "Okay." Tie Heng nodded and followed Gongsun Bian back with Dong Liang.

    "Hey, you three, don't go there, come here." Gao Pengfei waved to them from a distance.

    Tie Heng and the others changed direction and walked over.

    "What's wrong? Do you even have to decide where we go? Senior!"

    Dong Liang asked angrily, and deliberately dragged out the word "senior" with a long sound.

    "Hmph!" Gao Pengfei snorted angrily and ignored Dong Liang's provocation. He just explained to Gongsun Bian and Tie Heng: "A few girls are behind the rocks over there. They want to clean themselves. If you want to go back, just go around.  Let¡¯s talk about it!¡±

    Tie Heng looked around, and sure enough, all the girls in the team were gone.  Not far away, from behind a large rock next to the pool, there were sounds of girls talking and laughing, as well as the sound of undressing.  These boys have become sentinels for them.

    "Women are trouble." Dong Liang muttered again.

    Tie Heng smiled at him. His third senior brother was almost seventeen years old this year, but he didn't seem to be interested in girls at all, and he didn't understand them at all.  I have been traveling in the mountains for the past two days, but I have not found a source of clean water. Everyone is dirty. Girls love to be clean, so of course they have to wash themselves well whenever they have the chance.  Moreover, the water in the pool is cool and can cool you down, so girls will not miss it.

    "Wow, Qianqian, you are so smart here. It's so big and round. We usually hide it in our clothes, but we don't even notice it!" I don't know which girl it was, but she suddenly exclaimed, and suddenly the boys'  The attention was attracted.  Everyone pricked up their ears, wanting to hear more. Even Dong Liang, a piece of wood, had some eyes straightened, as if he was thinking about what was so big and round?

    "I'm going to die, you said it so loudly, and they are right next to you" This time it was Li Qian who spoke. As she spoke, her hands seemed to be moving, as if she was tickling the girl in front of her.  "If I want you to talk nonsense, if I want you to talk nonsense, let's see how I deal with you"

    Then there was a sound of laughter and begging for mercy. After a while, the girls seemed to be whispering. It was hard to hear clearly, but they immediately started fighting again, and then there was the sound of playing in the water, which was also mixed with  A girl¡¯s silver bell-like laughter.

    There was total silence on the boys¡¯ side, and everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the other side of the big rock, as if there was heaven over there across the big rock.  It's a pity that just enjoying the ears will only make these young men feel itchy, and it will also stoke the fire in their bodies more and more. Everyone has a thirsty mouth and wants to take a look

    "Uh-huh!" Gao Pengfei pretended to cough a few times. He couldn't let these horny boys mess around. Li Qian was on the other side. If he really wanted to do that, even if someone else caught a glimpse of him, he would still suffer.  .

    "Elder brother!" Tie Heng recovered the fastest. At the same time, he remembered the inappropriate feeling just now and reminded Gongsun Bian in a low voice.

    "I know, but that's just the feeling of the two of us. Look at them, it's probably useless to tell them. It's hard for them to listen." Gongsun Bian shook his head and said.

    "It's better to talk about it. It's up to them to decide whether to listen or not" Tie Heng said, his eyes involuntarily fell on the part of the big rock that extended into the pool. The girls were playing in the water and bathing on the other side.  The ripples spread, and they could also see it here.  Suddenly, Tie Heng looked at the water and suddenly came to his senses. He finally found something that made him feel something was wrong.

    ¡°There are no fish in the water!¡± Tie Heng shouted.

    "There are no fish?" Gongsun changed his tone and realized what he was saying. He shouted to the other side of the big rock: "Get out of the water quickly, there is danger in the water!"

    "What's the danger in the water?"??  "Gao Pengfei felt nervous and asked hurriedly.

    "Look, there isn't even a single fish in the pool!" Gongsun pointed at the water and explained.

    "Not to mention fish, not even shrimps or loaches can be seen, and there are very few aquatic plants and algae at the bottom of the water" Xiao Qiang interjected. He had been fishing for fish and shrimps by the water just now to improve his meal at night. There was not enough water under the water.  He discovered the vitality situation earlier than Tie Heng, but he didn't take it to heart.  At this moment, when Gongsun Bian mentioned it, he realized that something was wrong.

    "There is something under the pool!" Gao Pengfei also saw the unreasonableness in it. How could there be no fish or shrimp in such a large pool?

    "Pengfei, what are you shouting about? We'll be fine soon, just wait a little longer." Li Qian's slightly coquettish voice came back.  Perhaps because of their frolics and the sound of the waterfall, they didn't hear Gongsun Bian's warning clearly, so they asked strangely.

    Gao Pengfei was so anxious now that he opened his mouth and shouted loudly: "Qianqian, please leave as soon as possible"

    As soon as the words were spoken, a girl¡¯s screams and exclamations could be heard from the other side.

 Text Chapter 45 Monster (Part 1)

    "Yeah, there's something under the water, ah it hurts so much, something is wrapped around my leg, grab me quickly, it's going to drag me into the water ah ah"

    "I'm holding you, everyone else, hurry back to the shore Oh my God, what is this?" Li Qian shouted in horror.

    "Qianqian!" He couldn't care about anything else at this time. Gao Pengfei shouted and ran over, and the others hurriedly followed.

    Turning around the huge rock blocking the road, I saw nothing else, and all I could see was white flowers.  The few girls who had returned to the shore were busy getting dressed, but for a while, they couldn't cover up their big breasts and perky buttocks, which were all caught in the eyes of the boys.  These girls were indeed the elites trained by the school. Although they were panicked and embarrassed at this time, they knew it was not the time to worry about this. They just used clothes to block their bodies, then turned their backs and put on clothes hastily.

    "Gudu!" The boys all swallowed their saliva, and several girls turned their backs to them. The exposed backs were smooth and pink, with water droplets on the fair skin, and the thrilling curves of the waist, hips, and thighs showed off the girlishness.  The charm of youth made all of these members of the opposite sex have blood boiling, and some of them had poor concentration and high temper, and almost had nosebleeds.

    ¡°Are you going to watch with your eyes open, or come over to help!?¡± Li Qian, who was still in the water, screamed.

    She was still naked, but she had no time to cover her shameful parts.  She was grabbing a girl's arm with both hands and pulling her to the shore with all her strength.  The girl was screaming hoarsely, both because of the severe pain and fear.  Her lower body was lifted out of the water from time to time, and everyone could clearly see her dire condition.  Her legs were tightly entangled with two blue-white jelly-like tentacles. The tentacles seemed not very powerful, but they could secrete terrible corrosive mucus. The place where the girl was entangled by the tentacles had already appeared.  Festering and spreading around, no wonder she screamed so miserably.

    Gao Pengfei was the first to rush forward. He grabbed a girl's coat in his hand, shook it off and put it on Li Qian's body.  This was a man's instinctive reaction, but Li Qian didn't appreciate it and shouted angrily: "Catch her."

    Gao Pengfei quickly grabbed the girl's armpit and pulled her back.  Li Qian took this opportunity to wrap her clothes tightly, and moved her other hand towards the shore to perform the Exorcism Technique. Her staff flew into the air and flew into her hand.

    Li Qian muttered words, and the top of the staff was a diamond-shaped dark yellow crystal. At this moment, a ray of golden light suddenly burst out, forming a ghost like a gun blade!

    This is Gengjin's sharp energy, which was concentrated on the head of the staff by Li Qian. Like a spear, she aimed at the two tentacles and slashed them, then cut them off.

    "Hurry and get her ashore!" Li Qian ordered sternly. At this time, she had a courage and determination that was not inferior to that of a man.

    Gao Pengfei hugged the unconscious girl and retreated to the shore. Gongsun Bian brought a piece of clothing and put it on her. The other two boys used their own weapons to pull off the broken tentacles, but the injuries on the girl's legs were so severe that  People are shocked.  In a short period of time, both of her legs were corroded to the point where the bones were exposed, especially the right leg, which was rotten below the knee and gave off a foul odor.

    "Boom!" There was a loud noise, the pool water splashed, and a huge black shadow emerged from the bottom of the water.  In the falling water, everyone could see its full picture clearly.  This is a huge and fat monster, which looks a bit like a slug, but its size has increased thousands of times. The part above the water is three to four feet long, and it is as thick as five or six people hugging it.  It also held its body upright, like a big tree, and felt extremely oppressive.  However, it seems to lack intelligence, appears dull, and moves rather slowly.

    And its whole body is green with white, and its translucent skin is like jelly.  Its head seems to have no eyes or mouth, but it can make a sharp roar. Apparently the two tentacles were cut off to anger it.  On both sides of its head, there were more than a dozen similar tentacles, several of which were wrapped around a prey, which was another girl.

    "Axiu!" The girls exclaimed sadly.  They were so panicked just now that they didn't notice that another companion was attacked. Only then did they realize that it was already too late.

    The girl named Axiu was wrapped all over her body, and her flesh and blood were being melted by the mucus secreted from the tentacles and being quickly absorbed. This may be the way this monster eats, but in the eyes of everyone, it is indescribable.  cruel.  Axiu was not alive at all. She was already dead. Half of her face was covered by her long wet hair, which was the only area that had not been corroded by the mucus. Her beautiful face was as pale as paper and no longer as beautiful as it once was.

    "Ah!" Li Qian screamed. The companion who was chatting and laughing just now turned into a corpse in an instant. This was undoubtedly a heavy blow to her.

    "Come back quickly, it's a poisonous water slug, an upper-level demonic beast!" Gao Peng flew over, hugged her and stepped back.

    The demon of the unknown spirit level is quiteHe is a human master who is around the seventh and sixth grades, but demons have extremely strong vitality and have different strange abilities, so they are often more difficult to deal with in real fights.  Gao Pengfei didn't want to fight this huge monster insect, he just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.  The poisonous water slug is a water-based monster. In this hot and dry weather, it cannot leave the water source too far. Moreover, its movement speed is limited. It relies entirely on its sense of smell to find targets. Its reaction is relatively slow. Gao Pengfei only needs to  If you lead everyone further away, there will be no more danger.

    "No! I'm going to kill it!" Li Qian was almost roaring. Her beautiful face was filled with fury and ferocity. She ignored Gao Pengfei's persuasion and struggled hard. Gao Pengfei was afraid of hurting her and did not dare to use any force on her hands.  , she let go of one arm.

    "Go to hell! Golden Arts Fifteen, Arrow Waterfall!" Li Qian roared, pointing the staff forward in her hand, the head of the staff flashed with golden light, hundreds of golden rays shot out, and shot into the poisonous water slug's huge body  , making a sound like rain hitting banana trees.

    These golden rays are so sharp that the sticky, thick and tough skin of the poisonous water slug can be easily penetrated, and many golden rays even pass through and fly out from its back.  Dense holes were left, each one as thick as a finger. Light cyan blood gushes out from the wounds, dripping into the pool with a hissing sound, and arousing bubbles like boiling water.  Apparently, the blood of venomous water slugs is highly toxic.

    The poisonous water slug made another series of screams, its huge body twisted twice in pain, and the tentacles wrapped around Axiu's body also relaxed a little.

    At exactly this moment, Tie Heng¡¯s figure flashed, leaped high, and appeared above the poisonous water slug¡¯s head.  He waved his hands continuously, using the tiger brake claw technique, and drew arc-shaped wind marks in the air with his ten fingers, like a vacuum blade, cutting through the tentacles quickly, Axiu's body fell, and fell towards  water surface.

    Tie Heng was in mid-air, doing a backflip, and everyone on her head and feet wanted to catch her.  But the poisonous water slug is injured one after another, and it will lose its temper no matter how slow it reacts.  Several tentacles were raised and then swung down, lashing towards Tie Heng like a whip.  Tie Heng was very afraid of the digestive juices on its tentacles and did not dare to have any contact with it, so he had to use the Dragon Soaring Body Technique. The true energy in his body burst out. He moved several feet to the side out of thin air, and the tentacles suddenly fell into nothing.

    "I caught Ah Xiu." Xiao Qiang shouted from below, and at some point, he had already jumped to the side of the poisonous water slug.  His qinggong was so good that he could walk on water for short distances.  At this moment, he stretched out one arm to catch Axiu's body, but his body sank and his feet were submerged in the water.  He quickly swung back with one hand, shot out a flying claw connected to the leather rope, and clasped the gap in the big rock on the shore. Then he tugged hard on the elastic leather rope, and his feet bounced on the water.  The person flew back.

    "Okay!" Xiao Qiang's Qinggong is nothing compared to Tie Heng, but for ordinary warriors, it can be considered as a breakthrough.  Moreover, his series of movements just now were smooth and coherent, and he was extremely confident and courageous in his advance and retreat. Tie Heng couldn't help but give him a cheer.

    Then, Tie Heng pushed with both hands and hit the pool with a force of wind. With the force of the rebound, he spun in the air and retreated lightly to the shore.

    "It's going to go crazy!" Tie Heng warned.

    The poisonous water slug swung its tentacles, searching for the smell in the air, and then rushed towards the shore. It waved its tentacles in all directions and slapped the ground with a crackling sound. The gravel flew everywhere with an alarming momentum, scaring everyone and turning around.  To run.

    "Let's leave quickly and don't provoke it again." Gao Pengfei held Li Qian tightly and refused to let go no matter how hard she struggled.

    "No, we can't just leave like this." Li Qian roared with grief and anger, tears already welling up in her eyes.  She wiped it with the back of her hand bitterly, and ordered angrily: "Kill this beast to avenge Axiu and Xiaorong!"

    "I like this proposal. You are much better than your man." Before anyone else could say anything, Dong Liang beside him couldn't wait to shout and put it into action.  He took two steps forward, shook his hands from left to right, and blazing flames rose from his palms.

    "The tenth fire technique, explosive fire!" Without the need to recite the incantation, Dong Liang opened his bow with both hands, and five or six fireballs the size of a human head roared and hit the body of the poisonous water slug, and then exploded one after another.  Flesh and blood flew everywhere in the firelight, and the huge spreading fire enveloped most of the poisonous water slug's body, burning violently and causing it to scream in pain.  The fire wave even caused the pool water to steam up, and the water vapor filled the air everywhere.  At the same time, there is a smell like barbecue

    Others were immediately dumbfounded. They had never seen someone use the most destructive fire technique so casually. Such a violent and rapid bombardment, pure destruction and destruction, the momentum and lethality were extremely shocking.  Tie Heng on the side was also a little dumbfounded. It was not that he didn't know about Dong Liang's amazing attainments in fire arts, but this was the first time he saw him.He really shows off his power.

    ¡°Macho man, it¡¯s just like a human-shaped fort!¡± Tie Heng secretly chuckled.

 Text Chapter 45 Monster (Part 2)

    "Macho man, it's just like a human-shaped fort!" Tie Heng secretly said.

    ?Looking at Dong Liang¡¯s excited face again, he showed a crazy expression about the violence he just showed.  After nearly a year of getting along, Tie Heng discovered that there was a strong desire for destruction and killing hidden in Dong Liang's personality. Normally, he could not see it when he was fine, but in this situation, it was the best way for him to unleash that madness.  occasion.

    Others were also inspired to fight by this fiery scene. They shouted and pounced on it, using swords and swords, or attacking it with hidden weapons and bows and arrows, adding more wounds to the poisonous water slug.

    "Damn it!" Gao Pengfei couldn't help but curse. His companions didn't listen to him, so of course he was going to be angry.

    Li Qian turned her eyes and looked at Dong Liang.  Dong Liang grinned, showing off his white teeth. There was an indescribable wildness and uninhibitedness about him, which made Li Qian stunned for a moment.

    "Come on, blazing flames, brilliant fire, burn it up for me!" Dong Liang roared passionately, raised his hand and threw an object, which was the Red Fire Token, the magic weapon he refined.  It's just that compared to a few months ago, this magic weapon has undergone new changes.  On the ghostly face on the front of the token, there is a bead inlaid in the right eye socket. It is Dong Liang's original magic weapon, the Sky Fire Bead!  Dong Liang thought it was too low-level, so he integrated it with his favorite work, the Red Fire Token. In this way, the Red Fire Token has been upgraded from a magical weapon to a precious phantom, and its power is further advanced than before, and it is more powerful.  Room for improvement.

    "Start!" He pointed towards the red fire halberd suspended in mid-air and shouted an order.  The red fire order became as big as a shield in the blink of an eye.  Flames rose in Ghost Face's eye sockets. The right side was cyan, and a bead could be faintly seen rotating in the flames. The left side was still the same red color as before, and the heat was obviously not as hot as the other side.

    "Blast it to pieces!" Dong Liang's whole body burst into flames. Correspondingly, a layer of flames floated on the Red Fire Token. The ghost face opened its big mouth and spewed out a string of fire bombs, which were more powerful than  The explosion of fire just now was even more astonishing. The billowing waves of fire forced everyone else back, not daring to get close to the giant insect that was screaming and writhing in the flames.

    "Twenty-four golden arts, splitting!" The staff in Li Qian's hand is her precious phantom. When she mobilizes with all her strength, the huge golden spiritual power condenses in the yellow crystal on the head of the staff, and as she raises her hands  The staff hit the ground heavily, and the golden spiritual power immediately merged into the ground. After two or three breaths, the ground trembled slightly, and an iron spear more than two feet long and as thick as a tree trunk suddenly pierced out from the ground, burning the flames.  The poisonous water slug that rolled in the middle pierced the entire body and nailed it to the ground.

    "This is called skewering!" Dong Liang laughed.

    The poisonous water slug was severely injured, and its screams became more and more fierce. Its long and thick body twisted desperately, but it could not break the giant spear formed by the magic. It could only shake its head and tail in pain.

    "Follow me and kill it in one go!" Gao Pengfei saw that he had reached this point and no longer hesitated.  He took advantage of the flames to subside a little, rushed up and swung the big hammer, and struck it on the poisonous water slug's blackened head. There was a loud "bang" sound, like a drum, and half of the poisonous water slug's head was smashed.  .

    Tie Heng dodged and reached the other side. He struck with his claws in the air, and ten drill-like spiral claws penetrated the remaining head of the poisonous water slug, and then exploded together, crushing and tearing large pieces of flesh and blood.  Tie Heng followed up with another side kick. The lightning was like a roaring dragon's head, and he used the Dragon's Furious Kick Technique.  The purple electric dragon roared like thunder, blasting the poisonous water slug's bloody head to pieces with thunderous force, and turned into coke in the electric light.

    "Success!" Many people cheered when they saw the poisonous water slug being headshot.

    The huge monster fell to the ground. At the same moment that Tie Heng and Gao Pengfei blasted its head, others also launched a round of fierce attacks with weapons or spells in their hands. The poisonous water slug's skin was torn open and its flesh was writhing.  There were wounds and scorch marks everywhere, and it was beyond recognition.

    "Is it dead? So unbeatable?" Dong Liang was like a man on fire, walking along with flames all over his body, leaving a row of "squeaking" black footprints on the wet ground, and others  They were all so frightened that they gave way to him.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t say anything. He was cautious in character and would never make any judgments about uncertain things easily.  Gongsun Bian also came over. He carefully observed the huge piece of meat lying on the shore. Just as he was about to speak, the body of the poisonous water slug suddenly moved, and a thick green mist emerged from its body, which seemed to contain highly poisonous water.  , and prefer water attributes.

    "No, it's not dead yet. This is its demonic power!" Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian shouted almost in unison.

    Gao Pengfei raised the sledgehammer and wanted to rush forward and smash it to pieces, but Li Qian hurriedly stopped him.  "Don't come close. The demonic power is extremely poisonous. Don't get it on yourself. Everyone, please move back."

    She said and faced Dong Liang again.  "Water and fire are in conflict with each other, and fire also has miraculous effects on toxins."??Burn it with your fire!  "

    Dong Liang did not speak, but answered with practical actions.  He drove the Red Fire Token and aimed at the squirming body of the poisonous water slug and sprayed out a blazing fire dragon.  But the scene of the demonic beast turning into ashes did not appear. The mist-like green demonic power formed a cover, firmly protecting the main body.  Moreover, as soon as the demon power came into contact with the pool water behind it, the entire pool turned into a bubbling poisonous pool, and it converged towards the poisonous water slug and merged into its body.  What's even more terrible is that the abundant water source seems to give the poisonous water slug a steady stream of strength. The wounds it suffered before and after are healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the shattered head quickly grew back.  The huge iron spear nailed to its abdomen was corroded by the venom and turned into a pile of rotten residue on the ground.

    "Damn it! Such a strong regeneration ability, the head can still grow back even if it's gone." Gao Pengfei, like most people, was shocked.

    "To kill it, we have to start from inside its body, destroy its regeneration ability, and completely cut off its vitality." Gongsun Bian said in a deep voice.

    Tie Heng nodded, that was exactly what he meant, but it was not easy to do so.

    Generally speaking, insect demons are not very intelligent, but their vitality is extremely tenacious. This poisonous water slug is a typical example. What is even more troublesome is that it can extract water aura from the water to replenish its own consumption and strengthen its demon power.

    "Let's cast spells together to interrupt it from drawing power from the pool." Li Qian was slightly out of breath.  After driving for a long time on the mountain road under the bright sun, she had expended a lot of energy just now to save people. In addition, she had released two spells in succession, which consumed a lot of spiritual energy. She felt a little tired both physically and mentally.  .

    Following her cry, the graduates of the Fa Dao Branch gathered around her, each casting their best offensive spells.  Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian did not take action. They looked at the poisonous water slug with solemn expressions.  Dong Liang's Red Fire Order was still spewing flames, but it was unable to do anything about the demonic power shield. The poisonous water slugs seemed like hot water bottles filled with water. They were getting bigger and bigger, and the demonic power became thicker and thicker.  .

    Dong Liang has shown signs of weakness. His spiritual power is constantly being sucked into the Red Fire Order, and even he feels unable to bear the severe loss.

    Fortunately, at this time, Li Qian and the others finally completed their spells and released them together. Wind blades, firelight, rock thorns, frost, etc. all hit the poisonous water slugs.  It collided with the demon power shield and made a huge roar.

    This giant insect was obviously aware of the approaching danger. Its demonic power fluctuated violently, causing huge waves in the pool. Then the water surface rose high, evolving into a water wall several feet high, and then swarmed towards the humans on the shore like an overwhelming force.  By the way, all the incoming spells are scattered and swept away.

    "Oh my God!" Someone screamed.

    "Protect the magician! No one is allowed to retreat!" Gao Pengfei roared, and stood side by side with more than a dozen students from the Bingwu branch in front of Li Qian and others. They were unleashing their true energy and wanted to use their flesh and blood to attack  Block the waves of poisonous water.

    It is helpless to say that warriors of their level are at a loss to deal with such huge and poisonous monsters.  Now they can only rely on courage and determination to protect their companions behind them. This is the only thing they can do.

    "Thirty-seven thoughts, Fangju!" As soon as Gongsun Bian saw the poisonous water slugs stirring up the pond water, he anticipated the possible situation, so he chanted the spell first and cast it at the right time.  A huge square force field covered everyone in it, and the turquoise water wall hit it, just like the waves hitting the rocks, it remained motionless.  It wasn't over yet. Waves of poisonous water came one after another, smashing into pieces in front of it and washing away on both sides. Not a drop of poisonous water penetrated into the force field.  But the poisonous water slugs have become one with the entire pool, and the water waves are pouring onto the shore without stopping. Once the force field collapses, everyone will be submerged in the poisonous water.

    "I'm fine, go help senior brother!" The flames on Dong Liang's body have receded. He broke away from Tie Heng's hand, indicating that he could persist.  His flames had no effect. Instead, he consumed a lot of spiritual energy and suffered some backlash. At the moment, he was a little depressed and swaying. Thanks to Tie Heng's support.  When he saw Li Qian and other young magicians helping Gongsun Bian resist the poisonous water, he asked Tie Heng to come over and help.

    Seeing that the situation was urgent, Tie Heng no longer hid his strength, silently recited a spell in his mouth, and formed a series of complex mudras with his hands.

    "Wind Technique Thirty-three, Dragon Breathing!" In an instant, the sky above everyone's heads became dark, and dark clouds that came from nowhere appeared out of thin air. The strong wind roared, and violent airflow gathered here from all directions, accompanied by the black clouds.  Swirling, a huge funnel-shaped wind column formed in the center of the cloud, and quickly fell from the sky, covering it straightThe poisonous water slug turned into a tornado that connected the sky and the earth, and the color of the sky and the earth suddenly changed!

    The scene was already chaotic enough. Huge waves of poisonous water surged ashore, submerging everything around them and washing them away.  If the Dragon Suction Technique does this again, it will be even worse.  The surrounding trees were uprooted, and rocks of all sizes were whirling in the wind column. The strong wind drove them to continuously hit the poisonous water slug's demonic shield, weakening it bit by bit and squeezing it.  It, tear it apart!  The poisonous water in the entire pool was also swept up into the sky by the wind column, and then sprinkled in all directions from the black clouds. From a distance, it looked like a heavy rain.

    "Ugh!" Tie Heng groaned lowly. He felt a faint tingling between his eyebrows, and there was a emptiness in the sea of ????consciousness.  The Dragon Suction Technique is the highest level spell he has mastered now. As soon as it was used, it drained almost all of his spiritual energy. It only lasted for a dozen breaths and he found it difficult to continue.

    With the lack of spiritual power, the spell was forced to interrupt, and the huge tornado was disconnected from the middle. The wind pillar, which was originally substantial, lost its binding power and quickly scattered away, disappearing invisible.  The trees and rocks that were swept up in the air fell one after another and hit the ground, making a series of dense heavy sounds.  The clouds in the sky dispersed unconsciously, and the vicious sunshine once again dominated the area.

    "Xiao Wu, are you okay?" This time it was Dong Liang's turn to support Tie Heng.

    "It's okay." Tie Hengqiang smiled to himself, took out a jade bottle, poured out a precious pill to replenish spiritual power, swallowed it in his mouth, and immediately looked better.

    "Take it!" Gongsun Bian on the other side changed his magic formula and withdrew the force field, but he followed up by casting another spell.

    "Thirty-four thoughts, the heart explodes!" This spell was completed very quickly. The silver light in Gongsun Bian's eyes flashed, and an invisible but extremely powerful spiritual power suddenly bombarded the demon power shield.  After being devastated by the Dragon Suction Technique, the poisonous water slug's demonic power has become thinner, and without the replenishment of the pond water, the protective shield is on the verge of collapse.  At this moment, he was hit hard again and collapsed immediately.

    The invisible spiritual power rushed into the giant insect's body, without causing any damage to its body. Instead, it directly acted on the poisonous water slug's spiritual level, that is, its soul, as if to tear it into pieces.  This kind of pain was completely different from the trauma on the body. The severe pain almost made it faint. Its huge body twitched and collapsed on the ground again.

    ¡°What a great opportunity, come with me!¡± Gao Pengfei rushed forward with a few of his classmates who reacted the fastest.

 Text Chapter 45 Monster (Part 2)

    "What a great opportunity, come with me!" Gao Pengfei rushed forward with a few classmates who reacted the fastest.  After all, he is also the nominal leader of the group, so naturally he is unwilling to do nothing and wants to show off.

    "Exhibit the blade!" Gao Pengfei rushed to the front, raising the big hammer high, releasing the first power of the Noble Phantasm in his roar.

    The hammer became larger in the bright light, and the hammer head was covered with nail-like pyramids, which looked quite vicious.  Gao Pengfei had already mobilized all his strength, and violent energy burst out from the hammer head, making an ear-shattering roar.

    The sledgehammer landed heavily on the meaty mountain of poisonous water slugs, blasting out a huge bloody hole. At this time, others followed, each using their own unique skills. Many of the poisonous water slugs disemboweled them and dismembered them with random blades.  posture.  The damage caused by Gao Pengfei was the most conspicuous. Every time the sledgehammer fell, flesh and blood were turned into mud and splashed everywhere. It was really shocking.

    But the poisonous water slug has not completely lost its ability to fight back. It retaliates almost instinctively, lashing out with several tentacles.  Gao Pengfei dwarfed, and a tentacle swept over his head, but as soon as he straightened up, another tentacle hit his chest, sending him flying like a kite with its string cut off.  His back hit a broken piece of wood, and the violent impact almost knocked his breath away. Fortunately, he was strong enough, and he recovered after a fit of coughing.

    However, his chest was corroded by digestive juices, his clothes were rotten, there was a terrible scar on his strong chest, and the venom was still gradually penetrating into his body.  Several other people were also hit by the tentacles, and their injuries were equally serious. Others hurriedly dispersed to avoid the tentacles waving around.

    Li Qian couldn't help but panic when she saw her sweetheart injured.  She screamed, gave up the spell she was reciting, rushed to Gao Pengfei's side, tore open his clothes, and sprinkled a packet of powder on his chest to prevent the spread of toxins.  Several other injured companions were also treated, and everyone did not want to see any more casualties.

    "Twenty thunder skills, piercing with rage!" While they were busy rescuing their companions, Tie Heng gathered his remaining spiritual power and cast a thunder spell.  Between his opposing palms, the "cracking" arc of electricity formed a bluish-white light spear, and the beating light revealed an aura of destruction.

    "Go!" Tie Heng twisted his waist and used strength to throw the electric spear in his hand.  The bright flash left a straight trajectory in the air, and its end point was a burnt black hole as thick as the mouth of a bowl in the center of the poisonous water slug's head.  The next moment, the power of thunder and lightning burst out from inside the giant insect's body. The blue-white electric light was like sunlight penetrating the clouds, tearing its thick flesh apart. Countless electric arcs drilled out from every gap, releasing  Violent destructive power.  It makes the poisonous water slug look like it has turned into a giant glowing caterpillar

    When the electric light dissipated, what was left was a pile of rotten flesh riddled with holes, and the foul-smelling black smoke floated out from its body, spreading farther and farther in the wind.  But this giant insect was not dead yet. It was squirming hard, as if trying to escape, and it was whining intermittently.

    "You disgusting insect, you're not done yet!" Dong Liang also mustered up his remaining strength and formed a strange handprint on his hand. The Red Fire Token that had been floating beside him flew to the poisonous water slug again.  It grows in the wind and becomes as big as a door panel.

    "Summon the Fire Spirit!" Following Dong Liang's spell, a ball of fire appeared on the back of the Red Fire Token. As soon as he blinked his eyelids a few times, the fire became bigger and bigger, and then it began to twist as if it were alive.  In the end, it actually grew a head and limbs, turning into a human form more than three feet tall.

    This is a fire spirit. It is not the soul of the precious phantom Shiling, but was summoned by Dong Liang in a special way. At first glance, it seems to lack intelligence and is not as vivid as a living thing like Shiling.

    Huo Ling¡¯s head was a blur, just a rough shape, and it was impossible to distinguish the facial features.  Instead, the Red Fire Token covered its chest like a breastplate.  The grimace on the front seems to be alive, and its expression has become extremely vivid. It is laughing silently, indescribably ferocious and terrifying!

    "Fire flames, burn! Turn the enemy in front of you to ashes!" Waving his arms wildly, Dong Liang roared, his expression even more violent and cruel than that ghost face!

    The fire spirit received the instruction, and it started simple and direct action.  It rushed forward like a wave of fire and hugged the poisonous water slug that was even bigger than it.  Then it burned violently, like a huge bonfire.  The flames quickly spread to the poisonous water slug's body. The giant insect still wanted to struggle, but after suffering repeated blows, it was exhausted and could not escape the grasp of the fire spirit. In the end, it was engulfed by the raging flames.  Like a candle thrown into a bonfire, it disappeared without a trace.

    "Drink hahahahaha" Dong Liang laughed wildly, showing his wanton madness.

      But no one cared about this at this time. They stared at Tie Heng and the others in shock.  The spells the three brothers used just now were their true strength, which undoubtedly scared everyone.  Only then did Li Qian and others understand what kind of gap there was between them!  She could cast more than twenty spells consecutively, or even spells starting with the thirtieth, so quickly and accurately. Li Qian asked herself that she couldn't do this, let alone everyone else. They didn't even have the huge spiritual power to support the completion of these spells.  It's very difficult. If you try to be brave, you will end up with backlash and even the sea of ??consciousness collapses!

    "My baby, come back!" Dong Liang waved, and the fire spirit quickly shrank, disappearing into the red fire order amidst the churning flames and sparks.  The Red Fire Token immediately returned to its original size of a palm, spun around, and flew back to its master's hand.  Dong Liang still held it and kissed it several times.

    "Third brother, I never thought you had this skill. It seems that the Red Fire Order has done a good job for you!" Gongsun Bian, like the two junior brothers, was very pale and not in good spirits. This was due to his spiritual power.  consequences of serious losses.  But the expressions of the three of them were all very happy. They had cooperated tacitly just now, and the joy in their hearts at this moment was naturally indescribable.

    "Haha, it's not bad! It's pretty much what I expected." Dong Liang said modestly in his own style.  However, he was still very satisfied when he looked at the original location of the poisonous water slug. There was only a huge deep pit, which was covered with a thick layer of bright red. It was molten rock that was gradually cooling.  Transformed into burnt black color.

    Tie Heng's eyes focused on his masterpiece. The water pool no longer existed, and the damp bottom of the pool was exposed to the sun. With the intermittent waterfall, it would be impossible to restore it within a few months.  Old view.  Looking at the messy and dilapidated scene around them, we have the most intuitive interpretation of the destructive power of the Dragon Suction Technique.

    "Ah!" A girl suddenly screamed. Everyone looked towards her and saw her turning her back, folding her arms in front of her chest, and squatting on the ground.  Only then did the other girls realize the seriousness of the problem. They had just put on some clothes hastily to cover their naked bodies. At that time, their whole bodies were still wet, and the clothes were clinging to their bodies, so the beauty would inevitably leak out.  .  Especially Li Qian, who was only wrapped in a thin summer coat and was soaked by the pool water. Every detail on her body could be seen clearly. Two slender white legs and half of her round buttocks were exposed to the air, and even more  It's extremely eye-catching.

    I couldn't care about it just now, but now it is the public eyes. All the girls have a red ears and red ears, screaming and screaming, and it seems to be panicked and confused than facing poisonous water.

    "Why are you still staring at me? Why don't you turn your face away!" Gao Pengfei roared, looking very angry and not like a wounded sign at all.

    The boys turned away reluctantly, slowly, and dilly-dally, while the girls gathered together and helped each other get dressed again. If the boys tried to take advantage of their eyes, they would have no chance!

    "How is Xiaorong?" Li Qian's face was still a little red. When she saw the boys' eyes lingering on the shameful part of her body, she glared back fiercely and asked to distract everyone.  .

    "The situation is not optimistic." It was Gongsun Bian who answered her. He was good at alchemy and also proficient in medical skills.  "She was seriously injured. The venom has penetrated deep into the leg bones and is still gradually spreading. It is difficult for the medicine to contain it. All we can do is to amputate her legs"

    Gongsun Bian¡¯s words caused a moment of silence. Finally, Li Qian and Gao Pengfei exchanged glances. The latter nodded, but the former still hesitated.

    "Is there no other way? We can't control the injury and send her back, but at least save one of her legs!" Li Qian asked unwillingly.

    Gongsun Bian shook his head.

    Li Qian bit her lower lip tightly, and after a long while she said seriously: "Then do as you say!"

    At this time, a girl next to her gently pulled her sleeve and asked in a low voice in her ear: "Qianqian, what should Axiu do?"

    "Axiu!" Li Qian felt another pain in her heart.  Axiu's body was nearby, covered with a blanket, with only a few strands of black hair exposed.  When the girls saw this scene, they couldn't help crying, and several boys also lowered their heads sadly.  Who would have thought that we all graduated together and joined the army together, but before we went to the battlefield, we lost one of our companions and the other became disabled. How cruel this is.

    "Axiu's body has been completely destroyed by the venom. It will only get worse if it continues. We'd better find some firewood and cremate her!" Gao Pengfei covered his chest and said with some difficulty.

    "That's all it can do." Li Qian turned her face away, unwilling to look at the body of her companion.

    "Well, there are a lot of broken trees around, everyone go pick up some of the right size and collect them.  Everyone, please act quickly. The fight just now may attract other lurking monsters in the mountains. We have to leave here before the sun sets.  "Gao Pengfei took a breath and ordered loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use so much trouble, I¡¯ll make you angry¡± Dong Liang stood up and wanted to speak, but Tie Heng pulled him back.

    "What's wrong? Did I say the wrong thing again?" Dong Liang looked confused.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this for me.¡± Tie Heng said with a wry smile.

    "Oh." Dong Liang agreed indifferently, turned around and left.

    Others spread out and picked up branches scattered around, and a few boys split the tree trunks with their weapons.  Soon, everyone built a firewood pile and moved Axiu's body to the top.

    During this process, Gongsun Bian also completed the operation. Both Xiaorong's legs were amputated, and then they applied wound medicine and bandaged them properly.  Gongsun Bian used a large dose of anesthetic on her, and she fell asleep without waking up, so she didn't have to face this cruel reality for the time being.  Everyone looked at her shorter body, and everyone was speechless. Only the sad cries of the girls echoed in the crowd.

    "Then they burned Axiu's body. The fire not only took away one of their companions, but also took away some beautiful things in these young people. At the cost, they might become more mature and stronger!

    After the flames went out, several girls stepped forward to collect Axiu¡¯s ashes and put them into a porcelain jar.  After doing all this, everyone was ready to go back, their horses still staying at the place where they rested before.

    At this moment, a boy suddenly stopped everyone. He pointed at the big pit melted by the fire spirit and shouted strangely: "Look, there seems to be something shiny in the pit."

    Xiao Qiang was the most nimble with his hands and feet. He was the first to rush over, pull out a goose egg-sized green crystal from the cooled and solidified rock, and shouted in surprise.  "It's a demon power crystal. This is a demon power crystal."

    He shouted while running back, and presented the crystal in his hand to Gao Pengfei like a treasure, and said with a smile: "The poisonous water slug is so huge, there must be more than one crystal of demonic power, and there must be more in those stones"

    Before he finished speaking, Li Qian next to him slapped the demon power crystal out of his hand, then turned back and slapped him hard on the cheek.

    "You can still laugh. If you weren't so nosy, how could Axiu and Xiaorong be like this?" Li Qian almost screamed hysterically.

    She pushed and hit Xiao Qiang several times, until Gao Pengfei held her back, and then she threw herself into Gao Pengfei's arms and cried bitterly.

    "YesI'm sorry, I" Xiao Qiang was stunned. He wanted to apologize, but the comments and inexplicable condemnations from his companions made it difficult for him to do so.

    Tie Heng frowned. This was completely unreasonable anger. How could this tragedy be entirely blamed on Xiao Qiang?  I just heard that they found the water source, weren't they themselves the ones running ahead?  Tie Heng was a little angry. He was just about to stand up and say something fair, but Gongsun Bian took the lead. He picked up Xiao Qiang with a smile and walked back, leaving everyone stunned.

    Tie Heng looked at the two of them. Gongsun Bian seemed to be saying something to Xiao Qiang, but looking at the look on Gongsun Bian's face, Tie Heng felt a little uneasy

 Text Chapter 46 Copycat

    Tie Heng and his party trekked in the mountains for another two days.  The reason was actually Tie Heng's fault.  The poisonous water swept away by the Dragon Suction Technique fell over a large area like rain, causing a certain degree of pollution to the mountain forest. The mounts that everyone left behind were also affected and became weak under the influence of the toxin.  Several horses also died.  Coupled with several injured people in the team, their marching speed was naturally greatly reduced.

    At this moment, Tie Heng was walking with Xiao Qiang, far ahead of the team.  They are exploring paths, avoiding dangers and looking for easier paths.  This is a very tiring job. It's good to go through thorns and thorns. But when you encounter a dead end, you have to turn back the same way, which is equivalent to a useless effort.

    Originally, Xiao Qiang and two other companions who were good at investigation were responsible for this job, but after what happened in the water pool, Li Qian and the others put all the blame on Xiao Qiang and pushed the most difficult job to him.  Do it alone.  Tie Heng couldn't stand it, so he helped him out to explore the way.

    In fact, Xiao Qiang¡¯s ability is not weak, especially his Qinggong is very outstanding, and he is among the best among all his classmates.  It's just that he doesn't seem to realize his own advantages and lacks self-confidence.  Tie Heng knew from the chats in the past two days that Xiao Qiang was indeed from a commoner family. He was bullied by the wealthy officials in the academy, so he had to find a backer.  For six years, he had been Gao Pengfei's errand boy in exchange for peace and quiet.  He was able to graduate early this time, partly because his grades were really good, and partly because of Gao Pengfei's care.  Therefore, he acted grovelingly, like a slave.  In his heart, he still has male ambitions, and he is very eager to gain military glory in this war to change his status.

    "It's almost evening, we have to find a place to camp quickly." On a hillside, Xiao Qiang looked up at the sky and saw that the sky to the west was already tinged with sunset.

    "There is a valley ahead. Let's go take a look. It should be an ideal campsite." Tie Heng said and glanced at him. Xiao Qiang's expression was very bad. In the past two days, he was not only physically tired, but also mentally endured.  The pressure from peers¡¯ censure is obviously heavy.  "Senior, are you okay? You seem to be suffering from heat stroke. Do you want to rest for a while?"

    "No, I'm fine." Xiao Qiang wiped the sweat off his face, shook his head and said, "We'd better keep moving forward and decide on the campsite."

    Seeing that he was already riding down the hillside, Tie Heng had no choice but to follow him.  The two of them walked forward for a while and stopped at the mouth of a valley.  Looking into the valley, the valley is full of lush shrubs and is not a suitable place to camp for the night.

    "Damn it!" Xiao Qiang was quite frustrated.

    Tie Heng was also a little disappointed. In a blink of an eye, he found a few fruit trees not far away. The trees were heavy with ripe and plump wild fruits that bent the branches. They were so bright and red that it was tempting to look at them.  Tie Heng drove his horse closer, reached out and picked a fruit, wiped it on his clothes, and took a bite. The sweet juice and crisp pulp were very delicious and quenched his thirst.

    "Senior, go ahead." Tie Heng threw a few fruits to Xiao Qiang, then took out a cloth bag and put a lot of it in it.

    "Hey! This is" Tie Heng suddenly made other discoveries.

    "What's wrong?" Xiao Qiang heard his voice, dropped the half-eaten wild fruit, and ran over.

    "Look, there is a path here." Tie Heng pointed to the ground between a few fruit trees. A path could be vaguely seen among the weeds. It seemed that someone often traveled here and stepped on it.

    "This means there is someone nearby!" Xiao Qiang was slightly excited.  We have been in this uninhabited mountain for several days, and it would definitely be a good thing if we could meet a local to guide us.

    "Let's take a look along this path?" Tie Heng suggested.

    "Okay." Xiao Qiang took the lead in riding without even thinking.

    The trail was very inconspicuous and intermittent. Several times, the two of them had to look around before finding the connecting road again.  Finally, they turned around a forest, looked up, and saw a village sitting on the hillside not far away.  Many terraces have been opened on both sides of the stockade, and there are even simple waterwheels and canals to introduce water from mountain springs into the fields.

    "They are local mountain people." Xiao Qiang showed a smile on his face.

    Tie Heng was not happy. He stared at the village and said solemnly: "That village may be empty."

    "Empty?" Xiao Qiangren was very smart. After hearing this and observing carefully, he also found something unreasonable.  It was almost evening now, when the housewives were preparing dinner, but there was no smoke in the village.  There are also those terraced fields, although crops are planted in them, but looking at the weeds in the ridges, it is obvious that the owner of the fields has not taken care of them for a while.

      The two looked at each other, Xiao Qiang pondered for a moment, and asked uncertainly: "Let's go over and have a look, maybe there is someone inside."

    Tie Heng nodded and followed him up the mountain.  When they came to the village gate, both of them were sure that there should be no one in the village.  The heavy gate of the village was ajar, but not closed.  There were no sentries on the three-foot-high wall made of stone and wood, and the village was completely silent, with no human voices, no cocks or dogs barking.

    "Be careful." Xiao Qiang reminded him kindly.

    "You too." Tie Heng got off his horse, pushed open half of the door, and looked inside warily before holding the horse's reins and walking into the village.

    "Excuse me, is anyone here?" Tie Heng shouted loudly and waited for a while, but did not get any response.

    "It seems that there is indeed no one left." Xiao Qiang's disappointment was palpable.

    "Let's take a look around!" Tie Heng tied his horse to a wooden stake nearby and took out a wild fruit from the bag just now and fed it to the horse. Then he patted the brown horse affectionately.  Horse's neck.  His and Xiao Qiang's mounts were the two horses in the team that were least affected by the poisonous water, and they were also the most powerful of all the horses. This was the only benefit they gained from their hard work in exploring the road.

    Xiao Qiang was very cautious and did not separate from Tie Heng. The two searched several houses together.

    "Look, these buildings are still intact, and the village is not too messy. The original residents here may have moved their families to avoid the war! You see, the money in the house, as well as food and livestock, have all been taken away.  "Xiao Qiang checked the rice vat, ran into the house and rummaged through the boxes, and finally came to this conclusion.

    "Yeah." Tie Heng responded. He wiped the dust on the table and found that the dust was not thick, indicating that the residents here had not been away for a long time.  He glanced at the furnishings in the room again. Although they were a little shabby, they were still complete.  "They seemed to have left in a hurry, and many things were not moved."

    "What ordinary people fear most is war, and it is normal to relocate in a hurry." Xiao Qiang said with emotion.  "This is not far from Haizhou!"

    After confirming that there was no danger, the two walked around the village again.  This village is not big, with only three to four hundred people based on its size and number of houses.  In the center of the village is a small martial arts training ground, and you can also see martial arts tools such as stone locks and sticks in the corners.  Located at the back is the most important building in the village, the ancestral hall.

    The two of them went in and took a look. The ancestors' memorial tablets and sacrificial utensils on the table were gone, and the entire ancestral hall was empty, leaving only some tables, chairs and benches.  This situation further proved their previous suspicion that the mountain people in the village moved away on their own initiative.

    "Everyone can stay here tonight." Xiao Qiang said with a hint of relaxation. What he needs most now is the recognition and understanding of his companions, so he has been working hard to make some contribution.

    "Then we have to go back quickly and bring everyone here before dark. Otherwise, it will be difficult to walk on the mountain road in the dark."

    "Yes, yes, let's go back quickly."

    Xiao Qiang and Tie Heng rode back along the original route to join the brigade.  When they explained the situation, everyone was very happy.  Because of the poisonous water slug thing, no matter what they did in the past two days, they had to be cautious and nervous, especially when they were camping at night. The slightest disturbance would wake up most of the people.  It was too timely to have a place where they could rest peacefully, otherwise their bodies would have been overwhelmed by the fear in their hearts.

    With Xiao Qiang leading the way, this group of young people arrived at the vacant village before the sun set.  Seeing the high walls of the building, many people breathed a sigh of relief, and the uneasiness in their expressions also reduced a lot.

    "Those houses in the north belong to us girls. What do you think about you moving to the houses in the south?" Everyone came to the martial arts training ground in the center of the village and looked around at the surrounding houses. Li Qian began to allocate the night  Overnight accommodation.

    Gao Pengfei naturally would not object to her proposal, but before he could agree, Gongsun Bian reminded them.  "This place is still in the mountains. No one can say whether it is safe or not. I think it is best for everyone not to separate."

    "This" Gao Pengfei felt that Gongsun Bian was right. He looked at Li Qian and hesitated slightly.

    Tie Heng joined in at this time: "Elder brother is right, we still gather together to rest like the previous two days. That room is the ancestral hall, which is large enough for more than twenty of us to spread out on the floor. You girls  You can surround the sleeping area with blankets and sheets, or you can pitch a tent inside.¡±

    Listening to what the two of them said, Li?I also understand that this is safer, after all, safety is the first priority now.

    "Okay! Let's all rest in the ancestral hall tonight." Li Qian said and glanced at Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian, then turned back and glared at Gao Pengfei before calling a few girls into the ancestral hall.

    Gao Pengfei smiled bitterly, but didn't say much.  He took out the map he bought and considered the surrounding mountains for a long time before determining his current location.

    "Is this small village marked on the map?" Gongsun Bian walked over and asked him.

    "Not to mention, this village really exists." Gao Pengfei raised his head and smiled. The map he bought specifically marked some mountain trails in the central mountainous area of ??Yuezhou. It is very valuable to those who gather medicine or kill demons. It also marked some local areas.  The human cottage is quite detailed.

    "This village is called Mojiazhai on the map, and more than ten miles to the east is Guandao." As soon as Gao Pengfei said these words, everyone cheered.  They had already regretted their decision to take a shortcut through the mountain road that day. Now that they could finally get out of this mountainous area, it was really good news to boost their morale.

    "Everyone, please fill your stomachs, wash up, and then go to bed early! We will go all out tomorrow morning. The horses have been fed herbs for the past two days and the effect has been good. The toxins have been removed and their physical strength has recovered. It should not be a problem to return to the official road.  Let's try to find a military station and have a good rest." Gao Pengfei suddenly felt much better.  In the past two days, due to the injuries on his body and the casualties of his companions, he was in a rather gloomy mood.  After all, all these troubles were caused by his suggestion to take shortcuts, and he had a certain responsibility, so the pressure in his heart was much heavier than it looked on the outside.

    Gao Pengfei made some assignments for everyone.  First, everyone gathered the horses in the open space on the side of the ancestral hall. After washing them, they fed them well.  He also designated several people to take turns to guard the village wall at night, and closed the gate of the village and fastened the thick bolt.

 Text Chapter 47 Night Attack (1)

    Tie Heng had spent a hard day exploring the team's path, so naturally nothing happened to him at the moment.  After taking care of his big brown horse, he walked into the ancestral hall and prepared to arrange the floor for sleeping.

    "Hey, they are quite nimble and they got it done so quickly." Tie Heng grinned.

    In a corner of the ancestral hall, the girls headed by Li Qian had formed a circle of curtains with blankets and sheets. They also fetched water and washed themselves inside.  The girl named Xiao Rong was also among them. She didn't seem to want anyone else's help, and there were some disputes about this.

    This situation has happened several times in the past two days.  It is said that this girl named Xiao Rong is quite strong. After she woke up and faced the cruel reality of losing her legs, she did not seek death or blame others. Except for crying secretly in the middle of the night, she always remained calm.  , and even in order not to worry everyone, she often smiled, and she was not as mean to Xiao Qiang as others.  She has also become the person Xiao Qiang can talk to the most besides Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian.

    Tie Heng has a good impression of Xiao Rong and admires her very much. Being able to maintain such an optimistic spirit is obviously not an easy thing to do.

    ¡°Keep going, as long as you are alive, there is hope. Maybe one day, everything will get better.¡± Tie Heng murmured softly.  He thought of himself when he was trapped in the Orb of Chaos. The despair about the future was the most torturous. Only by surviving this level could he get out of the shadow that shrouded his soul.

    Tie Heng shook his head and had no appetite for food for a while, so he laid out blankets and quilts, took towels and other things, and ran to the pool in a corner of the village to take a bath.  The water in the pool is from mountain springs brought from outside by canals. In such hot weather, it is quite refreshing to pour on the body.

    "Phew! It's so good." Tie Heng felt that all the fatigue in his body seemed to be washed away by the cold water, and he couldn't help but yelled, which made the two girls who came to fetch water laugh out loud.  Two pairs of big, watery eyes glanced directly at his naked body, their gazes burning.

    Tie Heng was only wearing a pair of large underpants. He filled a wooden basin with water and poured it on his head. He was much more heroic than the boys next to him who were also taking a bath. They all just wiped their bodies with wet towels and seemed to know that  Girls would come to fetch water, and they were a little embarrassed to take off their clothes.

    "This kid is really brave." A boy said with a smile, and was a little surprised.  "He's really strong. Look at the muscles on his body. He looks like a first grader."

    "Master Feng's apprentices are all monsters." Another boy said what he was thinking. This was the conclusion they reached in private after witnessing the three brothers working together to kill the poisonous water slugs.

    Tie Heng is very shameless now. He doesn't care about their comments or the attention of girls. He pours basin after basin of cold water on himself. He just wants to be satisfied and doesn't care about other people's opinions.  .

    After wiping himself clean, he put on his clothes and returned to the ancestral hall with his things. Dong Liang had already arranged a bunk next to his bunk on the floor.  This guy didn't know where he found a bunch of bacon. As far as Tie Heng knew, he ate all the bacon he brought as early as the second day after entering the mountain, along with the rations for Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian.  Also wipe him out.  The drought in the mountains made it difficult to catch much prey, and Dong Liang had no meat to eat. This was one of the reasons why he resented Gao Pengfei.

    "Where did you find this?" Tie Heng asked him curiously, pointing to the string of bacon.

    "Hey, I found this in the cellar of a house, are you lucky?" Dong Liang said while putting the bacon in front of his nose and smelling it, with an intoxicated look on his face.

    "Haha, everyone who sees it has a share, at least half of my score." Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "You are robbing, you are just a robber." Dong Liang stared at his eyes and hid the string of bacon behind his back, looking stingy.

    "Don't hide, don't hide, the other half is mine." At this time, Gongsun Bian came over. Seeing Dong Liang's behavior, he also started to cheer.

    "You each have half, so what can I eat?" Dong Liang shook his head like a rattle.  "At most, you two can share half a skewer, no more. I found this bacon."

    "Just because you found it, we want half of each one." Gongsun Bian pointed his finger and said: "I don't believe it. You found this string of bacon. You must have kept it secretly. I bet on it. Don't worry yet.  If you deny it, show me the storage bag, there must be meat in it"

    Gongsun Bian reached out to grab the storage bag at Dong Liang's waist. The latter got up and blocked Dong Liang's hand, and begged for mercy: "Okay, okay, okay, I will divide this bunch of bacon according to what you said."  It¡¯s all yours.¡±

    "How is it? I guessed it right! This guy likes meat for every meal. He couldn't eat it in the past two days.Meat, looking for people to cause trouble all day long.  Now that he found such a bunch of bacon, he didn't eat it all secretly outside, but brought it back to show off. There must be something fishy about it.  Gongsun Bian pointed at Dong Liang and said to Tie Heng.

    "Huh, if I had known this was the case, I should have eaten alone and stuffed all the meat into my stomach in the cellar." Dong Liang muttered dissatisfiedly with a sad face, but Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian burst out laughing.

    "Look at how stingy you are." Gongsun Bian slapped him and then ordered: "Hurry up and take out your barbecue grill and help us heat up the bacon. We are really hungry."

    "What, you want me to do it for you when you eat my food? You're not such a bully." Dong Liang complained, but he took out the picnic grill and other items as instructed.

    ¡°We call it making the best use of everything and making the best use of people¡¯s talents!¡± Tie Heng also teased him.  "Besides, wood fires produce smoke and are troublesome to clean up. Your hand is convenient and easy to use. You can control the heat as you like!"

    "You just think I'm honest and easy to bully, right!?" Dong Liang muttered angrily while skillfully inserting the bacon on the grill.

    "Are you honest? Tell me how much bacon you found in total. Anyway, we can return to the official road tomorrow. When we encounter a post or military station, we can eat meat and drink in large bowls, so you don't have to hide it.  "Gongsun Bian is still teasing him.

    "If you don't tell me, you won't tell me even if you kill me." Dong Liang curled his lips, and with a flash of fire on his hand, he sprayed out two flames and roasted them under the bacon.  "You don't have to think about other meat until you see the big fish and meat with your own eyes. Even the senior brothers don't have to discuss it."

    Dong Liang spoke firmly this time, and his expression was indescribably resolute, as if he was protecting some great treasure. Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian looked at him with both anger and amusement.

    The aroma of meat gradually spread, and Tie Heng took this opportunity to take out two hard pancakes, grilled them on the fire, and then ate the half piece of bacon that was given to him.  Gongsun Chang's appetite was average, and he was basically full just from eating the bacon.  However, he liked the wild fruits that Tie Heng picked earlier and ate two of them in a row.

    Dong Liang turned his back and started cooking his own dinner.  Sure enough, he found a lot of sausages, bacon and other foods from the cellar. He shook his cheeks and made up for the meat he owed in the past two days.

    Gao Pengfei and the others were also eating, but they only ate dry food.  After traveling all day, no one had the time or energy to do these things, so they just had to fill their stomachs and make do. Even the girls drank cold water and ate a piece of flour cake.  The meat here in Dong Liang is so tempting that it attracts the attention of many people. However, no one will come to ask for trouble. They all listened to the conversation between Tie Heng and the other two people just now.

    Xiao Qiang filled his stomach alone in the corner, then walked over to Gongsun Bian to chat.  It seems that Xiao Qiang has a good rapport with Gongsun Bian and has a special trust in him, so whenever there is a chance, he will come over and chat with Gongsun Bian.

    "I'm going out for a walk to eat. If you're sleepy, go to bed first." Gongsun Bian said hello to his two junior brothers and walked out of the ancestral hall with Xiao Qiang.

    Staring at the backs of the two of them, Tie Heng was thoughtful.  In the past two days, Gongsun Bian often talked with Xiao Qiang in private. This was nothing at first, but Tie Heng found that the expression on Gongsun Bian's face was slightly excited every time, and that look was exactly the same as when he did some novel experiments before.  Xiao Qiang seems to be an interesting experimental subject in Gongsun Bian's eyes. His deep eyes always reveal a sense of prying and evaluation

    "What exactly does Senior Brother want to do?" Tie Heng had a question in his heart.

    "Huh, I'm full." Dong Liang wiped out his dinner, patted his belly and exhaled comfortably.

    He wiped and put away the grill and other items before getting ready for bed.  But not far away, he saw Li Qian changing dressing on Gao Pengfei's wound, laughing lightly from time to time. The two of them were obviously whispering love words.

    "There are so many big and round places on this girl" Dong Liang stared at Li Qian's rounded buttocks because she was half-kneeling, and suddenly said this out of nowhere, Tie Heng was holding it in his mouth  He rinsed his mouth with a mouthful of water to avoid spraying it on his face.

    After spitting out the water, Tie Heng looked at the third senior brother in surprise and thought: "Why is he interested in women? Isn't it because he has become enlightened? Considering his age and his family background, he is relatively late.  .¡±

    Given such an opportunity, Tie Heng would naturally not let him go, so he said in a joking tone: "Third Senior Brother, what did you just say? Did I hear you correctly? Could it be that you have been exposed to the sun for too long during the day? There is nothing on you.  Are you uncomfortable!?"

    Dong Liang rolled his eyes angrily, opened his mouth to speak, but finally swallowed it back.  He simply hummed twice, closed his eyes and fell asleep, ignoring Tie Heng.? 

    Tie Heng was so happy that he felt that this third senior brother was really a wonderful person and really interesting.

    At this moment, the afterglow of the sun has sunk behind the Western Mountains, and darkness has become the master of heaven and earth.  Several floating lamps were lit in the ancestral hall, especially the corner where the girls were, which was particularly bright.  Powder used to repel mosquitoes is still burning there, and the faint smell of herbs creates a soothing atmosphere.

    After dinner, everyone didn¡¯t have time to chat. Most of them lay on the shop and went to sleep.  The girls also closed the curtains, undressed and took off their belts inside, getting ready for bed.

    The light projected their figures on some thin curtains, just like a shadow puppet show. They saw several graceful figures with undulating figures swaying left and right, giving it a hazy, unreal and soul-stirring feeling.

    "Hey, it's nice to have such a beautiful view to enjoy." Tie Heng sat on his bunk and whispered to himself, and moved his body to a more comfortable position.

    Several other boys who were still awake also noticed the touching scene over there and turned their gazes over, no one wanting to blink more.  There were two other boys muttering there, seemingly trying to guess the identity of each figure.

    "Aren't you asleep yet?" Gongsun Bian came back and saw Tie Heng still sitting there, holding his chin with one hand and looking straight at the girl. He also glanced at it and became interested.  , took off his boots, sat down on his own leather rug, and watched it as if he were watching a play.  "It turns out Ah Heng also has this hobby."

    ¡°That¡¯s a good word to use, you are a fellow senior fellow!¡± Tie Heng counterattacked with a smile.

    "Are we all men? It's normal, it's normal!" Gongsun Bian said deliberately and seriously. He looked at each other and both of them laughed.

    It was rare to see Gongsun Bian playing tricks like this, and Tie Heng felt a little surprised.  He looked over at Xiao Qiang. Xiao Qiang had returned to his bunk. He seemed to be thinking about something and didn't pay attention to the conditions of others. He lay still and seemed to be asleep.

    "Senior Xiao, what's the matter with you?" Tie Heng asked casually, turning back and continuing to admire the beautiful scenery over the girl's side.

    "It's nothing, just a casual chat. As you know, he comes from a bad background like us, and has some bad luck. Over the past few years, he has been relying on people's faces to live, so he lacks confidence. Recently, I have been enlightening him on this aspect.  He needs to realize that his own capital is no worse than others. As long as he seizes the opportunity, he can definitely realize his dream, stand out and do something great." After Gongsun Bian finished speaking, he patted Tie Heng's arm.  , took off his coat and went to bed, obviously not wanting to talk about this topic too much.

    Tie Heng was silent, maintaining his original posture and lost in thought.  After a long while, the girls finally finished their preparations before going to bed, turned out the lights, and the ancestral hall suddenly became much darker.  The few boys who were still asleep all let out lingering sighs and tossed and turned. It seemed that they would not be able to fall asleep for a while.

 Text Chapter 47 Night Attack (2)

    Tie Heng doesn't plan to sleep now. He has always been full of energy, and the fatigue of the day has long passed after such a short rest.  He raised his eyes and looked out the window. There were torches on the walls on both sides, and he could also see the figures of the night watchers walking back and forth.  Only an outline of the mountains further away can be distinguished against the background of the starry sky, while the chirping of insects and the chirping of frogs come in waves. Not only does it not make people feel noisy, but it is like a lullaby that makes it easier for people to fall asleep.  No, most people in the room were sleeping very soundly.

    Tie Heng gently took out a floating light lamp and placed it next to it so that it would not affect other people's position. Then he took out two green crystals, which were the crystallization of the poisonous water slug's demonic power.  No one would let go of such a good thing. That day, everyone dug out the large pit created by Huo Lingshao and found a total of more than a dozen demon power crystals of different sizes in the cooled and solidified rocks.  Considering that Tie Heng and the others contributed the most, half of these demon power crystals were given to them.  Tie Heng got two, which was a good harvest.  These demon power crystals have been burned by the flames of the fire spirit, and what is left is the essence, which is much more precious than ordinary ones and has a wider range of uses.

    Tie Heng plans to turn them into bullets for his psychic handgun.  He took out some tools and took out Xiyu from the gun bag on his waist.  This psychic pistol had just been fully remodeled two days before he came to Yuezhou. It was completely transformed compared to its previous appearance.  Xiyu originally looked like a flintlock pistol from the sixteenth century, but now it looks like a revolver.  The gun body is dark and thick, and the caliber is large, giving it a visually powerful and rough feeling.  The body of the gun is covered with talismans and spirit patterns that can be used as decorative patterns. In addition, Tie Heng made every part with extreme precision, so it looks bold yet sophisticated.

    While the appearance has changed, Xiyu¡¯s performance has also been greatly improved.  It has become stronger, more accurate, has astonishing destructive power, has a longer range, can be fired continuously without worrying about exploding the chamber, and can use bullets made of medium-grade spiritual stones.  What brought about these changes was precisely because Tie Heng had sufficient funds and purchased a large amount of rare and expensive materials, allowing Tie Heng's transformation plan to be implemented smoothly.

    Tie Heng gently touched Xi Yu. Although this psychic gun was refined by him in this world, its appearance and basic structure belonged to another world. Tie Heng placed a deep affection on it.  Emotions, regard them as the link between this life and past lives.

    Putting the gun aside, Tie Heng picked up another demon power crystal.  He looked at it carefully and had an idea in his mind.  He used several tools to cut the crystals into small pieces and then used a carving knife to carve them into the shape of bullets.

    There is no doubt that Tie Heng has a pair of skillful, steady and powerful hands, so this process did not take much time.  Tie Heng then used a carving needle to carve minute and complex formation patterns and talismans on the surface of each bullet, which were used to stimulate the power of demonic power crystallization.

    After finishing engraving these, Tie Heng took out a handful of silver powder from a small porcelain bottle. A wisp of light wind appeared between his fingers, rolling up the silver powder and evenly filling it into the engraving.  Finally, Tie Heng flicked out a trace of electric arc, which bounced twice on the bullet, and all the silver powder solidified.

    "That's it." After one bullet was finished, Tie Heng smiled slightly and opened the wheel. There were five bullet slots in total, and each one was loaded with bullets.  Tie Heng took out a red bullet that exuded a faint light. It was made of low-grade fire spiritual stone.  Tie Heng pressed the bullet he had just made into the bullet slot. The length and thickness were exactly the same. He nodded with satisfaction.

    Tie Heng then completed all the other bullets.  Two goose egg-sized monster power crystals only produced six bullets. Tie Heng didn't know how powerful they were, so he decided to find an opportunity to test them secretly tomorrow morning.  However, he was sure that this kind of bullet was definitely stronger than the bullets made of medium-grade spiritual stones, but he didn't know what effect the dual properties of poison and water would cause.

    After tidying up his things, Tie Heng closed the light lamp, sat cross-legged, and prepared to meditate like this all night.  As soon as he closed his eyes, he heard the sound of someone getting up, getting dressed, and moving around.  He didn't pay attention, knowing that this was the second group of people responsible for the night watch to change the guard.

    "Why are all the torches extinguished? Hey! Where are Zhang Hui and the others? Where have they gone? They're not hiding in the corner to be lazy!" A boy walked to the door of the ancestral hall and looked up while wearing a belt.  When I went to the sentry post on the wall, I didn't see a single person, which made me feel strange.

    "Maybe it's convenient, don't make a fuss, be careful to wake everyone up." The other boy was sleepy, yawning again and again, and took his time getting dressed.  He seemed not to fully hear what the former said and replied casually.

    "No, this situation is not right. There were four people keeping vigil, and now none of them are missing." The boy from before was almost yelling at the end."Gao Pengfei, wake up quickly, something happened!"

    He shouted loudly to wake everyone up.  Most of the people were already awake, and although they were tired, they still had this bit of alertness.

    "What happened?" Gao Pengfei stood up, took his coat and put it on.  Others also put on their clothes and held the weapons beside them.  The curtain on the girl's side was also opened, and Li Qian was the first to come out.

    "Come here and take a look. The first four people who were keeping watch are all gone, and all the torches on the wall have been extinguished. I see something is wrong" The boy quickly explained, walked out of the door and stood on the steps pointing to both sides.  The wall of the village.

    Tie Heng opened his eyes long ago and found the dark and empty wall on the wall.  Looking back, I saw that Gongsun Bian and Dong Liang were both awake. The three brothers exchanged glances with each other, hurriedly dressed and walked towards the door.

    "Is there such a thing!?" Gao Pengfei looked stern, walked quickly to the door, and looked around.

    Tie Heng¡¯s five senses are extremely sharp, and he suddenly noticed something unusual.  The area around the ancestral hall seemed dark and quiet, but there were many people hiding there.  These people's stealth and breathing skills are quite good. Whether it is the heat emitted by the body, the sound of breathing, or even the heartbeat, these physiological functions are controlled to a very low level. Tie Heng was not even aware of this before.  Many people sneaked into the village.  If he hadn't used the flow of wind to detect the surrounding situation, he still wouldn't have been able to detect the auras of these people until now.

    "Get back quickly, there are people outside, we are surrounded!" Tie Heng shouted.

    At the same moment, several black shadows shot out silently from the darkness on both sides.  Although Gao Pengfei is tall and tall, his reaction speed is not slow.  He raised the big hammer in his hand, and with the sound of metal ringing, a black shadow shot from the front bounced away. He made a mistake with his foot, rolled into the diagonal thorn, and avoided another black shadow.

    But the boy next to him was not as sensitive.  He stepped back and tried to dodge, but he was focused on one thing and not the other. He didn't pay attention to his lower body, and was hit by a black shadow on his left thigh.

    "Uh-huh!" He screamed and fell to the ground.  The black shadow that hit him was a crescent-shaped black scythe. The sharp hook blade pierced his thigh, and a thin black iron chain was connected to the end of the scythe's handle.

    The chains stretched straight, hooking his thighs and dragging him into the shadows.  The boy screamed in fear and anger, grabbed the chain with one hand and pulled it back, and swung his thick-backed knife with the other hand, trying to cut off the chain.

    But before he could take action, more scythes flew over from the shadows.  They are like wolves rushing out of the darkness, waiting for their prey to reveal a weakness before they take advantage of it.  The boy had to use his sword to save himself. A piece of sword light was thrown out to protect his whole body, knocking several sickles away, but two of them still stabbed him.  One wound was on the left calf, and the hook blade almost cut off his tibia. The other wound was on the abdomen, with a long bloody gash, even the intestines inside were exposed.

    Gao Pengfei roared angrily and rushed over to save him. Others also rushed over, but they were beyond reach.

    "Be careful with hidden weapons!" Tie Heng has already used Peeping into the Void. Within a range of more than ten feet, he can see clearly and clearly even in dark corners.  As soon as he saw the costumes of the attackers outside, his heart skipped a beat. Looking at their movements again, Tie Heng issued another warning.

    Countless cold lights shot out from the darkness, as dense as a violent storm.

    "Nineteen golden arts, stop the war!" Li Qian almost screamed and cast the spell. An invisible barrier immediately blocked Gao Pengfei's front, and the hidden weapon in mid-air was slightly stagnant.  This spell repels metal and is excellent for defending against arrows or hidden weapons.  But this time there were too many hidden weapons. Li Qian's face instantly turned pale, and the spell could no longer be maintained.

    ¡° But this short pause has already given Gao Pengfei a glimmer of hope.  He jumped back into the door. Li Qian, who was hugging the door, rolled on the spot and hid behind the wall on one side.

    "Tuk! Tuk! Tuk! Tuk!" The sound of a string of sharp and hard objects piercing the wood sounded, mixed with several screams of pain and groans. Several boys who failed to dodge in time were hit by hidden weapons.  Fortunately, these hidden weapons are all small cross-darts. They are fast and accurate, but have average lethality. They do not seem to be poisoned, so as long as they do not hit a vital part, they will not be fatal.

    The seriously injured boy outside the door was also hit by two darts. At this time, he had completely lost his ability to resist. He didn't even have the strength to crawl back. The scythe hooked his thigh and was quickly dragged into the darkness.  There was time to let out a cry of terror.  "help me!"

    "Block the doors and windows, hurry up!" Gao Pengfei let go of Li Qian in his arms. At this time, Gao Pengfei no longer cared about the boy's safety, but said in a hurry:??.  There was a hint of pain in his voice. The violent movements just now affected the old wounds on his chest.

 Text Chapter 47 Night Attack (3)

    The doors and windows of the ancestral hall were closed, just in time for the second wave of hidden weapon attacks. Only a few cross darts got through the gaps in the windows, but no one was hurt.  Everyone felt their scalps numb when they heard the intensive sound of cross darts being nailed on doors, windows and walls.  Fortunately, those people outside did not attack again, nor did they rush in rashly, which made everyone feel more relaxed.

    ¡°Turn out the lights, cover all the windows with blankets, and use the tables and chairs over there to cover the door.¡± Although Gao Pengfei was not frightened, he took a breath and calmly made arrangements immediately.  "Tear down the stone altar table and move it to the right corner. We will all hide behind it."

    The most conspicuous decoration in the ancestral hall is the huge stone altar.  Two strong boys ran over and pushed it hard, knocking it over to the ground. With a muffled "boom" sound, the stone slabs on the ground were shattered into pieces.  The two boys pushed and pulled, and according to Gao Pengfei's instructions, they moved the altar table to the corner, forming a very good cover.

    "Cloud Technique No. 6, Shady!" Gongsun Bian's spell created a black smoke that enveloped the entire ancestral hall. People outside the black smoke range could not see or hear what was going on inside. It was an effective means to prevent prying eyes.  The vision and hearing of the people inside will not be affected at all.

    "Well done!" Gao Pengfei gave him an approving look, then bent his waist and directed everyone to hide behind the altar table.

    "The injuries don't matter, right?" He looked at the conditions of the injured. Others were helping them deal with their injuries. Most of them were only slightly injured. Only one person was unlucky. He was hit twice on the back and the injuries were relatively serious.  Heavy, but not life-threatening.

    "It's okay, we can hold on." An injured boy responded.

    "That's good." Gao Pengfei encouraged him by lightly hitting his shoulder.

    "Those people didn't kill him!" The scream of the captured boy came from outside the window, and someone immediately roared: "We have to rescue him, and Zhang Hui and the four of them must also be here.  We cannot ignore death in their hands."

    "Of course we have to rescue people, but first we have to figure out who those people are outside and why they are attacking us?" Li Qian said bitterly.

    "I think I know their identities." Tie Heng suddenly spoke. He held a blood-stained cross dart in his hand and shook it slightly: "From the chain scythe, and this kind of dart that is rare in China."  We judge that we may have encountered the ninja troops from King Ning's Shadow Army."

    "You mean Fuso Ninja!?" Everyone was surprised.

    It is well known that King Ning has close relations with several island countries in the East China Sea. He also used his strong financial resources to hire many soldiers to serve him in those countries.  Among them, there are two most famous soldiers, one is the archer of Izumo Kingdom, and the other is the ninja soldier of Fuso Kingdom.

    There are many ninjutsu schools in Fuso Kingdom, all of which have a long history.  It is said that many of their ancestors came from various sects in the Middle-earth China. Some of them came to escape the war, while others were dissatisfied with the promotion of the government's academic system and wanted to avoid overseas to continue to pass on the mantle.  Finally, after several combinations and evolutions, today's ninjutsu was formed.

    This is a kind of combat technique that integrates martial arts and magic. It is changeable and weird.  But the weaknesses of Ninjutsu are also obvious, or it is not perfect.  Each ninjutsu school has its own strengths, but generally speaking, they focus on concealment, lurking, disguise, reconnaissance, assassination, or poisoning, and are not good at upright confrontations with people.  Because of these characteristics, ninja soldiers are of little use when two armies confront each other, but they are excellent scouts or spies, and can also serve as cheap killers.  Therefore, King Ning hired several disciples of ninjutsu schools in Fuso Kingdom to enrich his shadow army.  The nature of the Shadow Army is very similar to that of the Snake Guard among the Twelve Guards of Heavenly Royal Guards. It is a sharp dagger that King Ning can hide in the darkness and insert into the enemy's back at any time.  And now, this dagger shows its edge in front of these young people!

    "There's no mistake, right?" a boy asked in a low voice. He looked frightened.  After all, the Shadow Army has an outstanding reputation and is an unimaginably powerful enemy for newcomers like them.

    "What Tie Heng said should be right. This kind of hidden weapon is the signature of those Fuso monkeys. They have a unique way to use this kind of hidden weapon. We have all experienced it personally just now. These cross darts are coming thick and fast. It is probably  They are here." Gao Pengfei said in a serious tone, and everyone else also showed fear and worry.  These ninja soldiers must have some agenda when they go deep into Yuezhou, such as attacking a logistics convoy. Now that they have discovered and actively attacked them, they will definitely not give up.

    "Damn it, they are deliberately torturing him." The boy who was arrested was still screaming and whining, and it was obvious from his voice that he was suffering inhuman torture.  Immediately afterwards, there was another sound of horses neighing, and the other party was??Shoot the mounts tied to the open space outside.

    "They want to lure us out" Gao Pengfei gritted his teeth and said, the others did not respond, and everyone fell into silence.

    "There may not be many of them, and there are probably not many experts among them." Li Qian listened to the whining coming from the window and wanted to appear stronger, but she couldn't hide the throbbing and unbearable look on her face.  "If they were much stronger than us, they should have taken advantage of the situation and stormed in just now, but they didn't do that. They must have lacked confidence."

    "Your analysis makes sense." Gongsun Bian flattered her.  Many other people have seen this truth, but no one can guarantee that this is not the other party's conspiracy, so no one raised it.

    "Then we can have a fight with them. I heard that the average ninja soldiers are not very strong. They are at most equivalent to our ninth-grade samurai. They just have a few more tricks. We can rush out and rescue them.  " Li Qian became more and more energetic as she spoke, but before she could finish her words, the boy let out a shrill wail and then stopped abruptly.

    "Bastard!" Gao Pengfei punched the wall beside him with his fist, making a deep fist mark.  Everyone else looked like they were gnashing their teeth, and the two girls even covered their mouths and cried.

    Dong Liang sneered again and again.  "A bunch of hypocritical guys are obviously waiting for that person to be killed so that they don't have to take risks and their conscience won't be condemned, but they still have to put on a show. Aren't you tired?"

    Unexpectedly, Dong Liang, who usually seems to have rough lines, also has rough lines and fine lines, and he can see through most people's thoughts at a glance.  Fortunately, his voice was very low, and only Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian beside him heard him.

    "Just understand in your heart, don't whisper." Gongsun Bian scolded him in a low voice.

    Dong Liang curled his lips and stared at Gao Pengfei with disdain. He couldn't stand what Gao Pengfei did anyway.

    "What should we do next?" someone asked anxiously.

    "What else can we do? Rush out and fight them. What Li Qian just said makes sense. We have the strength to fight with them." A boy shouted in a low voice. He obviously had the spirit of a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers.  "We can't let Zhang Hui and the others die here in vain. We want revenge."

    "But what to do with the wounded? In addition to last time, half of us were injured, how can we deal with them" Gao Pengfei frowned and said, but he was only halfway through when Tie Heng stretched out his hand to stop him.  .

    "Shh, they're on the roof." Tie Heng pointed his right index finger upward.

    The sound of a pindrop could be heard in the ancestral hall. Everyone raised their heads and stared at the roof, pricking up their ears to listen to the movement above.

    "What are they doing?" Xiao Qiang has the second best hearing among these people after Tie Heng. His sensitive ears caught the sound of tiles hitting each other, as well as some other weird noises, as if there was liquid flowing on the roof.  .

    "Look at the pillar, there is water leaking down." A girl with sharp eyes noticed that on the nearest wooden pillar, there was liquid dripping down the top of the pillar.

    Gao Pengfei cautiously leaned over, wanting to take a look.

    "Be careful, it may be poisonous." Li Qian reminded him.

    Gao Pengfei nodded, took out a dagger, dipped it in some liquid and then drew it back.

    "Look, what is this?" Gao Pengfei placed the dagger in front of everyone.

    ¡°What else could it be, kerosene!¡± Dong Liang just came over and took a sniff, and he had the answer.  He often deals with fire, and he is very familiar with this kind of combustion-supporting supplies.

    "Fire oil!" Li Qian was startled.  "They want to burn us."

 Text Chapter 47 Night Attack (4)

    "Fire oil!" Li Qian was startled.  "They want to burn us."

    When she shouted, others immediately fell into panic.  This ancestral hall is just like other buildings in the village. Most of them are made of wood. If this place is really set on fire, everyone is trapped in it, and there are enemies waiting outside. It is impossible to say that they will all be buried in the sea of ????fire in the end.

    This idea frightened most people, and some people were completely confused and started shouting.

    "Calm down, why are you so flustered? Remember, you are all elites trained by Kunyuan Academy, and now you are military attachšŠs of the imperial court. Don't embarrass yourself here." Gao Pengfei scolded sternly.  Originally he would not be so angry, but when he saw Tie Heng, Gongsun Bian and Dong Liang all had calm faces, as if they were not afraid or worried at all, he felt ashamed and then became angry at his companions' failure to live up to expectations.  stand up.

    "Pengfei, now is not the time to talk about this. We have to act quickly and break out, otherwise if the other party sets fire, we will be finished." Li Qian held Gao Pengfei's hand and said hurriedly.

    "Don't be anxious, there's something fishy about this. You know, these ninja soldiers are experts in causing destruction. If they really want to set fire, how could we notice it in advance? It's better to wait." Tie Heng's face turned slightly.  Turning pale, he had been maintaining a voyeuristic state just now, monitoring every move of the ninja soldiers outside, which had consumed a lot of energy.

    A few ninja soldiers on the roof were indeed pouring oil, but they were only concentrated in one corner. It seemed that they were deliberately trying to make the oil leak out so that everyone would notice.  And if they really wanted to attack with fire, why wouldn't there be no cooperating actions around them?  There was some firewood and hay piled up in the firewood sheds of every household in the village. They could have been piled on the wall outside the ancestral hall to increase the intensity of the fire. However, they did not do this. Tie Heng felt that there must be fraud.

    "Why are we waiting? There is no time for us to wait. The situation is obvious now. If we can't make a decisive decision and rush out quickly, we will be trapped here by them." A boy jumped up, under the pressure of death.  , few people can be truly calm.  However, the opponent's use of fire attack is indeed a reasonable and effective tactic. Tie Heng cannot tell the secret of Qi Xu. This is a secret that even Gongsun Bian, Dong Liang and others do not know, so he cannot dissuade everyone.  The fears and doubts in my heart.

    "Don't be impatient, everyone. A Heng's concerns are justified. The other party may want to scare us, lure us out, and then deal with us. It's better to wait until dawn, that would be safer" Gongsun Bian didn't know what was going on outside.  Although his spiritual power is not weak and he can sense changes in spiritual power or the activities of living creatures within a wide range, the ninja soldier's breath-condensing technique has some unique features that make it difficult for his spiritual power to function.  Fortunately, he knew that Tie Heng would never act without aim, so he decided to support Tie Heng's views.

    "Is it necessary to go to such trouble? A fire can solve us, why bother? Or are they reluctant to burn this ancestral hall?" Li Qian said with a sneer.

    "This is exactly what I was wondering about" As soon as Tie Heng opened his mouth, Li Qian screamed hysterically.

    "Don't tell us what to do, we are not fools, we can think for ourselves."

    Tie Heng was startled, and everyone else also looked surprised.  Tie Heng took a deep look at Li Qian. The girl was a little out of control.  Obviously, the word "death" has become a heavy burden in her heart, and her spirit can no longer support it. In addition, she may have been dissatisfied and jealous of Tie Heng and his three brothers for a long time, and they have accumulated until now.  Released.

    Dong Liang raised his thick eyebrows and opened his mouth to curse.  Gongsun Bian on the side stopped him, shook his head, and signaled him to bear with him for the time being.

    "Since you have made your decision, just pretend that I didn't say anything!" Tie Heng smiled freely and returned to the two senior brothers.

    Gao Pengfei looked at him and frowned, as if he was hesitant to speak.  But Li Qian called him over and quickly arranged various matters for the breakout.  Gao Pengfei and others were worthy of being the top students of the Bingwu Branch. They considered everything comprehensively and quickly implemented the preparations.  The three senior brothers were listening and watching without saying anything else.

    "There is oil seeping down here too." More kerosene flowed from the roof, dripping along the beams and pillars to the floor, which made everyone more panicked.

    Unlike everyone else¡¯s reaction, Gongsun Bian and the others remained calm.  He and Tie Heng glanced at each other, and he was now sure that the other party had another conspiracy.  With the methods of those Fuso ninja soldiers outside, if they really wanted to attack with fire, this ancestral hall would have been burned down long ago, so how could they still wait until now?  Only the fledgling rookies around them would lose their cool and ignore this situation, and the other party seemed to have figured out their identity and would use this psychological attack method.

      Gongsun Bian glanced at Dong Liang again, who was leaning against the wall in boredom, as if he didn't care at all whether the place would turn into a sea of ??fire.  Thinking about it, if the ancestral hall really burned down, he would probably be the most excited, and in that case, he could show off his power and fight happily

    Turning his eyes back to Tie Heng, Gongsun Bian stared at him cautiously for a moment.  He has already guessed that Tie Heng must have some unknown and strange abilities. More importantly, Tie Heng's calmness, stability, and self-confidence are difficult to match among his peers.  This aroused his concern the last time he faced poisonous water slugs, and it was even more so now.  All this surprised Gongsun Bian, and even made him slightly jealous.  He had experienced strong winds and waves with Feng Shiyou, and that's why he had this calming skill. However, Tie Heng had only been here for less than a year, but he still did no worse than him. This had to make him think deeply, but Tie Heng  He was not surprised by Heng's rapid improvement in strength.

    "Senior Brother, what are we going to do now?" Dong Liang was a little impatient. It looked like he wanted to go out and do something big.

    "Help them escape first!" Gongsun Bian gathered his thoughts and answered him with a smile.  However, there was no warmth in his smile. Tie Heng and Dong Liang felt cold all over when they saw it.

    "Senior Gao, are you just going to force your way out like this?" Gongsun Bian walked over and said to Gao Pengfei.

    "What good idea do you have?" Gao Pengfei asked him.

    "Just take a look." Gongsun Bian raised the corner of his mouth and then recited a spell.  "Yunshu Seventeen, Shadow Puppet!"

    The moment he completed the spell, the shadows of everyone in the ancestral hall seemed to come to life. They twisted and stood upright, and gradually expanded and grew. Finally, the blackness dispersed, and each shadow turned into the appearance of their owner.

    "Ah!" Several people who saw this illusion for the first time exclaimed.  They stared at the shadow puppets in front of them that looked and dressed exactly like themselves, with different expressions.  Two curious people touched them and found that not only did these shadow puppets seem to have substance, but they even breathed, had body temperature and smell, just like real people.  If the expressions of each shadow puppet weren't a bit stiff and dull, they could almost look real.

    "Are you planning to make an attack in the east and attack the west? To attract their attention?" Gao Pengfei lowered his voice instinctively.

    Gongsun Bian smiled and nodded.  "You will smash open the wall behind the ancestral hall later. I will control these shadow puppets to rush out and run towards the back mountain, attracting the other party to chase them. You can take the opportunity to break out from the front."

    "What about you? Won't you come with us?" Gao Pengfei looked at the three teenagers in front of him and asked doubtfully.

    "You need to concentrate when controlling the shadow puppet. You can't be distracted. I have to stay here for the time being. Don't worry, I will be protected by Tie Heng and Dong Liang. Nothing will happen. We will act by ear later, or follow your footsteps.  Maybe we can catch up." Gongsun Bian explained.

    "This isn't it too dangerous for you?" Gao Pengfei looked unnatural, hesitant and embarrassed.  Li Qian turned her face to the other side, keeping her eyes away from Tie Heng and the others.  Others were mostly silent, showing some embarrassment.

    "This is the safest way now, and if you break out, the main force of the ninja soldiers will definitely turn back and chase you with all their strength. The danger that the three of us need to face is actually not great, and with the few of us, it is easier to move.  . On the other hand, you should be more careful, they won't let you off easily." Gongsun looked relaxed.

    Gao Pengfei wanted to say something more, but Dong Liang was already impatient and shouted in a rough voice: "You are still not a man. Even though my mother-in-law and mother said they would create opportunities for you to escape, why are you so coy? No.  Have you said it all? We are voluntary, why do you have to worry about us? "

    After being taught such a lesson by Dong Liang, Gao Pengfei couldn't say any more, so he nodded and agreed with difficulty.

    Gongsun Bian made another confession at this time: "The maximum distance I can control the shadow puppet is three miles."

    No one else clearly understood the meaning of his meaningless words. Only Tie Heng nodded towards him to indicate that he understood.

    Soon, everyone¡¯s preparations were completed.  Gongsun Bian gathered the shadow puppets to the back of the ancestral hall, where Gao Pengfei and another boy using a battle ax also stood.

    "Let's start!" Gao Pengfei and the two used their whole body skills, waved the big guys in their hands, and hit a wall with all their strength. Amidst the loud noise, dust flew up, and gravel and wood chips were sprayed out from the big hole.  , that power is like a strong bow and a strong crossbow.

    "Go!" Gongsun Bian half-closed his eyelids, and with a change of magic skills in his hand, more than twenty shadow puppets immediately took action, flexing their waists and nimbly filing out of the hole and running towards the village wall behind.

      The opponent's reaction was very fast. Several ninja soldiers who were already ambushing in this direction fired hidden weapons from the darkness to intercept. Other ninja soldiers surrounded them from all directions, including cross darts, blow arrows, small crossbow arrows and lock sickles.  They all came out together, and there was a sharp sound of breaking through the air everywhere.

    Several shadow puppets were hit, and they fell to the ground just like real people with hidden weapons embedded in their bodies. They would bleed from their wounds and scream for help. In the darkness, they looked extremely lifelike.  .  There are almost half of the remaining shadow puppets, and they have already rushed to the wall of the village.  The wall of the village is not very high, and they are just phantoms. Under Gongsun Bian's control, each of them became dexterous and swift, climbing over the wall like apes and escaping towards the back mountain.  .

    More than a dozen black figures emerged from the darkness, gesturing to each other, leaping on the roof, or flying in the shadows, chasing after the shadow puppets, and there was a faint sound of barking dogs.  Come.

    "They are chasing them out, let's go!" Gao Pengfei looked out from a window. Seeing this scene, he immediately ran to the main entrance of the ancestral hall and rushed out with his companions.

    "Wait." Tie Heng stopped his movements.  "They haven't run far yet, wait a little longer."

    Gao Pengfei hesitated for a moment, then patiently stopped.  Li Qian and the other two murmured in his ears, and Gao Pengfei said a few words to calm them down, but their anxiety could not be suppressed.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes circled around their faces, and he knew what these people were worried about.  Most of the ninja soldiers were attracted by the shadow puppets, but there must still be some left in the village.  If you break into the ancestral hall and investigate, you will find out what they are doing.  Fortunately, the effect of the black screen technique is still there. The interior of the ancestral hall is shrouded in condensed black smoke. From the outside, it can neither be seen through nor heard. No ninja soldiers will rush in for the time being, so it will not be exposed for the time being.

    After more than ten breaths, Gao Pengfei and the others felt as if they had been waiting for several hours.  Many people are breathing heavily to relieve mental stress.

    Gongsun Bian suddenly opened his eyes and nodded slightly towards Tie Heng.  Tie Heng understood, turned around and said, "You can take action now."

    This was what Gao Pengfei was waiting for. He first squeezed Li Qian's cold little hand next to him, then leaned on his shoulder and smashed the thick ancestral hall door into pieces.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± he shouted, rushing to be the first.

 Text Chapter 47 Night Attack (5)

    "Follow me!" Gao Pengfei shouted, rushing to be the first one.  On both sides of him, two boys each held a wooden board to protect his left and right sides.  Behind them, there were also people holding wooden boards removed from tables and chairs to serve as temporary shields to resist the hidden weapons of the ninja soldiers.

    The effect is quite good, and the protective spells released by several magicians in the team, especially Li Qian's anti-attack technique, have well protected everyone's safety.  Moreover, there were not many ninja soldiers left in the village. This could be seen from the number and density of cross darts fired secretly.  These ninja soldiers were suppressed by Gao Pengfei and others with hidden weapons and bows and arrows. It was obviously impossible to stop them.  An extremely low whistle sounded. It was erratic and it was impossible to accurately determine its location.  But the whistle can travel very far. It is the ninja soldiers left behind who are urgently reporting to the main force.

    Gao Pengfei and the others had already rushed to the gate of the village. They unbolted the door, pushed open the gate, rushed down the mountain, and quickly disappeared into the night.

    "Someone will come in and take a look now." Dong Liang saw Gao Pengfei and others walking away from the window, and saw a few black figures chasing them, while others surrounded the ancestral hall.  He became excited, and there was fire flashing in his palms.

    "Not necessarily, ninjas, ninjas, they are the most patient and cautious." Tie Heng laughed when he saw how he was gearing up.

    "Okay, if someone comes in later to die, you are not allowed to take action and leave it to me to deal with." Dong Liang was deeply impressed by Tie Heng's Qinggong movement and knew that if he really wanted to fight someone, his fire skills were not that great.  The advantages.

    "Okay, since Third Senior Brother's hands are itchy, Junior Brother will naturally fulfill one or two obligations." Tie Heng agreed with a smile.

    "Hehe." Dong Liang smiled with satisfaction, but in a blink of an eye, the few ninja soldiers surrounding them exchanged a few gestures, then retracted into the shadows, and never came closer.  This made Dong Liang so angry that sparks were shooting out of his eyes.

    "Damn it, you are a bunch of courageless Fuso monkeys." He spat fiercely on the ground.

    Tie Heng left Dong Liang there to have his own luck, and came over to stay by Gongsun Bian's side.  He has already put away Qiuxu. After all, this magical power consumes too much mental energy and he cannot maintain it forever.  Tie Heng switched to communicating with the wind. He had perfect wind spiritual roots and could obtain a lot of information through the flowing wind. Although it was far less clear and comprehensive than Qi Xu, it was better in that the scope was larger and much easier.

    Gongsun Bian still had his eyes half-closed, and he kept changing the spells in his hands. After a while, he opened his eyes and finished casting the spell.  Just as he retracted the spell, the shadow puppets that had been hit by hidden weapons and fell to the ground burst like soap bubbles and turned into smoke and dust and disappeared without a trace.

    "How is it?" Tie Heng asked him.

    "It's quite successful." Gongsun Bian smiled slightly.  When he controls the shadow puppet, the shadow puppet can temporarily act as his eyes and ears, so he knows some things happening around the shadow puppet.  What I saw or heard was vague and intermittent, not very real.

    "I was afraid that they would be suspicious and didn't dare to let the shadow puppets move too fast. In addition, these guys had ninja dogs with them. They caught up with them not far away. They soon discovered something was wrong. Later, they heard the warning whistle.  After hearing the sound, most of the people immediately turned around and left, leaving only a few who continued to chase. They did not find a way back until they saw all the shadow puppets three miles away, not sparing those who were shot and fell to the ground by them along the way.  Shadow puppets, each one is carefully inspected." Gongsun Bian replied while thinking.

    "They are very cautious." Tie Heng also looked thoughtful.

    "Well, these ninja soldiers must have a very important secret mission. Xingzang will not be allowed to be exposed, so they will kill us all to silence us." Gongsun Bian analyzed.

    "Kill us and silence us? They must have the ability." Dong Liang sneered.  "I don't care what these Fuso monkeys want to do? But if they mess with us, they will all disappear."

    Dong Liang¡¯s words were murderous and domineering.  But his mobility seems to be limited to fighting and killing, and he can't make up his mind about other things.

    "Senior brother, what should we do next? You won't wait here, right?" Dong Liang's tone softened.

    "There are only three of us left. Naturally we can't defend this place. If we stay any longer, we will become turtles in a urn." Gongsun Bian showed the same warm smile as before.  "Since Senior Gao and the others have opened the way for us and attracted the other party's main force, of course we should take the opportunity to escape. Otherwise, we would be betraying their good intentions."

    "That's right, Senior Brother!" Dong Liang smiled happily.

    The corner of Tie Heng¡¯s mouth curled up.  Since Li Qian and others were unwilling to accept their reminder, there was no need for the three of them to persist.  Can you still use this?If there is an opportunity, use this big target as a cover to reduce the danger on your side. Anyway, it is Li Qian and others who are determined to break through, so everything will fall into place.

    "Shall we go to the front or to the back mountain?" Dong Liang asked again.

    "The back mountain is rugged and difficult to navigate, so we'd better go down the mountain from the front. It's only a dozen miles away from the official road. Let's make a quick trip and we should be there before dawn." Gongsun Bian thought about it for a moment and then said slowly  .

    The three young men did not hide, and there were not many ninja soldiers left in the village at this moment. They walked out from the broken gate of the ancestral hall and headed straight towards the gate of the village.

    Just after passing through the martial arts training ground, several cross darts shot out from the shadows between the eaves on both sides, hitting the vital parts of the three people.  Dong Liang's hands burst into flames, but before he could take action, Tie Heng waved out two balls of wind energy.  The several cross darts that were fired immediately lost their accuracy and were caught in the faintly visible small whirlwind. They circled around the three of them, and finally rotated and hovered in front of Tie Heng.

    "It's disrespectful to come back without reciprocating." Tie Heng smiled coldly, spread his hands, and shot those cross darts back at a faster speed than the incoming force.  Although the ninja soldier hiding in the dark had changed his hiding position, he was still accurately captured by Tie Heng.  There were several sounds of heavy objects falling to the ground in the darkness, and two low muffled sounds.

    There were two ninja soldiers with higher martial arts who avoided the fatal spot and were only slightly injured, but Tie Heng's move clearly frightened them.  The two of them rushed out of their hiding place in fear and wanted to retreat further away.

    "Still want to run? You have to ask me first if I agree!" Dong Liang's explosive fire technique has indeed reached the point of proficiency. With a casual swing, two fireballs the size of human heads flew towards their respective targets, and then exploded with a bang.  .

    A ninja soldier was unfortunately hit directly. The flames swallowed up his body, and in the flames that exploded, he turned into scattered charcoal.  Another ninja soldier had the same misfortune. The fireball exploded next to him, and the fire wave roasted him all at once. He was also thrown into the air by the shock wave, and he was dead before he could hit the ground.  His body fell far away to a corner of the village, making a series of chaotic noises. It seemed that it had smashed through the roof of a certain house and fell into the house

    The scattered flames of the Explosive Flame Technique ignited several fires in the surrounding buildings, and spread quickly, with a strong tendency to turn into a fire.  But then, something unexpected happened to Tie Heng and others.  The other two ninja soldiers hiding in the dark corners did not hesitate to reveal their abilities and jumped out of their hiding places. They threw fluffy black powder at several fire sources. This seemed to be some kind of prop specially used to extinguish fires.  , the flame in contact with the black powder will be extinguished immediately.

    "Hey, Xiaowu, you are right, they do have a conspiracy. Such a broken village will burn down if it burns down, but they care so much that they are willing to take risks to put out the fire." Dong Liang pointed at the two men again  The ninja soldiers in his body threw fireballs.  The opponent was prepared this time and quickly dodged without any casualties.  In a blink of an eye, they appeared again, extinguished the new fire with black powder, and then quickly disappeared into the darkness.

    The three teenagers exchanged glances with each other. The behavior of these ninja soldiers was very strange, but the three of them couldn't guess the reason for it for a while.

    "We can't let them get what they want. Third brother, thank you for your hard work and make this place lively!" Gongsun Bian looked around, suddenly smiled sinisterly, and said to Dong Liang.

    "Okay!" Dong Liang agreed excitedly, stretched out his tongue and licked his lips, and with a flash of fire on his body, a raging flame burst into flames.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t say anything. Doing so would create chaos for the ninja soldiers and also restrain their energy. Why not do it?

    Just at this moment, there was an unusual fluctuation of spiritual energy coming from the bottom of the mountain, as if someone had released some kind of high-level spell.

    "What's going on?" Tie Heng was also surprised. The emergence of this huge spiritual power was obviously related to Gao Pengfei and the others.

    "Senior Gao and the others may be in trouble." Gongsun Bian said thoughtfully.

    "Why don't you two go down the mountain to take a look at the situation first? Leave this place to me. I will ensure that the place is in full swing." Dong Liang suggested.

    When Gongsun Bian heard this, he glanced at Tie Heng first, and when he saw Tie Heng nodding, he said something.  "Be careful and don't be careless."

    "Elder brother, don't worry! These little mice can't threaten me." Dong Liang patted his chest and said.

    "That's good." Gongsun Bian had no objection and ran out of the village gate with Tie Heng and headed down the mountain.  The ninja soldiers hidden in the village did not stop the two men and allowed them to leave.

    Dong Liang rubbed his hands. Although his whole body was filled with flames, standing in the middle of the dark village, he was like a little candlelight in the night wind.?As if he would be swallowed up by the surrounding darkness at any time.  But in the blink of an eye, the flames on Dong Liang's body exploded and expanded several times. The bright fire not only drove away the darkness, but also exposed the figures sneaking in the shadows.

    "Little mice, no need to hide, come out and have fun with your Mr. Dong!" Dong Liang shouted with a laugh.

 Text Chapter 48 Following the Traces

    "Little mice, there's no need to hide. Come out and have some fun with your Mr. Dong!" As soon as Dong Liang finished speaking, his body shook hard, and countless sparks erupted from the flames surrounding him.  Countless arc-shaped light trails were drawn in the air, flying in all directions.  At this moment, he was like a miniature volcano, constantly releasing light and heat that burned everything!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The ninja soldiers hiding in the dark shot hidden weapons at him, trying to stop him.  But the flames on Dong Liang's body were like a piece of armor, or a protective layer. The cross dart could not penetrate it at all. Instead, it got stuck in it and melted into molten iron in an instant.

    Dong Liang bombarded their hiding place with fireballs in an attempt to drive them out.  These ninja soldiers did not dare to show up easily, they just kept changing their positions, and the hidden weapons in their hands never stopped.

    "You still want to play hide-and-seek with me, right?" Dong Liang smiled ferociously, turned around and walked back towards the ancestral hall.  His feet stepped on the gravel ground, leaving behind a row of burning flames.  These flames seemed to be alive and spread towards the surroundings, further expanding the fire.

    "It will be fun to light this up." Dong Liang looked like a child facing a novel toy at the moment.  The ninja soldiers poured a lot of fire oil on the roof of the ancestral hall. If it encounters a tiny spark, it can turn the largest building in the village into a huge bonfire.

    The ninja soldiers hiding around could no longer bear it at this time. The fire in the village was getting bigger and bigger, gradually beyond their control. If Dong Liang led the fire to the ancestral hall again, they would be completely destroyed.  Helpless.

    Seven or eight ninja soldiers came out of the shadows and blocked Dong Liang's front.  Their whole bodies were covered in black tight-fitting attire, making them look compact and neat.  They had ninja swords strapped to their backs and scythes in their hands.  Although none of them looked very strong and short, mostly around five feet, their exposed eyes flashed with a cold and cruel light, like wolves preparing to pounce on their prey.  fierce.

    Dong Liang stopped nonchalantly, his eyes swept over them one by one, and finally stopped on the face of a ninja soldier in the middle.  This person was the most inconspicuous among these ninja soldiers, and his aura was not as powerful as the other ninja soldiers, but Dong Liang felt that he was like a sharp blade hidden in a sheath, full of danger.

    "You should be a chuunin and the team leader of these guys! Your strength is pretty good. Do you want to play with me?" Dong Liang raised his fingers provocatively.

    Seeing that his identity was revealed by Dong Liang, the chuunin hesitated for a moment, then took a step forward and mumbled a long string of words.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand the language of birds when speaking human language!¡± Dong Liang said with a frown.

    The moment he spoke, the ninja soldiers on the opposite side activated at the same time.  They threw out the scythes in their hands and took out all the vital points on Dong Liang's body.

    "Seeking death!" Dong Liang had been on guard against their move for a long time.  The flames around him erupted again, forming a wall of fire half a foot high, sweeping in all directions.  The fierce flames were like ocean waves, and all the scythes that were shot were rolled back.

    The chuunin screamed, and all the ninja soldiers dropped their scythes and stepped back, with the same hand seals forming on their hands.  As their bodies sank, the ground seemed to turn into liquid, and they submerged into the ground in one breath. The wall of fire swept across the empty ground and hit the surrounding buildings, smashing and burning them!

    "Earth Escape!?" Dong Liang became more and more excited. He raised his fist and punched the ground.  "A mouse is a mouse, but if you don't come out, you will become a beggar!"

    A fierce flame penetrated into the soil, and the ground within a radius of more than ten feet became hot.  The chuunin was the first to break out of the ground, and the other ninja soldiers also escaped from the underground. One of the ninja soldiers who reacted slowly had fire on his clothes, and he turned into a burning man, screaming in agony.  It rolled on the ground and soon lost its voice.

    The chunin cursed, drew out the ninja sword from his back, jumped up, and struck Dong Liang in the head.  The Ninja sword drew a breathtaking cold light in the air, full of cold killing intent, in sharp contrast to the blazing flames.

    "That's what's interesting!" Dong Liang laughed and rushed forward with raging flames.

    ¡­¡­

    Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian ran down the mountain, following the footsteps left by Gao Pengfei and the others.  The purpose of Gao Pengfei and his party was very clear. They headed east all the way, just to get to the official road as soon as possible, so that they would be basically safe.  At this time of year, there are a large number of military stations and posthouses on the official roads of Yuezhou, and there are also camps for convoys and convoys from time to time.?As long as they encounter them, the ninja soldiers will not dare to pursue them anymore.  Moreover, there is a plain to the east. Without complex terrain, the ninja soldiers would not be able to use their stealth and hiding skills.

    "There is another corpse there." Tie Heng pointed to a black figure lying on the ground not far away.  Under the light of the stars and moon, it could be vaguely seen that it was the body of a ninja soldier.  There are several such corpses around.

    "Looking at the traces of fighting here, Senior Gao and the others must have set up an ambush for the small team of ninja soldiers who followed them from the village, and wiped them all out here." Gongsun Bian analyzed.

    The strength of lower-level ninjas is not that great, at least compared to the elites in these schools.  Ninjas are like poisonous snakes hiding in the grass. They are most threatening when they strike suddenly. Once exposed, their danger level will plummet.  Especially this kind of empty environment is not conducive to the ninjas' ability to use their strengths, which is why this one-sided situation occurs.

    "There aren't many traces of spells here. The huge spiritual power fluctuation just now probably didn't happen here." Tie Heng said as he walked around.

    "Let's keep chasing." Gongsun Bian said and started running forward.  He also has martial arts skills, but he never shows them.  At this moment, he was blessed with the speed movement technique released by Tie Heng. His own light skill was not weak, and his speed was quite astonishing.

    Tie Heng followed, and they ran some distance away, when they suddenly found a line of footprints inserted from the diagonal thorn.  Look at the shapes, they seem to be the footprints left by dogs.

    "These are the footprints of a ninja dog." Gongsun Bian pointed and said.

    Tie Heng nodded upon hearing this.  Fuso Ninja is proficient in raising several kinds of animals and trains them as his assistants.  Ninja dog is one of them.  Through special medicine and training, ninja dogs have a strength that is not weaker than that of ordinary lower-level ninja soldiers.  And they come in different sizes, with different abilities. Some large ninja dogs can also serve as mounts for ninjas, and can run as fast as horses.  Among the footprints on the ground now, there are many left by these large ninja dogs. It is no wonder that they can catch up with Gao Pengfei and his party so quickly.

    A little further along, there were signs of fighting again on the ground, as well as a lot of blood and leftover weapons.  This time it seemed that the ninja soldiers had the advantage, forcing Gao Pengfei and the others to change direction.

    "Senior Brother, look at this." Tie Heng made a new discovery. There was another kind of footprint on the ground. It was quite huge. It didn't look like it was left by a wild beast.  They extend all the way from the east. Apparently, the ninja soldiers have already blocked the direction of the official road to prevent anyone from escaping there.

    "These footprints contain a very strong Yin energy!" Gongsun Bian squatted down and carefully inspected the huge footprints.

    "Is it a ghost?" Tie Heng asked.  Ghosts are a kind of filthy and ferocious creatures. Some people say that they come from the demon world, while others think that they are the remnants of ancient wars between hundreds of races.  But no matter where they come from, ghosts have a hatred of living things and a murderous nature, and each of them has strange abilities or spells, which is quite difficult to deal with.

    "It seems so. I didn't expect this group of ninja soldiers to have such a skill. They had people on the road leading to the official road. But what do they want to do with so much trouble?" Gongsun Bian said doubtfully.

    ¡°Just catch up and take a look and you¡¯ll find out!¡± Tie Heng was also thinking.  "They are so well prepared. If we don't figure out the reason and go east like this, we might also encounter greater trouble."

    "We can go in other directions." Gongsun changed his mind.

    ¡°Eldest brother, are you willing to just turn around and leave?¡± Tie Heng asked him.  The two looked at each other for a moment and laughed at the same time.

    Even though they knew there was danger ahead, they still chose to find out. This was due to the strong curiosity of young people.  Both of them felt that the behavior of this group of ninja soldiers was a bit unusual, and there seemed to be some conspiracy hidden behind it, and they both wanted to find out.

    They continued to pursue for more than five miles, leaving traces of fierce battles along the way. From time to time, they could see a few corpses, including ninja soldiers or dogs, and one or two of Gao Pengfei's companions.

    "Those ninja soldiers kept pestering them, and the fighting was fierce." Tie Heng observed the surroundings while running.

    "That's right, the opponent has ninja dogs as mounts. They have advantages in speed and endurance. Senior Gao and the others can't get rid of them" Gongsun Bianzheng said, suddenly he stopped and grabbed Tie Heng's arm.  arm.  "Stop, don't go any further."

    "What's wrong?" Tie Heng asked him in surprise.

    Gongsun Bian did not answer. He stared at the grass in front of him with a very solemn expression.  He reached into his arms and took out an ancient bronze mirror as big as his palm. He kneaded the secrets with one hand and lightly touched the mirror surface with the other hand. The ancient mirror immediately came out of his hand.It rose up from the palm of his hand, circled around him twice, and floated steadily above his head.

    Tie Heng raised his eyebrows slightly. This ancient bronze mirror is Gongsun Bian's treasure. It has a very grand name, called Senluo Wanxiang. It was Gongsun Bian who personally refined it to match the illusion technique he was good at.  Gongsun Bian usually rarely used it, but if he sacrificed it now, he must have encountered a problem.

    Gongsun Bian recited a mantra in his mouth and changed several seals with his fingers.  The ancient mirror's surface shone brightly, emitting a cone-shaped light.  A wave of light rippled through the void in front of the grass, and the entire space seemed distorted and unreal.

    Gongsun Bian took a step forward and raised his hand to touch the light pattern.  The light patterns dispersed, and it was as if a hole had been opened in the void, revealing a round hole like a window. Looking inside, it turned out to be a forest.  The surrounding scene was also blurry, constantly changing between woods and grass.

    "This is an illusion! This place is originally a forest?" Tie Heng was surprised.

 Text Chapter 49 Illusion Array (1)

    I have been notified by the editor that this book will be on the shelves on July 1st. Book friends, please continue to support me. Thank you, Ah Xuan!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "This is an illusion! Is this place a forest?" Tie Heng was surprised. This illusion was so powerful that he didn't notice it at all and almost fell into it.

    "Well, it's not just an illusion, but someone has set up a huge illusion array here. Senior Gao and the others are probably trapped inside." Gongsun Bian said in a deep voice.  "The huge spiritual power before was probably due to this illusory formation."

    "Has someone set up a formation here in advance?" Tie Heng asked.

    "It doesn't look like it. It should be that some kind of magic weapon such as a formation disk or a flag gate was used to cover this area all at once." Gongsun Bian guessed.  "That group of ninja soldiers must be surrounded by magicians. A magic array of this level requires someone who is proficient in magic to sit and control it at the center of the formation. Those ninja soldiers don't have this ability."

    "Haha, this thing is getting more and more interesting."

    "Who says it's not the case!" Gongsun Bian touched his chin.  "I guess Prince Ning may have a big operation, and these ninja soldiers are just the tip of the iceberg"

    Just as he was talking, Gongsun Bian's expression changed and he shouted urgently: "No, we have been discovered, retreat quickly!"

    As soon as the words were spoken, Tie Heng immediately jumped back, but it was still too late.  An invisible force rushed towards him, shrouding him in it. The light and shadow around him were disturbed crazily, and the space seemed to be distorted.  Most people would definitely feel dizzy or even faint after experiencing such a scene.  Fortunately, Tie Heng was not an ordinary person. He carefully released his body-protecting Qi and added a spiritual barrier outside, so he did not suffer much adverse effects.

    When the chaotic light and shadow receded, Tie Heng's vision recovered. Looking around, he found that he was no longer where he was just now, but was in a fog, a dim and hazy environment, and he could hardly see his fingers.  Likewise, it was completely silent here, and the hearing became dull and blurred, as if a quilt had been covered over the head.  Other senses of touch, taste, and even spiritual thoughts are also greatly restricted.  Gongsun Bian was not around either. Tie Heng knew that he was trapped in the illusion array and was transported alone to a corner of the illusion array. These illusions were also suppressing his sensory abilities.

    "Do you want to defeat each other?" Tie Heng saw through the other party's intention at a glance.  He didn't panic, nor did he move around randomly. He stood quietly and used Peeping Void again.

    Tie Heng¡¯s complexion quickly turned pale, and large beads of sweat appeared on his forehead and temples.  Qiuxu has the ability to break illusions, but Tie Heng used it too frequently today and his energy was somewhat exhausted. Moreover, the illusion array was quite powerful. It took him a lot of effort to get out of the illusion.

    The fog quickly dissipated into the distance, revealing the true appearance of this place, a forest that was not dense.  Tie Heng put away Qiuxu. He only needed to break the illusion that the illusion had on him. He didn't have to keep Qiuxu all the time.

    "Hey! Hey!" Tie Heng panted twice. He felt a little weak and his head was aching. He took two pills to replenish his strength and swallowed them. He adjusted his breathing for a while before he felt better.  Some.

    "Hmph, these guys are really cautious!" No longer affected by the illusion, Tie Heng's sharp five senses suddenly came into play.  He found that there were at least five or six ninja soldiers surrounding him, but they did not act rashly. They just hid in the dark woods from a distance and watched him.

    Tie Heng ignored them. He had already seen through the center of this illusory formation by using Peeping into the Void, and now he walked straight there.

    "Do you want to use these things against me? You are looking down on me!" Tie Heng paused and pushed aside the grass in front of him. Inside was a noose trap made of black steel wire.  And there are many such traps around.  If Tie Heng hadn't cracked the illusion and his sensory abilities were restricted, he might have been tricked, but now, these gadgets can't trouble him at all.

    "With the strength of Senior Brother, nothing will happen. However, I don't know what happened to Senior Gao and the others. If they are separated like this, and the enemy is secretive, it will be in danger." Tie Heng thought.  "Go and break the formation first, and let each of you decide how many people you can save."

    Li Qian and the others did not listen to the advice and ended up in such a predicament. Tie Heng does not need to bear any responsibility.  But that doesn't mean he'll sit back and watch them get killed.  At least Tie Heng didn't like those Fuso ninja soldiers. Their dress and behavior reminded Tie Heng of a shameless island country in the East China Sea in his previous life, so he had a natural dislike for them.

    Tie Heng bypassed the trap in front and planned to continue walking forward.  Just as he passed under a big tree, a shadow extended down the trunk. It looked like a shadow cast by a branch, which was not eye-catching at all.  But a sharp edge pierced out from the shadow quickly, and with a flash of cold light, it cut towards the back of Tie Heng's neck.Come.

    This was a ninja sword, and it passed through Tie Heng's neck without any hindrance.  But the sight of blood bursting out and heads falling to the ground did not appear. What was left in place was just the afterimage of Tie Heng.

    The shadow on the tree trunk showed its original shape. The ninja soldier felt something bad the moment he stabbed the target. What came back from his hand was not the feeling of the sharp blade cutting into the human body, but the feeling of nothingness after swinging the knife into the air.

    This ninja soldier is obviously also a chuunin. He reacts quickly and moves quickly.  His body was as flexible as a snake. He twisted around the tree trunk and was about to shrink back into the dark canopy.

    But he failed.  With a muffled sound, he felt his vision go dark, followed by a sharp pain. A foot kicked hard on his face, causing him to fall to the ground.  If it hits the ground, his head will shatter like a rotten watermelon.

    But this guy deserves to be called a ninja. After special training, he has extraordinary ability to withstand attacks.  The bones in his face were cracked and his nose was completely sunken. In such pain and dizziness, he could still concentrate on performing ninjutsu.

    Tie Heng did not expect that he could still stay awake. He was careless and felt his feet loosen. The moment he landed on the ground, the chuunin turned into a puff of black smoke and disappeared with a "bang!"

    "Still want to run? Come out!" Tie Heng shouted coldly.  He waved his hand and shot out a spiral wind with electric light from his fingertips, hitting a big tree a dozen steps away.  This wind was like a drill bit, penetrating directly through the tree trunk, leaving a circular hole as thick as a cup.

    The figure of the chuunin separated from the tree trunk and staggered a few steps away.  His left shoulder had been completely shredded, and the bones were exposed. It was the masterpiece of Tie Heng's finger strength.

    "Who are you? How could you see through my Wood Release Technique at a glance!" The chuunin didn't care about the injury on his shoulder. His bloodshot and swollen eyes just stared at Tie Heng, looking very shocked.  He spoke the Celestial dialect of China, but his accent made people feel awkward, and his hoarse voice was even more uncomfortable.

    "Such skills are certainly not enough for us in China." Tie Heng smiled contemptuously, deliberately belittling the other party.

    In fact, if you can become a chuunin, your martial arts skills will definitely not be too bad, at least you will have a strength of about seventh rank.  It's just that this guy is unlucky. He is good at wood escape. He just blended into the trees to hide his aura, hoping to sneak attack Tie Heng.  But little did he know that Tie Heng had complete wood spiritual roots. Just like he could monitor the movement around him through the wind, his connection with plants was also very close.  Before the chuunin made a move, Tie Heng had already seen clearly and discovered his existence, so how could he succeed?  Tie Heng stepped aside and jumped to the top of the tree, then flew down and gave the opponent a kick.  It's a pity that he couldn't crush the opponent's head. However, the chuunin still wanted to use wood escape to escape, but Tie Heng refused and forced him out with one finger.

    The chuunin was very angry at Tie Heng's contemptuous attitude and cursed fiercely in Fuso dialect.  Following his curse, several ninja soldiers emerged from the surrounding shadows, surrounding Tie Heng.

    These ninja soldiers all hold locks and sickles in their hands. On the other end of the hook-shaped sickle is a small hammer in the shape of a weight, which is called Fentong.  Several ninja soldiers were spinning them rapidly, making an air-breaking sound of "Boom! Boom!"

    The chuunin made a weird sword-raising gesture, which, in conjunction with the positioning of the other ninja soldiers, seemed to be a combined attack technique.

    "Die! You arrogant boy!" the chuunin shouted.  He took small steps, rushed forward, and thrust the knife straight at very fast speed.

 Text Chapter 49: Illusion Array (2)

    "Death! You arrogant boy!" the chuunin shouted.  He took small steps, rushed forward, and thrust the knife straight at very fast speed.  Naturally, this simple and direct attack method could not hurt Tie Heng. He stepped aside and avoided the opponent's thrust.

    But at the same time that the chuunin took action, several other ninja soldiers also threw copper coins.  Their target was not Tie Heng, but the surrounding trees or the ground. The small hammer head and the slender iron chain were deeply embedded in the tree trunks and soil. The iron chains were crisscrossed in the air, forming a three-dimensional net.  .

    The chuunin was very skillful in cooperating with these subordinates. He knew where the chains would appear without even looking.  He kicked out to the side and hit a straight iron chain. He immediately changed direction and chased Tie Heng who was retreating diagonally. "Whoa!" was another stab.

    Tie Heng shook his hands and used the Tiger Claw Technique. The looming wind protected his palms like a glove, and the rapidly flowing wind whirlpool was sharper than a sword.  He raised his hand and fought hard with the chuunin. The explosive force of his claws knocked the opponent away, and the scattered wind blades also added several bloody wounds to the opponent's body.  Similarly, the chuunin's sword energy also tore Tie Heng's sleeves to pieces.

    The chuunin used the force of the counter-shock to do a backflip in the air.  Behind him, a chain flew at the right time.  He bent his body and stepped on the iron chain. He moved quickly like walking on a tightrope, avoiding Tie Heng's two claws that followed closely.

    Other ninja soldiers were also walking around non-stop. They jumped up and down, sometimes hiding in the darkness, sometimes climbing up trees. The chains in their hands also matched the movements of the chunin, and then they were retracted and thrown to the corresponding place.  position, and as they move, these chains wrap around the middle. If Tie Heng is not careful, he may be tightly entangled.  This style of play seems messy, but in fact it is very organized. The iron cage made of intertwined chains always surrounds Tie Heng and gradually restricts his space for movement.  Once Tie Heng wants to break through, they will immediately launch a diversionary attack. Cross darts, blowing arrows, or sickles at the other end of the chain will be shot from all directions. Several people may even pounce on him at the same time, attacking him from the front and back with moves that kill them all.  , making Tie Heng tied up and unable to escape.

    And the chuunin was like a bouncy ball, using those iron chains as a leverage point to fly up, down, left and right in the small space of the "iron cage".  The sword light continued to strike from his hand, and his moves were extremely cunning and vicious, leaving streaks of cold light in the air.

    Tie Heng fell into passivity for a while.  The chuunin's movement skills were strange and his speed was not slow. With the cooperation of this combined attack formation, he moved forward and backward, erratically. Tie Heng was harassed and restrained by other ninja soldiers. There was no way to deal with him. He could only blindly  The passive defense makes it difficult to cast a spell.

    Tie Heng launched fierce counterattacks several times, trying to break out of the formation, but was forced back by the opponent's desperate play style.  These ninja soldiers were only circling far away from the outside, so Tie Heng had little chance of finding an opening to kill them.  Tie Heng turned to the chains, but he didn't know what kind of metal the seemingly slender chains were made of, and he couldn't pull them apart in a short time even with his strength.  Moreover, if he wanted to seize the chain, other ninja soldiers would help him, so that he did not dare to entangle too much. The chunin would also take the opportunity to attack fiercely, and Tie Heng was almost injured by him several times.

    In contrast, the ninja soldiers made no progress. Although Tie Heng's body skills were limited and some of them couldn't be used, he was still able to protect himself.

    Just when Tie Heng was looking for his opponent's flaw, he didn't know that the more the chuunin fought, the more frightened he became.  The chuunin could tell from the beginning that Tie Heng's skills were similar to his, so he didn't pay too much attention to this young man.  But the previous sneak attack failed and he was injured instead, which already made him confused.  At this moment, Tie Heng has been besieged by them for so long, but he has not shown any signs of decline, which is even more difficult for him to accept.

    This combined attack formation is specially designed to deal with masters. Those young people trapped in the illusion formation are not even worthy of him using this formation, but the young man in front of him puts him in a dilemma.  In particular, Tie Heng's dexterous movement and super-fast reaction speed made him very afraid.  And Tie Heng¡¯s skill in hand.  You must know that the light of the sword he wielded seemed weak and dim, very inconspicuous, and had no grand momentum. In fact, it was sharp and powerful, and could easily divide gold and cut iron.  But Tie Heng fought against him with his bare hands. Not only did he not fall behind, but he was also shocked every time and his breath was suffocated. The knife-like wind whirlpool also scratched more and more wounds on his body, letting him see  He looked bloody and in rags, making him look extremely embarrassed.

    "It's not okay to continue like this!" The chuunin knew very well that continuing like this was not an option and decided to change the stalemate.

    Coincidentally, Tie Heng also had the same idea, and he had already found a way to crack this combined attack formation.

    Just when the chunin signaled and wanted to change his tactics, Tie Heng used the Dragon Killing Finger Technique and moved his fingers quickly.Several rays of purple electric light accurately hit the criss-crossing iron chains.  The electric arc bounced and spread along the chain, giving the ninja soldiers no time to react. The electric current had already penetrated into their bodies.  The willpower of these ninja soldiers far exceeds that of ordinary warriors, their body control abilities are also first-rate, and they have received special training.  Therefore, after a brief period of paralysis, they quickly regained their ability to move.  But this short gap was enough. Tie Heng took advantage of their pause to rush out of the "iron cage" and quickly circled around them in the opposite direction.

    At this time, Tie Heng's terrifying speed came into full play. He was like a strong wind passing by, and Tie Heng seemed to appear in front of every ninja soldier.  They were so frightened that they had no time to make any defensive or evasive movements. They could only watch helplessly. Tie Heng pointed his electric finger on their hearts. The severe burning pain quickly engulfed their minds, and the pain in their eyes, ears, mouth and nose  Lightning flashed out, and all the internal organs were turned into a ball of coke by Lei Jin.

    The chuunin originally rushed towards Tie Heng. He tried to hold Tie Heng back and waited for his subordinates to reorganize their formation, but when he saw the speed displayed by Tie Heng, he was immediately frightened.  He turned around and ran away without hesitation, and also used the clone technique. The outline of his figure blurred for a while, and he split into three figures, running in three directions.

    A clone slithers along the ground among the bushes like a snake.  One was like an ape, jumping up to the top of the tree and escaping among the branches.  The last clone used Earth Escape, submerged into the ground, and flew away quickly.

    "You can't run away, I still have many questions to ask you!" Tie Heng's body swayed, and at the extreme speed, a series of afterimages were formed.  He seemed to be divided into three and chased in three directions.  In the blink of an eye, the two clones were defeated. Tie Heng found the chuunin's true body, but it was the clone that fled close to the ground.  Tie Heng's claws were flying, and the claws were as powerful as a cone and a knife, blocking his path.

    The chuunin let out an angry and hasty roar, and the ninja sword in his hand waved out a dense blade of light, scattering the claws coming from all directions, while not giving Tie Heng a chance to engage in close combat.

    This guy looks flustered, but is actually very cunning.  As he was fighting and retreating, he suddenly struck back with a knife, and with a flash of the knife, a large tree next to him that was hugged by a man was chopped off by him. It tilted and fell to the ground, stirring up dust all over the sky, and the broken branches and fallen leaves were scattered everywhere.

    The chuunin rolled on the spot and got into the grass, trying to escape in the chaos.  But Tie Heng had long seen through his intentions and blocked his way in this direction, causing his wishful thinking to fail again.  Only then did he become desperate, but it was too late.  His strength is not weak, but his confidence has been destroyed by Tie Heng, and his courage has been lost. In just a few moves, Tie Heng's claw force swung away the ninja sword, grabbed the back of his neck, and lifted him away  to the ground.

    " Tie Heng's Qi controlled all the muscles in his body. This guy completely lost his ability to resist. He couldn't even struggle. His mouth was wide open and could not be closed.

    "Is there poison hidden in the teeth? Humph, you can't die now. I have many questions that I need you to answer." Tie Heng could tell what he was thinking by looking at the expression on his face.

    There was a look of despair in the chuunin's bloodshot eyes, and then this despair turned into an unspeakable madness.

    Tie Heng immediately realized that the situation was not good. The chuunin seemed to have used some special mental method to stimulate the reversal of the energy in his body.  The skyrocketing power was beyond his control, running wildly inside his body.  The chuunin's body had a bulge on one side and a thick circle on the other, as if it were a piece of fermented flour, and its volume more than doubled in an instant.

    Tie Heng dropped him and ran away.  He had just retreated a few feet when he heard a loud "bang!" and the chuunin's body burst and exploded from the inside, like a balloon that had been inflated too much.  The burst of energy was so powerful that several nearby big trees were shattered by the earthquake. The flesh and bones of the chuunin were mixed with broken wood and dust like shrapnel, covering a large area, and many of them were deeply buried.  Embedded in trees or the ground, it can be seen that its lethality cannot be underestimated.

    "Damn, you actually have such a skill, playing with suicide bombs, almost capsized in the gutter." Tie Heng reached back and groped twice on his back, and pulled out a piece of wood from the muscle.  He was tough, and he retreated in time, suffering only minor flesh injuries.

    Tie Heng dropped the pieces of wood in his hand on the ground, turned around and walked back to the place where the chuunin reversed his energy and exploded. He walked around to see if he could find some of his belongings.  It turned out that everything was beyond recognition in the gas explosion, and even the ninja sword was torn into pieces.

    Tie Heng did not give up. He ran back to the place where the fierce battle had taken place, searched the bodies of the dead ninja soldiers, and rummaged through all the belongings they carried.

    "That's not the case!" Tie Heng checked carefully and found nothing useful.?They were all hidden weapons, small props, poisons and the like, and even the money was pitiful.

    "A bunch of paupers." Tie Heng curled his lips and shook his head. He couldn't see these trophies.

    Clapping his hands, Tie Heng stood up, determined the direction, and continued running towards the formation's eye.

 Text Chapter 49 Illusion Array (3)

    The eye of the magic array is located in a forest clearing. The light of the stars and the moon shines through the gaps between the branches, illuminating the place quite brightly. The trees on the ground are covered with a light silver layer.

    In the middle of the open space stood three middle-aged men wearing robes. They faced inward and stood in a circle around a rune stone suspended in mid-air. All three of them half-squinted their eyes and pinched the spells in their hands.  He was mumbling words, and it seemed that he was reaching the critical moment of casting a spell.

    "Onmyoji!" Tie Heng glanced at the clothes of the three middle-aged people. Their robes were rather strange, and they also wore towering black gauze crowns on their heads. They were very different from the clothes of the Chinese earth magicians. They seemed to be  The unique Onmyoji of Antu Kingdom in the East China Sea.

    ??Looking at the magatama-shaped rune stone in the middle, it is also different from the magic weapon in China. Even the spiritual power fluctuations on the three middle-aged people are also unique.

    What surprised Tie Heng was that there were actually ninja soldiers guarding the place. Tie Heng walked into the open space without anyone stopping him.  Only one of the Onmyoji opened his eyes and glanced sideways at him.  There was some surprise in his eyes, but there was no trace of fear or worry.

    When Tie Heng met his gaze, the onmyoji twitched his lips with a sneer, turned his gaze back, and just left him alone.

    "They are quite confident!" Tie Heng took a few steps forward and then stopped.

    He saw a hazy projection above the rune stone, and vaguely recognized that the protagonist in the projection was Gongsun Bian.  He seemed to be injured. He was leaning against the trunk of a big tree with his eyes closed tightly. Judging from his expression, it was obvious that he was undergoing some kind of mental attack and looked very painful.  His Noble Phantasm Sen Luo Wan Xian is held in his hands.  A stream of clear light was swayed to help him resist invisible erosion.  And in his zhš­uwšŠi.  Five or six ninja soldiers and several ninja dogs fell into a state of frenzy, biting and killing each other.  Even if his hands were broken, his legs were broken, and his belly was disemboweled, he still wouldn't stop. This should be the result of Gongsun's magic.

    "It's them who suppressed Senior Brother in the tš­ngguš° formation!" Tie Heng zuš¯yš°u observed for a moment, and then no longer hesitated. Tš±rš¢n flicked his finger, and a wisp of purple electric light shot out from his fingertips. "Pop!" sounded like a strike.  Hit by something shšªme.  The electric light exploded into a cloud of broken light in mid-air.

    Surrounding the three Onmyoji, there is an invisible spiritual barrier protecting them.  Under the attack of that ray of electric light, the barrier appeared, flickered twice, then disappeared again.

    "This is the source of your confidence? Watch me break it!" Tie Heng chanted a mantra and formed a seal, and the electric light pulsed in his palm.

    "Twenty thunder skills, strike with fury!" A short spear made of thunder and lightning formed between Tie Heng's palms. He raised the electric spear with both hands and pointed it forward and stabbed it out with force.

    The spiritual barrier was revealed again.  The tip of the spear hit it violently, emitting a harsh explosion and a dazzling flash of light. The scattered arcs struck the surface of the barrier, stirring up circles of twisted ripples.

    Tie Heng continuously inputs thunder spirit power.  And the thunder power of the Dragon Roar Divine Art is also integrated into it to enhance the power of the electric spear.  He was breaking through the surface, and the spiritual barrier quickly showed signs of disintegration.  The tip of the electric spear gradually broke into the barrier.

    ¡°At this moment, the three Onmyojis all opened their eyes, and they glanced at Tie Heng.  There was a hint of solemnity on his face.  They exchanged glances with each other again, and the techniques in their hands changed accordingly.  Suddenly.  An invisible spiritual shock hit Tie Heng.

    This is an attack on the mental level. People with poor willpower will directly lose their minds, and those with better will will fall into confusion, hallucination or sluggish state.  But Tie Heng seemed to be completely unaware of the blow he received. He raised his head in unison and smiled at the three Onmyojis with unspeakable mockery.

    The three Onmyoji were a little shocked. Although most of their strength was used to maintain the illusion formation and deal with Gongsun Bian, this spiritual shock was not something that ordinary people could bear.  Gongsun Bian resisted the three of them's joint spiritual attack alone, and something shocked them. Now a young man with equally powerful spiritual thoughts appeared, and they finally realized that the danger was coming.

    "Die!" The tip of the electric spear finally penetrated the spiritual barrier, and Tie Heng shouted: "Explode!"

    The electric spear turned into countless surging currents, spurting in from the opened hole.  The three Onmyoji were shocked and shouted a strange spell at the same time.

    At this time, the stream of light formed by thunder and lightning filled the entire interior of the barrier, and the "crackling" electric light vented the power of destruction.  But at that moment, a dark wind appeared inside the barrier. Along with the strange whistling and roaring sounds, this dark wind rolled around, and countless electric lights were like night birds returning to the forest, all covered by it.  Absorbed completely.

    "This is" Tie Heng stared at the dark wind, and it revealed its true form. It was a war ghost.  It is enough for two adults??, as strong as a hill.  The top of the head was covered with red messy hair, like a rising flame.  It has a green face and fangs, is ugly and ferocious, has short horns on both sides of its forehead, its dark blue skin is covered with evil blood lines, and its body is filled with thick Yin Qi.

    Yin Qi came out of his body, rising and falling with his breathing, and swaying back and forth like a group of snakes.  The tššbišŠ are its two short horns, flashing with a fierce light, and sometimes some vague human faces will appear. These are the human souls swallowed by this war ghost. Their expressions are full of pain.  With his mouth wide open, he let out a silent wail, as if he was suffering unimaginable torture.  All this makes this huge ghost look powerful and terrifying.

    "It should be a shikigami that can only be summoned by these three guys working together." Tie Heng thought to himself.

    Onmyoji is good at using ghosts and spirits, and takes them into shikigami, which can be used to protect themselves and attack enemies.  This war ghost is of a high level among ghosts. Judging from the situation, it seems that it was summoned by three onmyojis using secret techniques.

    An Onmyoji ordered the attack in a language Tie Heng had never heard before. The war ghost roared loudly at Tie Heng. Its voice was like thunder, deafening.  The war ghost's body was full of yin energy, and he took long strides and ran towards Tie Heng.  The spiritual barrier was no hindrance to it. It easily passed through it, raised its huge palm and slapped Tie Heng on the head.

    Tie Heng took a step back slightly. The giant palm of the war ghost waved in front of his nose, and the strong wind caused by it blew the branches and leaves of the trees behind him.  There was a swishing sound.  Naturally, Tie Heng would not forget to fight back. He pushed hard on the back of the giant war ghost palm.  He added a little more force in the direction of its force.  This is a technique that uses force to fight, and the war ghost staggered.  Unable to hold back his palm, he slapped the other arm hard, making a dull sound.

    The war ghost can also feel pain. It roared twice, and then stared at zš¬jš«'s hand with some confusion, as if it didn't know why the shšªme would hit zš¬jš«.  It obviously mšŠiyš¯u too high intelligence.  As the name suggests, war ghosts are ghosts that are born from the resentment, anger and fighting obsession of the dead on the battlefield. In life, they could be martial arts masters with violent temperaments who killed many people, or soldiers who died in battle.  They may still retain some memories of their lives, but most of them have lost their minds.  Only the souls of murderous wars and gluttonous creatures are revealed.

    Tie Heng retreated several feet in this moment. In the brief moment just now, he found that the body of the war ghost was as hard as iron. He took the opportunity to send a few tiger claws to the back of the opponent's hand, which only tore a little of the skin.  As far as war ghosts are concerned, it's completely painless.

    The Onmyoji hiding in the spiritual barrier shouted again, seemingly urging the war ghost to quickly deal with Tie Heng.  The ugly face of the war ghost showed a furious look. It turned its fierce gaze to Tie Heng and kicked its feet in place a few times.  Then he suddenly exerted force, lowered his waist and lowered his shoulders, and rushed straight towards Tie Heng, like a Mercedes-Benz locomotive.

    Tie Heng was slightly startled.  But I was panicked.  He decided to test the strength of this war ghost, and also took this opportunity to test how far he had practiced in the shšªjiš¡n for nearly a year.

    He mentioned his ten powers and assumed a tiger-crouching posture.  The strong zhenqi protected him.  He stretched his hands forward to face the war ghost who was bumping into him.  He used all his strength to hold up the huge body of the war ghost.

    "Bang!" There was a loud collision.  Strong winds swept around, and the ground cracked.  The protective air wall condensed in the tiger squat style fell apart, but Tie Heng was almost knocked away, and he couldn't even take a step back. The tops of his ankles were dug into the soil, and his hands were almost deeply embedded in the war ghost's arms.  Inside the shoulder.  This was the first time that Tie Heng had suffered such a huge blow since his rebirth.  The muscles all over his body were swollen and as tight as steel bars. The blood vessels on his forehead protruded, and the thin mark between his eyebrows was as red as blood, and his forehead was about to burst at any time.

    And the faces of the three Onmyoji who witnessed this scene were filled with horror.  Especially when the war ghost ran wildly with all his strength just now, the violent momentum gave people an unstoppable attitude, but it was blocked, and it instantly changed from extreme movement to stillness.  Between the movements and the stillness, coupled with the huge difference in size between Tie Heng and Zhan Gui, the scene was extremely shocking.

    The three Onmyoji know the strength of fighting ghosts best. This kind of ghosts are purely born for fighting and killing. They are extremely powerful and strong. After they have strengthened them with spells and special drugs, their combat effectiveness has been improved to a higher level.  , it is not a problem to deal with an army alone, he is definitely a first-class bodyguard and thug.  But now, a teenage boy could resist its collision, which naturally made them feel incredible.

    The war ghost screamed repeatedly and kept pushing forward. Its pair of big pillar-like feet dug two deep grooves in the ground.  But looking in front of it?The small boy is like a big mountain, motionless.

    The war ghost roared in anger. It suddenly took a step away, raised its huge fist, and aimed it at Tie Heng's head.

    Tie Heng raised his arms and punched him forcefully.  The war ghost was unyielding. He struck hard with both fists in turn, as if two hammers were hammering a nail. He lifted it up and then lowered it, hitting it more than ten times in one breath. The sound of "bang bang" was thrilling.

    When the war ghost stopped, he lowered his head and looked at the ground in front of him.  In the rising dust, both of Tie Heng's thighs sank into the dirt.  He lowered his arms that were crossed above his head and looked up at the giant ghost that was towering over him.  Although he looked disgraced, his expression was indescribably exciting. Then he smiled and asked, "Have you finished the fight? Is it my turn?"

    Before Zhan Gui could react, Tie Heng exerted force under his feet, shaking off the soil on the ground. He jumped up and hit Zhan Gui on the chin with a soaring cannon.

    "Boom!" The huge body of the war ghost fell to the ground. Tie Heng's heavy punch was with all his strength, and there was no way it could be tolerated.  Zhan Gui's jaw was completely shattered. He rolled his eyes and fell into dizziness.  But its fighting instinct is still there.  He put his hands on the ground and tried to get up, but failed several times in succession.

    "Damn it. It hurts me so much." Tie Heng also grinned, his fist also paid a price.  The bones in his hands were in pain, and he had just received a round of beatings from the war ghost. His arms were sore and numb, which was not good either.

    The war ghost recovered very quickly. If a human's jaw was hit so hard, that person would never be able to stand up in a short time. However, it sat upright in a moment. It glanced around with some confused eyes and found that Tie Heng was there.  It pš¢ngbiš¡n.  Its big hand grabbed it, as if it wanted to capture Tie Heng in its hands and crush him to death.

    How could Tie Heng let it succeed? He turned around and grabbed Zhan Gui's wrist, which was as thick as an adult's thigh. He twisted his waist and swung it hard, using an over-the-shoulder throw, throwing Zhan Gui's huge body away.  It flew up into the air, and then hit the woods in the distance heavily.

    A loud noise like a landslide.  Rows of trees broke and fell, the ground jumped twice, and there was an earthquake.  The three Onmyoji's eyes almost popped out of their sockets, Tie Heng was in their eyes.  yš«jš©ng became a real monster.

    "People in the Celestial Dynasty say that a hero emerges from his youth. This boy is young, but he has such skill and cultivation and this" An Onmyoji seemed to be murmuring to himself.  As if he was telling his two companions, he glanced at the projection suspended above the rune stones for the last time.  The look of pain on Gongsun Bian's face faded a lot, and the ninja dogs behind him turned into a blur of flesh and blood all over the ground as they killed each other.

    "We must get rid of them." Another Onmyoji said in a dark voice.

    The other two nodded in response.  They each took out a gray talisman and placed it on the palm of their left hand.  The spell immediately seemed to come alive, making a "Bah!" sound like boiling oil.  The left hands of the three people quickly withered and shriveled up, as if their flesh and blood had been swallowed up by the spell.  The three Onmyoji couldn't care less about the excruciating pain, and they chanted the incantation immediately. The three incantations spontaneously ignited without fire, and three streaks of blood flames erupted, disappearing into nothing.

    At the same moment, the yin energy on the war ghost became more intense, and the lines all over its body also glowed with blood.  The war ghost lay on the ground, roaring in pain and excitement.  Its size began to increase, sharp bone spurs appeared all over its body, and the short horns on both sides of its forehead became longer and longer.

    "It's you who are causing trouble again!" Tie Heng glanced back, saw the terrifying left hands of the three Onmyoji masters, and knew that they were using some kind of blood sacrifice method to enhance the power of fighting ghosts.

    "No matter how big you get, I can beat you up!" The fierce fight just now made Tie Heng very excited. He had a relatively strong grasp on the power of his body, so he was full of fighting spirit and motivation.

    Tie Heng jumped up, flying like an eagle over the war ghost.  He activated his true energy and poured it directly into his arms along his meridians. The sharp wind rushed out from his fingertips with a screaming sound. Tie Heng swung his claws like windmills, delivering blows like a violent storm.

    The body shape of Zhan Gui was now several times larger than before, and its dark blue skin reflected a metallic luster, making it look like a bronze giant.  But Tie Heng doesn't care about this. Even if it is really an iron mountain, Tie Heng will tear it into pieces and blast it to pieces!

    The tiger's claws swung out a wind cone blade, covering the whole body of the war ghost overwhelmingly, leaving horrific wounds on the body of this huge ghost.  The war ghost howled furiously, waving its arms and trying to catch Tie Heng, but Tie Heng's speed was too fast. Its clumsy movements and slow reactions were not what Tie Heng was willing to do. It even touched a corner of his clothes.  Less than.

    "Die!" Tie Heng declared coldly.  His figureIn a flash, he stepped on the chest of the war ghost. He stretched out the five fingers of his right hand and concentrated all his strength. Like a steel fork, he quickly inserted it into the heart of the war ghost. His claws combined with wind and thunder spat out, and a thunder and lightning whirlpool burst out.  , like a meat grinder, tearing apart thick and tough muscles and gouging out a hole the size of a human head.

    This is not over yet, Tie Heng followed up with the Dragon Fury Kick Technique, a forward somersault, with a purple electric light on his right foot, and the fš£ngfš®'s battle ax dropped from the sky and struck the war ghost's forehead hard.

    With a bang like falling buds, Zhan Gui's forehead was deeply sunken, his skin was torn apart and his flesh was scorched black, and his two eyeballs also exploded.  Coupled with its broken jaw, its entire face turned into a twisted mass of minced meat.

    But it was not defeated as Tie Heng thought, and it quickly stood up from the ground unsteadily.  The head was hit hard, it was deaf and blind, and it just kept roaring and howling.  More Yin Qi rushed out of its body, rushing toward the center like ocean waves.  Tie Heng had to step back cautiously. This kind of filthy gas was extremely harmful to living beings. They could absorb the essence and vitality of living beings and corrode people's minds.

    The surrounding trees and vegetation turned into rotten dead wood and dust in the blink of an eye. They were swaying here and there, and the entire open space looked ghostly.

    "These onmyojis are really good at making ghosts not afraid of the power of thunder and lightning." A whirlwind surrounded Tie Heng, sweeping away the yin energy.

    ??Ghosts are born from the evil spirits of heaven and earth, and the most powerful thunder, lightning and flames can restrain them.  But Tie Heng's Dragon Fury Kick Technique did not achieve the expected results. Tie Heng originally thought that the war ghost's head would be reduced to ashes in the thunder and lightning, or at least be blown to pieces.  However, the physique of this war ghost seems to have been specially strengthened. Thunder and lightning cannot completely restrain it. It has a strong immunity to this kind of power.

    The war ghost tš±rš¢n made several strange roars, and Tie Heng frowned. This was obviously some kind of ghost magic.  With the war ghost as the center, an inexplicable suction force was generated in the space, making people feel slightly dazed.  In just a moment, the dark wind came from all directions, and the world became dark. A dozen ghosts could be vaguely seen being swept up by the wind amidst the shrill wails, and sent to the hands of the war ghosts.  These souls showed pain on their faces, struggling and twisting wildly, trying to escape, but they collapsed after being squeezed hard by the war ghost.  Their faces were vaguely distinguishable, and some of them were the ninja soldiers killed by Tie Heng before, while others were Gao Pengfei's classmates.

    The war ghost laughed like a joyful man, opened his big, incomplete mouth, stuffed all the ghosts in his hands into his mouth, and swallowed them whole.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 49 Illusion Array (4)

    The war ghost swallowed the soul and patted his big belly eagerly, then stretched out his blue-white tongue and licked his swollen lips, as if he still had more to say.

    The living soul is undoubtedly a great tonic for it. The long horns on both sides of its forehead are even more obvious. The wounds on its body, large and small, are filled one by one by the ghosts that emerge from the body.  The war ghost even used his big hands to rub his face, "Crack! Click!" Amidst the friction of bones, its big head finally returned to its original shape, and its blown-out eyeballs also grew back.  , but the facial features still look a little skewed and deformed, making him three points uglier than before.¡±

    "How could we meet such an invincible thing?" Tie Heng cursed secretly in his stomach.

    The war ghost opposite took a breath, and the scattered Yin Qi gathered back, surrounding its body, turning into a layer of armor.  It then turned to stare at Tie Heng, its eyes cruel and bloodthirsty.  Two rays of light silently shot out from the long horns on both sides of his forehead, heading straight for Tie Heng extremely fast.

    Tie Heng¡¯s reaction was not slow. He swayed and the two rays of light passed over his shoulders and hit the ground behind him.  Within a few feet, the originally lush grassland was suddenly covered with a layer of gray and black. Whether it was vegetation or small creatures such as insects, their vitality was instantly taken away and turned into dead things.

    "Yin Ming Arrow!" Tie Heng's heart skipped a beat. This kind of dim light was extremely condensed Yin Qi, which was extremely poisonous to living beings. It was dangerous to contaminate even the slightest amount of it.

    The war ghost lowered his head again and shot several Yinming arrows, chasing Tie Heng's rapidly moving figure.  Not to be outdone, Tie Heng dodged and performed the Dragon Killing Finger Technique with both hands.  Purple electric light and ghostly light collided in mid-air, erupting with a harsh sound.  Then the two opposing forces annihilated each other and dissipated without a trace.

    ??Zhan Gui is obviously very unhappy with this result.  It violently beat its chest several times and squatted down sharply.  Then he jumped up with all his strength, like a giant toad, leaping high into the air, and flew towards Tie Heng with the force of a mountain crushing him.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t dare to pick him up this time and hurriedly backed away.  "Boom!" With a sound, the ground jumped again. The dense cracks were centered on the weapon where the war ghost fell, and spread radially to the surroundings, raising dust and debris.  It was thrown far and wide under the storm-like shock wave.

    Tie Heng took advantage of the dusty moment and jumped behind the war ghost. His claws were about to tear through the void, leaving a trail of sharp swords in the air, and he thrust straight into the war ghost's back.

    But after the blood sacrifice of three Onmyoji, the war ghost devoured the souls of more than a dozen people who had just died, and all aspects of his abilities were improved.  His reaction speed was much faster than before. His huge body turned, raised his knees and hit the side of Tie Heng's head.  Tie Heng had no choice but to withdraw his attack midway, turned his body and used the dragon's wrathful kick technique to stun Zhan Gui's counterattack.

    Not only did the War Ghost's reactions become faster, but its strength and body sturdiness were greatly enhanced.  Tie Heng kicked it on the knee.  I felt a strong force coming, the thunder energy on my feet was shaken away, and the person was knocked away.

    Tie Heng barely maintained the balance of his body and stepped hard on the ground with his feet.  He forcibly stopped his retreat and pressed his feet into two long grooves on the ground.

    "Come again!" Tie Heng was slightly at a disadvantage in this head-on fight.  But it also aroused his arrogance and bloodiness.  At this moment, he was just like an ordinary boy who refused to admit defeat, roaring loudly.  The hands are in the shape of tiger claws.  The friction back and forth made a sound like metal collision.

    The ghost of war seemed to understand his provocation.  It responded with an earth-shattering roar.  Then, two figures, one big and one small, collided face to face.

    The war ghost launched attacks crazily, leaving deep pits on the ground with each swing of its giant fists, and its big feet added more and more cracks to the earth.  Tie Heng also used punches and kicks, including tiger's claws, dragon's fingers, and dragon's wrathful kicks. He used all his strength to attack the war ghost without giving in.

    The exploding Qi Jin destroyed everything in the city. No matter the trees or rocks, they were turned into debris. Even the spiritual barrier protecting the three Onmyojis was crumbling under the impact of the burst of Qi Jin.  The three guys inside were so frightened that their faces were pale and their hearts were cold.

    With the movement of the battle group, the area of ????this forest glade increased several times, and it was surrounded by a dilapidated scene. Against the bright stars and moon tonight, the scenery was somewhat ruined and looked quite miserable.

    The fight between Zhan Gui and Tie Heng looked like an adult bullying a child.  But in fact, Tie Heng was evenly matched with Zhan Gui from the beginning, and even used his extraordinary speed and agility to gain a certain advantage, leaving many wounds on Zhan Gui's huge body.

    But as time went by, Tie Heng discovered that something was not good.  The layer of Yin Qi covering all parts of the War Ghost's body can only be said to have average defense capabilities.But these yin qi seemed to be extremely sticky. Every time Tie Heng came close, they would turn into strands of silk thread and wrap around Tie Heng's body. As the threads grew longer, Tie Heng felt that his body gradually became heavier.  The physical exertion has also increased greatly, and the body's vitality has also been rapidly lost.

    With the lightning flashing on his body, Tie Heng used the Dragon Song Divine Art to try to disperse the yin energy entangled in his body. However, the crazy war ghost seized the opportunity and punched him while he was slowing down.  chest.  Tie Heng suddenly flew out like a cannonball, breaking several big trees and smashing into a bush.

    Seeing this scene, the three Onmyoji almost cheered.  When they thought about it, after receiving such a heavy blow, they would be seriously injured even if they didn't die.  But they were destined to be disappointed. A hand poked out from the bushes, and then Tie Heng jumped up from the ground.

    The clothes on his body were reduced to rags, there was a huge fist mark on his bare chest, and there were many small wounds in other parts.  The bun on Tie Heng's head was also broken up, and his black hair was spread over his shoulders, fluttering in the wind. Coupled with the fierce aura exuding from his body, he was full of violent wildness.

    "Bah!" Tie Heng spat out a mouthful of blood-stained saliva. Zhan Gui's punch shook his internal organs and caused him serious internal injuries.

    There were still some Yin Qi left in Tie Heng's body. He grabbed them bitterly and tore them off his body.  Squeeze it hard, and lightning flashes between your fingers.  Burn them into nothingness.

    ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t play with you anymore.¡± Tie Heng smiled grimly.  He took out Xiyu from the gun bag on his waist, pointed at the war ghost who was running towards him with a roar of "rumbling", and pulled the trigger. A series of gunshots fired out all five bullets in the magazine.

    The war ghost was already prone to falling into a state of frenzy during the fierce fight, and he didn't expect that Tie Heng would use the magic weapon unexpectedly, and he was immediately hit.  Its momentum stagnated, its feet staggered, and even became weak.  It half-knelt on the ground and lowered its head in confusion.  I found five holes of different sizes on my chest.  And within its body, several forces that bring it pain are spreading rapidly

    Tie Heng just glanced at it, then turned on the wheel of Xiyu and calmly loaded the bullet into the magazine again.  Then he took two steps forward, raised his hand again and hit all the bullets on Zhan Gui's body. Three of the bullets even shattered Zhan Gui's head.

    There are ten bullets in total. The bullets made of low-grade spiritual stones are less powerful, leaving only a hole as thick as the mouth of a cup, and the lethality is only such a wound.  You can also add a few bullets made of medium-grade spiritual stones.  The effect is completely different.  The wound was as thick as the mouth of a bowl, and depending on the properties of the spirit stone, it also had different killing effects.

    For example, in the fire department, flames erupt from the wound.  Using the flesh and bones of the war ghost as fuel, burning from the inside out, even the toughest body will be reduced to ashes.  There is also the earth element.  The parts that were shot were all petrified and spread toward the center.  The painful struggle of the war ghost will only increase the speed of zš¬jš«'s body collapse.

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is the three shots Tie Heng fired into Zhan Gui¡¯s head.  He deliberately used three bullets made from the demon power crystals of poisonous water slugs, and the effect was unexpectedly significant, or rather terrifying.

    First, green poisonous juice flowed out from the broken head of the war ghost. In just a few breaths, the head of the war ghost, the size of a millstone, melted quickly like snow in the sun.  This set off a series of chain reactions. The flesh and blood melted by the poisonous water also contained highly toxic substances. The weapons they were contaminated with also melted quickly and corroded all the way. Soon, the huge body of the war ghost disappeared.  Even the burning and petrified parts were submerged in the poisonous water, turning into a large puddle of inky slurry on the ground.  These highly toxic poisons are still eroding the ground, gradually forming a poisonous pond.

    Tie Heng was also shocked by this result. He did not expect that the power in the poisonous water slug's demon power crystal would be fully stimulated to cause such a powerful destructive power.

    "Hey, dear, this thing is so powerful. It's several times more powerful than the bullets made of medium-grade spiritual stones!" Tie Heng was reloading the gun and couldn't help but take out the remaining three demon crystal bullets in his hand.  He looked at it carefully for a while.  The two attributes of water and poison obviously fit together very well, and the reason why it has such power is because of the crystallization of demonic power.  Tie Heng secretly made up his mind to get more poisonous water slugs and other demon power crystals in the future, and try to make them into bullets to see if they could have such amazing effects.

    Tie Heng raised his head and looked at the three Onmyojis inside the spiritual barrier. They all spat out a mouthful of blood long after the war ghost was melted by the poisonous water. At this moment, they all looked pale and looked like dead people.  The shikigami summoned by these three guys together used the secret method of blood sacrifice to enhance the power of the fighting ghosts. The three of them were spiritually connected to the fighting ghosts. The destruction of the latter caused direct and immediate consequences on their physical and spiritual levels.  serious injury.

      Tie Heng walked over slowly, raised his gun, and pointed the gun at one of the three people.  The spiritual barrier is constantly on the verge of collapse. This shot will definitely shatter it and give the Onmyoji a headshot.

    Separated by the increasingly unstable barrier, the three guys were frightened and panicked, especially the one facing the black hole of the gun. Seeing how trembling he was, he almost collapsed to the ground.

    Tie Heng reluctantly pulled the trigger. His eyes were attracted by the projection above the rune stone.  In the image, Gongsun transformed into a spirit and returned to normal. The three Onmyojis themselves were severely injured and their strength was severely weakened. Their attention was all on Tie Heng, so how could they suppress him.

    Gongsun Bian looked here expressionlessly, looking at everyone in the projection.  He had obviously known that someone was watching him for a long time, and his gaze had indescribable penetrating power. He could see the situation on the Onmyoji's side across the space, and he could also detect the flaws exposed by the three Onmyojis.

    Gongsun Bian showed a smile full of cruelty. He was not seen chanting any incantations. He just held the ancient bronze mirror in his hand and looked towards it, casting a clear light.  The middle piece of rune stone suspended in mid-air shattered into a pile of powder with a "click!"  The illusion array was broken.

    There was a daze in the minds of the four people present, but Tie Heng quickly got rid of the influence.  The main target of this clear light was not him, so he could easily get rid of it.

    The three Onmyoji were not so lucky.  They screamed first, with expressions on their faces as if they had seen the most fearful thing in their lives, with veins bursting out and their faces purple and eyes popping.  One by one, they desperately wanted to escape, but they just walked in circles. In the end, the inexplicable fear reached the extreme, and the three people's spirits seemed to collapse and they fell into complete hysteria.  Their eyes were filled with madness, and meaningless howls came from their mouths.  He rushed towards the other two, and then the three of them struggled together.  They didn't know martial arts at all, and now they were fighting like wild beasts based on instinct. They scratched with their nails, bit with their teeth, hit their heads and kicked, completely ignoring the wounds they suffered. They seemed to have lost their sense of pain and only wanted to kill.  Kill the other two.  The original companion has now turned into a relentless enemy!

    The spiritual barrier was dispersed, but Tie Heng was unable to move.  He quietly watched the bloody carnage happening in front of him.  One Onmyoji's neck was bitten off, and he stretched out his hand desperately, jammed into the eyes of another Onmyoji, and tore off the other's eyeballs and eyelids.  The third Onmyoji was dying.  The robes on his body were torn to pieces, and two huge wounds were torn open on his chest and abdomen, and his internal organs were exposed.  He only had half a breath left.  But he was still moving, waving his arms with a ferocious look on his face.  Before fš£ngfš® died, he would drag someone to hell with him.

    Another moment passed.  The clearing finally became quiet.  All three Onmyojis died, and their deaths were extremely miserable.  Tie Heng raised his head and looked towards the projection. The projection had long since disappeared. Tie Heng just frowned and stared in that direction, slightly lost in thought.

    "In terms of destructive power, illusion is not the strongest, but the most dangerous and weirdest magic is none other than this." Tie Heng recalled the fight between the three Onmyoji just now, and felt a little shuddering.  "Elder brother he is really strong"

    Tie Heng pondered for a while, and then walked up to the three bloody and dead corpses. Holding the smell of blood in his face, Tie Heng searched out everything from the three people.

    The three Onmyojis carry most of all kinds of materials for casting spells, as well as many spells, medicines, and some weird magic weapons that Tie Heng doesn't know have any effect.

    "These three guys don't have any skills in them!" Tie Heng shook his head dissatisfied. He originally thought that he would be able to harvest at least one or two treasures, but he was disappointed.

    Tie Heng opened other things and accidentally found a bundle of letters. He browsed through them briefly, and Tš±rš¢n's expression changed drastically, and he stood up from the ground with a bang.  He was too busy to look at the remaining things carefully, so he packed them up in a hurry. Tie Heng released his spiritual thoughts, which blended into the night wind and scattered in all directions.

    It didn¡¯t take much effort for Tie Heng to find the location where Gongsun Bian was.  He first changed zš¬jš«'s clothes and tidied his disheveled hair.  Finally, he spread out his body skills and flashed past like a gust of wind, running towards the north of the woods.

    Tie Heng hadn¡¯t run very far when he caught a wisp of spiritual thought.  It belonged to Gongsun Bian, and obviously Gongsun Bian was also looking for him.

    Soon, Tie Heng arrived at the house where Gongsun Bian was.

    "Elder brother!" Tie Heng greeted Gongsun Bian as soon as he saw him.

    "Ah Heng." Gongsun Bian came over to greet him with a smile and nodded towards him.  "Thanks to you, otherwise Senior Brother wouldI fell down.  "

    Gongsun Bian seemed to have a problem. It was because Tie Heng restrained the three Onmyojis that he could persevere, so he said this right from the beginning.

    Tie Heng smiled and said nothing, but looked at Gongsun Bian up and down, and saw that apart from his mental condition, he had no other injuries on his body.  At the same time, Gongsun Bian was also observing him and found that Tie Heng's face was pale, there was still some blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and his clothes were newly changed, so he asked with some concern: "Are you injured? Are you okay?"

    "It doesn't matter, it's just a minor injury." Tie Heng replied nonchalantly.

    "It's okay. It's okay." Gongsun looked relieved.

    Tie Heng took a look around and saw many corpses lying around, including ninja soldiers, ninja dogs, and the group of graduates. It had obviously been a fierce battle here.

    "They" Tie Heng pointed at the body of a senior, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    "They are over there." Gongsun Bian turned around and led the way.  "As soon as I was sucked into this illusory formation, I was besieged by ninja soldiers, and at the same time I was mentally suppressed. If you hadn't found the formation's eye, I would still be trapped where I am now."

    Gongsun Bian explained a few more words: "I have just arrived here. After the seniors escaped from the stockade, it went smoothly at first. They ambushed a group of ninja soldiers who came out of the stockade. However, they were later attacked by ninja soldiers riding ninja dogs.  The main force caught up, and a huge ghost appeared in front of them blocking the way. They fled into the woods in a panic, but the other party cast a large illusion array, and they fell into it, lost it, and were repeatedly attacked.  The sneak attack by the ninja soldiers caused very heavy losses. If the phantom formation had not been broken and the ninja soldiers besieging them lost cover and ran away when the opportunity came, they would have easily been annihilated here."

    "How many people are left?" Tie Heng asked quietly.

    "Less than one-third, even Senior Gao" Gongsun Bian said and stopped. The trees in front were also covered with corpses and traces of battles. It looked much more dangerous than the previous place. Many of them  The trees were broken and fell to the ground, and the smell of blood was much stronger.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 50 Opportunities

    PS: Thanks to two classmates, Xiao Yisu and Mie Shi Wu Lei, for their monthly votes!

    Thank you xjcomet for your update ticket!

    Thank you book friends for your support!  ^_^

    Just as Gongsun Bian said, there were only a few graduates left. Among them, the injured ones were sitting on the side, each treating their injuries, while others looked at them with expressions of frustration and grief, collecting the scattered corpses of their companions.  In a corner, Tie Heng saw Gao Pengfei. He was almost dead. He had been stabbed in the chest and abdomen, and there was a fatal wound on the side of his head. His body was covered with large and small wounds."  Apparently, he fought hard and died.

    He was lying under a fallen tree. Next to him, Li Qian was like a statue full of life, sitting beside him in deathly silence.  Li Qian was also seriously injured. She was stabbed vertically in the front of her body.  The wound started from the left forehead, passed through the left eye, left cheek, chin, left breast was also cut open, and extended to the left abdomen. This huge wound could almost kill her.  But she was completely unaware of it. One hand tightly grasped Gao Pengfei's cold palm, and the other hand rubbed his face, gently wiping away the blood on his face.  It was as if Gao Pengfei was still alive, but just asleep. The sad and strange scene was unforgettable.

    Beside Li Qian, a girl was binding her wounds with tears in her eyes, but she was indifferent and did not react at all to the approach of Tie Heng and the two.  The sweetheart died, zš¬jš« was blind in one eye, and her beautiful appearance was ruined. Maybe death was not terrible to her at this moment.

    Tie Heng took a step forward and opened his mouth, wanting to say a few words of comfort.  But in the end, the sound couldn't come out.

    He turned back and looked at Gongsun Bian.  The latter shook his head at him.  There is no need to say anything about shšªme now.

    The two walked side by side, and Tie Heng glanced back at Li Qian and the dead Gao Pengfei.  I felt slightly apologetic.

    ¡°If I had nšŠnggš°u persuaded them back then, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡± Tie Heng said in a low voice, with some depression in his voice.

    "MšŠiyš¯urš²guš¯, don't forget, this is their free choice, we don't have to take any responsibility for them." Gongsun Bian's words were cold.

    Tie Heng said nothing more, he took out a few letters and silently handed them into Gongsun Bian's hands.

    "This is shšªme?" Gongsun Bian asked him curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know after seeing it, it¡¯s related to our current situation.¡± Tie Heng said bluntly.  He just replied solemnly.

    Gongsun Bian opened a letter, lowered his head and read only a few lines of words, and his expression became more and more solemn.  "This Prince Ning is really brave enough to do this!"

    "In order to preserve his country's glory and wealth, as well as the power of life and death, he naturally resorted to any means and did anything." Tie Heng narrowed his eyes and said in a faint voice.

    Gongsun Bian agreed with him and nodded.  He read several other letters and finally let out a long breath.  He raised his head and looked at each other for a long time with Tie Heng, both of them were confused and talking.

    These letters are secret instructions sent to this group of ninja soldiers.  Originally, this group of ninja soldiers helped three Onmyoji masters infiltrate here in order to attack the baggage convoys and harass the logistics line of the imperial army.  But the latest orders they received.  But something is unusual.  King Ning's spies learned that Prince Jade was coming to the Yuezhou front line to reward the three armies on behalf of the emperor and boost morale, and he wanted to pass through this official road.  King Ning mobilized the main force of the Shadow Army to lurk in this area.  Prepare to ambush Prince Jade's convoy and kidnap him.  This was used to coerce the court.  The mission of this group of ninja soldiers is to clear out the surrounding areas.  It seems that everyone was very unlucky and happened to appear here at this juncture.

    "Prince Jade" Gongsun Bian whispered, repeating this title repeatedly.

    Prince Jade is the younger brother of the current Emperor Jingyou. Because he was born to the same mother, the two brothers have been very close since childhood.  After his elder brother succeeded to the throne and became emperor, he conferred the title of prince on his younger brother.  Speaking of which, Prince Jade was a happy prince who was known to like to travel around and have fun, and rarely cared about political affairs. Even his own fiefdom was left to his subordinates to take care of.  His coming to Yuezhou to reward the soldiers this time was probably forced by the emperor. From this, it can be seen that the emperor attached great importance to the Yuezhou front line and was afraid of Prince Ning. Even his beloved brother was sent here.  .

    "There is also a military map here. Look at the marks on it. Prince Ning's shadow army is here to ambush Prince Jade's team." Tie Heng took out another map, unfolded it and showed it to Gongsun Bian.

    "Isn't this on the official road to the east?" Gongsun Bian was surprised again.  "Look at the locations of the military depots and post offices marked above. There is no village in front of this place, no store in the back, and the surrounding areas are all mountainous. You can't even run away if you want to"

    "Oops!" Gongsun Biantš±rš¢n slapped his thigh.  "Several ninja soldiers escaped here.?That stockade must have been set alight by Lao San. In the dark night, the fire was soaring into the sky, and there was a small plain to the east. It could be seen clearly from dozens of miles away Wouldn't this invite more dangers!  "

    As he was talking, there was a bright light in the forest on one side, followed by a rolling heat wave, and all the trees and vegetation burned.

    The few graduates who survived were all terrified. After a night of fighting and fleeing, they became frightened. They were all wondering what was going on, and they jumped up one after another and tried to run away.

    "It's Third Senior Brother." Tie Heng could tell from the breath coming that Dong Liang was coming.

    "This guy!" Gongsun Bian sighed helplessly, turned around, stopped the frightened seniors, and explained a few words to them.  Then he and Tie Heng walked towards the direction from which the fire came.

    A fire spirit more than two feet high appeared in front of it. It strode forward, and the flames were fierce wherever it passed. The big tree blocking the road was broken into two pieces by it, and then it was wrapped in the flames.  Spread the fire toward the country.

    "Third brother, stop it quickly." Gongsun Bian couldn't help shouting when he saw that the fire was getting bigger and bigger, and Dong Liang was nowhere to be seen.

    "Senior Brother, have you solved everything here? I still want to come and help!" The huge fire spirit leaned down and spoke with a "rumbling" sound.

    Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian both stared at Huo Ling's chest in surprise.  Fire Spirit's whole body is made of flames, except for the huge red fire token covering its chest, which looks like a breastplate in the shape of a ghost face.  And at this moment.  The ghostly face on the Red Fire Token is vivid, and its appearance is 50 or 60% similar to Dong Liang's.  Even the tone and tone of his voice just now were the same as those of Dong Liang.

    "Third Senior Brother. Are you have you merged with the Fire Spirit?" Because the sound of the blazing flames and the high temperature prevented the two from getting close, Tie Heng could only shout loudly.

    "Xiao Wu, you guessed it right. It is more convenient to control the fire spirit this way, and it can also unleash its full power." The ghost face on the Red Fire Token showed an excited look, and he laughed and replied.

    "Third brother, stop making trouble and put out this fire quickly. We have something serious to talk to you about." Gongsun Bian urged with a frown.

    "Okay, it's a trivial matter. Just take care of it, senior brother!" Huo Ling straightened up and waved his arms. The flames around him were like children eager to fall into their mother's arms, flying away from the branches and leaves of the trees and heading towards  The fire spirits gathered.  The ghost face on the Red Fire Token opened its big mouth, and with a "hu la la" sound, it sucked all the flames into its mouth in one breath.  The fire on the fire spirit also surged up, becoming more intense than before.

    Then the fire spirit slowly shrank, and the flames did not enter the red fire order, and finally a human figure was revealed.  It was Dong Liang.  After the fire light dissipated, the Red Fire Token shrank back to its original size and was held in Dong Liang's palm.  He caressed her twice before taking her into her arms.

    "Third Senior Brother, you are injured here." Tie Heng saw a long knife wound on his right shoulder, and the surface of the wound was burnt.  Apparently Dong Liang stopped the bleeding with flames.  This rough handling method is in line with Dong Liang's character.

    "It's okay, it's okay. Didn't the bleeding stop? No need to bother." Seeing Tie Heng take out the wound medicine and come to bandage his wound, Dong Liang found it troublesome and moved his arm twice to indicate that his injury was okay.  shšªme is important.

    "Don't be ridiculous, let A Heng bandage you. If the root of the disease is left, you won't have time to cry in the future." Gongsun Bian taught him a lesson. Dong Liang shrank his neck and then calmed down and allowed Tie Heng to apply the medicine to him.

    "His grandma, the one who hurt me was a chuunin. That kid had sharp sword skills and tricky attacks. Later, he formed a bullshit formation with a few ninja soldiers, trying to surround me. Hehe, he ended up pissing me off.  , I summoned the fire spirit, merged with it, and burned them into ashes." Dong Liang said with high spirits.

    Turning his head, he saw several seniors looking here not far away, and asked doubtfully: "Why are there only a few of them left? Where are the others?"

    Gongsun Bian briefly told him what happened after they separated. Dong Liang was not surprised when he heard that Gao Pengfei had been killed. He just walked over and glanced nonchalantly, and his eyes were on Li Qian who looked like a dead person.  In a circle.

    "As long as you are willing to spend money, this scar is not a problem. Even this eye can be regrown with high-level elixirs" Dong Liang's words to himself made Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian stunned, thinking that Dong  Could it be that Liang fell in love with Li Qian?  Then it makes sense that he had always disliked Gao Pengfei's behavior

    "By the way, Senior Brother, you said you had something to tell me just now? What is it?" Dong Liang turned back and asked.

    Gongsun Bian looked around and saw that the whole place was filled with charred trees and smoky soil and ashes. The graduates were all concentrated on Li.Next to him, quite far away from here, he lowered his voice, told Prince Ning's conspiracy, and read the letters to Dong Liang.

    "Hey, this Prince Ning is really courageous. He has done all kinds of things including arresting people and kidnapping people." Dong Liang said with curled lips.

    "Those who achieve great things don't stick to trivial matters." Gongsun Bian added.  "Our current situation is not good, but this is also an opportunity. For Prince Jade if we can take this opportunity to catch up with the royal family, what will happen to us in the future"

    Gongsun Bianmei has finished speaking, but the underlying meaning is self-evident.  Although Prince Jade is just an idle prince who does not care about political affairs, the power in his hands is not small. What is more important is that he can speak in front of the current emperor. If he can make him owe a favor, the emperor can show the loyalty and bravery of the three of them.  This move has indescribable benefits for them.

    "This order says that Prince Jade should pass through the official road in front tomorrow morning, and Prince Ning's shadow army will also launch an attack at that time. We still have soldiers to rush over and stop Prince Jade's motorcade." Tie Heng  Saying this is tantamount to agreeing to Gongsun Bian's proposal.  While doing so is fraught with danger, the benefits are equally huge.

    "Then what should they do?" Dong Liang shrugged indifferently, expressing his dissatisfaction.  Then he raised his chin and nodded at the few surviving seniors.

    "I will let them leave the bodies of their murdered companions here first. They will go back and hide in the mountains. When this incident is over, an army will naturally come to pick them up." Gongsun Bian replied.

    "You want to reveal Prince Jade's affairs to them?" Dong Liang asked him again.  "The smartest ones among them will ask to come with us."

    "There is no need to lie to them. You see, they have been frightened by what happened tonight. Even if they are elites trained by the academy and have received strict military training, bš¬jš¬ng is a rookie who has actually been on the battlefield.  It will take them a while to recover, who has the courage to accompany us on another adventure?" Gongsun Bian said with a sneer.

    Dong Liang stopped talking and spread his hands to indicate that this is what he should do!

    "Now that we have decided, let's not delay. Let's act now to avoid long nights and long dreams." Gongsun Bian said forcefully.

    After saying that, he walked towards the direction of Li Qian and the others.  Everyone else should be fine, but with Li Qian's current condition, it would be difficult for Gongsun Bianzhš©dš€ozš¬jš« to convince him to temporarily leave Gao Pengfei's body behind.  Although no one had told him, Gongsun Bian estimated that Gao Pengfei's death was probably to protect Li Qian, which was why the latter was so sad and despairing.  Gongsun changed his mind and was ready to use tough measures.

    Tie Heng and Dong Liang stayed where they were and took some pills to restore their physical strength.  I ate some more dry food.  They then searched through Onmyoji's other belongings, and after making new discoveries, they started preparations before departure.

    After waiting for a while, Gongsun Bian came back.  To their surprise, Xiao Qiang followed him.

    "Senior Xiao is determined to go with us, and everyone else has agreed to go back. We will take shelter in the mountains for the time being." Gongsun Bian said calmly, while Xiao Qiang, who was in a panic, nodded to Tie Heng and Dong Liang.

    "Are your injuries okay? Don't hold us back." Dong Liang seemed a little unhappy.  Frowning, he looked at Xiao Qiang and saw that he had a lot of injuries.  Just asked.

    "They are just superficial injuries and will never cause any trouble to anyone." Xiao Qiang quickly replied.

    "It's best like this." Dong Liang curled his lips and acknowledged him.

    Tie Heng stood aside and said nothing. He glanced at the remaining seniors who were evacuating the woods. They supported each other's wounded and headed towards the mountains to the west. Among them, Li Qian seemed to have fallen into a coma and was beaten by two companions.  Lift.

    Tie Heng turned his attention to Gongsun Bian, who opened his palms to him with an innocent look on his face.  "I don't want to do anything to the girl, but she just doesn't want to leave and won't listen to her words. I can only I have no choice."

    "She will definitely resent you for the rest of her life." Dong Liang took over.  "Although you saved her life by doing this, women can't rely on common sense."

    "Hey, Third Senior Brother is very knowledgeable about girls now." Tie Heng teased him, and Gongsun Bian was also very happy.

    Dong Liang hummed twice and urged to set off quickly.  Tie Heng smiled, and after blessing everyone with the Eighteen Movements of Wind Technique, the four of them set off.  They all know martial arts, and with the help of magic, they can run very fast.  However, they must go directly to the east. The Shadow Army will soon find out that something is going on here and will send people to support them. If they go there so blatantly, they will be asking for death.  So they first ran towards the mountainous area to the north to prepareThey circled around and rushed to the official road ahead. Anyway, they now had detailed military maps and were not afraid of getting lost in the mountainous area.

    It was almost dawn. Tie Heng glanced back while running and saw the blazing fire of the village built halfway up the mountain. In the darkest moment of the world, it looked extremely eye-catching and could be seen from a long distance away.  And when the sky lights up after dawn, the black smoke column rising into the sky must be much more conspicuous than the fire.

    "No wonder those ninja soldiers want to stop us from setting fire to the village" Tie Heng came to his senses.  The village is not big in scale, but they are all made of wood. This fire can burn for a long time, and it is close to the official road to the east. There is still a small plain in the middle, which is blocked by mšŠiyš¯ushšªme. It is simply a beacon tower.  Anyone passing by on the official road will be alarmed.  Especially in times of war like this, it is enough to make anyone who is interested be vigilant.

    "It can be said that we have missed the mark." Gongsun Bian obviously thought of the same problem as Tie Heng.

    "This is all my credit." Dong Liang was not polite and boasted.

    "It is indeed thanks to Lao San. If we can see His Highness the Prince, we will definitely show you our merit." Gongsun Bian said seriously.  When Xiao Qiang on one side heard these words, his eyes lit up and his expression became more excited.

    "Hey, Senior Brother, I don't mean that." Dong Liang quickly explained with a smile.

    "You don't have to worry. If we can do it this time, this credit will be enough to reach the heavens and let His Majesty the Emperor know our names." Gongsun Bian's eyes turned around in front of everyone: "We all have a share of the credit.  , no one can be left behind.¡±

    With these two sentences, the morale of the teenagers increased even more, and their running speed also increased significantly.

    "A Heng, please pay more attention to your surroundings." Gongsun Bian reminded.  Tie Heng has the sharpest senses among the four and can communicate with the wind, so he is undoubtedly the best scout candidate.

    ¡°I mšªngbš¢i, senior brother.¡± Tie Heng agreed.  From the beginning, his mind has been connected with the wind around him, monitoring any movement in the government.

    As they got closer and closer to the official road, Tie Heng suddenly discovered several hidden sentries.  Some enemies could not be bypassed, so they had to take action to get rid of these hidden sentries.  Fortunately, the several secret sentries were composed of genin with average strength, so we were able to deal with them without much effort.

    When the four teenagers came to the foot of a gentle hillside, looking at the map, they saw the official road half a mile away, and they became increasingly cautious.  At this moment, Tie Heng suddenly stopped and signaled for others to stop too.  They squatted behind a patch of grass and looked around warily.

    "What's wrong? Is there another secret whistle?" Dong Liang asked in a low voice.

    "On the tree over there, and in the shadow of the rock on the left." Tie Heng pointed with his finger, and then told Dong Liang not to speak, because he could faintly hear some other sounds.

    "Wind Technique Two, Send Sound." Tie Heng released a primary wind technique. This spell can neither send sounds to distant places, nor collect local sounds to enhance the user's hearing ability.

    Tie Heng closed his eyes and listened.  From the other side of the hillside, there were faint shouts of killing and the sound of weapons clashing.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 51 The Strong

    "Has anyone found out?" Gongsun Bian saw Tie Heng opening his eyes and asked him.

    "It's not good. There seems to be a large group of people fighting on the other side of the hillside" Tie Heng said in a low voice.

    "Is it Prince Jade's motorcade?" Xiao Qiang asked nervously.  Tie Heng shook his head and said he was not sure.

    "Climb up the hillside and see if it's enough." Dong Liang is a man of action, and he doesn't care about the dangers involved, and he takes it for granted.  "I'm going to kill those two hidden sentries."

    Dong Liang continued, but Gongsun Bian stopped him.  "You can't act rashly here, otherwise it will be bad if the other party finds out. We'd better sneak over there."

    Gongsun Bian said and recited a mantra softly.  "The ninth cloud technique, confusion!"

    Several wisps of colorful smoke floated out from his palm, swirling around the four of them.  Gradually, their bodies changed into various colors, and they blended into the surrounding environment like chameleons.

    This kind of illusion camouflage is very subtle. It is suitable for complex environments such as today's dense vegetation. Even if someone comes close, it is difficult to detect it, and the vision between companions will not be affected.  Tie Heng cooperated and summoned an invisible breeze to surround everyone's surroundings to prevent sounds and smells from leaking.

    "Follow me." Tie Heng led the way, sneaking through the two hidden posts.  At this moment, the four teenagers were all on tenterhooks, fearing that Xingzang might be exposed by accident.  Fortunately, everything went smoothly and they successfully climbed to the top of the slope.

    The four people were lying among the rocks on the top of the slope, looking towards the other side of the hillside.  Not far from the hillside is a small mountain col, where two armies are fighting fiercely at the moment.  Or to be more precise, one party retreated into the mountain col.  Use the terrain to resist the repeated attacks from the enemy outside the mountain col.

    "It is indeed Prince Jade's team!" Xiao Qiang's voice was trembling.  "Why did they get into a fight? It shouldn't have happened after dawn"

    The number of troops trapped in the mountain col is not large, only about five or six hundred people.  But their equipment is very sophisticated.  Most of them were wearing fiery red light cavalry armor. They were obviously a cavalry.  However, due to terrain restrictions, they all dismounted and fought on foot.  Holding lances in their hands, they formed a defensive formation in a dense formation. From a distance, they looked like a steel jungle.

    Protected by these dismounted cavalry in the inner circle was another group of soldiers wearing royal guard uniforms. They held high a large flag, which was the prince's flag of Prince Jade.  Under the flag is a huge luxury carriage. There are several people standing in front of the carriage, the most conspicuous of them is a man wearing a purple brocade robe and a purple gold crown with jewels on his head.

    "That person is Prince Jade." Gongsun Bian followed Feng Shiyou to Shangjing several times before and met many dignitaries.  So it¡¯s not surprising to recognize Prince Jade¡¯s appearance.

    Prince Jade is nearly thirty years old, but he takes good care of himself and looks like he is only twenty-two or thirty years old.  He has a handsome face and an elegant and noble temperament. Facing such an urgent scene, he still has a smile on his face. He is shaking a folding fan with white jade as the fan bone in his hand, showing a calm and calm look.  Just like his title yš©yš€ng.  It gives people a gentle and jade-like gš£njiš€o.

    Prince Jade was surrounded by many people, among whom the one closest to him was an old eunuch with a white face and no beard.  He stood in front of Prince Jade, looking around like a poisonous snake, looking at the cold light in his eyes.  He obviously possesses advanced martial arts skills.

    "And outside the circle formed by the palace guards, there were several officers standing. The leader was even more eye-catching than Prince Jade.  This place of life is majestic and majestic.  He has a majestic appearance and a pair of eyes as bright as cold stars.  There was no battle helmet on his head.  Her long, slightly red hair spreads behind her head, and she wears a set of crystal red armor with flame patterns.  The breastplate on the chest is a roaring lion's head, and the two shoulder armors are also lion-headed shoulder-swallowing beasts. With the broad chest and the bloody cloak flying in the wind, the whole person is like a ball of fire.  He has a majesty that is difficult to defeat.

    "General Zhuguo of the Violent Lion Guard, practice moxibustion!" The twelve generals of the Zhuguo Kingdom of Tianyuwei are well-known in the Darong Dynasty. Just by looking at the person's dress and appearance, Tie Heng and the four of them guessed this person.  identity of.

    "This is good. With General Lian here, His Highness the Prince will be fine." Xiao Qiang said happily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so optimistic yet, Prince Ning is also full of experts.¡± Tie Heng said in a heavy tone.

    Gongsun Bian and the others turned their attention to the besieging party. The army that dared to attack the prince's car was the famous King Ning's Shadow Army.  There are almost two thousand of them, and the ones responsible for the main attack are a group of swordsmen wearing black chain armor, holding round shields and thick-backed knives.  The officer commanding them was Tie Heng's "old acquaintance", Qu Ao, who had entered the Xuanling Hall with Lei Mo.

    ?Compared to a year ago, this guy looks very different, but his skills seem to be stronger.  At this moment, he shouted loudly and directed the soldiers to launch fierce attacks one after another.  But against the dense gun array, the attack effect was not ideal.  Each of these sword and shield players are not weak in martial arts, their equipment is also very sharp, and their coordination and morale are also problematic, but they are only lightly armed infantry.  As the main force of the Shadow Army, they are better at infiltration, surprise attacks and melee combat, rather than engaging in tough battles like this.  What's more, they are facing the violent lion guards of the Tianyu Guards. Although this force is mainly light cavalry, their horses have extremely strong combat effectiveness. The five hundred violent lion guard cavalry on the scene are even more powerful.  He was the bodyguard of the general who practiced moxibustion. His strength was evident from the anxious and helpless expression on Qu Ao's face.

    In the array of these black-armored swordsmen and shield-bearers, ninja soldiers also dressed in black can be seen disappearing and appearing from time to time.  In comparison, these ninja soldiers caused more trouble to the violent lion guards.  They obviously cooperate with the Sword and Shield Man frequently and are quite familiar with each other.  Every time the sword and shield hand opens a small gap in the battle line, the ninja soldiers hidden in the array will insert in time. They use hidden weapons and small hand crossbows to launch close-range assaults, or sneak into the ground with long spears.  Below, the lower plate who specializes in dismounting cavalry even used earth escape techniques to launch attacks from the ground and retreat with one blow. He did not hesitate to fight and achieved quite good results.

    Among these ninja soldiers, there is one who is the most powerful.  He seems to be the leader of all ninja soldiers, and he is also on the battlefield.  His actions were more subtle.  Every time, a faint black shadow flashed among the crowd, or a few gleams of cold light flickered.  It is almost difficult to attract the attention of others, but it will definitely kill a few people. Even several powerful Lion Guard officers were killed by it.

    "Who is that Fusang monkey? What a blessing." Dong Liang asked in surprise.

    ? Overlooking the entire battlefield from the top of the slope, the four teenagers were just bystanders and soon discovered the ghostly figure of the ninja leader appearing and disappearing throughout the battle line.  In addition, the other ninja soldiers who participated in the battle were much stronger than those they had encountered before, and they were obviously the elite ninja soldiers.

    No one answered Dong Liang¡¯s question.  As the dagger hidden by King Ning, the Shadow Army naturally has many unknown secrets.

    Dong Liang also noticed this and did not want to ask more questions.  But what he didn't know was that there was someone right next to him who had a deep understanding of the Shadow Army and even Prince Ning, but it was just not convenient for him to say it.

    Tie Heng inherited the memory of Lei Mo¡¯s master and apprentice, and he can find answers to many secrets about Prince Ning.

    "The help of the soldiers from all over the world!" This is the name of the leader of the ninja soldiers.

    Tie Heng frowned and continued to search through Lei Mo's memory.  "This guy is the second son of the leader of the famous ninjutsu school Hyakuchi-ryu in Fuso. This school has a good relationship with Prince Ning, so this guy was sent by zš¬jš«'s father to assist Prince Ning. The ninja troops in the Shadow Army are  Formed with the backbone of Hyakuchi-ryu ninjas"

    Thinking of this, Tie Heng turned his attention to the others, except for the ninja soldiers who assisted the sword and shield hand in attacking.  There was also a group of archers, more than two hundred of them, led by a medium-sized man with coiled hair in his thirties.  He was holding an azure wood long bow and his eyes were flying around the battlefield like a hawk.

    This person¡¯s name is Pu Zhengyong.  He and his subordinates are all sailors from the Izumo Kingdom in the East China Sea, and they are also excellent archers.  It's just that this time they seem to have little use.  Prince Jade was accompanied by several powerful magicians.  At the same time, he also brought many magic weapons such as array flag gates and arranged a force field over the battlefield to repel flying objects. The feather arrows shot by ordinary archers could not penetrate at all.  Only Park Zhengyong has this skill. He can use a heavy iron arrow filled with internal power without the existence of a visual field.  However, in order to deal with him, Lian Moxi deliberately left several officers with excellent archery skills around him behind, specifically to intercept his iron arrows.  Pu Zhengyong restrained several opponents by himself, and he was a veteran in many battles, which shows his extraordinary strength in archery.

    "As for the few magicians around Prince Jade, there are also more than a dozen Antu Kingdom Onmyoji on the Shadow Army side.  On the ground, the two armies were fighting fiercely, and the sky was filled with light. The two sides were exchanging spells, which was very lively.  The attack spells bombarded the shield, causing various sounds, making the fierce battle more lively.

    The magicians on Prince Jade's side are personally stronger, while the Onmyoji have the advantage in numbers, so they are evenly matched in a fight.  Both sides of their attack and defense have their own characteristics, but most of their energy is restrained by the other side, and they are unable to support the soldiers in front before the victory is decided.

    Standing at the core of the Onmyoji team is a young man wearing a silver gauze crown. He is very handsome and feminine, and looks like a beautiful woman.  Tie Heng also recognized this person. His name was Ando Susumu. Although he was young,He is very accomplished in onmyoji, which can be seen from the strong ghost energy lingering around him.  His background is also very unusual. It is said that he is a descendant of a certain royal family of Antu Kingdom, and King Ning also thinks highly of him.

    Guarding these Onmyoji masters are dozens of Fuso warriors with double swords at their waists. These short but capable little men all have fierce looks, and the leader among them is named Takeda Kazuo.  He has a rough face and a rather arrogant expression. He has a white cloth band tied around his forehead and the word "win" is written on the front in Chinese.

    This group of Fuso warriors obviously have a poor relationship with the Onmyoji they protect.  Whenever the Onmyoji is frustrated in a battle, the Fuso Samurai will show contempt or gloat.

    As soon as Tie Heng changed his mind, he wondered what was going on.  Among the larger island countries in the East China Sea, Fuso, Azuchi, and Izumo are the most famous.  Among them, Fuso State has the largest area, the largest population, and the strongest military force. However, its land is relatively barren and mountainous, so it has always had ambitions to expand externally.  In comparison, Azuchi Country is much weaker and Izumo Country is slightly better, but they are unable to fight against the ambitious Fuso Country alone.  Therefore, the two countries often married each other in history and formed an alliance to jointly suppress the Fuso Kingdom, making it afraid to act rashly.  It is precisely because of this layer of reasons.  There is also widespread hostility towards each other among citizens of both parties.

    Behind Qu Ao and the others, there was a higher slope.  There are still two people standing, look at their behavior and where they are.  It seems that the status is much higher.

    "Those two people are Gu Weng and Mahaluo!" Xiao Qiang pointed at the two people and said in a frightened tone.

    Gongsun Bian and Dong Liang also looked at the two people with alert and curious eyes.  Gu Weng and Mahaluo are not affiliated with the Shadow Army, but are two of the three elders of King Ning's Enshrinement Hall. They are both long-established masters and are famous all over the world.

    The remaining one among the three elders of the Worship Court is Lei Mo.  This martial arts master, known as the boxing champion, was fighting openly and secretly with the other two elders, refusing to give in to each other, and they both knew each other's strength thoroughly.

    "Prince Ning sent them both out together. He is really determined to win!" Tie Heng said with emotion.

    Mahara is not a Chinese surname. He was born into a noble family of the Maurya Dynasty in the southwest of Middle-earth.  The Maurya Dynasty was a country where politics and religion were unified, and the dominant religion was Duraism.  The hierarchy of this sect is extremely strict, and its rule over the lower castes is very harsh. Religious ceremonies and sacrificial activities are frequent, and often determine national politics.  These religious festivals are full of blood and cruelty. The Dura Religion advocates human sacrifice and often slaughters hundreds or thousands of people. Therefore, this religion is almost the same as a cult in the eyes of the Chinese people in Middle-earth.  Completely ostracized.

    Mahara is just such a Duluo monk who came to China to preach, at least that¡¯s what he said.  There is another theory that Mahara had to flee to China because he offended the powerful in his own country.  This is not groundless, I learned from Remo's memory.  Mahara once used the power in the hands of King Ning to secretly intercept and kill a group of Dura priests who came by boat from the Maurya Dynasty, and there was even a high priest among them.  They were all killed by Mahara himself!

    Mahara is a ruthless person, but from his appearance it is difficult to see his wolf-like character.  He is very tall.  The frame is extremely large, even though the person is lean.  It still gives people a tall and burly gš£njiš€o.  He has dark skin, an ancient face, and a curly beard.  The frontal bones are high and protruding, and the skull is smooth and hairless.  His scalp was covered with rune-like tattoos, extending to his neck, shoulders and chest.  The clothes he wore also retained the habits of the Maurya Dynasty, a brown short robe that exposed the breasts, and a pair of straw sandals on his feet. He really looked a bit like an ascetic.  But around his neck hung a string of fist-sized black rosary beads, a total of eighteen beads, all in the shape of a skull.  The upper and lower jaws of each skeleton are open, and there are different things biting between the teeth. Some are human hearts, some are human eyes, and some are human hands and feet.  Just this string of beads makes Maharaja's temperament weird and gloomy.

    Opposite him, Gu Weng standing in the pš¢ngbiš¡n is much more pleasing to the eye.  Gu Weng has been famous for decades, but he has a boyish appearance with silver hair, but his face looks like that of a man in his thirties.  He is not outstanding in appearance, but has a slender figure. He is wearing a traditional Chinese robe. He has his hands behind his back and his eyes are indifferent. He is looking at the fierce battle ahead with an air of overlooking all living beings. He has an indescribable and attractive aura.  .

    Just like Lei Mo is called the boxing champion Yiyang by the world, Gu Weng also has a nickname, and people call him "Earth Demon!" in fear.  If we really want to talk about the strongest among the three elders of Prince Ning's Enshrined Courtyard, he is undoubtedly the strongest one. Even Lei Mo had to be convinced by this fact.  Moreover, if this person's nickname contains a magic word, it naturally means that this person has a surly temperament, is moody, and will kill people at the slightest offense. He is also extremely cruel to his enemies, and he kills for fun. Only then has he broken out in the past few decades.He has a bad name.  At the same time, he also made his enemies all over the world. In the end, he was hunted down by several people. He had no choice but to seek refuge with the former King Ning, and took revenge with the help of King Ning's power.  This incident caused a stir in the land of Middle-earth more than ten years ago. Countless people were killed or injured, and it even involved many officials and military generals in the imperial court. It almost led to an uncontrollable chaos.  It was this killing that pushed Gu Weng's fierce power to a new peak.  Even though he has publicly taken action for more than ten years, no one dares to forget his name.

    "Fortunately, fortunately, the boxing champion Lei Mo is here, otherwiseit would be in doubt" Xiao Qiang spat out a few words with difficulty.

    Tie Heng was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and then he thought that he was the only one who knew Lei Mo's life and death. As for others, neither Prince Ning nor the court knew the true whereabouts of this boxing master.  Especially on Prince Ning's side, it is very likely that Lei Mo is absconding with the treasure, and they are probably still sending people to track him down.  To the outside world, there are only two elders left in Prince Ning's enshrinement courtyard.

    "Prince Ning's enshrining courtyard is famous far and wide. TššbišŠ is one of the three elders. It is said that each of them is stronger than the generals of the Zhu Kingdom. This time, two of them were dispatched Hum, there are also a bunch of fake and powerful things here.  pš¢ngbiš¡n, Prince Jade is not optimistic here." Dong Liang said a little excited, Tie Heng guessed that he was excited because he could see the masters fighting.

    "Prince Jade is in trouble, which is not good news for us." Gongsun Bian glanced at Dong Liang, as if to ask him to recognize the priorities.  "The question now is what should we do? We can't just stay here and stare, right?"

    "We won't be able to do much in such a scene. It's better to go to both ends of the official road and notify the military station or post office and ask them to lead troops to rescue Prince Jade. As long as His Highness the Prince escapes, it will be a great achievement." Xiao  Qiang said nervously.

    "MšŠiyš¯unš€merš®ngyš¬." Tie Heng shook his head.  "Since the imperial court decided to march to the north, this official road has been flooded with troops and supplies, not to mention the vigilant patrols. But look at it now, there is no one on the official road. The shadow army must have blocked the official road.  The front and rear ends of the road have isolated this place. They can even use the strategy of attacking from the east to the west, attacking military stations or post offices in other places to attract the attention of the patrol"

    Tie Heng¡¯s words immediately caused everyone to fall into silence.  While the four teenagers were discussing, the fierce battle at the col entrance also changed.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 52 Fighting (1)

    At the edge of the battlefield, Gu Weng, who was looking at the overall situation, opened and closed his lips slightly. He seemed to have used the skill of transmitting sounds into secrets. Others had no reaction. Only Takeda Kazuo turned his head and gave Gu Weng a respectful look, and then turned back.  After shouting a Fuso word, the Fuso warriors he commanded immediately responded loudly and followed their leader to join the battle ahead.

    Qu Ao also received instructions from Gu Weng, and he issued a series of orders.  On the battle line, the swordsmen and shield fighters moved in an orderly manner from the middle to make way for a passage.

    Kazuo Takeda and his men rushed in from this gap.  These short Fuso men drew out the samurai swords at their waists.  This weapon is very similar to the horizontal sword of Middle-earth, except that the spine of the sword is slightly curved, which is more advantageous for chopping and other moves.  The sword skills of these Fuso warriors indeed focus on this aspect.  Their expressions were fanatical, and they made strange screams of "ouch" from their mouths. They took small steps and launched short vertical leaps. At the same time, they used their momentum to launch direct and sharp slashes.

    This wave of offensive is very tš±rš¢n and extremely fierce.  These Fuso samurai sword skills may seem simple, but they are extremely powerful and fearless of death.  Facing the forest of spears, the dozen warriors at the front ignored the cold light in their eyes and brought out a dazzling sword light with their samurai swords. They accurately struck the barrels of the spears and smashed the spear heads.  Cut off.

    When these warriors were exhausted, their companions who followed behind them took over and repeated the same tricks.  In the blink of an eye, they tore a hole in the defense line of the Violent Lion Guards and caused some chaos.

    The Fuso samurai headed by Takeda Kazuo are brave and fierce. They break into the spear formation to better utilize the power of the katana in their hands.  Their swordsmanship is very different from that of Middle-earth.  It lacks change and focuses on momentum and intensity.  The moves are wide open and wide open, focusing on the word "ruthless".  This style of swordsmanship also influenced the fighting style of these Fuso warriors.  They often exchange injuries for their lives, or even fight for their lives. They are like a group of lunatics who don't know what death is, just howling and attacking fiercely.

    "There is such a warrior among these Fuso monkeys who like to hide in the dark and sneak up on people!?" Dong Liang watched in disbelief what was happening in the distance.  Just because of the joining of such a group of desperadoes, the battle situation has undergone a major change.

    "How do you say that? Yes, those who are strong are afraid of being violent, those who are violent are afraid of being stunned, and those who are stunned are afraid of losing their lives! This kind of life-threatening momentum is really bluffing." Dong Liang muttered again  He answered.

    Tie Heng curled his lips at the side.  He added disdainfully: "They are not afraid of death! But their sword skills focus on moving forward and focusing on the momentum of life and death. This kind of Kung Fu has strong explosive power, but its sustainability is much poorer. They can win with a small amount against the mob.  If there are too many, they will be defeated in one blow. But once they face an elite army with toughness, they can only act as a troublemaker."

    " Tie Heng obviously doesn't think highly of the Fuso warriors, and this is indeed the case.  The Lion Guard soldiers quickly restored order from the chaos. The soldiers whose guns were cut off retreated to the back of the array, and others intercepted them.  These well-trained warriors were very organized in their advance and retreat, and then they launched a counterattack.  The spear was thrust out from all directions and angles, killing half of the Fuso warriors on the spot.  If it weren't for Takeda Kazuo's extraordinary strength, he would be able to use his double-sword style sword skills to block left and right, creating streaks of bright sword light.  It is quite invincible and has delayed the opponent's counterattack. All his subordinates will probably have to answer here.

    It is precisely because of his persistence.  The sword and shield players at the rear finally found an opportunity, and poured in like a black wave from this gap.  And rolled back and side-attacked on both sides!

    The scene suddenly became more chaotic, and now Hyakuchi Hyš±nosuke and his ninja soldiers could better show off their skills.  They took advantage of the chaos to launch a sneak attack.  Many soldiers of the Violent Lion Guard fell down inexplicably.

    Pu Zhengyong, the warrior, also took action. He raised his hand, holding a green wood longbow in his left hand. It was as stable as cast iron. There were three heavy iron arrows clasped between the fingers of his right hand. They were placed on the bowstring, and then he suddenly exerted force.  The movements on his right hand were so fast that only a blurry black shadow could be seen, and with a sound of "Boom!", the sound of three bow strings almost merged into one sound.

    The three iron arrows hit their respective targets almost as soon as they left the string, with incredible speed.  The few archery masters who were sent to the side to stare at Pu Zhengyong looked extremely ugly.  They were well prepared to intercept, and they also wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to reflect the opponent's two arrows.  However, Park Zhengyong's three-shot arrow was not only extremely fast, but also accelerated again in the air after the arrow was shot. This kind of archery skill is simply unbelievable.  Therefore, all the arrows they fired were in vain, and they could only watch helplessly as their companions on the battle line were shot dead by the other side.

    The three people hit by the arrows were all officers of the Storm Lion Guard. They didn't even have the ability to react, and they were pierced through the chests by the iron arrows.  iron?It passed through their armor and bodies without losing any strength, and even penetrated into the bodies of the soldiers behind, which was even better than killing two birds with one stone.

    Witnessing this scene, the four teenagers among the rocks on the top of the slope were also stunned.  They put themselves in their shoes, if they were in the surroundings of the three violent lion guard officers, would they be able to save their lives?

    The answer is obviously no. Even Tie Heng, he is absolutely sure to avoid Park Zhengyong¡¯s three-arrow stunt!  Therefore, the faces of the four teenagers were a little pale, and their hearts felt chilly.  It's one thing for bš¬jš¬ng to fight face to face with people on the battlefield, but it's another thing entirely to be shot with a cold arrow.

    Pu Zhengyong also consumed a lot of money when he shot these three arrows.  His face flushed for a while, then slowly returned to normal.  During this moment, he lowered the green wood longbow in his hand and half-squinted his eyes to regain his breath.  Several of his subordinates gathered around him to protect his safety.

    "Come with me and crush them!" Carrying a broad-bladed long sword, Qu Ao took the lead and joined the fierce battle with a group of soldiers around him.

    The three Lion Guard officers who were leading the team to intercept the Blade and Shield were shot and killed, further disrupting the defensive position and damaging their morale.  Qu Ao seized this opportunity and led his men to launch a fierce assault. The defense line of the Storm Lion Guard was immediately in danger and was about to be pecked through!

    "His Royal Highness is in danger!" Xiao Qiang was panicked and anxious.  He was willing to take risks and follow Tie Heng and the others here.  I just wanted to take this opportunity to give zš¬jš«ji a career, but now I see Prince Jade in danger.  How could he remain calm?

    But there are many people who are more anxious than him, such as the old eunuch who is protecting Prince Jade.  With a high-pitched voice, yš«jš©ng sent all the palace guards to intercept the enemy's attack.

    "Block, block them for me. Your Majesty has a body of thousands of dollars. If you are offended by these thieves, you will all be killed!" The old eunuch pointed at the nose of the leader of the palace guards and screamed.  The latter also had a determined look on his face and led his men into the fighting crowd.

    For these royal guards, their usual errands are quite easy, and their pay is much higher than that of ordinary soldiers.  During the holidays, you can even receive generous annual gifts and rewards from the royal palace, which can be described as a first-class privilege.  But once someone tries to interfere with the safety of Prince Jade like now, their guards are not well protected, and if there is even the slightest mistake, they will be severely punished, and even beheading the whole family is considered a light one.  So in this situation, they would rather die in battle than protect Prince Jade. Otherwise, even if they survive, they will only harm their family.

    "General Lian. Your soldiers can't stop these thieves, you should think of a way! Don't just stand there, are you watching a show?" The old eunuch turned to Lian Moxibustion on the other side, with a thick tone in his tone.  Strong accusation.

    It is Prince Jade who should be the most anxious and frightened here.  It seems that everything has happened, and he is still swinging the folding fan leisurely as before.  There was no worry or fear on the smiling face, and his eyes were as soft as water.  His emotions showed no fluctuations in the bloody fight that took place in front of him.  It's really like watching a play.  And he didn't say anything to the old eunuch when he criticized him for practicing moxibustion, and he still hasn't said a word until now.

    From the beginning to the end of the moxibustion practice, he has focused on Gu Weng and Mahara. He has handed over the command of the troops to his subordinates. Even now, when his own situation is precarious, he is still indifferent.  In response to the old eunuch's question, he didn't even bother to look at him.  Several officers around him glared at the old eunuch. Apparently, the rudeness in the old eunuch's words offended them.

    "General Lian, do you want to sit still and wait for death? The prince is right here watching you." The old eunuch also realized that he had said the wrong thing in a moment of impatience, but at this time he could not care less and spoke again anxiously.

    After practicing moxibustion, he still ignored him, but he couldn't wait for Prince Jade.  He turned around and saluted Prince Jade with cupped fists.

    "My lord, please be at ease and go and kill these rebellious officials and traitors right now!" Lian Moxibustion's voice was majestic and deep, which matched his appearance and temperament very well.

    "Okay, I am here to admire the majestic appearance of the general." Prince Jade spoke in a clear voice, calm and gentle, which gave people a very comfortable feeling.  "General, be careful."

    "I'll finally understand." Lian Moxibustion made another fist, then turned around and opened his left hand toward his chest.  "Here comes the gun!"

    Following his instructions, two soldiers put a crystal red spear into his palm.  This spear is called a prairie fire and is a precious tool for practicing moxibustion.  It's mšŠiyš¯ushšªme decoration makes it look simple and rough. The tššbišŠ is the head of a spear, more than two feet long, like the fangs of a prehistoric monster, exuding an unspeakable ferocity.  As soon as I catch my eye, thisThe long spear makes people feel hot all over the body. It is like a ball of sky-burning flames, emitting fierce heat and murderous aura, and can transmit the flames to your body through sight.  And as soon as it fell into the hands of the moxibustion practitioner, the temperature suddenly soared within a few dozen feet.

    An invisible heat wave rushed around with the moxibustion practice as the center. The officers around him hurriedly backed away, and those with less skill were even suffocated by the heat.

    "Poof!" There was no sign of moxibustion, and the jingjing rose high into the air, leaping towards the most intense part of the battle.

    "Show the blade! The fire will set the prairie fire on fire!" He shouted loudly, and the fire light burst out from his body. In an instant, the mountain col that was still dark at dawn shone brightly, as brightly as noon.  The spear in the hand of the moxibustion practitioner is no longer in its original form. It has become like a living gun-shaped flow of inflammation, with flames constantly moving in all directions!

    With a shake of his hand, the prairie fire spear brought up streaks of flames, and shot out a shadow of the spear in the mid-air. It pierced the sky, and it was like a meteor shower fell from the sky.

    The meteor shower is gorgeous, but moxibustion practice brings death.  Wherever the gun shadow passed, it turned into a sea of ??fire.  The first to bear the brunt were the sword and shield men led by Qu Ao.  Streams of fire exploded in their array, and the flames and high temperatures that could melt metal into iron were not something armor and shields could withstand.  Just a meeting.  Hundreds of sword and shield wielders were caught in the flames, screaming.  Burnt to charcoal.

    "Exhibit the blade! Greedy Wolf Sword!" Qu Ao's face changed drastically, he raised his sword and shouted.  In the brilliant light, a majestic power surged out from the broad-edged sword, and the sword body also turned into the shape of a wolf-toothed epee, and the sword grid also turned into the head of a green-eyed wolf.

    Qu Ao waved the wolf-toothed heavy sword in his hand, and a huge suction force was generated on the sword, which attracted most of the flames from the zhš­uwšŠi to the top of his head, forming a cloud of fire floating in the air.  Push it out.  He crashed into Lian Moxibustion who was falling from the air.

    But he fought back with great effort. He only used the tip of the spear for moxibustion. The huge flame was like a river flowing into the sea, and silently merged into the prairie fire spear.

    The moxibustion practitioner landed on the ground, making a heavy noise, and an invisible energy spread on the ground. Those human bodies that were blackened and deformed by the fire suddenly fell into pieces and shattered into ashes all over the ground.  Then it spreads in all directions with the hot air currents.

    In this little bit of flying black ash, Lian Moxibustion's whole body was wrapped in flames, with one hand holding the prairie fire spear horizontally and the other behind his back.  He raised his chin slightly, showing his domineering majesty, like a sky-shaking lion descending from the clouds.  Everything in the mortal world seemed so insignificant to him.

    On the other hand, Qu Ao led his men to retreat far away.  There was a faint green smoke all over his body, and his skin showed a strange red color.  It looks like a cooked prawn.  The actual situation is similar. He practices the "Heart Sutra of Seizing Yuan".  This skill can absorb other people's energy and even spiritual power for temporary use.  He had just forcibly absorbed the energy from the moxibustion training. Although he saved the lives of his men, the price he paid was not small.  A lot of fire energy remained in his body, but it was difficult for him to refine it. At this moment, his body was as if a stream of magma had been injected into it, and his internal organs were all boiling hot.  While using his kung fu to expel the remaining fire energy from his body, he used his true energy to protect his clothes.  If the discharged fire burned his clothes, he would be in great disgrace in front of everyone.

    "You were defeated by Gu Shuihan a year ago, what's the matter? We haven't seen him for a year, but you dare to act wild in front of this general?" Lian Moxi sneered and glanced at Qu Ao, who had a pained expression on his face, with disdain.

    "Practice moxibustion, you" Qu Ao couldn't help but feel embarrassed when his scars were uncovered in front of so many people.  But his words were choked, and his confidence was obviously insufficient. He did not dare to fight back, let alone challenge the opponent on the spot to earn face.

    Qu Ao gritted his teeth and stared at the moxibustion practitioner more than ten steps away. He couldn't help but think of the young figure who left him with a nightmare experience a year ago.  In the first battle with Gu Shuihan, he only lasted for more than thirty rounds before leaving his subordinates behind and fled. Afterwards, in order to resolve the cold poison that invaded his body, he also suffered a great loss of vitality.  How could he muster the courage to face a moxibustion practitioner who was as famous as Gu Shuihan?

    Speaking of which, Lian Moxibustion and Gu Shuihan are the two youngest Zhuguo generals among the Twelve Heavenly Guards. They can be said to be the new generation among the generals of the Heavenly Guards.  Many people in the outside world also compare the two of them together. When talking about one of them, the other will inevitably be mentioned.  However, those who knew the actual situation realized that the relationship between practicing moxibustion and Gu Shuihan was not harmonious, and the relationship between the two was full of fierce competition.

    On the one hand, it¡¯s because the practice of moxibustion is called "Burning Heaven Way", which is of the fire attribute.  The "Xuan Yu Gong" practiced by Gu Shuihan is of ice attribute.  This is also consistent with their personalities, so the two are destined to be incompatible in this aspect.

      Another aspect is practicing moxibustion.  Before Gu Shuihan, he was the youngest general of the Zhu Kingdom in history, but Gu Shuihan broke his record, which more or less aroused his competitive spirit. In many things, he tried to outdo him.  The other side.  This was the reason why Qu Ao didn't want to provoke Lian Moxibustion. Zš¬jš« had escaped from Gu Shuihan once, so Nš€me Lian Moxibustion would definitely seize the opportunity to kill Zš¬jš« to prove that he was better than Gu Shuihan.  And despite Lian Moxibustion's calm appearance, he actually has a fiery temperament and is quite conceited. He will never show mercy to those who dare to offend him!

    Seeing that Qu Ao endured this sigh of relief and practiced moxibustion without showing any surprise, he just raised the corners of his lips contemptuously.  Then he turned his attention to Takeda Kazuo.  The leader of the Fuso warriors looked quite embarrassed at the moment. He had also been caught up in the fire from the moxibustion practice just now, and he managed to break out with all his strength. In addition to most of his hair and beard being singed, his clothes were damaged in many places.  Outside of the burned hole, there were many other injuries, but most of his men were burned to ashes by the flames. How could he not feel sad?

    His sinister eyes were always staring at Lian Moxibustion, but when Lian Moxibustion looked at him, he hurriedly averted his eyes, not daring to meet the other person's eyes. Looking at the fearful look, fš£ngfš® only glanced at him, but Zš¬jš«  Will be burned to ashes.

    "Hmph!" The moxibustion practitioner snorted proudly, looking at Takeda Kazuo as if he were looking at a pig or dog.

    At this moment, a fire flashed in Lian Moxibustion's eyes, and the prairie fire spear held in his left hand hit the ground. A wave of fire followed the ground and rolled straight into the shadow of a crowd of people behind.

    "Get out of here, general, for those sneaky people!" Lian Moxibustion shouted loudly.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 52 Fighting (2)

    PS: Thanks to two book friends, china265 and The Devil¡¯s Eternal Cup, for their monthly votes!

    Thank you book friends for your support!

    ¡°Get out of here, General, for those sneaky people!¡± Lian Moxibustion shouted.

    The wave of fire had not yet hit the shadow, and the help of hundreds of soldiers rushed out from it.  The several violent lion guard sergeants who were standing in the palace were shocked. They were so close, and they didn't even notice that there was a big living person hidden in the shadow of the prison guard.

    The Hundred Earth Soldiers rolled around in mid-air, and the ninja sword in their hands rotated like a saw, heading straight for the head of the moxibustion practitioner.

    When practicing moxibustion, I didn't even look back, and shot with my backhand. The tip of the gun erupted into a fierce pillar of fire, which instantly engulfed the soldiers from all over the world.  A dull scream came from the pillar of fire, and then with a "bang!", a cloud of black smoke exploded, and the figure of Baidi Bingnosuke disappeared. When he reappeared, he retreated back to his own line.  His whole body was steaming, and his black soft armor was almost burned to pieces. The only exposed eyes were covered in blisters on his skin.

    "How does it taste?" Lian Moxibustion asked coldly.  Baidi Bingzhi nosuke wanted to sneak into the back of the formation from under his nose. He obviously wanted to attack Prince Jade directly. How could Lian Moxibustion tolerate such a thing?  The move just now was a cruel one, but Hyakuchi Hyunosuke also had a strange ninjutsu, and he almost escaped from death.

    Facing the question about moxibustion practice, Hyakuchi Hyš­nosuke just remained silent. He was wearing a mask on his face, so his expression could not be seen clearly. Only his exposed eyes were filled with resentment and dissatisfaction.  He has more backbone than Kazuo Takeda.

    "Not convinced?" Lian Moxibustion sneered again.  "You clown, you can come here and try again."

    With the help of soldiers from hundreds of places, I can't act rashly.  He is a ninja and knows how to be patient.  What he is proficient in is assassination and assassination.  An upright duel like this, facing a Zhuguo general, would be the same as committing suicide.

    Three leaders in succession did not dare to challenge, and the morale of the Shadow Army became even lower.  Previously, they were able to tear through the opponent's defense line, but Lian Moxibustion was forced back in one move, and many of his companions were killed or injured.  They felt the heat wave hitting their faces, but everyone's heart was filled with coldness. No one dared to look directly at the tall figure practicing moxibustion.

    "General, you are mighty!" On the other hand, on the Lion Guard's side, the soldiers reorganized their formation with vigor.  At this moment, seeing their own general showing off his might, his morale was even more boosted, and he burst into shouts one after another.

    In an instant, the aura and murderous intent of these soldiers merged together and became a whole.  A huge aura suddenly enveloped the entire mountain pass. It was full of murderous intent. It was bitingly cold and the air seemed to be much heavier. The pressure made even the Shadow Army feel short of breath.  His expression changed drastically.

    "Hundred Battles! Military Soul!" The four teenagers were still some distance away, but they could still feel the huge pressure in the air.  There were only three or four hundred people, but they released their true energy and merged into an aura.  But it was able to suppress Qu Ao and others until they couldn't breathe. Some of the weak shadow soldiers even vomited blood and fell to the ground, their whole bodies limp.  An embarrassing battle.  This is the true power of the Hundred Battles Art secretly practiced by the Heavenly Guardsmen of the Daei Dynasty. It is the military soul condensed from the fighting spirit of the elite soldiers of the Hundred Battles!

    Practicing moxibustion also releases the aura of zš¬jš«.  Actually complementing the momentum of his subordinates, the fiery red aura became more and more intense.  Immediately afterwards, a shocking scene appeared.  The two auras drove each other and actually formed a huge air column that was half virtual and half real, like a fire storm, and a fiery red streak shot straight into the sky.  The air column has a terrifying high temperature, and the space is distorted and blurred when you look at it. The air column seems to be burning a hole in the sky, turning the sky red

    Faced with such terrifying power, Qu Ao and others were completely overwhelmed, and no one dared to face Moxibustion directly.

    The general of Zhuguo of the Violent Lion Guard took a step forward, and Qu Ao and others and their subordinates took a step back. More than two thousand people lost their will to resist in front of one person.

    "So majestic! So evil!" Dong Liang murmured to himself, his eyes shining and his face full of fascination.  "This is what a man should do!"

    The moxibustion practitioner was very interested in this scene. His chin was raised higher and his eyes became more confident.  He glanced sideways at Park Zhengyong who was behind the opponent's line, who was aiming his bow and arrow at him.  Pu Zhengyong had many opportunities to practice moxibustion, but he never took action.  Look at his expression at this moment, his face is pale, cold sweat is pouring on his forehead and cheeks, it is not someone else who is being pointed with an arrow, but him!

    Pu Zhengyong didn¡¯t dare to take action. He had an archer¡¯s intuition. If he acted rashly, the person who died would definitely not be the person he was targeting now.

    "Damn it!" Pu Zhengyong saw clearly the arrogance on the face of the moxibustion practitioner, and saidThe psychological pressure put on him by the other party was too heavy. There was a volcano pressing on his heart, making him unable to muster the courage to fight. That kind of force was like fighting against the power of heaven and earth.

    She stopped looking at him and glanced to the other side, only to find that the group of Onmyoji masters were retreating far away.  His aura interrupted the fight between the two parties. Susumu Ando simply retreated with his men. At this moment, no one could even be seen.

    "There is a guy who knows current affairs." Lian Moxibustion thought to himself, he stopped and looked at Gu Weng and Mahara from afar.

    "Don't send these cats and dogs out to embarrass yourself. Killing them will only soil the general's gun." Lian Moxibustion spoke arrogantly, but no one dared to refute.  "You two come together and fight with this general!"

    Facing the open challenge of practicing moxibustion, Gu Weng turned his eyes and looked at him with interest, like an invincible leader of a lion pride looking at a young male lion who dared to challenge the king.  yš©yš€ng.  There is appreciation in the eyes, but more of them are cruel and bloody!

    The pangbiš¡n Mahara had been lowering his eyes and was indifferent to the war. It was only then that he raised his eyelids and glanced at the majestic moxibustion practitioner. However, as if he had no interest at all, he turned his eyes to the opposite side.  On Prince Jade.

    "Your Highness, there is a saying in China, 'He who knows the current situation is a wise man.' Isn't the current situation clear enough? Can the bravery of this warrior really protect your prince? Or is it that the prince is willing to come?  Can a dead fish break a net?" Mahara's Chinese language was very standard.  Even the pronunciation of Chinese characters is clearer than that of most people born and raised in China.  He didn't speak loudly, as if he were talking face to face.  But there were nearly three thousand people present, but everyone could listen to Qš©ngchš³.

    "What a profound skill!" Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian both felt awe-struck.  Even the impotent practitioner of moxibustion shrank his eyes slightly and became wary.

    "Is this Master Mahara?" Prince Jade said with a smile. His voice was also not loud, but everyone could hear it clearly.  He couldn't answer the other party's questions directly, but seemed to be chatting with a close friend.  "I heard that Nanda City, the capital of the Maurya Dynasty, was magnificently built, especially the pagoda forest in the holy land of your religion. I wonder if it is really such a wonderful place? Alas. It's a pity that the road is far away and the government is not peaceful now.  Otherwise, I really want to visit it with my own eyes.¡±

    "What's the difficulty? As long as His Highness is willing, the poor monk can instruct the craftsmen to build a pagoda for the prince. Even a temple or a palace is easy."

    "Oh, Master is willing to serve me, that's all the best. Even though I am rich and wealthy, Master Ji Tiancheng, I will not treat you badly, Master. Moreover, with me, you can travel to all the scenic spots in China.  , it¡¯s much more comfortable than working hard at Ji Tiancheng¡¯s place!¡± Prince Jade looked surprised and happy.

    "Your Majesty!" Mahaluo's brows flashed with anger, and his tone suddenly became three points heavier.  He stared at Prince Jade closely.  Fš£ngfš® wants to see him through and through.

    "This Jade Prince is also a wonderful man." Tie Heng said in a low voice.  His beloved Gongsun Bian was also smiling, and even Xiao Qiang, who had always been nervous, relaxed a lot.

    Ji Tiancheng is the name of King Ning of this generation, and Mahara's previous words.  Everyone in the government is a smart person, so they are trying to persuade Prince Jade to surrender in a more subtle way.  But who would have thought that Prince Jade would pretend to be dumbfounded.  In turn, he recruited him and dug into King Ning's corner in public. How could Mahara not be angry after being teased like this?

    "A poor monk cannot afford His Highness's good intentions." As expected of a master, Mahara regained his composure in the blink of an eye.  "His Highness likes to travel around mountains and rivers. He is devoted to the mountains and rivers and uses them to cultivate his moral character. Everyone knows that his noble and elegant ideas are so noble. But can His Highness bear to see this great river and mountain destroyed by war? Can he turn a blind eye to the devastation of life?"

    After a pause, Mahara saw Prince Jade showing a look of concern, and a strange blue light flashed in his eyes.  "Today's Emperor Jingyou ignores the suffering of the people and insists on going militarily and conquests everywhere. This is the behavior of a tyrant and a sign of the country's ruin. Your Highness, with your talents, virtues, kindness and generosity, will surely become a wise king who will benefit all generations. And my prince is willing to  I accept you as the new emperor to replace the current ignorant and ignorant emperor."

    As soon as Mahara said these words, the whole place fell silent.

    ¡°What a demonic monk with a rosy mouth¡­¡± Gongsun Bian murmured in shock.  The four teenagers also looked at each other. They never expected that King Ning wanted to kidnap Prince Jade not to use him as the current emperor, but to support a puppet so that he could legitimately plot to usurp the throne!

    Lian Moxibustion raised his eyebrows, his eyes filled with murderous intent, and when he raised the prairie fire spear in his hand, he was about to yell.  But Prince Jade got ahead of him, stroking his hands and laughing.Stop.

    "Haha, in other words, Ji Tiancheng is a peace-loving person with compassion for others, right?"

    Prince Jade¡¯s laughter made those around the Shadow Army feel embarrassed.  Not to mention Prince Ning's ambition, he has many industries under his name, including the largest military factory in the world besides the weapons workshop of the imperial court.  They produce everything from warships and giant siege equipment to arrow clusters and spurs.  Moreover, a large part of King Ning's wealth comes from the trade of these weapons. He even monopolized the arms production of several island countries in the East China Sea. For this reason, he did not hesitate to instigate wars between several island countries, such as Fuso's aggressive war against Izumo and Azuchi.  For this situation, a large part of the responsibility must be placed on the heads of successive kings of Ning.  Therefore, words such as King Ning and peace, compassion and compassion are definitely not related.

    "Okay, okay, just treat Ji Tiancheng as his name. Then go back and bring him a message. If he really wants to save the world from suffering, then he must find his way back and put down his weapons to the court. If he does that  I have done it. I promise here that I will definitely ask the emperor to pardon him. Not only will he retain the title of king, but he will also be able to leave part of his family property and fiefdom. When he gets there, if he is willing, he can follow me to travel around the famous rivers in China.  Big mountains. Isn't it beautiful to be leisurely and quiet?" Prince Jade talked eloquently.

    He is fine.  Others asked him to surrender, and he in turn persuaded them to abandon the dark side and surrender to the bright side.  The scene suddenly came to a standstill.

    Mahara¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold and he stared at Prince Jade.  The latter, however, was calm and smiling, showing off his royal demeanor.

    "It seems that His Highness is stubborn. Forget it, please come with us back to Haizhou, and Prince Ning will have a deep talk with His Highness." Mahaluo nodded gently, and Prince Fš£ngfš®yu fell into their control.  .

    "Hmph! What a shameless statement." Lian Moxibustion said angrily: "Monk, how can you sow discord between the brotherhood between His Majesty the Emperor and His Highness the Prince? You'd better come here and die!"

    As soon as the words of practicing moxibustion were finished, Mahara was not allowed to say any more shšªme.  The tip of the prairie fire spear trembled.  Aiming at Mahara and stabbing him from a distance, a burst of flames spurted out, transforming into a huge flaming lion, rushing forward at extremely fast speeds.

    Qu Ao and others were frightened by the huge fire power contained in this flaming lion, and they didn't dare to stop it at all. As soon as they got a chance, they scattered to avoid it.  But the men behind them had such agile skills, they could only be devoured by the flaming lions amidst screams, and everything in their path was destroyed.  He slammed into the array of swordsmen and shieldmen and created a long corridor of fire, leaving charred corpses all over the ground.  The unpleasant burnt smell in the air became stronger and stronger.

    And in front of Mahara, stood two rows of men and women.  Some of them were from the Celestial Dynasty of China, and some were from the Mauryan Dynasty, but they all had their heads shaved.  Wearing short robes similar to those of Mahara.  These people are the disciples that Maharaja has recruited over the years, facing the flaming lions coming towards them.  All of them looked unchanged, standing where they were without moving.  It seems that he is using his body to protect Mahara.

    Mahara naturally would not let these disciples get hurt. He opened his eyes angrily, with a bright blue light in his eyes.  He spread his hands and slapped the menacing flame lion in the air.

    Two giant palms formed by condensation of true energy appeared out of thin air. They shone with a faint blue light. They closed inward and clamped the flaming lion on the left and right, stopping its momentum abruptly.

    The flame lion struggled and twisted like a living creature, and roared loudly.  Although it couldn't break away from the shackles of the two giant palms for the moment, the flames rose from its body, and the two giant palms made a "squeaking" sound, and it was about to be burned before its eyes.

    Mahara frowned, and slashed out his palms in succession, and several giant palms appeared on the center of the flaming lion.  They were like huge iron plates falling from the sky, smashing down on the flaming lion's head.

    With a loud noise of "Boom!", the Flame Lion split into pieces. It exploded into a ball of flames, which ignited the surrounding air. The uncontrollable fire spread rapidly, turning the entire area of ??Boss into a sea of ??flames.  .

    The giant palm formed by condensation of all the true energy disappeared in the flames. Mahara's body was shaken, and a trace of caution flashed in his eyes.  Similarly, Lian Moxibustion, who was standing far away from him, also swayed slightly.  Their fight this time was evenly matched, and no one could get an advantage.

    "Good! Good! Good!" Mahaluo said three good words in a row.  His sinister gaze rested on Lian Moxibustion's resolute face, and the strange blue in his eyes was as bright as two stars.

    He formed a mudra posture on his hand that was completely different from that of Zhongtu. He chanted scriptures in his mouth, and then slowly bent his legs one by one. He sat cross-legged and suspended in the air. There was an invisible hand under his body.  The seat, his figure is very stable.

    The disciples of Mahara also started chanting the scriptures of the Tala religion, and they sat around Mahara.??zhš­uwšŠi, all of them have pious faces, but their eyes reveal incomparable fanaticism.  Mahara opened and closed his lips, pronouncing a series of strange syllables one after another, and a huge and lifeless power surged out of his body.  He then took off the skull rosary hanging around his neck and threw it into the sky.  The beads suddenly scattered and turned into eighteen black skulls, flying up and down around Mahara.

    "Barking corpse slave!" Mahara finally yelled.  Deep blue light rushed out of his body, forming a huge shadow behind him.  It was a strange statue with three faces and eighteen arms. Each face looked like a human face or a jackal, and it was full of grotesqueness and evil.  Moreover, the expressions of the three faces are different, showing laughter, excitement, and sadness respectively, and they change in turns, never stopping for a moment.  It is naked, and the surface of its body is covered with weird and complex lines. The only cover is a variety of weird and twisted ornaments and pendants, making it full of exotic mystery and an evil meaning. At a glance,  It makes people feel chilly all over.

    The eighteen arms of the statue moved, and they stretched out in all directions. The eighteen skull beads seemed to be summoned by them, and flew into the palm of the statue one by one.  The arms were retracted and brought together in front of the body. The skull in each palm was biting a certain part of the human body, such as eyes, ears, tongue, nose, heart, hands and feet, etc., placed in one place, it happened to be a  The eighteen most important organs in the human body.

    "Is that the Noble Phantasm Release of the Spirit?" Xiao Qiang asked in a daze, staring at the eerie and eerie shadow of the huge statue.

    "Not bad." Gongsun Bian replied in a low voice. He couldn't take his eyes away from the statue. The evil charm seemed to have deeply attracted him.

    ¡°Its true form is actually a shšªme demon, it¡¯s so terrifying and oppressive¡± Dong Liang¡¯s face looked very ugly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a demon soul in its true form.¡± Tie Heng answered him in a heavy voice.  "It's called Vesinu, and he is the god in charge of death in the Dura Religion."

    "You mean shšªme? It's a god!?" Not only Dong Liang, but also Xiao Qiang stared at Tie Heng in shock after hearing this.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 52 Fighting (3)

    "You mean shšªme? It's a god!?" Not only Dong Liang, but also Xiao Qiang stared at Tie Heng in shock after hearing this.

    "Don't be so nervous. Vaishnu is indeed the true god worshiped by the followers of the Tala Sect, but the shadow in front of you is just a manifestation of the Maharaja Kung Fu. At most, it is a projection of Vaishnu. Over there at the Maurya Dynasty  Their martial arts and magic are completely different from those of our Chinese people, and are inseparable from their religion." Gongsun Bian explained on the side for Tie Heng, and Dong Liang and Xiao Qiang breathed a sigh of relief.

    Tie Heng knows more about this.  The martial arts and spells of the Mauryan Dynasty were also very prosperous, but compared with those of the Middle-earth China, they formed a unique system of their own. They had some similarities and similarities with each other, but also had great differences.  For example, in terms of practicing internal strength, China has a meridian system composed of twelve regular meridians and eight supplementary extraordinary meridians. The Mauryan Dynasty has a set of internal strength cultivation methods called chakras, and they cultivate different chakras to produce  The different characteristics of the true energy are connected with the gods they believe in. They always visualize and pray. Anyone who has achieved success in cultivation can condense the different true gods.  These people are regarded as apostles of the gods and have extremely high status and reputation.

    Mahara is such a strong man, and he practices the wheel of life and death, which few people dare to practice. It represents the god of death, the god of death!  This set of exercises is extremely difficult to practice. It will fill the practitioner's body with death energy. This alone is extremely dangerous. Only one person in ten thousand can survive this level.  But once the life and death method is refined, its power is equally astonishing.

    Tiehengtongguš°Leimo's memory is still clear, and Mahara uses the law of life and death in order to cooperate.  Using its strongest power, a special treasure was also refined.  It's the skull rosary.  It is called Divine Mourning, and it uses the living souls of tens of thousands of people.  It was made by adding the souls and skulls of eighteen high-ranking priests of the Dura Cult.  Such evil deeds are probably the reason why Mahara fled to his hometown

    On the battlefield, Mahara was hanging in the air, passing over his disciples, slowly floating forward, with the huge statue behind him following him closely.  The six eyes of the statue were glaring at the moxibustion practitioners in front of them, and waves of strange sounds like curses came from the three big mouths, which made people feel irritable and hateful at other times.  Sometimes I feel depressed and miserable, but I can't concentrate.

    And unknowingly, Maharaja released a zš¬jš« aura, and a deep blue color came into contact with the flame-like aura of the moxibustion practitioner, triggering a harsh roar and a loud crashing sound.

    ??In the space where the two auras intersect, red and blue are constantly changing, or annihilating each other.  The ground seemed unable to withstand the squeeze of these two forces, and gradually cracked, forming a huge ravine.

    On one side of this ravine.  The high temperatures caused the ground to appear molten.  On the other side, the vegetation was all dead, and there was no sign of life, not even soil.  It also slowly turned into nothingness in the blue death energy.

    "Practice moxibustion and don't let go of your arrogance in front of the true God. Repent the sins of your life and welcome the peace of death!" Mahara declared loudly.  There were no visible pupils in his eyes, only two rolling blue lights.  It emits a penetrating light that makes people dare not look directly.

    "You demon monk and false god, you dare to show off in front of this general!" Lian Moxibustion also felt the pressure increase greatly at this moment. He shouted loudly and showed his true strength.  "All evil will evaporate in the sun!"

    "Release the spirit! The sunrise shines over China, and the morning light shines on the nine heavens! The golden sun is in the sky!"

    Following his words, Lian Moxibustion raised his gun and pointed it at the sky. A burst of fire was transmitted from his hand into the prairie fire gun, bringing up a golden-red brilliance, which then gathered at the tip of the gun and spurted out.

    The golden red light shot straight into the sky, as if it wanted to tear the sky apart.  The next moment, the sky burst into a dazzling red light. The bright light made it difficult for most people to open their eyes.  When the light eased slightly and everyone looked up again, there was a golden-red fireball in the air dozens of feet above the ground.  Compared with the sun that has just emerged from the horizon in the east, this fireball seems to be the real master of heaven and earth. It is arrogant and domineering, emitting endless light and heat, demonstrating the power of burning mountains and boiling seas. In just a short moment,  , the area at the mouth of the mountain was baked into a piece of scorched earth.

    "Oh my God" Dong Liang murmured, covering his eyes with his hands and observing the golden sun in the sky through his fingers.  He himself has a very high affinity with flames, so he feels the terrifying power contained in this miniature sun more clearly than other people.  Dong Liang had never thought that someone could use fire to such an extent. Compared with it, his fire spirit was nothing.

    Dong Liang looked at Lian Moxibustion with burning eyes. At this moment, flames were rising all over Lian Moxibustion, echoing the golden sun in the sky. It was fierce and majestic, as if the god of fire came to the world.  There was admiration in Dong Liang's eyes, as well as excitement that couldn't be concealed.  This time heIt was an eye-opener. Although he practiced moxibustion in martial arts and he majored in magic, he had the same goal in different ways. Dong Liang finally found a goal to strive for.  "One day I will be like you no, I will surpass you and become a real Vulcan"

    Dong Liang said this to zš¬jš« in his heart. Gongsun Bian and Xiao Qiang on the side also had different expressions, and they were obviously shocked.

    "Is this the strength of General Zhu Guo?" Xiao Qiang gš£njiš€ozš¬jš« is so small, like an ant in front of a big mountain. He even doubts that this is really the power that a person can possess?

    Tie Heng squinted his eyes and stared at the artificial sun in the sky, his heart filled with surprise.  "Golden Crow!"

    He used his voyeur to barely see Jin Yang's true form. It turned out that the core of the prairie fire spear was the remnant soul of the ancient beast Golden Crow. No wonder it had such power!  As soon as Jin Yang appeared, the temperature within a hundred feet radius rose to a level that ordinary people could not bear. No matter whether it was the soldiers of the Lion Guard, the palace guards or the shadow army, they all fled far away, and no one dared to get close.  .  Even at the top of the hillside where Tie Heng and the others were located, so far away, they could still feel the rolling heat wave. All the plants on the top of the hillside were drying up quickly, and the water on the ground was also rapidly drained, becoming dry and cracked.  The dust in the sky was also flying in the hot air.

    There was no shšªme on Tie Heng¡¯s face, but he was a little excited in his heart.  "A ray of remnant soul has such power nš€me Haha, I'm really looking forward to it!"

    He thought of the Hidden God Treasure Box.  There is also the soul of the thunder giant spirit sealed in it.  Although it is not as good as a super being at the level of a mythical beast like the Golden Crow, the Thunder Giant Spirit is also an incredibly powerful creature.  And the most important thing is that its soul is still intact. Tie Heng used two rare early summer thunderstorms to replenish it with some soul power.  Can exert 70% to 80% of the power.  If you refine it properly, you will definitely be able to create a top-quality treasure that is as good as the prairie fire spear.  Thinking like this, Tie Heng felt a little itchy.

    "Monk, turn into ashes together with your false gods!" The roar of the moxibustion practitioner brought up a wave of flames, and in mid-air, the golden-red sun burst out and sprayed a stream of light towards Mahara.  Conical red beam.

    Mahara¡¯s expression changed slightly, and the seals on his hands changed continuously.  The huge statue behind him took two steps forward to block him, and then stretched out twelve arms.  The empty eye sockets of the black skeleton in each palm lit up with a blue cold light, and then a puff of dark blue mist spread out.  The mist quickly merged together, like a shield, blocking the beam of light from the golden sun.  As soon as the two of them jiš¥chšŽ, a harsh sound erupted, like cold water poured into boiling oil.  The red beam has unimaginable heat. Just a few rays of light that spread out can melt the ground into countless holes, each one of which is bottomless.

    "What a powerful force this is!" Xiao Qiang couldn't help but exclaimed.

    The whole area is shrouded in dazzling golden red.  The temperature suddenly rose to a new level. Beside the four young people, many rocks cracked and shattered under the heat wave, and the red beam was so bright that it was impossible to look directly at it.  Even if you take one more look, you may be blinded by burning.  At this moment, the sun in the sky really fell to the ground.  Showing its devastating power.

    Dong Liang and the others could not imagine that rš²guš¯ would face such power in his place.  Do you still have the courage to persist?  Before, they were still complacent about their achievements, but now.  They saw how weak and ignorant the real masters were, and all their pride and complacency disappeared, and even their self-confidence was hit.

    "Witnessing this battle may make them depressed for a while, but it also allows them to recognize the reality, which will definitely be of great benefit to their future growth." Tie Heng saw that even Gongsun Bian, who had always been calm about changes, was unconscious.  The ground looked horrified, I thought secretly in my heart.

    In the bright and distorted red light and heat, the figure of Mahara has long been unclear. Only the huge and blurry outline of Vaishnu's dharma form can still be distinguished.  From the looks of it, it was obviously struggling to hold on, but that didn't mean Mahara had lost the ability to fight back.

    With a few screams like ghosts crying and wolves howling, the six skull beads turned into several black rays, penetrated the red beam and shot out, rushing towards the moxibustion practitioner.

    When practicing moxibustion, I raised my eyebrows and did not dare to neglect.  Fire surged all over his body, pushing his body-protecting energy to its peak, forming a wall of fire around his body.  The prairie fire spear in his hand was not idle either. It was like a fiery snake dancing wildly. The fiery spear head trembled violently, drawing countless arcs in front and behind him in an instant.  Each arc is large or small, sometimes left and sometimes right, but they are intertwined and overlapped, weaving a network of gun shadows.  From time to time, it sprayed out fierce pillars of fire, forcing the flying black skulls toAfter retreating from the shock, he seemed to be extremely afraid of them.

    Practicing moxibustion makes you realize how dangerous this treasure of your opponent is.  Each skull-shaped rosary contains a terrible death energy, and corresponds to the human organ they bite between the upper and lower jaws. As long as they are slightly touched by them, the corresponding parts of the body will become necrotic, such as blindness in the eyes.  Deafness of ears, etc., the most dangerous of which is the rosary bead representing the heart, which can almost kill with one hit.  In addition, if all eighteen beads are touched, nš€me will be wiped out, and not even his soul will be left. To explain it according to the teachings of the Dura Cult, everything about this person will be dedicated to the god of death.  slave.

    Because of this, Lian Moxibustion was extremely cautious about the six rosary beads flying around him, not daring to let them get any closer.  He constantly stimulated his internal energy to guard against the tricky attacks launched by the Skeleton Rosary from all angles.  But his Burning Sky Fire Energy, which can easily melt gold and turn iron, can hardly damage them, let alone completely destroy them.  This restrained a large part of the energy of practicing moxibustion. The power of the golden sun in mid-air was obviously weakened, and the red beam was no longer as fierce and hot as it was at the beginning.

    that's all.  The two immediately fell into a stalemate, and no one could gain more advantages.  Instead, they are consuming each other's strength, but only when the time comes.  It is the moment that determines life and death.

    The two of them were in a stalemate, which gave Qu Ao and others who retreated far away an opportunity.  Qu Ao waved his hand and ordered: "Come with me, we will capture Prince Jade alive. As long as we get him, moxibustion will be useless."

    Qu Ao led Takeda Kazuo, Pu Zhengyong and others as well as a large group of sword and shield fighters and ninja soldiers to turn to the side. The fierce battle between Lian Moxibustion and Maha Luo was not something they could intervene in. Qu Ao might be able to barely cope with it for a while. If the others  Do not overestimate your own capabilities.  The end must be death without a burial.  Therefore, they wisely took a detour and stayed close to the edge of the red aura that was attacking the heat of the moxibustion practice, preparing to launch an attack on the Jade Prince's main formation, which had retreated into the mountain col.

    Prince Jade immediately discovered their intention. Several rows of human walls protected Prince Jade, and then the two parties fought together again.  Ando Shinya came back from nowhere with the team of onmyojis, and once again started fighting with several magicians around Prince Jade.

    The soldiers of the Storm Lion Guard and the palace guards suffered heavy losses in the previous melee. Although there were military souls to suppress the opponent, the shadow soldiers were numerous and powerful, and there were several powerful leaders who took the lead in the charge.  The defense line suddenly wavered.  In such a situation, even the maidservants around Prince Yu who knew martial arts joined the battle, and the old eunuch also led several young eunuchs to fight on the front line.

    The old eunuch's right palm was filled with green energy, and he slapped the round shield of a sword and shield wielder.  The thick shield had no effect at all, and the palm force passed through the shield.  It was printed on the chest of this sword and shield wielder.  The chain armor was just like paper, leaving a deep palm print, not to mention the flesh and blood underneath.  All the internal organs were shattered.  The sword and shield wielder spit out a large mouthful of blood mixed with internal organs, then fell to the ground and died.

    The old eunuch held a whisk in his left hand.  It looks like a pure decoration inlaid with gold and silver, but it is actually a treasure.  A glorious flash of light.  After the blade was unfolded, its appearance did not change much, but it was almost more than a foot long from beginning to end. In the hands of the old eunuch, it became a murderous weapon for harvesting human lives.

    Thousands of slender silver threads at the top of the whisk are filled with true energy and can be used according to the old eunuch's will. It can be hard or soft, it can be whipped like a whip, it can also be gathered into a spear to thrust, and it can also  Each silver wire became as straight as a steel wire, like a huge steel brush. Wherever it passed, shields and armor were torn to pieces, and the living people turned into fuzzy flesh and blood on the ground. In the blink of an eye, the silver-white  The filaments were dyed red with human blood.

    In a blink of an eye, the old eunuch saw Qu Ao's sword gleaming not far away, and he was heading straight towards the wššizhš¬ where Prince Jade was.  The old eunuch remained silent. He swayed like a poisonous snake swimming in the grass, passed through the crowd of people, and got behind Qu Ao.

    Qu Ao has a suspicious and cautious temperament. Even if a killing spree is happening at this moment, he is still paying attention to what is going on around him.  He noticed the old eunuch's sneak attack at the first moment. He turned around and swung a sword. The wolf-tooth saw blade on the sword just caught the fly whisk. At the same time, his left palm that silently hit the opponent's heart also hit the old eunuch's right hand.  Close together.

    "Qing Luo Palm! Old man, are you practicing the "Qing Luo Secret Book"?" Qu Ao took two steps back cautiously after facing the palm, but as soon as he took his hand back, he felt that the palm of his hand was extremely itchy and spread out.  When he looked at it, he saw that the palm of his hand was blue-grey, and he couldn't help but change his face.

    The old eunuch smiled sinisterly and immediately launched a fierce attack without giving Qu Ao a chance to breathe.

    Qu Ao did not dare to face him again, he just waved a ball of sword energy to protect his wife in the middle, while mobilizing his internal strength to drive away the old eunuch's Qingluo palm power.

      "Qingluo Secret Manual" is a technique that can only be practiced by eunuchs and Yin people. It is vicious and harmful, and its true energy can corrode the opponent's meridians and blood, and it is extremely difficult to resolve.  Qu Ao had just habitually absorbed part of the opponent's palm power, trying to counterattack the old eunuch, but in the end, he suffered a hidden loss. At this time, it was too late to regret.

    Qu Ao was mercilessly attacked by the old eunuch and was left scrambling. The itch in the palm of his left hand also penetrated into his body along the meridians of his arm.  He was shocked and turned pale. He wanted to seal his acupuncture points, but he couldn't stop this strange palm power at all.  The "Heart Sutra of Seizing Yuan" practiced by Qu Ao is actually a very powerful and advanced internal skill, but this skill is a late bloomer. Only when it is practiced to a certain degree, it can not only refine various internal powers of Gang Qi, but also no longer be afraid of fire power.  , cold air or the sinister internal power similar to Qingluo Gong, can also absorb the skills of others and permanently enhance one's own cultivation. This is the truly terrifying feature of "Seizing the Heart Sutra".  Unfortunately, Qu Ao is still far from reaching that level.  So now he was in a state of confusion and could only hold his hands. His waist was even swept with a whisk, leaving a row of fine bloody wounds.

    "Bold thief, death will not be a pity!" The old eunuch smiled ferociously, one move after another, all of Qu Ao's body's vital parts.  He is cunning and vicious, just to end his opponent's life as soon as possible.

    Just when the old eunuch used a whisk to blow away Qu Ao's wolf-toothed heavy sword, and just as he was about to strike it down with his palm, a dim sword light emerged from the shadow at his feet, and silently pierced the old eunuch's abdomen.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 52 Fighting (4)

    Just when the old eunuch used a whisk to swing away Qu Ao's wolf-toothed heavy sword, and just as he was about to strike it down with his palm, a dim sword light emerged from the shadow at his feet, and silently pierced the old eunuch's abdomen.

    This is the help of hundreds of soldiers from all over the world. I don¡¯t know how to use shadow escape to sneak into the old eunuch¡¯s side.  This time it was the old eunuch's turn to be surprised. His reaction was not slow at all. He changed his palm position and slapped the side of the Ninja sword with his back hand, pushing the Ninja sword aside.  At the same time, he kicked out from below and rushed towards the head of Hyakuchi Hyunosuke, who had just half emerged from the shadows."

    Baidi Bingzhisuke rolled on the spot and let him pass his kick.  But the old eunuch was so frightened by this sneak attack that he broke out in a cold sweat. He felt angry in his heart. He twisted his body and moved as quickly as a snake. He caught up with the leader of the ninja soldiers and slapped Baidi Bingzhizuke on the chest with one palm.  Cover the sky.

    "Bang!" With a sound, a plume of black smoke exploded from the body of Hyakuchi Bingnosuke.  The old eunuch pushed out his palm and blew away the smoke. Baidi Bingzhizuke was no longer where he was. His staggering figure disappeared into the melee crowd a few steps away.

    "It's a substitute technique again! Huh, you're lucky!" The old eunuch gritted his teeth, but he still wanted to pursue him. Although Baidi Bingnosuke saved his life with ninjutsu, he was still hit on the head by Qingluo's palm.  He was taken to the side and was already seriously injured.

    The old eunuch turned around and charged towards Qu Ao again.  Qu Ao had no time to escape, so he had to fight him with a few moves.  The pš¢ngbiš¡ntš±rš¢n roared in Fusang language, and two feet-long sword lights split open the two blocking Lion Guard soldiers and came towards the old eunuch head-on.  Following behind was Takeda Kazuo, who was covered in plasma. This short Fuso man was filled with cruelty and bloodthirsty.

    The old eunuch was caught off guard.  I had to take a few steps away and flick the whisk in my left hand.  It was like a long and thick silver whip that dispersed the sharp sword light in a head-to-head collision.  The radiating sword is no less powerful than a real steel sword and axe.  They swept through the crowd regardless of friend or foe, and screams were accompanied by splashes of blood and broken limbs, making the smell of blood in the air even stronger.

    "Boom!" The sound of the bowstring sounded. The old eunuch had just lost his old strength. Before his new strength was born, he almost instinctively shrank his head and stature. A heavy iron arrow tore into pieces the head of the old eunuch, which represented the identity of the supervisor of the palace.  The gauze crown brushed against his scalp.

    ¡° Almost walking away from the gate of hell, the old eunuch trembled violently in his heart.  He jumped back several steps in a hurry.  His eyes were frightened, his face was pale, he was sweating profusely, his bun was torn apart, his hair was disheveled, and the top of his head was scratched by the force of the iron arrow, and his skin was torn, even his skull was exposed, and blood flowed down his forehead to the  Both sides of the nose.  It dripped from his slender chin, which made him look extremely miserable.

    The old eunuch's eyes flickered, and with a quick glance, he saw Takeda Kazuo and Pu Zhengyong standing beside Qu Ao.  Baidi Bingzhizhi also appeared and disappeared among the shadows of the crowd.

    "You barbarians, how dare you help the rebels attack the prince's car, you are treasonous. The crime cannot be forgiven." The old eunuch calmed down and suddenly straightened his waist.  He put on a righteous and awe-inspiring posture and shouted loudly.

    Don¡¯t look at how miserable he is right now.  But he was a eunuch trained in the palace. He had seen the world, and he was usually in charge of thousands of servants and servants in the palace. He had a strong aura of authority. Now with such a show of majesty, he could really intimidate the people opposite him.  personal.  "You guys should wake up quickly and abandon the dark side and turn to the bright side. As long as we capture this traitor, the prince will definitely keep you safe and sound. Even if you gain glory and wealth, and be given an official position, it will be nothing more than a piece of cake."

    The old eunuch pointed at Qu Ao and scolded him in a matter-of-fact tone.

    It¡¯s unclear how Hyakuchi Hyonosuke reacted as he was hiding in the dark, but Takeda Kazuo and Park Zhengyong were stifled, and the katana swords and bows and arrows in their hands were stopped there, so they took advantage of the situation to pursue them.  Obviously, the old eunuch's words made the people of these small foreign countries who had always admired and feared the Chinese dynasty feel uneasy.

    "Old eunuch, you are the one who is about to die, yet you dare to speak so loudly." Qu Ao endured the painful itching on his left arm and hurriedly roared.  "Are you still hesitating? Following the prince is the only way to go. You are missing out on wealth, silk and beauty. Besides, can the court still allow your family to live a good life? Why don't you go up and kill this one?  Eggless old thing!"

    His words were both tempting and wš¥ixišŠ. The hesitation on the faces of Takeda Kazuo and Park Zhengyong immediately dissipated, replaced by a look of ferociousness.

    A flash of anger and malice flashed in the old eunuch's narrow eyes.  Eunuchs like him, who are physically handicapped, are most afraid of others mentioning their sore spot. You can imagine the depth of resentment in the old eunuch's heart at this moment.

    "Presumptuous!" The old eunuch's voice was sharp. The whisk in his left hand suddenly shook. Dozens of silver threads detached from the top and shot forward like a powerful arrow.Kazuo Takeda and others did not expect that he had such a trump card. They hurriedly waved their weapons and knocked down the silver wire that was aimed at him.  The tššbišŠ is Qu Ao. The old eunuch is very vengeful and most of the money is directed at him.  Qu Ao jumped up and down, almost getting hit again.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.  Even if the silver wire is swept away, the force of the rebound is enough to make one's arms numb, and its penetrating power can easily penetrate armor and shields. What's even more terrifying is its speed and insignificant size.  The two men next to Pu Zhengyong moved a little slower, and were nailed to their bodies by several silver threads. The threads themselves could not kill people, but once the Qingluo Zhenqi penetrated into the body, it began to corrode the blood in the meridians.  In just a few breaths, the two men fell to the ground with gray faces, their internal organs lifeless.

    The old eunuch was vicious and cunning. He backed off when he saw the opportunity. He shrank back and retreated into the enemy's front line. Pu Zhengyong raised his bow and wanted to fight back, but was a step too late.

    "Old eunuch!" Qu Ao cursed bitterly. He looked up and saw an officer of the Lion Guard commanding a gun formation to surround him. He quickly ordered Takeda Kazuo and others and zš¬jš«'s men to resist in front, zš¬jš«  Then go back.  He took out a few pills for treating internal injuries, hurriedly stuffed them into his mouth, and looked back.  But he was stunned by the sight.

    The fierce battle between moxibustion and Maharaja has entered a fierce stage.  The golden sun that originally hung high in the sky no longer released its scorching beams, but instead fell from the sky.  Aim at the top of Mahara's head and fall.

    The Dharma Minister of Vaishinu raised his arms high and held up the falling golden sun in a sky-supporting posture.  This scene.  Just like a magnificent scene that only appeared in ancient myths, it reappears in the world.

    Although the twelve skull rosary beads continuously spout out the breath of death, and Mahara continuously pours out dark blue light from his body to replenish the Dharma image, the phantom of the statue still cannot withstand the burning of the high temperature, and is gradually  Dissolving, the body becomes more and more blurred and loose.

    But the moxibustion practice was not optimistic either. The six skull beads surrounding him were accompanied by a heart-stopping scream, and there was a large amount of deathly energy that was like six lingering ghosts that were clinging to him.  They ignored the fierce flames of moxibustion and body protection and launched wave after wave of collisions.  When practicing moxibustion, he could only rely on the prairie fire spear to resist. The spear in the form of flowing flames was danced into an airtight cover by him.  Every time the spear collides with the skull rosary, it will cause a deafening explosion.  But the rosary beads mš£shš€ng that were bounced away would fly back again, and the attack became more and more fierce. However, the moxibustion practice showed a little fatigue, and seemed to be overwhelmed.

    Qu Ao was worried first and then happy when he saw it. Tie Heng was just the opposite. They naturally hoped that the moxibustion practice would lead to victory. But judging from the current situation, the final outcome was likely to be a lose-lose situation for both sides.

    "Gu Weng is about to take action." Tie Heng's eyes narrowed.  Alert your companions in a low voice.

    Gongsun Bian and the others turned their eyes and saw Gu Weng, who had been indifferent to everything that happened from beginning to end, walking leisurely with his hands behind his back.  The speed of his advance seemed slow, but in fact each step spanned several feet.  In the blink of an eye, he broke into the aura of Mahara and Lian Moxibustion.

    "One is deathly and gloomy, and the other is extremely hot, let alone ordinary people entering it.  Just getting a little closer would probably cost you half your life.  But Gu Wengfš£ngfš® was strolling leisurely in the courtyard without being affected at all.

    Gu Weng seems to have no intention of intervening in the duel between the two.  Just passing through the aura of the two people.  When Qu Ao saw him approaching, he bowed respectfully. Gu Weng glanced at him and walked past him. His figure was slightly blurred, and he jumped over the crowd in the fierce battle and appeared in front of Prince Jade.

    The several violent lion guard officers guarding the Jade Prince and the elite guards of the palace were all shocked.  But it was their duty to protect the safety of Prince Jade, so even though they knew that going up would risk death, they still waved their weapons and desperately stopped Gu Weng from moving forward.

    Gu Weng showed a sneer, and with a flick of his hand, a black wind blew up out of thin air. Those brave officers and palace guards were like dandelions in the wind. Once they were swept by the wind, they turned into dandelions all over the sky.  The minced meat and blood spread out one after another, dyeing the entire ground of Boss with blood.  Some of these human body fragments were larger than the tip of a finger, and some of them were cut out piece by piece with a knife.  A lot of blood and flesh was scattered on the people who were still fighting around. Several of them who witnessed this terrible scene collapsed on the spot, wailing and screaming, and just wanted to stay as far away from Gu Weng as possible.

    In this bloody scene, only Prince Jade, who was standing a few steps in front of Gu Weng, had a trace of stain on his body. Even the area within three feet of his body was clean.Against the background, it looks very abrupt.

    Gu Weng's eyes flashed, and he couldn't help but take a closer look at Prince Jade.  Prince Jade obviously also possesses profound martial arts. Just the ability to freely send and receive the body-protecting Qi in his hands made Gu Weng look at him with special eyes.  Then he frowned slightly, with an impatient look on his face, and without any warning, he punched the sky, causing a fist to rise into the sky.  nšŠnggš°u suppressed Qu Ao and others, making them feel restrained and unable to exert their full strength. His military spirit aura was blown away by his punch. More than 300 elite soldiers of the Violent Lion Guard were physically and mentally shocked. They all  They stared at Gu Weng's tall figure with disbelief on their faces.

    The heavy pressure disappeared, and Qu Ao, Takeda Kazuo and others suddenly felt a lot more relaxed.  They shouted in joy, and the offensive became more fierce. The defensive side was unable to hold back the position and could only keep retreating, seeing that the formation was about to collapse.

    Lian Moxibustion has been paying attention to the situation on Prince Jade's side. Seeing the critical situation at this moment, he was naturally anxious. He tried to escape and rescue several times, but was tightly entangled by Mahara.  The current situation between the two of them is a hundred times more dangerous than a sword-to-sword fight. No matter who shows a slight flaw, they will be seriously injured and defeated.  In more serious cases, a person may die.  Therefore, I am very anxious when practicing moxibustion, and I dare not act rashly.  We can only continue to stimulate the grain power, and use the golden yang to completely refine the true body of Mahara.

    "You traitor and traitor. Don't hurt the prince!" The old eunuch emerged from the retreating team, inserted his thorn between Prince Yu and Gu Weng, raised his hand and slapped Gu Weng's heart.  Qi is condensed like substance.  The fly whisk in the other hand twisted around strangely, turning into a twisted silver light that quickly wrapped around Gu Weng's neck.

    But when faced with the eagerness of the old lady¡¯s guardian, she almost tried her best to strike with all her might.  Gu Weng raised his hands slightly, contracted them inward, and then slowly pushed them out. A huge black aura like a barrier pressed towards the old eunuch.

    The old eunuch's Qingluo Palm and whisk collided with Gang Qi at the same time.  As if being hit by a giant siege hammer, the old eunuch screamed miserably. He was like a cannonball that flew out of the barrel, hit the stone wall behind, and was embedded deep into the surface of the rock.  More than half a foot.

    "Wow!" The old eunuch opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood. He twisted twice and broke free from the rock.  His hair was disheveled and his face was covered in blood.  At this moment, his clothes were in tatters, his body was covered with bruises, and even his whisk was in pieces.  However, this old eunuch was somewhat loyal and bloody, so he threw away the fly whisk.  Inhale and gather strength, forcibly activating the twelve success powers.  In an instant, the skin all over his body turned dark blue.  Wisps of green air like small snakes emerged from the mouth and nose, and then disappeared into the nostrils.  All of his messy hair turned blue.  Automatically without wind, scattered and floating on both sides of the shoulders.

    "He had obviously suffered a serious injury to his back.  He looked very stiff when walking, but every step he took would leave a deep footprint on the ground.  He closed his palms in front of his chest, and his palms were filled with internal energy. The blue color became darker and darker, and finally became almost purple.

    "Hmph, Qingluo Secret Jian has only cultivated to 60% of the fire level, and yet you dare to stand in front of me. You, an eunuch, are a little brave." Gu Weng watched the old eunuch come back and blocked his way again, and he couldn't help feeling a little bit.  He raised his eyebrows in surprise.  His voice was low and solemn, slightly hoarse, giving people an air of majesty and inviolability.

    "If you want to hurt the prince, you have to step over our corpse first." The old eunuch responded simply and neatly, with the tone of a loyal minister and martyr.

    "Okay, I will help you." The black inner energy on Gu Weng's body surged, and with a "Hoo!", a stream of Gang Qi was released.

    The old eunuch clenched his fist, his hands were full of green energy, and he was about to blast it out.  But a hand as white as jade held a jade fracture fan and blocked the strong energy first.

    With the loud bang that I imagined, the Gang Qi dissipated silently, and the front end of the jade fracture fan was also shortened a little.  Looking at Gu Weng again, his body trembled slightly and his feet sank into the ground.  He stared intently at the owner of the jade fractured fan. Prince Jade fought hard with him, but he did not lose at all. The smiling Zhuo stood in front of the old eunuch, looking relaxed and comfortable.

    "Your Majesty!" The old eunuch was shocked and hurriedly stopped his violent outburst.

    "Mr. Wei, please step aside." Prince Jade said warmly.

    The current prince, the protagonist of this bloody fight, was calm from the beginning, and seemed to be more profound than Gu Weng. However, now facing the loyal servant who had served the government since childhood, he could not help but feel a little moved.

    "My lord, what you are doing is because this old slave is incompetent. This old slave is incompetent and deserves death! You have a body worth millions of dollars and must not be involved in danger. It is up to this old slave to risk his life" Wei  The old eunuch was still waiting for persuasion, but Prince Jade put a hand on his shoulder and patted him twice.Down.

    "You are fine. I am very pleased. Please step aside and take care of your injuries. I will take care of the rest. You don't have to worry." Prince Jade's tone was gentle, but it also revealed unquestionable authority.

    "Yes, I obey the order." Although he was reluctant, Manager Wei still bowed and accepted the order, with a touched look on his face.

    When Manager Wei retreated to the rear, Prince Yu smiled at Gu Weng, and then shouted loudly: "Stop it, my king!"

    When he shouted, there was a powerful inner force in his voice, which penetrated people's hearts and possessed some kind of magical power. Everyone present, including the Lion Guard warriors, the palace guards, the sword and shield bearers of the Shadow Army, and the ninja soldiers, all stopped involuntarily.  After making a move, the battlefield that had been filled with loud killings just now suddenly became silent.

    "Your Highness, what do you mean?" Gu Weng's eyes were bright and he asked calmly.

    "How about it's up to you and me to decide the final stay? There's no need to lose more lives. Enough blood has been shed today." Prince Jade said sternly.

    Gu Weng looked at him deeply, and after a moment he nodded slowly.

    "Commanders, please retreat to General Manager Wei. You don't have to make unnecessary sacrifices for me." Prince Jade looked around. After the bloody battle, there were only more than two hundred soldiers of the Lion Guard and the palace guards left.  People, all of them injured, were trapped in a small corner at the bottom of the mountain col, on the verge of destruction.

    "Your Highness, it is our duty to die for Your Highness. We are willing to die here, and we will never allow these thieves to succeed. Please help us, Your Highness." A violent lion guard officer covered in blood shouted loudly.  .  His words immediately attracted the echo of his comrades. They were enthusiastic and worthy of being the elite soldiers of the Tianyu Guards. Even if they fell into such a desperate situation, they were still full of unyielding fighting spirit.

    "This is my king's order. Don't you listen to it? Or do you want me to show you the gold medal given by the emperor?" Prince Jade asked sternly. At this time, these soldiers had nothing to say. Soldiers  Taking obedience to orders as their bounden duty, Prince Jade now gave the order in the name of the commander. Naturally, they did not dare to disobey, so they had no choice but to follow the order and retreated to the innermost part of the mountain col.

    Qu Ao looked at Gu Weng, and when he saw him waving his hand, Qu Ao led a group of men to retreat aside, but still firmly blocked the exit of the mountain col, and attacked the remaining people on Prince Jade's side.  They are also surrounded.  He also carefully dispatched half of his staff to be on guard for every move during the moxibustion practice.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 52 Fighting (5)

    "I underestimated His Highness the Prince before. I thought that His Highness would only hide behind his subordinates and tremble because he was spoiled since childhood. However, I didn't expect to have such a powerful martial artist. It's rare, it's really rare." Gu Weng said.

    "I would like to ask the elders to give me some advice." Prince Jade seemed to be able to hear the disrespect in the other person's words, but he still smiled.

    "It's easy to say." The ancient man replied arrogantly: "More than two hundred years ago, Emperor Taizu used the eternal secret "Tongtian Jue" to conquer all the invincible opponents in the world and occupied this great country. As his direct descendant, you want to come and practice it.  It is this magical skill that I have experienced today to fulfill my long-cherished wish."

    "Senior, please be careful. My cultivation is still shallow. If I can't hold my hand back and hurt my senior, please forgive me." Prince Jade's voice was gentle, but there was something hidden in his words. He seemed not to be afraid of the ancient man with a notorious reputation.

    "Haha, if you can hurt me, just go ahead and do it." Gu Weng laughed arrogantly to the sky. As soon as the laughter stopped, he strode forward, punched out unceremoniously, and blasted towards the sky.  Prince Jade's throat.

    Prince Jade was also unambiguous. The jade fracture fan in his hand was also as fast as lightning, and he pointed it accurately on Gu Weng's fist.  With a soft sound of "Boom!", the two of them were evenly matched, and their arms bounced back.  The old man, the young man, all stared at each other. They all moved slightly, but they changed their moves and launched another attack. They were just four feet apart, facing each other, using their small kung fu, and punching each other with their four arms.  , finger poke and palm push.  The speed of their attacks was incredibly fast. In an instant, their arms seemed to disappear out of thin air. All others could see were countless black shadows flashing between the two of them, and their ears could hear the intense energy clashing and exploding.  Voices.  And the ground between the two of them was affected by the scattered energy.  Showing large areas of cracks.

    "So so awesome!" On the top of the hillside, Xiao Qiang let out a low cry of surprise.  "I didn't expect Prince Jade to be so powerful. He can compete with Gu Weng on a par!"

    "It is indeed very strong, worthy of being of royal orthodox origin." Gongsun Bian had been paying attention to the battle between Moxibustion and Mahara before, but now he also turned his attention to Prince Yu and Gu Weng.  "Prince Jade has always been a secretive person. I used to think that he, the Prince of Anle, would definitely be incapable of restraining a chicken. How could I have thought that among the royal family, who is a simple person?"

    Gongsun Bian said, a gleam of wisdom flashed in his eyes.  Unknowingly, I was thinking about the shšªme problem.

    Dong Liang¡¯s face was full of excitement. For him, it was undoubtedly the happiest thing to see so many masters competing against each other.

    Tie Heng also made a sound. He quietly watched the two pairs of masters in the distance, especially Prince Yu and Gu Weng. Both of them were obviously proficient in kung fu, which was a good learning opportunity for Tie Heng.  Opportunities to learn from.  With his current strength, the power displayed by practicing moxibustion and Mahara is not something he can fully understand.

    Qu Ao and others over there all turned pale.  At first, they all thought that Prince Jade was a soft persimmon who could be manipulated by them as long as he broke through the defense line of the guards.  But now I see that the other party actually has such means.  Several people couldn't help but secretly rejoice. If they had really rushed in to grab the first prize just now, it is estimated that their lives would still be free or not.

    "Boom!" The energy collided and a loud noise erupted.  A shallow crater also appeared on the ground.  Prince Jade and Gu Weng finally exchanged moves without giving in. The huge force of the rebound made both of them unable to stand firm.  Their bodies swayed and they each took several steps back.

    "Good work!" Gu Weng praised.  The sleeves on both his arms were shattered, exposing most of his arms.  Seems a bit nondescript.  There was a line of footprints in front of him. He just took three steps back before standing still.

    Looking at Prince Jade again, he took half a step back and seemed to be at a slight disadvantage.  However, the purple robe he wore was made of unusual materials. It seemed to be a high-grade magic weapon. After such a fierce fight, it only had a few tears on the cuffs, which was much better than Gu Weng's condition.  But the jade fracture fan in Prince Jade's hand was gone. It was an antique toy, not a weapon, and had long since been turned into powder by the exchange of energy between the two.

    "The fists of the ancient seniors are more powerful!" Prince Jade's smile did not diminish, and he flicked his robe and dusted off some dust on it.

    "Humph, we don't have to play these imaginary games anymore. Let's use our true skills and determine the outcome with one move!" Gu Weng glanced sideways at the sky and suggested impatiently.

    "This king also has this intention." Prince Jade patted his palms lightly to express his acceptance of Gu Weng's proposal.

    The fierce confrontation between the two just now was just a warm-up for each other. It could also be regarded as a test of each other. It can only be regarded as the prelude before the war.  Now that everyone has a clear idea, they no longer have any scruples.  Especially Gu Weng, this is an area controlled by the imperial court, shšªjiš¡nThe longer it takes, the worse it will be for them, so he wants to resolve it all as soon as possible.

    "Expand the blade!" Gu Weng stretched out his arms, and there was a slight surge of internal energy in his body, and the coat on his upper body was shattered into pieces.  Underneath the coat is a piece of gray-black soft armor that looks inconspicuous.  Its material is neither gold nor leather, but rather resembles stone.  There is still a layer of light floating on the surface of the soft armor. With the liberation of the internal power, the soft armor that was originally just covering Gu Weng's chest and abdomen quickly extended, sticking close to the skin and covering Gu Weng's body below his head.  Covered.

    When the changes stopped, the image of the ancient man changed drastically.  The gray-black soft armor is perfect. The fš£ngfš® is a layer of skin that naturally occurs on the human body. It seems to be very thin, but it gives people an extremely strong gš£njiš€o.  The luster on the surface of the soft armor gradually disappeared, replaced by a stone texture similar to granite, with angular edges on the knuckles, elbows, knees and other parts, which looked solemn and solemn.  It also outlines Gu Weng's powerful physique more and more conspicuously, filled with a heavy and mighty aura, and standing there like a dangerous peak.

    "That precious phantom is Yuangui!" Gongsun Bian's voice was a little urgent, and his face was slightly flushed with excitement.

    Tie Heng and Dong Liang on the side also had similar expressions, only Xiao Qiang reacted coldly.  It is not difficult to understand that Yuangui is the soft armor on Gu Weng's body. It was made by a famous alchemist more than a hundred years ago and was the proud work of that alchemist's painstaking efforts.  It itself is a rare armor-type Noble Phantasm.  It is already eye-catching, but also because Gu Weng was so fierce and powerful back then.  Kill countless masters and make it more famous.  Alchemist apprentices like Gongsun Bian are naturally very interested in it.  Seeing it with their own eyes at this time, the three teenagers could not help themselves.

    The black air like beacon smoke rose from the surface of the soft armor, almost covering Gu Weng's entire body in darkness, with only his head still clear.  These black gases have extremely terrifying power. Under their influence, the ground and the void in the center make a buzzing sound, as if they cannot withstand the pressure and can break at any time.

    Prince Jade, who was standing a few steps in front of the ancient man, also triggered the power of the zš¬jš« Noble Phantasm. There was a faint flash of crystal brilliance on his body, and then a huge power arose.  Combined with his own internal strength, he is no weaker than his opponent with astonishing momentum.  However, his Noble Phantasm was not revealed and seemed quite mysterious.

    "Jiuxiaoyin!" Prince Jade suddenly put away the smile on his face at this time, and his unusually handsome face was filled with solemnity and majesty, even a hint of holiness.  He raised his arms high, raised his head to the sky, and the huge power in his body radiated towards the boundless sky.

    The dawn sky was illuminated by the morning light, with only a few white clouds floating on the horizon.  During the tš±rš¢n period, they are the flock of sheep summoned by their master.  They gathered straight to the side, and in just a moment, they gathered into a huge cloud above everyone's heads.

    After the first thunder, the clouds became as black as ink.  Silver snakes flickered in the clouds, and from time to time thunder and lightning pierced the void, exploding deep charred pits on the ground.

    There was a commotion among the crowds on both sides.  Facing the power of thunder, human beings are too insignificant.  Even the bravest people can feel timid.  The soldiers of the Storm Lion Guard and the palace guards had no way to retreat, while the Shadow Army retreated further away from the mountain col.  Qu Ao and others also saw it.  The trick Prince Jade is going to use next is definitely no small matter, and they don't want to be the one who gets affected.

    Prince Jade's feet gradually floated off the ground, and he was lifted up into the air by an invisible force. He looked down at the ancient man with only one head exposed in the black air.

    "This move was created by me. I have never used it against the enemy before. I am the first person to witness it. Please give me some advice." Prince Jade's words reflected the soft and gentle feeling from before.  , but becomes as transparent as the clear sky.

    "It's a great honor!" Gu Weng responded.  His voice also changed a lot, and was heavy and heavy. Listening to it, it felt like a huge mountain was weighing on his chest, which made people feel depressed and uncomfortable.

    Prince Jade glanced at the ancient man with cold eyes for the last time, and then turned his gaze to the clouds above his head, and the true energy and spiritual power in his body was continuously integrated into it. This incredible technique seemed to activate the endless energy contained in the sky.  strength.  The clouds are getting bigger and thicker, pressing down from the sky lower and lower.  There was lightning and thunder inside, and bursts of lightning flashed one after another in the clouds, becoming increasingly violent.

    Gu Weng below had been watching with cold eyes. He was only interested in Prince Jade's move at first, but gradually, his expression turned solemn, and he finally reacted.

    He bent his knees slightly, leaned forward, and placed his palms on the ground, creating a huge suction force.  At the same moment, a dark shadow of a giant lizard-like demonic beast burst out from the soft armor, and it only lasted the blink of an eye.??, it turned into a layer of black light and silently attached to the surface of the soft armor. This was obviously a way of using Yuangui Shiling.

    "Qi Gathering Style!" Gu Weng shouted.

    Within a radius of more than ten feet with him as the center, the ground was shaking and cracking.  The soil was pulled away from the ground by the suction force, as if the soil was suspended several feet high in the air due to gravity. Immediately afterwards, wisps of earthy earth energy emerged from the ground and merged into Gu Weng's body.

    ?? Gu Weng raised his hands upwards, and there was a million kilograms of weight hanging on his palms, which made him feel extremely strenuous.  But as he raised his arm, more and denser earth energy was forcibly extracted from the ground. This power of the earth was not repelled at all by the black energy of the ancient Weng, and they blended together like water and milk.

    "The evil energy of the earth!" Gu Weng stood up straight again. At this moment, the black energy around him was as thick and thick as layers of iron plates, almost a physical existence.  And the earth under his feet continuously poured huge and boundless power into his body, making his aura as vast as the vast earth.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply a fateful showdown!¡± Tie Heng said with emotion as he looked at Prince Yu and Gu Weng.

    ¡°One of them borrowed the power of thunder from the sky, and the other absorbed the power of the earth.  They are all exhaustive, but they are also tit for tat.  No matter how you look at it, it seems like they are destined to have this battle.

    "The two over there are about the same." Gongsun Bian showed a strange smile.  Pointed to practicing moxibustion and Mahara.  Dong Liang and Xiao Qiang were a little confused. Tie Heng was well-read and what was going on.  According to the records of the Tura Sect scriptures, the god of death, Vaishinu, once ruled the world until he arrogantly tried to destroy the sun. As a result, he was almost destroyed physically and mentally. Finally, he escaped back to the Nine Netherworld and barely managed to save his life.  And the current situation is so similar to what was described in that myth!

    "The move used by Prince Jade seems to be a combination of magic and martial arts!" Dong Liang said with some surprise.

    "That's right. This Prince Jade is obviously the same as Ah Heng. They both have excellent thunder spirit roots and have advanced thunder skills. This powerful stunt is a combination of martial arts and magic."  Gongsun Bian nodded and said.

    "Mahara over there also uses the combination of magic and martial arts, and focuses more on the power of spells. Most of the skills taught by Tulu are like this." Tie Heng also joined in, and only Xiao Qiang had an eye for it.  The knowledge is not as good as the three of them, so I can only listen in the room.

    At this moment.  For people in this area, there are only bursts of thunder and roaring in their ears, and the huge black cloud is pressed to a height of no more than a hundred feet above the ground, and the sky and the ground are dark all around.  The light from lightning flashed from time to time, illuminating everyone's faces, showing faces of shock and horror. The huge pressure in the air made everyone breathless.

    This side of Gu Weng.  The condensed black energy shrouded an area of ??dozens of feet, and he himself was like a prehistoric monster dormant in the darkness.  Quietly waiting for the moment of explosion.

    Prince Jade rose higher and higher, almost submerging into the clouds.  He pointed to the sky.  Scratching the ground with one hand, the gentle and elegant temperament from before is nowhere to be seen, and the whole body is full of the unparalleled domineering power that dominates the world!

    "The blue dragon falls!" Prince Jade roared, and as soon as the words came out, the dense thunder and lightning in the sky converged, and then there was a thunder that resounded through the sky, and then there was endless lightning, like thousands of shining long branches.  The spears poured down from the thick dense clouds, like hundreds of rivers flowing into the sea, converging into a blazing, huge thunder several feet thick that tore through the darkness that shrouded the world, aimed straight at the ancient man on the ground, and fell straight down, fš£ngfš® fell from the sky  His peerless divine sword is like a thunder dragon flying down from the clouds, trying to clear away all the filth in the world.

    Facing the unstoppable power of the sky thunder, Gu Weng not only did not feel worried, but instead laughed wildly.

    "The clouds are swaying, the thunder is disappearing, and the sky is breaking!" The ancient man's roar still spread far away despite the roar of thunder.  He didn't want to passively resist the thunder, but instead punched the sky, and the black gas turned into a pillar of air, colliding head-on with the falling thunder.

    In an instant, a rare spectacle appeared before everyone's eyes.  Rš²guš¯ said that the falling thunder was the divine sword in the hands of the gods, and the black energy was like a giant pillar holding the sky.  Looking from a distance, one can see two equally huge forces, one white and one black, touching each other in mid-air. They represent the sky and the earth respectively. Ordinary people can only feel awe and fear in front of them.

    This scene only lasted for a short moment, and the spectacle disappeared in an instant. What followed was an earth-shattering roar, scattered lightning burst out with dazzling light, and the shock wave that swept towards the government was even more terrifying.  Compared with the turbulent waves in the sea, sand and rocks fly everywhere, and earthquakes and mountains shake.  There were also fragments of electric light mixed in, and some people who were closer were not only blown away by the shock wave, but were also hit byIf the person is hit by the light, he will either die or be injured. Even if he survives, his whole body will be paralyzed and his hair will stand on end.

    The group of people, including the Lion Guard soldiers and the palace guards, retreated into the mountain col. They had no way to retreat and could only lie down on the ground, allowing the violent airflow and lightning to rage above their heads.  On Qu Ao's side, most people wanted to flee far away. Only Qu Ao, Takeda Kazuo and others had the strength to stay where they were, but they were all uneasy.

    Outside the mountain col, Lian Moxibustion and Mahaluo, who were also fighting for life and death, were attracted by this shocking sight. They stopped in unison and looked back, waiting for the winner they were expecting to appear.

    The strong light dissipated, but the dust had still slightly settled, but everyone could see that the huge clouds that originally occupied the sky had disappeared without a trace, and the sky returned to its original clarity. Within a dozen miles, there was actually a cloud.  Not a single cloud could be seen.  The blue sky is as clear as water, showing a strange clarity.

    On the ground, the dš¬fš¡ng where the ancient man was located was occupied by a huge charred black pit that was one foot deep and more than ten feet in diameter.  At the bottom of the pit, most of Gu Weng's body was buried in the soil, and his whole body was filled with scalding heat. Just like the ground in the center, even the rocks were melted.

    "That's all!" Gu Weng withdrew his raised right fist, his voice still low and powerful.  He pulled his legs out of the dirt, stepped on the sizzling ground, and stepped onto the edge of the giant pit step by step.  Following his footsteps, black Earthly Evil Qi emerged from the ground and converged on him. In just a moment, he regrouped the huge Gang Qi.

    Prince Jade Yš«jš©ng fell from the sky. Compared with before, he at this time, MšŠiyš¯u was in a sense of spirit, and the leisurely and gentle temperament disappeared.  The robe on his body was in tatters, and one hand was still covering the right side of his chest, as if he was injured.  His face was also quite ugly, and his eyes were gloomy, staring at Gu Weng who was slowly approaching.

    "Senior Gu, you are really capable and well-deserved." Prince Jade forced a smile and said a little weakly.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 53 Strong Support (Part 1)

    "Senior Gu, you are really capable and well-deserved." Prince Jade forced a smile and said a little weakly.

    "No need to talk nonsense anymore. If you are sensible, just surrender and follow me back to Haizhou to see Prince Ning." Gu Weng waved his hand impatiently and said arrogantly.

    "I'm sorry to have to obey my order." This shšªhš°u Prince Jade seemed to be willing to take the risk, and his tone was firm and strong.

    ¡°He responded with a punch in the face, and Gu Weng told the other party in a straightforward way who is the real master here now.¡±  This punch from a distance brought up a fist, and as soon as it left his hand, it condensed into a huge black fist, roaring towards Prince Jade.

    Although Prince Jade suffered internal injuries in the confrontation just now, he still has the strength to fight.  He spread his arms in front of him, and his true energy surged out, drawing an invisible force from the sky to protect him in front of him.

    But Gu Weng's punch seemed to be aimed at him, but in fact it was slightly deflected. The fierce punch just passed by his right shoulder and hit a mountain wall behind him.

    With a loud explosion, the rock cracked, and a huge hole appeared in the stone wall, like a hole dug out of tofu with a spoon, with smooth and flat edges.  And looking inside, I couldn't see the end for a while.

    Prince Jade mšŠiyš¯u looked back, and the fist passed by him. He knew better than anyone how terrifying the power contained in it was.  His face became very ugly, and cold sweat rolled down his forehead, but a fierce cold light flashed unnoticed in his eyes, as well as a vague look of hesitation, and he clenched the fingers of his hands tightly.

    "If you don't have a toast, you'll have to drink a fine wine, or you can just follow me!" Gu Weng reached out and grabbed it, and the black energy shook in his hand.  Then the body-protecting Qi in front of Prince Jade was broken.  He was about to grab Prince Jade's neck when he saw this scene.  Manager Wei and the guards roared angrily and rushed over.  Naturally, there would be no reaction from Qu Ao.  Also rush this way.  The moxibustion practitioner turned into a canopy of fire and flew to rescue him. Behind him, Mahara controlled the Vaishnu Dharma and chased after him.

    "It's a good toast and you don't have to eat the penalty wine! I want to toast you a glass now. I wonder if you dare to drink it?" Gu Weng's fingertips almost touched Prince Jade's skin, and the hesitation in Prince Jade's eyes was also clear.  It was replaced by a determined and sinister look, as if he had made some extremely important decision in his heart.  But a loud shout from far away interrupted their movements.

    The sound of the first word of this scolding was still in the house a few miles away, but the last word rang out in everyone's ears.  A sword light that was more than ten feet long came to the top of the ancient man's head and struck straight down!

    The ancient man's expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly withdrew his moves to protect himself. He crossed his arms and held the dazzling sword light on top of his forehead with just a hair's breadth.

    The strong energy exchange was accompanied by the vibration of the earth, and everyone also heard a crisp sound like steel cracking.  Looking at Gu Weng again, he held a blunt-headed giant sword as wide as a door panel between his palms, and there was a slender crack on the gray-black soft armor on his body, extending from his chest to the left side of his abdomen.  .  The ground at his feet.  The released sword energy left a huge slash dozens of feet long and more than two feet wide.

    "How does this glass of wine I offer you taste?" The person holding the giant sword is a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance. He is tall and burly, stronger than Gu Weng, Lian Moxibustion and others. His hair is black and shiny.  .  Nš€me had her hair tied casually in a bun on the back of her head, and there were stubble all over her cheeks and chin, making her look a bit unkempt.  However, the armor on his body was extremely well maintained.  Although it can be seen that this set of armor is quite old.  On the breastplate on the chest, there is a tiger head shape with fierce eyes.

    "Ren Xia!" I heard the other party's ridicule.  Gu Weng said two words out of his mouth in surprise and fššnnšŽ, and at the same time a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.  no doubt.  That sword strike just now had hurt his body, and his internal organs were injured by the sword light.

    "It's me!" The middle-aged man named Ren Xia seemed to be even more arrogant than Gu Weng. He sneered at Gu Weng and did not take him seriously.

    "General Ren, you're finally here. Your Majesty Your Majesty was so close to being killed by this thief!" As soon as Mr. Wei saw the appearance of the person clearly, he immediately shouted in surprise and carefully supported Yu with his hand.  Prince, the other guards also gathered around.  On Qu Ao's side, when they saw the visitor, everyone's face turned as gray as death, and many people even trembled with fear.

    Prince Jade also relaxed. He hid the sinister look that was incompatible with his usual temperament. He regained his original calm, noble and elegant demeanor and smiled slightly at the middle-aged man named Ren Xia.  Nodding.

    "Ren Xia!?" On the top of the hillside, Tie Heng muttered to himself in surprise.

    "withoutWrong, he is General Hu Ben Wei Zhuguo, Ren Xia!  "Dong Liang looked excited. He noticed Tie Heng's strange expression and responded casually.

    Gongsun Bian glanced at Tie Heng sideways, a little surprised that he was so surprised.  Of course he didn't know it. As soon as Tie Heng saw the conspicuous blunt-headed giant sword, he thought of the man Tš±rš¢n killed when he was chased by the Silver Warrior of the Xiaoyue Demon Clan a few months ago. Once again, he listened to Ren Xia's words.  With his voice and scornful tone, he was certain that the person who stopped the two silver demon wolves that day was undoubtedly the general of the Zhu Kingdom of the Tiger Guard.

    "That day he kept saying that he wanted to skin the two demon wolves to make a cloak, but he didn't get what he wanted?" Tie Heng couldn't help but think of this.

    "Isn't the prince fine? Don't make any noise." Ren Xia's careless words made Manager Wei unable to say anything else, so he had to protect Prince Jade and move back.  He knew that with Ren Xia here, they would not need to take action anymore, and there would be no more danger.

    "Gu Weng, your trick of calling the east and attacking the west is not bad, but we have seen through your trick a long time ago. Hehe, the part of the shadow army you sent to attack the military station in front was completely killed by me and his troops.  Even your eldest disciple was chopped in two by me. Huh, that kid didn't learn your skills, but he learned all your escape skills, which caused me a lot of delay." Ren Xia.  Showing his snow-white steel teeth, he said with a smile.

    "You said shšªme!?" Gu Weng was shocked and angry when he heard this, rš²guš¯ what Ren Xia said was true.  That meant that zš¬jš«'s plot to kidnap Prince Jade had long been known to the court. Prince Jade's appearance here was just a trick to lure them into the trap.  Moreover, the Shadow Army, which is used to attack the military station to attract patrols, will definitely be in trouble.  The leader of the team was his protšŠgšŠ. How could he not be angry?

    Ren Xia's eyes flashed coldly.  Spotting Gu Weng's moment of confusion, he suddenly exerted force on the blunt giant sword in his hand.

    Gu Weng is worthy of being a master who has experienced hundreds of battles, and his reaction speed is second-to-none.  A bad move, regardless of whether it looked good or not, he rolled sideways and narrowly avoided the sharp sword energy from the giant sword.

    "Stab!" There was a sound, and there was another wide and long cut mark on the ground.  Ren Xia didn't give the opponent a chance to breathe at all. He swung his giant sword and chased Gu Weng's figure to kill him.

    Gu Weng, whose footing was unstable, had to barely parry a punch.  Continue to move and dodge to avoid the opponent's sharp edge.

    "Are you and your disciple just running away for your life?" Ren Xia's attacks were ruthless and deadly, and his words were vicious and mean, without saving anyone's face at all.

    These words obviously stimulated Gu Weng. He punched hard with both fists in succession, and waved out a stream of black energy that was as solid as substance, and clashed head-on with Ren Xia's sword.  But his momentum had faded, and he managed to defeat Prince Jade's big move in front of him.  On the outside, he seemed to be fine, but in fact, he was severely damaged inside. He had suffered internal injuries from Ren Xia's sudden sword blow.  At this moment, there was nowhere to stop Ren Xia, who was in full swing of energy. He was knocked back and blasted away by the opponent's wild slashes!

    Every time the sword and fist clashed, it was like a bomb was detonated.  Wherever the two of them passed, dust and rocks flew everywhere.  A series of deep pits and cracks were left on the ground.

    Gu Weng blocked his opponent's sword again, but there was a cliff behind him.  There is no way back.  He forcefully blasted his sword energy into the hard mountain wall, making a huge hole.

    Ren Xia jumped up and followed him into the cave. Then there was a burst of intense bursting sound from inside, as well as Ren Xia's wild laughter.

    After a while, a figure jumped out from the rising dust, it was Ren Xia.  While he was enjoying himself, he put the blunt giant sword in his hand on his shoulder and stared at the fragmented mountain wall, looking at ease.

    "This is unreasonable!" An angry roar burst out from the cave, and then the entire stone wall collapsed from the inside out.  Powerful earth evil energy erupted from within, and countless broken rocks flew in all directions like cannonballs, creating depressions of varying sizes on the rock walls and ground. Several of the broken stones happened to fly.  Xiang Renxia, ??but he did not dodge or dodge. With a casual wave of his hand, the gravel flew into the sky and landed far away.

    In a pile of collapsed rocks, Gu Weng stood there breathing heavily.  He was now gray-faced, his silver hair was scattered, there was a scar on the side of his cheek, and there were several cracks in the soft armor on his body, making him look quite embarrassed.

    "What? Are you really going to fight me to the death?" Ren Xia grinned, his tone seemed a bit casual, but looking at his expression, he was like a tiger staring at its prey, ready to pounce and tear the target into pieces at any time.  fragments.

    Gu Weng answered his opponent¡¯s question with practical actions, and he let out a loud and shocking sound.The ground growled, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and suddenly activated his power.  An even more powerful Earthly Evil Qi than before surged out of his body, and the churning black Qi was like a cocoon, tightly wrapping Gu Weng in it.

    Ren Xia's eyes narrowed slightly, and his face lost its cynical expression and became serious.  He held up the blunt giant sword in his right hand. The sword's radiance, which was already emitting a cold light, became brighter and brighter. But soon, the brilliance of the sword's radiance turned restrained. Only the blade part still had a trace of light flickering. Look.  The power is much weaker than before, but no one doubts its destructive power. On the contrary, everyone can vaguely feel that when the sword is released, it seems to be able to cut through anything in the world.

    When the two of them were planning a big move to decide the outcome, Lian Moxibustion over there saw Prince Jade escape from danger, so he fought with Mahara again.  But the latter seems to have some interest in continuing to fight.  Moreover, the two of them were equally powerful, and neither could easily overwhelm the other, so Mahara clearly showed his intention to retreat.  On the other hand, Lian Moxibustion's attack was fierce, obviously to entangle his opponent and prevent him from easily escaping.

    Both parties held their breaths, waiting for the earth-shattering scene.  On Tie Heng's side, the four teenagers were equally nervous.  Especially Dong Liang and Xiao Qiang, for them, Ren Xia's name has become the object of their admiration and admiration almost since they were young.  At this time, you can see your idol show off his power.  How can they not be nervous.  Dong Liang grabbed a handful of sand in his hand, and the ground made a "crunch" sound.

    Talk about it.  Lian Moxibustion and Gu Shuihan, as the new generation of Zhuguo generals, are very popular among young people, but when it comes to fame, they are definitely not in their turn.  Among all the Zhuguo generals, except for the oldest general Fei Xiong Wei Zhuguo Yue Chen, there are Long Xiang Wei Zhuguo General Feng Jingyun and Hu Ben Wei Zhuguo General Ren Xia. This pair of comrades and rivals is a household name.  .  Among them, Ren Xia's life experience is full of legend, and has even been compiled into many jokes by storytellers. It has become an enduring program in teahouses and restaurants, and is also passed down by word of mouth among ordinary people.  Created his unparalleled reputation.

    Ren Xia was born in a wild school and was not an elite trained by a school.  When he was young, because of his poor family, he worked as a demon slayer, a bodyguard, and a gangster.  With his good skills, he gained quite a reputation.  Later, in order to hone his martial arts skills, he wandered around challenging famous masters from various places.  Once when he was passing through a border state in northern Xinjiang, he happened to meet a group of Huns riding south to clear grass in the valley.  Burning, killing and looting in a village.  In a rage, Ren Xia went on a killing spree. Not only did he kill the group of rangers, but he also traveled thousands of miles deep into the hinterland of the prairie alone.  Kill all the dozen Huns who slipped through the net and avenge the villagers in that village.

    His actions immediately angered many nomadic tribes on the grassland.  This made them feel ashamed, so they sent people to intercept and kill him.  There are many masters among them.  This time it was Ren Xia's turn to be hunted, but he was really persevering and brave.  With an outnumbered enemy and an unfamiliar place, he fled all the way south, fighting fiercely all the way. Although he was scarred, he also killed countless prairie warriors who were chasing him, and even improved his martial arts in such a desperate situation.  Great progress.  But he also got zš¬jš« into more trouble.  Among the prairie warriors he killed, one was actually the youngest son of Labatai, the Hungarian master. This master, who could be called a master, was so filled with grief and rage that he ordered that no one should attack Ren Xia again because he wanted to do it with his own hands.  Dig out Ren Xia's heart to pay homage to zš¬jš«'s son.

    Labatai personally took action and caught up with Ren Xia near the border of the Darong Dynasty, and the two started a fierce battle.  It was the middle of winter, and a blizzard blew on the grassland, so no one knew what the situation was like at that time, but the final outcome was beyond everyone's expectations.  Ren Xia successfully escaped. Although he was seriously injured, he did not die. After recovering from his injuries, his skills improved greatly.  Although Labatai was only slightly injured, his beloved son died young, and the murderer escaped from him, which devastated him and he has been unable to recover since then.

    But Ren Xia's luck seems to be at its peak.  After this ordeal, he formed an irresolvable feud with the Huns.  So after he recovered from his injury, he joined the frontier army in northern Xinjiang. Because of his outstanding martial arts and superb riding skills, he became the commander of a cavalry battalion as soon as he came up.  He repeatedly made military exploits in several subsequent battles, and within a few years was promoted to the rank of Qiaoqi General among miscellaneous generals. Later, he was appreciated by the late Emperor and was included in the Tianyu Guards organization.  In a battle against the Huns, he met Labatai again.  Enemies are naturally extremely jealous when they meet, but at this time, the strength of the two people has undergone earth-shaking changes. In just over a hundred rounds, Ren Xia killed the opponent. This incredible achievement also allowed him to sit on the Tiger Guard Zhuguo.  The throne of the general has become a heroic figure admired and praised by people all over the world.

    "Kill that old devil!" Seeing that Ren Xia and Gu Weng were ready to attack, Dong Liang couldn't help but whisper.

      But his wish was doomed to come true. At this critical moment, the rumble of horse hooves was heard in the distance. Looking around, he saw dust covering the sky and sun rising from the official road to the east. Apparently there was something there.  A large group of cavalry is rushing this way.

    A master like Gu Weng naturally has far better eyesight than ordinary people.  He could clearly see that underneath the smoke and dust was a large group of heavily armored cavalry, with a large flag erected in front of them, which was the Tiger Army flag of Huben Guards.

    Although others may not see the identity of the cavalry coming, it is not difficult to guess it.  The guards on Prince Jade's side cheered and their morale was boosted, while the Ying Army's side fell into panic, and Qu Ao and other leaders also looked uneasy.

    "Gu Weng's eyes turned, and he had already made a calculation in his heart.  He aimed his palms at the ground and pushed, roaring: "Ground-shattering style!"

    As soon as the black gas submerged into the ground, it stirred up a circle of ripples, and then the ground became like boiling water, churning and swaying, forming a wave-like wall of earth, rolling forward.

    Ren Xia raised his sword and was about to make a move, but found that his opponent's target was not him at all, but aimed at Prince Jade at the bottom of the mountain col.  As soon as Gu Weng zš¬jš«gangqi took action, he jumped back and shouted: "Retreat!"

    "Fuck your mother!" Ren Xia was born in the market and was wild and unruly. At this time, he got angry and started to curse.

    "But scolding comes after scolding, Prince Jade is in danger, but he can't sit idly by.  This ground-breaking move is simply a small-scale earthquake. Prince Jade is in a mountain col. If this causes landslides around him, something big will happen.

    So Ren Xia jumped into the air, and the blunt giant sword in his hand fell down in the void.  A faint sword light, in the shape of a huge sword, passed horizontally along the first wave of soil.  The sword light silently plowed a deep furrow on the ground that was over a hundred feet long and more than half a foot wide.  The earth wave hit it, and its momentum was immediately curbed.  The earth and rocks collapsed, the ground shook, and the deep ditches were filled in an instant.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 53 Strong Support (Part 2)

    "General, don't worry about me. We should catch up quickly. Don't let go of that old devil Gu Weng!" As soon as Ren Xia landed, Prince Jade shouted from a dozen steps away.

    Ren Xia didn¡¯t answer, but cupped his fists and saluted.  But when I looked back, I saw that Gu Weng had already disappeared.  Looking at Qu Ao and others, there was also a figure fleeing in all directions with his shadow army.  Not only are these guys good at harassing and melee fighting, they are also very good at escaping.  They didn't seem to be worried at all about the collapse of the team. They all did not run in one direction, but in different directions, especially into the difficult-to-walk ravines. Suddenly, the mountains and plains were filled with figures running for their lives."

    "Cunning old ghost, I'm just wondering how your apprentice can run away. Isn't it because you, the master, taught him how to run away?" Ren Xia cursed angrily, identified the direction in which Gu Weng was escaping, spread out his body skills, and chased after him.  Go down.

    At the same time, he let out a long whistle, and the cavalry galloping in the distance immediately accelerated. The neighing of the horses, the whistle of the cavalry, and the loud sound of thousands of horse hooves trampling on the ground converged together, plus the heavy sound.  The mighty momentum of the armored cavalry, like a torrent of steel, made everyone who witnessed it tremble with fear. Nothing in the world could stop their charge.

    "Want to leave? Not so rš®ngyš¬!" Lian Moxibustion showed the prairie fire spear in his hand, and the golden sun in mid-air once again sprayed out a red beam of light, tightly covering Mahara and his Vishnu Dharma!

    "What can you do to me if you use your old skills again?" Mahara chuckled, and Tš±rš¢n opened his mouth and shouted a strange spell.

    The eighteen arms of the Dharma Minister of the Barbarian Slaves swung together, and the skull rosary in his hand flew out, carrying a strong aura of death.  Like blue meteors, they are constantly colliding with the incoming red beams.  Strange blue fragments of light burst out from the air.  Then it quickly evaporates in a searing beam of light.

    The eighteen free palms of the Vaishinu Dharma form bloomed like flowers on both sides of the body, with different mudras formed on each hand.  The surrounding space trembled, and the air seemed to have turned into thick mud. Even though he was practicing moxibustion, his movements became stagnant.

    Then the three human-like and non-human faces on the Dharma image stopped at the same time with their ever-changing expressions. Their eyes were wide open with anger, their tongues were thundering, and the roar coming from their lips turned from virtual to real in mid-air, transforming into three shapes.  Weird and twisted blue runes were shot towards Lian Moxibustion.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  The fire energy burst out from his body, forcefully shaking away the inexplicable evil force that solidified the surrounding space, and flew back at full speed.

    The three runes were so fast that they almost teleported to the place where Lian Moxibustion was just now, imprinted on the ground next to the edge of his armor.

    There was a slight flash of blue light on the difš¡ng that was hit by the rune, and then the ground turned into a strange color of gray and white corruption.  The three areas are not large, only a few feet in size.  It can be seen that the faces of several masters who saw this situation turned livid.

    Mahara¡¯s move doesn¡¯t look very conspicuous.  It's actually extremely scary.  Those three areas seem to have remained unchanged, but the real situation is that they are more than ten feet underground and have completely lost their vitality. Even the tiniest and most tenacious life cannot survive.  Those masters rš²guš¯ closed their eyes.  Relying purely on qi induction or spiritual thoughts, those three areas do not exist at all, and even non-living materials such as soil and rocks are non-existent.  Something was also wiped off this stone, and I couldn't feel the slightest breath.

    "The false god of the evil cult. How dare you blaspheme the land of China!" Lian Moxibustion was furious, and he shot a prairie fire gun in his hand towards the three gray-white areas.  Three candle-like golden flames flew onto it, and immediately they were like sparks falling into an oil tank, igniting three thick pillars of fire.

    The strange runes that were sprayed out by the Dharma just now are a secret method of the Dolla Cult, and are the sacred runes exclusive to the Vaishinu. Any objects encountered will be sacrificed to the God of Death.  Although the scope of the impact is not large at first, if you leave it alone, it won't take long for the death energy to spread and transform everything in the world into a netherworld death realm.  This is the reason for practicing moxibustion, even if it takes three flowers of Fen Tianhuo that have been carefully cultivated, it must be burned out.

    With such a delay in practicing moxibustion, Mahara had a chance to retreat calmly.  He whispered a verse, and the blue light on the huge dharma image converged and was taken back into his body.  With a shake of his hand, he took out an ancient monk's robe from somewhere and wrapped it around his body. A gust of wind and sand was rolled up out of thin air, turning into a piece of gray earth. The light disappeared and flashed towards the south.  By the way, the disciples were also involved in the escape and taken away together.  The eighteen skull rosary beads also flew away with the light, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    "I just want to run away, but I'm not that rš®ngyš¬!" When Lian Moxibustion saw that the opponent was escaping easily, he couldn't swallow his breath. He kicked off his feet, and the blazing fire on his body turned into a flame rising into the sky, and he chased after him.

    ??This time, the troops of the Tiger Guard Brigade rushed into the mountain col.Seeing the enemy fleeing in all directions, one of the leading generals waved his hand and made a series of gestures, and the cavalry at the rear immediately dispersed into several small teams, each looking for targets to pursue.

    These Hu Ben Guard cavalry have superb riding skills, and their mounts are all divine black-scaled beasts. The hilly terrain, which is not very steep, is like walking on flat ground for them.  I saw groups of cavalry rushing up the surrounding hillsides to catch up with the lagging enemy troops. Using lances and sabers, they flew the enemies into the air and hacked them to death in front of their horses without mercy.

    The guards who protected Prince Jade also joined the pursuit at the command of Prince Jade.  This is not because Prince Jade is not considerate of his subordinates, but rather it is a reward. The bš¬jš¬ng is the one who gains the most military merit by chasing down the defeated enemy army.  Prince Jade sent all the guards out just to give them more credit and a chance to avenge their shame.

    "Don't move rashly. Do you want to die?" Tie Heng grabbed Xiao Qiang and pressed him to the ground. The huge force left no room for resistance by the latter.

    It turned out that Xiao Qiang saw a group of shadow soldiers climbing towards the top of the slope where they were, and he actually wanted to rush out to intercept them. Fortunately, Tie Heng was quick-sighted and stopped him in time.

    "Let me go. This is a great opportunity. Let's chop off a few heads. It will also be a share of the credit!" Xiao Qiang was obviously carried away by the idea of ??meritorious service. He didn't even pay attention to the ugly faces of Tie Heng and the others.  .

    "This situation is not the time for us to show up." Gongsun Bian's stern voice immediately woke up Xiao Qiang.  Let's not talk about whether they only have four people, whether they can block the team of nearly a hundred sword and shield wielders.  Even if it can be blocked, it is very difficult to face these opponents who are desperate to escape.  They cannot show off their courage for a moment.  Moreover, the situation was extremely chaotic at the moment, and the Tiger Guards' pursuers would rather kill a thousand people by mistake in this situation.  I won't let one go.  Besides, for those chasing soldiers, every head was a real military achievement. It was really inappropriate for someone to rush out hastily and explain the identities and intentions of the zš¬jš« people.  Get into big trouble.  So they are willing to continue to hide and worry about everything later.

    Seeing Xiao Qiang calm down, Gongsun Bian performed another illusion.  Transform zš¬jš« and the other three into rugged rocks, preventing people from approaching them.

    He was very clever at this. The fleeing shadow army climbed up the hillside, bypassed their hiding place, and ran towards the bottom of the hillside on the other side.  The Tiger Guards Cavalry, who were chasing after them, finally noticed their presence. They roared their horses and rushed down the hillside, massacring the enemy soldiers who fell behind.

    Soon, only Prince Jade and a few eunuchs and maidservants were left in the col.  There were also some seriously injured guards.  A group of cavalry led by the general guarded the surroundings and occupied several important commanding heights to monitor the government's movements.

    Tie Heng and the others looked at him from a distance, and it seemed that Manager Wei was trying to persuade Prince Jade.  Ask him to go back to the huge and luxurious carriage and rest for a while.  But Prince Jade mšŠiyš¯u agreed, he just changed out of his tattered robes, and then went to visit the injured guards.  He also applied medicine to several wounded soldiers with his own hands, and the faces of the guards turned red when they were moved.  Even the cavalry of the tiger guards.  Most of them also showed expressions of reverence.

    Manager Wei was not idle either, helping Prince Yu take care of the wounded.  At the same time, he also had to direct the manpower to repair the carriage.  The luxurious carriage was hit several times by flying rubble in the previous fierce battle. The carriage was shattered in several places, and the wheels and axles were also damaged. For the sake of the prince's dignity, they had to be repaired quickly.

    "Although Prince Jade doesn't care about political affairs, he is still known as a wise king. He really has his reasons." Xiao Qiang sighed, turned around and muttered again.  "Let's go down now and talk to Prince Jade in person. It should be okay!"

    His persistence in making achievements has to be admired.  No, Dong Liang gave him a big roll of his eyes angrily.

    Gongsun Bian, on the other hand, carefully looked at the crowd in the col for a while, thought about it for a moment, and then shook his head.  "It's better to be on the safe side. After they leave, we will find other people and then go to the frontline camp. Prince Jade should be going there anyway. It is also a credit to find an opportunity to report our findings to Shihš°u  ¡­¡±

    Gongsun Bian also showed a trace of regret as he spoke. If bš¬jš¬ng could have revealed the plot of the Shadow Army's ambush to Prince Jade in advance, even if it was just a play staged by the imperial court, it would still be a great achievement, especially rš²guš¯  Being able to meet Prince Jade in person and leave a good impression on the other party will bring even more benefits to them.  Unfortunately, God failed, they arrived a step too late, and the current situation is quite embarrassing, making it difficult to explain things clearly.

    Hearing Gongsun Bian¡¯s solemn words, the young people all fell intosilence.  Just like this, another long while passed, and several loud noises like the sky and earth falling apart were heard in the distance.  Everyone speculated that this could be the two pairs of masters fighting again, otherwise others would not be able to make such an astonishing noise.  On the contrary, the teams that pursued the defeated army returned one after another from all around.  Many people's bodies were stained with blood, and most of them should be the blood of the enemy, because almost everyone had a kill.  Some people were carrying heads in their hands, and they were also carrying a lot of loot on their horses.  Some people killed so many enemies that even their belts and reins on their horses' necks were covered with enemy heads.  Although it looks bloody and cruel, in this era, a soldier's bravery and military exploits are judged by these heads.

    Although the team returning from victory was exhausted, their morale was high and their emotions were high.  The tššbišŠ were the cavalrymen of the Hu Ben Guards, all of them were talking and laughing, and some were bragging loudly, or shaking the trophies in their hands, describing to others how powerful they were just now.

    They met at the entrance of the mountain col, and suddenly there was a lot of noise and chaos.  However, these cavalrymen seemed to be in a disorderly formation and lacked discipline. Tie Heng and the others looked down from the top of the hillside and found that thousands of them were gathered together.  There is an appropriate gap between the horses and the direction of the horse's head can be adjusted at any time.  Moreover, the entire formation is a regular circular formation, no matter how many people join it.  The formation always remains the same.  Inadvertently, the elite of Tianyuwei was revealed.

    The fact that the cavalry of the Tiger Guards and the warriors of the Violent Lion Guards are in the same place also shows the different military management styles of the two generals.  The soldiers on the Huben Guard side seemed quite casual, or rather undisciplined, and the officers were also more laissez-faire towards them.  But the more than two hundred soldiers of the Storm Lion Guard who were gathered on the side, even if they were injured, were arranged in an orderly formation. With the permission of the military officer, most of the soldiers were allowed to speak casually.  An atmosphere of strict discipline.

    After a while, a figure jumped down from the cliff next to the mountain col and landed on the ground without any surprise.  The soldiers around him were startled at first, but after seeing clearly that the person coming was Ren Xia, they all dropped their guard again.  Among them, the cavalrymen of the Huben Guards all cheered loudly and enthusiastically when they saw their leader returning, and a few of them couldn't wait to come forward to show their merit.

    "Go, go, get out of here. I'm not in the mood to care about this right now. You go find General Meng Pian and let him record it. Your names will not be missing from the merit book." Ren Xiafš£ngfš® waved his hands to drive away the flies.  The subordinates rushed away, seemingly in a bad mood.  The cavalrymen of Hu Ben Guard did not feel dissatisfied.  He laughed and ran to find the general, shouting to report his military exploits to each of them.

    "General Ren, do you want to catch up with that old devil?" Prince Jade walked over to greet him in person.  Seeing Ren Xia returning empty-handed, there was also a look of displeasure on his face.  Then I guessed what was going on.

    "I caught up with that old guy, but he was really ruthless in fighting for his life. He actually raised a hill and almost buried me underneath. He quickly jumped into an underground river and let him escape." Ren Xiazhu said.  Holding a blunt giant sword, he curled his lips and said.

    "General, don't worry. Gu Weng bš¬jš¬ng is a strong man who has been famous for many years. He is no ordinary person. The general can force him to dive and escape regardless of his identity. This fully proves the general's bravery." Prince Jade comforted him with a smile.

    Ren Xia seemed only unhappy that he could not really decide the outcome. He did not react much to the so-called reputation of martial arts. He just nodded indifferently, then clasped his fists and saluted, and then went to listen to the report of the battle situation from his subordinates.

    Shšªjiš¡n quickly arrived at Zuš¯yš°u, who was in the past two hours, and the teams of dispersed pursuit of the defeated army have returned.  Prince Jade showed a slightly worried look on his face, obviously worried that something might happen to him while practicing moxibustion.  On the contrary, the officers and soldiers of the Violent Lion Guard all looked calm and seemed to have firm confidence in their general.

    "You won't be in trouble when you train as a general, right?" Dong Liang frowned and muttered to himself.

    Xiao Qiang beside him opened his mouth to answer when Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian reached out to cover his mouth at the same time. Dong Liang turned his head and looked back, and saw a ray of fire flying over the top of the hillside where they were standing and falling on the opposite side.  Within the mountain col.

    "General!" The soldiers of the Storm Lion Guard immediately saluted the fire.

    The flames subsided, revealing the tall figure practicing moxibustion.  His face was very ugly, and he looked a little embarrassed. The armor on his body was damaged in many places, and the blood-red cloak behind him was also in tatters.

    "General Lian, how is the situation?" When they saw the moxibustion practitioner, everyone naturally ran away for Mahara, but Prince Jade still asked kindly.

    "The demon monk escaped and only killed a few of his disciples." Lian Moxibustion was an extremely arrogant person. He had clearly experienced another fierce battle, but he only answered briefly.

    Tie Heng saw more than others. Almost all of the disciples around him were bewitched by his teachings of the Dala Sect, which was equivalent to givingAfter being brainwashed, everyone is extremely loyal to him.  Regardless of the average strength of these disciples, each of them practices several secret techniques, one of which is an evil technique that can activate one's own essence and blood and use it to self-destruct to kill the enemy. Look at what Lian Moxibustion looks like now.  Having said that, it is very possible to encounter such a "human bomb"!

    "General, thank you for your hard work. Is your injury okay? I have the secret palace medicine here. General, you might as well take it and use it." Prince Jade's words were like a spring breeze.

    "The prince has given me a generous gift, but I will be ashamed to accept it." The moxibustion practitioner was not polite and accepted it generously, but his face was still stiff, obviously he was worried about not being able to use his hands to cut Mahara.

    Prince Jade smiled and talked with him for a while, then turned back to summon his officers.  His 500 soldiers suffered heavy losses this time. Nearly 200 people died in battle, and there were nearly 100 wounded. Some of them may not be able to fight again even if they recover from their injuries. All of this made Lian Moxibustion's face even more ugly.  .  Afterwards, he personally led people to collect the remains of the soldiers on the battlefield.

    At this time, another army of several thousand people arrived on the official road. Judging from the flags, it seemed that they were patrol troops responsible for the security of several transportation lines in Yuezhou.  There was another commotion, and it was not until almost noon that Prince Jade's car drove back to the official road, escorted by a large army of troops and horses, and prepared to go east.

    "Okay, we can leave now." Gongsun Bian said softly when he saw the Huben Guards soldiers who occupied the commanding heights around them returning to the group. At the same time, he moved his body and quietly climbed down the hillside.

    Previously, there were scouts and sentries stationed at the surrounding key passes. The four teenagers did not dare to act rashly, so they had to lie down on the top of the hillside until now.  At this moment, seeing that the sentries had withdrawn and Prince Jade was about to hit the road, he secretly planned to leave.  But they didn't expect that they would be discovered as soon as they made a move.

    "You guys are sneaky!?" Lian Moxibustion stood up and jumped to the top of the slope with two ups and downs. He pointed the spear in his hand at the place where Tie Heng and the others were, and shouted sternly.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 54 Rewards (Part 1)

    "You guys are sneaky!?" Lian Moxibustion jumped up, and after two ups and downs, he jumped to the top of the slope. He pointed the spear in his hand at the place where Tie Heng and the others were, and asked sternly.

    Because the Violent Lion Guard suffered heavy casualties this time, and almost all of the remaining soldiers and horses were injured and tired, Prince Jade ordered them to rest on the spot and not be in a hurry to hit the road.  They stayed at the entrance of the mountain to settle down. Also staying were some patrol troops. Their mission was to search for and eliminate the shadow troops who had slipped through the surrounding area, and to clean up the battlefield.  These were all under the control of Lian Moxibustion, but he was obviously not interested in paying attention to these patrol troops composed of soldiers from various states and counties. He just issued a series of orders and stopped asking."  What he cares more about is his subordinates, who are always patrolling the camp to express condolences to the wounded.

    In fact, when I came back from practicing moxibustion before and passed by the top of the hillside, I vaguely noticed something strange.  At this time, there was another powerful enemy that was attracting his attention, so he noticed the slightest movement of the four teenagers.

    "Rat, get out of here, general!" Lian Moxibustion saw that the place zš¬jš« pointed to was empty, and he immediately guessed that there was an illusion at work.  He sneered, the fire on his body appeared, and a thick pillar of fire burst out from the tip of the gun, attacking Tie Heng and the others!

    "Not good!" Gongsun Bian exclaimed. This kind of beast didn't care whether the illusion would be ineffective. He made a seal on his hand and started to cast the spell.

    At the critical moment, others were not slow to react. Among them, Dong Liang showed a trace of fear on his face, but his thinking was not chaotic at all, and his movements were three minutes faster than usual.  He touched it into his arms, then swung it out, and the red fire spirit flew forward.

    It gets bigger and bigger.  Then it hovered in mid-air, and the ghost-faced mouth opened.  Aim at the incoming fire pillar and spit out a stream of fire.  Dong Liang is proficient in fire arts, and naturally also knows the characteristics of flames.  So at this critical moment, he resorted to this dangerous move of fighting fire with fire.

    Tie Heng from pš¢ngbiš¡n was not idle either, he jumped up from the ground as soon as he stood up.  As soon as the tip of the moxibustion gun was pointed here, Tie Heng could feel the temperature of the body soaring rapidly. When the fire burst out, the pillar of fire had not yet reached the body, and there was a hot and powerful furnace here.  With Tie Heng's body speed, he was naturally able to escape and avoid it, but he did not have the ability to leave his companions behind and escape alone.

    At this critical moment of life and death, the true energy in his body reached its peak in an instant.  Mobilizing all the wind power, it merged with the wind spirit power that was pouring out from the sea of ??consciousness. As he struck out with a claw, a cyclone visible to the naked eye formed between his five fingers and grew rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it was  It turned into a huge whirlwind, with the terrifying power of tearing apart the rocks and the earth, and merged with the ferocious fire flow emitted by the red fire order, turning into a fire storm, which collided with the oncoming fire pillar.

    Don¡¯t look at the amazing momentum of Tie Heng and Dong Liang¡¯s joint move.  Fire borrows the power of the wind, and the wind borrows the power of the fire. It seems to be more powerful than the fire force pierced by the moxibustion spear.  But the two forces collided together, and there was a loud explosion.  The Fire Storm immediately showed signs of disintegration. It only lasted for two or three breaths and then fell apart.  Vanished.

    However, the fire pillar was also mostly weakened by the fire storm, and only the remaining sporadic fire energy flew to the city where the four teenagers were.  Fortunately, Gongsun Bian also completed his spell: "Thirty-seven Thought Techniques. Fangju!"

    A square translucent force field protected them, and scattered flames bombarded the surface of the force field.  Most of the force field was dyed red, and the temperature inside the force field also increased sharply. Even Dong Liang's forehead showed beads of sweat, let alone others.

    Gongsun Bian gritted his teeth and persisted, but no one could help him.  Xiao Qiang had been so frightened that his face turned pale and he lay on the ground at a loss.  Tie Heng and Dong Liang had used all their strength in the move just now. At this moment, there was a feeling of emptiness in their bodies. They were both shaky and almost unsteady. How could they help.

    "Bang!" With a sound, the force field could no longer be maintained, and made a crisp crackling sound, breaking into countless fragments and dissipating into the void.  Fortunately, it also exhausted the remaining flames, and the four teenagers miraculously survived.

    "Eh!" The moment Gongsun Bian's illusion was lifted, Lian Moxibustion discovered that the opponent's strength was inconspicuous. He also saw clearly that the opponent was just four teenagers, but he didn't expect that they would join forces to take over.  He unleashed his Burning Sky Fire Energy, which surprised him greatly.

    "General Rongcun, we are students from Fuzhou Kunyuan Academy, not thieves." Gongsun Bian shouted hurriedly.

    "Wait a minute!" Several officers under Lian Moxibustion also rushed to the top of the slope at this time, holding their own weapons and surrounding Tie Heng and the others.  Two of them rushed forward and were about to attack, but were stopped by Lian Moxibustion.

    "Are you students from Kunyuan Academy?" Lian Moxibustion walked slowly, his eyes like blazing flames swept across the faces of Tie Heng, Gongsun Bian and Dong Liang, while Xiao Qiang looked at Xiao Qiang, whose hands and feet were weak and still lying on the ground.  Just take a look at it.

    "Exactly!" The three brothers said in unison.

    "Do you have any certificate?" Lian Moxibustion asked.

    "Here, please take a look at the general." Gongsun Bian took out zš¬jš«'s student status badge and the road citation document Feng Shiyou gave him before coming out this time. He also took the identity certificates of Tie Heng and the others, and took two steps forward with a respectful expression.  Leave it to the hands of moxibustion practitioners.

    The officer beside Lian Moxibustion wanted to take over for him, but he drove him away.  Lian Moxi checked the identities of the four teenagers himself, nodded in the end, and asked again: "Why are you here? Have you seen everything before?"

    While he was asking questions, he handed over the waist badges, road guides and other items of the four young men to his subordinates for safekeeping, and then returned them to Tie Heng and the others.

    "Returning to the general, it's a long story. The four of us are" Gongsun Bian's expression did not change. When he saw the things being held up by the other party, he still said respectfully.  He described the encounters of the past two days in concise language, and handed over the letters found from the Onmyoji.

    "That's it" Lian Moxibustion showed a look of surprise, and then he looked through some of the contents of the letters. His expression was calm, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking in his heart.

    At this time, another officer of the Lion Guard ran up the hillside, leaned close to Lian Moxibustion's ear and whispered a few words.  After hearing this, Lian Moxibustion turned his head and saw that Prince Jade's car stopped on the official road in the distance, and many people were also looking this way.  Apparently Prince Jade noticed something was going on here.  Send someone back to find out.

    "As you said, you guys are very loyal and brave." Lian Moxibustion looked back.  A casual compliment.  "Just follow me down to meet His Highness the Prince!"

    As soon as he said this, Gongsun Bian and the others couldn't help but show excitement on their faces.  What's more, Xiao Qiang, who was so frightened that he almost lost his mind, suddenly became excited, and even his eyes were shining.

    Lian Moxibustion glanced at him somewhat coldly, but without too much expression, he just walked down the hillside.

    The four teenagers hurried to follow, but Tie Heng and his two senior brothers were too weak to walk. They took two steps among the rocks and almost fell to the ground.  When Lian Moxibustion looked back, the corner of his mouth curled up.  His Burning Sky Fire Energy is not easy for me to take on.  The three brothers and sisters have tried their best, but now their hands and feet are weak and their walking is unsteady.

    "You take them with you." Lian Moxibustion ordered his subordinates.

    Four officers of the Violent Lion Guard came up, one for each, they held Tie Heng and the others under their ribs, and ran down the hillside with Lian Moxibustion.  How could these fighting men know how to restrain their strength? Apart from Tie Heng, it didn't matter, but the three of them, Gongsun Bian, had suffered a lot.  My bones were all aching.

    The group of people rushed to the official road. Tie Heng and the others were left on the outside of the group, watched by the several Lion Guard officers who brought them here, while Lian Moxibustion went straight into the middle of the group.  Report the whole story to Prince Jade, and also give the identity certificates, letters and documents, etc. to Prince Jade for review.

    "Is everything going to be okay?" When things came to a close, Xiao Qiang became timid again.  In other words, some worries about gains and losses.

    "It should be no problem." Gongsun Bian said, but he also felt that he was not confident enough, and he remembered the scene where he almost survived.  He couldn't help but look at Tie Heng and Dong Liang with a wry smile.  "It was really dangerous just now"

    "Who says it's not the case? I thought I was dead!" Only then did Dong Liang have time to wipe the sweat from his head.  "This is the strength of a true master. With one casual blow, nš€me almost killed us."

    "We can be considered as having escaped from the gate of hell. If we survive the catastrophe, we will have good fortune in the future." Tie Heng said in a relaxed tone.  His optimistic mood immediately infected the others, and everyone relaxed slightly from their tense and fearful mood.

    After waiting for a moment, a young eunuch beside Prince Jade came out and asked Tie Heng and the others to follow him in.

    The four teenagers followed them into the team, and the officers followed suit and surrounded them, staring at them with vigilant eyes, obviously monitoring their every move.

    The heavy cavalry of the Tiger Guards were all guarding the Jade Prince's car. They were far away on the hillside before. Although they could feel the impressive momentum of these elite soldiers, they didn't feel it deeply.  At this time, they were so close to each other, and the surrounding soldiers and horses were all covered in heavy armor and stood like a high wall. The smell of blood and strong evil aura emitted from their bodies made the four teenagers feel short of breath.

    Tie Heng glanced at the pš¢ngbiš¡n, and happened to encounter a heavily armored cavalryman who was also looking at these young men curiously.  From under the heavy battle helmet, a pair of cold and sharp eyes were projected, staring at the face, making people feel a faint stinging sensation.

    "Heavy cavalry in cold weaponsThe era has always been an important weapon for the military and the country, and it is no different in this world.  Each of these cavalrymen has excellent martial arts skills, and they are all veterans who have been fighting for hundreds of years. Just a look in their eyes can make people intimidating!  " Tie Heng thought to himself.

    Arriving in front of the luxurious and huge carriage, through a bead curtain, you can see Prince Jade sitting inside, with two maids beside him shaking incense fans to drive away the sweltering heat of noon.

    "Young people, please see Prince Jade. Your Highness, the Prince, is a thousand years old, a thousand years old, a thousand years old!" Under the leadership of Gongsun Bian, the four young men knelt down on one knee and saluted as a minister before the king.  This is a privilege that only students in the academy have. When ordinary civilians see a noble above a marquis, they must kneel on the ground and cannot even raise their head to face the noble at will. Otherwise, it will be a crime of disrespect.

    "Everyone, get up." Prince Jade said softly, then opened the bead curtain and walked out of the carriage.  Manager Wei bent down slightly and stood by his side.

    "You guys are not very old, but you are quite courageous." Prince Jade Tš±rš¢n said this without thinking, his tone was flat and there was no hint of emotion or anger, but it made Gongsun Bian and the others feel "thumping" in their hearts.  , my throat also felt tight.

    "It's really rare that you still come to warn me even though there is a danger of death here." Prince Jade's tone softened.  Then he smiled.  "To tell you the truth, the court has long been aware of the plot to kidnap me. They planned to inflict serious damage on the puppet King Ning's shadow army, and I became the king. Haha But we are not involved.  Where will the army attack this king? Along the way, we loosen the outside and tighten the inside, always keeping alert, but it wastes a lot of energy. If it weren't for the discovery of fire and smoke pillars in the distance this morning, and General Lian carefully deployed his defenses on the spot, it would be very difficult  Kš§nšŠng will make the whole thing self-defeating. Alas, who would have thought that Ji Tiancheng would be willing to spend such a huge sum of money"

    "As he spoke, a glimmer of light flashed in Prince Jade's eyes.

    "Your Majesty is filled with great blessings, and auspicious people have their own destiny." Gongsun Bian said cleverly.

    "Haha, don't say nice things to coax people. Young people should not pretend to be so mature." Prince Jade smiled and waved his hand.  "General Ting Lian said that the fire that aroused our vigilance in the morning was the result of you being attacked by ninja soldiers and setting fire to an abandoned village. Although it was an unintentional act, the loyal and courageous action after contacting you can be regarded as a great achievement.  .¡±

    Hearing what Prince Jade said, the four young men couldn't hide the joy on their faces.  Gongsun Bian also pointed at Dong Liang beside him to express his merit for him.  "His Royal Highness, we discovered something fishy at that time. My third junior brother set the village on fire under the siege of a group of ninja soldiers. Originally, he just wanted to attract others' attention and expose the activities of those ninja soldiers, but instead  I never thought I could help His Highness. It¡¯s really a blessing from God.¡±

    Dong Liang scratched the back of his head and said a little embarrassedly, "I really didn't expect so much at the time. It's just that those ninja soldiers were unwilling to set fire to the stronghold, so naturally we couldn't let them get what they wanted. Hehe. That's it.  By chance, a fire disrupted their deployment."

    "So it's destiny that Ji Tiancheng should suffer this big loss." Prince Jade clapped his hands and laughed.  He was very fond of the three imposing and distinctive young men in front of him, and he felt happy in his heart, and his laughter lingered for a long time.

    After a pause, he looked at Tie Heng and the others again, and finally said sternly: "You three are still studying in the academy. You are not very young, but you have such a heart to serve the country. You are the future pillars of the country. I am the king.  Your achievements will be reported to the imperial court, and your own awards will be sent to Kunyuan Academy in the future. You will also have a special honor added to your resume. When you graduate in the future, you can use this to directly transfer to the Imperial Capital to find a job.  It¡¯s a good job.¡±

    The three Tie Hengs didn¡¯t expect Prince Jade to speak so straightforwardly, and they were all a little startled.  Manager Wei was not happy to see it, and reminded him in a sharp voice: "You kids, you don't understand the rules, why don't you thank me quickly!"

    At this time, the three brothers realized their reaction and hurriedly bowed down: "Thank you, Your Highness, for the reward."

    "You deserve this." Prince Jade waved his hands carelessly and ordered Tieheng and the others to stand up.  His eyes turned and fell on Xiao Qiang.  The latter looked depressed because zš¬jš« was mentioned in the reward, but he did not dare to show it too much. At this moment, when he saw Prince Jade looking at zš¬jš«, he hurriedly calmed down and looked extremely respectful.

    "Is your name Xiao Qiang?" Prince Jade asked.

    "His Royal Highness, my minister my minister is Xiao Qiang." Xiao Qiang was appointed as the commander of the county army. Although he was only a low-level officer, he was capable of calling himself a minister.  However, he was quite flustered after just saying these few words, far less calm and dignified than Gongsun Bian.

    Prince Jade seemed to have seen such people a lot, so he felt strange, so he just smiled slightly and his tone became gentler.  "You are good at shšªme. Tell me about it."

     Xiao Qiang felt excited in his heart. Prince Jade asked him this to give him an opportunity, and he was not willing to miss it.  Xiao Qiang quickly calmed down and tried to calm down zš¬jš«.  "Back to Your Highness, I am majoring in the art of light kung fu and raising vertical movements. I also exercise my eyesight and hearing all the year round, and I have some experience in scouting."

    "Oh! You have such ability, I need a talent like you here. Are you willing to work as an errand in the palace?" Prince Jade's voice became softer and softer as he spoke, and the last half of his sentence was almost like the flapping of mosquito wings. Gongsun Bian and Dong  Even Liang couldn't hear clearly. Only Tie Heng heard every word. He glanced sideways at Xiao Qiang and said in his heart: "This is a God-given opportunity. Don't let it slip at the critical moment."

    Xiao Qiang¡¯s ears twitched slightly, and the expression on his face became surprised and unbelievable. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed.  "Xiao Chen I am willing to serve His Highness. This is a blessing that I have cultivated over several lifetimes."

    Although this boy was nervous, he still retained some of his usual wit and instinctively added a flattering word.

    Prince Jade chuckled.  He originally looked down on Xiao Qiang, but even though he was the oldest among the four teenagers, standing next to Tie Heng and the other three, he was immediately outclassed and looked extremely ordinary and inconspicuous.  However, in his test just now, the last few key words were deliberately suppressed very low, and it would be difficult for people with more advanced skills to hear them clearly, but Xiao Qiang could hear them clearly, which shows that his hearing power is indeed extraordinary and he has a certain skill.

    "Mr. Wei, when you get back, go to the library and pick out a few books on Kung Fu that are suitable for him, and then choose some elixirs to enhance his Kung Fu, and give him careful guidance." Prince Yu turned around and ordered the old eunuch surnamed Wei.

    "Old slave, I obey." Mr. Wei said, but his eyes glanced at Xiao Qiang, his eyes were saying: "You have a good life, and you are so valued by the prince."

    Xiao Qiang was really happy and excited at this moment. He also thought of the hardships he had endured since childhood, and he didn't know what it was like.  Fortunately, he controlled his turbulent emotions and lost his composure. Instead, he knelt on the ground again and thanked you with a slight cry: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your help. I will die in the service of Your Majesty!" (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 54 Rewards (Part 2)

    Xiao Qiang was really happy and excited at this moment. He also thought of the hardships he had gone through since childhood, and he didn't know what it was like.  Fortunately, he controlled his turbulent emotions and lost his composure. Instead, he knelt on the ground again and thanked you with a slight cry: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your cultivation. I will die for Your Majesty!"

    At the same time, he did not forget to pay a respectful courtesy to Mr. Wei, which somewhat made the old eunuch feel more comfortable. A smile appeared on his thin and beardless face, and he nodded slightly.

    "You are still young, just do things with your heart. I don't need you to repay with your life." "." Prince Jade smiled gently at Xiao Qiang, patted him on the shoulder, and then returned to the carriage.

    At this time, there was an eagle cry in the sky, and an eagle with iron-gray feathers fluttered its wings and flew down. One of the palace guards raised his arm towards it, and the eagle sang softly again and stopped steadily.  on the man's forearm.  When Manager Wei saw it, he immediately walked over, pulled out a small note from the small bamboo tube tied to the eagle's leg, unfolded it and glanced at it, then hurried back to the carriage and handed the note into Prince Jade's hand.  The palace guards gathered around and formed a human wall in the middle of the carriage to separate Tie Heng and the others. It was obvious that Prince Jade had some important matters to convey to his subordinates and no one else could spy on them.

    As soon as everyone had nothing to do, Gongsun Bian and Dong Liang asked Xiao Qiang what happened just now. After hearing Xiao Qiang's explanation, they all congratulated him repeatedly, and Tie Heng also felt happy for Xiao Qiang.  Those who have just graduated from college and have a certain background or connections usually have to work at the bottom of the military or official circles for several years. Those who are unlucky may even need more years to get ahead.  Therefore, Xiao Qiang can enter the palace as an errand, although he can't talk about reaching the sky in one step.  But it is also a good job that others want, as long as you are careful.  And gain the appreciation of Prince Jade, and promotion step by step is just around the corner.  In particular, Prince Jade does not seem to be a high-maintenance master.  He is generous with others and generous with rewards for meritorious deeds, which really gave Xiao Qiang a stroke of good luck.

    "It's really worth risking your life this time. Sure enough, the greater the risk, the greater the benefit" Xiao Qiang thought in his heart, and suddenly felt that he would work in the palace in the future, but he didn't know many things.  I was confused, at a loss, and couldn't help but feel guilty and uneasy.  He thought about it.  In the end, he had no choice but to tug on Gongsun Bian's sleeve, pull him aside, reveal his worries, and ask him for advice.

    Dong Liang, who was pangbiš¡n, swayed and moved close to Lian Moxibustion. His bright eyes were staring at the prairie fire spear and Lian Moxibustion's fš£ngfš® solidified flame-like armor. He stared at the ground with concentration.  appearance.

    Lian Moxibustion looked at him a little funny.  I was somewhat surprised to see that this boy didn't seem to be afraid of violence at all.  To be honest, even those veterans who were killed in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood hardly dared to take a breath in front of him.  But this kid showed a friendly look.  After practicing moxibustion, I thought about the fight just now, and then I felt relieved.  He saw that Dong Liang had excellent fire spiritual roots and had certain attainments in fire arts.  No wonder he is so curious about zš¬jš«, it can be said to be his nature.

    Dong Liang is also pleased with the practice of moxibustion.  Then he turned his head and whispered a few words to him, and Dong Liang nodded.  After a while, he shook his head again, and then muttered something shšªme, but his expression became excited.

    Tie Heng watched quietly at the table. This was obviously an opportunity for Dong Liang. Rš²guš¯ was able to extract some insights related to fire-based exercises from the Zhuguo general who practiced moxibustion. This would be very important for Dong Liang's future practice.  It will be of endless benefit.

    "You, this young man, are very lucky!" Tie Heng's figure was suddenly shrouded in a huge shadow, followed by a thick voice.

    Tie Heng didn't need to look back, he knew who it was just by listening to the voice.  He turned around and saluted unhurriedly, and paid homage meticulously: "Boy Tie Heng, I have met the General!"

    Behind Tie Heng, Ren Xia was sitting on the back of a tall and powerful horse, looking down at Tie Heng.  From what he just said, Tie Heng heard that the other party also recognized his identity, but he didn't know it. Ren Xia would remember him because Tie Heng was still able to do it under the pressure of his aura that day.  The display of such swift movements left a deep impression on Ren Xia.  Moreover, Tie Heng was blown away by the shock wave and fell from the top of a mountain. He is still alive and kicking, which is enough to attract Ren Xia's interest.

    "No need, no need." Ren Xia seemed to be tired of such vulgar etiquette and waved his hand impatiently.

    "The general also recognized the boy. The boy almost died at the claws of the demon wolf that day. Thanks to the general's intervention, he was able to save a small life. The boy here thanks the general for saving his life." Tie Heng gave another respectful salute.

    "Hmph, don't come up with this false show of love. It was purely by chance that I went to that wilderness.But I'm not here to save you. You have a clear conscience, so you don't need to say these things against your will.  Your life was saved by your own ability, so you don't owe us anything, let alone thank you.  "Ren Xia seemed a little unhappy. He was a generous man and didn't like such compliments or false talk, so his attitude turned cold.

    Hearing this, Tie Heng smiled, slowly put away his restrained look, and became more casual: "Then I dare to ask the general, did you catch those two demon wolves that day, and did you achieve your wish by using their fur to make a cloak?"

    Tie Heng's somewhat indifferent question made Ren Xia laugh heartily: "Only one of the males was killed. Hey, those two silver demon wolves were a male and a female. They were more affectionate than some people.  The male wolf knew clearly that he was no match for me, but he still risked his life to give the female a chance to escape. In the end, I only managed to skin a piece of wolf skin, which I managed to make into a big cloak."

    Ren Xia said it in an understatement, but Tie Heng witnessed how earth-shattering the scene was at that time. It almost wiped out half of the mountain peak. It was an inhuman force.

    "How strong is this person? The Silver War General of the Xiaoyue Demon Clan is a terrifying high-level demon, equivalent to a master of the third-level human martial arts, but he can defeat one against two and defeat them Peep  The art of virtuality can't see through his reality. He is the strongest person I have met since my rebirth!" Tie Heng secretly used Peeping Xu, wanting to find out the depth of Ren Xia.  But this time, Peeping into the void failed.  The only thing that can be seen is that Ren Xia has extremely strong blood, which shoots into the sky like a beacon.  The body is also extremely powerful, but the depth of the skill cannot be seen through.

    While Tie Heng was secretly observing Ren Xia, Ren Xia also looked at him with great interest.  Looking at his strong body, long breathing, and calm demeanor, Ren Xia couldn't help but nod in approval.  "You are blessed by God in this life. You are born with good qualities. Yes, yes. The skills you practice seem to be excellent. As long as you persevere, you will definitely have some achievements in the future."

    As he spoke, the topic changed again.  "But you don't want to be blind and don't practice, otherwise no matter how much and how good you learn in school, it will be useless. Remember, actual combat is the most effective way to improve your own strength, and everything else is just trivial. Take a look.  Few of zhš­uwšŠi's warriors came from academies. They are all good men who fought with swords and spears on the battlefield. Your skills are more advanced than them, but if you really use your hands, you are not going to win. "

    Ren Xia seems to be very fond of Tie Heng, or he is very pleasing to his eyes.  He actually gave such advice.

    " Tie Heng knew that he was born in a rough way, and he obviously couldn't stand the behavior of people from the academy, so he gave this teaching.  And what he said was indeed true.  It is good for Tie Heng, but Tie Heng is not convinced.  Instead, he sincerely thanked Ren Xia.

    Tie Heng's eyes happened to fall on Ren Xia's blunt-headed giant sword hanging in the leather scabbard beside the saddle, and his eyes were fixed.  Look at it with God's eyes.

    "Ha, I almost forgot, you are an alchemist apprentice in this life, no wonder." Seeing Tie Heng being so focused, Ren Xia's eyes became even more fanatical, as if he wanted to snatch away his blunt giant sword.  But when he thought of Tie Heng's identity, Ren Xia no longer felt embarrassed.

    Ren Xia is indeed very fond of the young man in front of him, but a warrior's weapon is equivalent to a second life, and he will not let others touch it easily.  So Ren Xia just pulled out half of the sword and gave Tie Heng a chance to watch carefully.

    Even so, Tie Heng was very grateful.  Ren Xia is a well-known hero, and his weapon is also world-famous.  This blunt giant sword has a resounding name, called "Man", and it is not a treasure, but a blood sacrifice weapon inherited from ancient times.

    In the ancient times when hundreds of tribes were competing for hegemony, human beings were just a weak race that was still in the state of an ignorant tribe.  The most powerful intelligent creatures at that time were the witches. They looked very similar to humans, but they had almost endless lives.  Each shaman is more than ten feet tall, has a strong physique, and is extremely powerful. They are perfect, and they are born with extremely strong innate magical powers and wisdom.

    There is a legend that says that human beings are descendants of a branch of the Witch Clan, but the power in their bloodline is relatively thin.  The martial arts and spells practiced now are just to discover the inherent power hidden in the body.

    No one knows whether this legend is true, but some of it is generally recognized.  That is, in ancient times, human beings learned and inherited a lot of knowledge, skills and even some treasures from the Wu clan, which made a decisive contribution to human beings' later development and resistance to foreign races. The most famous of them is the Three Gods Treasure.

    They are the Heavenly Talisman, the Demon-Suppressing God's Blood and the Blood Sacrifice God's Weapon.  The Talisman of Heaven is a kind of magic symbol that is close to the origin of heaven and earth. It embodies certain laws of heaven and earth and represents a higher level of power. They are invisible but tangible. For thousands of years, countless people have followed their traces and tried to touch them.  Understand their nature.  Only extremeA few lucky ones, nšŠnggš°u, rely on their power to become the handful of existences that stand at the pinnacle of the world.

    The blood of the Demon-Suppressing God is the descendant of a certain branch of the witch clan. The blood of each member of this branch has miraculous effects, such as curing all kinds of diseases, removing poisons, and even rejuvenating people.  In addition, these bloods also have a common effect, which is to use the blood to refine secret medicine or special curse seals. When used on spiritual beasts or demons, they can completely control these creatures and form soul contracts with each other.  .  For this reason, the blood of the Demon-Suppressing God has become almost the most powerful weapon in the world. It has caused many disturbances and brought endless disasters to those blood descendants.  In the end, the branch of the witch clan seemed to be integrated into the human race. As the bloodline was dispersed, this magical power became weaker and weaker.  But every ten years, some babies with this talent will be born among ordinary humans.  Maybe they haven't awakened the power in their bloodline at first, but they will eventually discover their own extraordinary abilities.  Gradually, these people formed several hidden families among themselves, throughout human history.  You can often read about them.  Especially for the rulers of the past dynasties, for these blood descendants of the demon-subduing gods.  There are suspicions and fears that are difficult to resolve. If you write down all these grudges and hatreds.  It can definitely be thicker than history books.

    The last blood sacrifice magic weapon, which can also be called the blood successor magic weapon, is a batch of weapons and armors made by humans after learning the weapon refining techniques of the Witch Clan.  These blood-sacrifice weapons have many additional abilities compared to today's Noble Phantasms, but they are only absolutely solid and sharp, with a relatively single function.  But the destructive power they display is often more powerful and terrifying than high-level Noble Phantasms.  The reason is that these weapons and their holders are completely integrated. The stronger the holder is, the more powerful they can be.  Moreover, the holder can also stimulate unimaginable power and destructive power at the expense of his/her essence and blood.

    certainly.  There are naturally advantages and disadvantages.  Because the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon is connected by blood to the holder, their inheritance is continued in the form of family blood relations, such as from father to son and mother to daughter.  This is relatively simple, and they are rare in number, and they will devour the holder's vitality and even damage the life span. It is impossible for non-first-class masters to control them.  On the contrary, they will lose their lives, which is why they are called "blood sacrifices".

    "Although General Ren comes from a humble family, his ancestors are also a great figure. This blood-sacrificial weapon has been dormant for many years, and finally it has regained its glory in his hands." Tie Heng thought in his heart.

    Every Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon requires a drop of blood to identify its owner in the first moment of creation.  From now on, only the descendants of the first holder can inherit them, and even if they are taken away by others, they cannot use them.

    The original form of the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon is the weapon of the Witch Clan.  For those Wu tribesmen with infinite lifespan and powerful talents, these weapons are their lifelong companions.  Naturally, "short-lived" humans have many limitations and troubles.  In addition, hundreds of tribes fought for hegemony and demons invaded.  Great changes have taken place in the world, and many previously common treasures of heaven, materials, and earth have gradually become scarce. The techniques for refining the blood-sacrifice divine weapons have been lost in several turmoils. The original most important armed force among human beings has gradually become out of date, and even  There is no successor.  This caused the human race to be driven to the ground by demons and almost extinct. In the end, if it hadn't been for the appearance of an amazingly talented Qianji Venerable, who used the blood-sacrifice divine weapon as a blueprint and the magic weapon as a reference, they took the advantages of each and mixed the demons.  Or the souls of powerful creatures such as spiritual beasts can be used as the core to create a Noble Phantasm that can be quickly popularized and have little backlash. Maybe humans will dominate this land today.

    "I don't know in which era this giant sword was refined. The rš²guš¯ is from the first batch. It's incredible. It's so powerful that it's earth-shattering!" Tie Heng's eyes wandered back and forth on the blunt-headed giant sword.  Patrol.

    This giant sword named "Man" has a simple and unsophisticated shape, and is decorated with mšŠiyš¯ushšªme, making it look majestic and rough.  The giant sword's blade is a foot and a half wide, the heavy sword has no edge, and its blade is two fingers thick.  However, Tie Heng had extraordinary eyesight and discovered that there was a thin slit in the middle of the sword blades on both sides that was almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. Tie Heng couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    The moment Tie Heng's fingers touched the giant sword, even though he couldn't smell any strange smell, Tie Heng felt as if a huge wave of blood was rushing toward his face. There was also the sound of fierce fighting in his ears, and even more in front of his eyes.  A vague phantom appeared, and he was in the midst of thousands of battlefields, surrounded by gold and iron horses, mountains of corpses and seas of blood, just like Shura Hell!

    "Hiss Such a terrifying blood evil energy. How many lives has this giant sword killed!? How many lives have been exterminated!?" Tie Heng's sea of ??consciousness and Dantian trembled at the same time, and a coolness spread throughout his body.  He broke free from the phantom.  Tie Heng regained consciousness, but couldn't hide the look of shock on his face.

    "Young boy,"You've made a lot of discoveries lately!  "Ren Xia glanced at Tie Heng meaningfully. Although he was surprised that Tie Heng could break away from the influence of the blood evil energy so easily, he didn't say much about it. He just pointed at the slit on the sword blade and asked:  "You have good eyesight, can you tell that this is shšªme?  "

    "The boy guessed that the true energy poured into the sword body can be sprayed out from the slits on both sides. The structure inside the sword body should be more magical. The extremely compressed and condensed true energy will naturally form the sword energy, which is unparalleledly sharp and also  It can save the general's internal energy consumption." Tie Heng thought for a moment before speaking.

    "Excellent." As soon as Ren Xia finished speaking, the half-unsheathed sword suddenly shot out a burst of sword energy, leaving a faint trace in the void in front of Tie Heng, and a long and straight line on the ground.  of cracks.

    "How?" Ren Xia asked.

    "Sharp!" Tie Heng replied.

    Then the two looked at each other and smiled slightly.

    At this time, Prince Jade finally finished handling the matter and sent someone over to inform everyone to continue their journey.  Tie Heng and the others' destination was also the frontline camp, so naturally they were ordered by Prince Jade to go on the road together, and each of them was assigned a mount.  As for Li Qian and others who are still in the mountainous area, someone has notified the patrol troops and will send people to respond.

    The wheels rolled, the horses' hooves clattered, and the large group of people headed east (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 55 Return

    Tie Heng had been back to Kunyuan Academy for several days, and it was early May.  During the previous trip to Yuezhou, the tasks assigned by Feng Shiyou were finally completed successfully, and they were one step ahead of them. Their achievements in helping Prince Jade to see through the ambush of the Shadow Army were also reported back to Tianfeng City.  And on the day the three brothers returned to Youjie Hall, the government sent them awards with great fanfare.

    The merits of Tie Heng and the others were personally recognized by Prince Yu and reported to the court, which even alarmed the current emperor. Therefore, the awards were issued very quickly. For the bureaucrats, it was definitely highly efficient.  "".  Of course, the rewards are absolutely generous.

    In addition to material rewards, Tie Heng and his two senior brothers actually received more benefits in other aspects.  They left a deep impression on all the officials in Fuzhou overnight. Because of these people, Tie Heng and the others got in touch with Prince Yu, and were praised by His Majesty the Emperor. Their future prospects were obviously unlimited.

    In addition, the senior leaders of the school have also received praise from the imperial court, and are very likely to receive more financial budgets and funds in the next few years. This is an extremely important matter for the entire school.  For this reason, Tie Heng and the others were personally summoned by the Grand Priest Wine, and they said a lot of words of encouragement and praise. Tie Heng, Gongsun Bian, and Dong Liang all saw at that time that the senior officials of the school present were in a very good mood. Afterwards, they  The three of them received another reward from the school, which made the wallets of the three teenagers bulge a lot.

    This naturally aroused the envy and jealousy of Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian. The two of them secretly felt annoyed many times. At the same time, they were also full of resentment in their hearts, resenting Feng Shiyou for not sending them to Yuezhou together.  Otherwise, they would have encountered such a great thing.  Share the glory and accolades.

    It¡¯s a pity that Feng Shiyou doesn¡¯t care about their dissatisfaction.  In other words, he has no intention to care about these two disciples now because his other three beloved disciples met by mistake this time.  It brought him an excellent opportunity.

    At the beginning of the year, Feng Shiyou proposed a series of feasible solutions to some key problems encountered in the development of the giant war weapon Star Breaker Cannon, and achieved impressive results, which already stabilized his position in the school.  Yousheng has a certain upper hand in the competition for the vacant deputy priest wine throne.  But now, after this incident, he has undoubtedly received more bonus points, and his advantage has become more and more obvious.

    Feng Shiyou has been in a good mood recently, and even made an exception to give a few disciples a few days off so as not to assign any homework.  And he often has a smile that is rarely seen on his face.  Gongsun changed his mind to show that this was for his own sake. When they were summoned for the grand ceremony, Feng Shiyou and Wu Hong were both present.  At that time, the chief priest not only praised the three young men, but also praised Feng Shiyou. His words vaguely revealed the intention of asking him to take over the vacant position of deputy priest.  Feng Shiyou behaved quite confidently and gave a brief report on the recent research progress in shšªjiš¡n. This earned him more favor from Dajijiu.

    Seeing Feng Shiyou almost pressing on Zš¬jš«'s head, Wu Hong's whole face turned dark, and his expression was indescribably awkward.  This is also the reason why Feng Shiyou is in a good mood recently.  And those who knew the inside story were also sighing with emotion.  A person must be discerning when becoming a teacher, and the same applies when accepting a disciple.  Feng Shiyou borrowed the help of his apprentices this time, and Gao Sheng was almost certain.  On the other hand, Wu Hong, things have not been going well lately.  Especially Ye Nan's disappearance put a lot of pressure on him.  bš¬jš¬ng Ye Nan is the grandson of King Yu, although he is not the eldest grandson.  But he was deeply loved by King Yu.  Ye Nan's participation in that exploration activity was due to Wu Hong's recommendation.  So King Yu put the responsibility on him, which caused him to run into trouble in many things.  Now he is likely to lose in the battle for promotion.  The unwillingness and frustration in his heart can be imagined, but this is the source of Feng Shiyou's joy.

    In addition to these things happening around us, exciting good news has also come from the imperial army's northern expedition.  Several large armies achieved great results in the pursuit of several nomadic tribes, mainly the Huns, on the northern prairie. They destroyed several powerful tribes in a short period of time and even captured the Huns.  Several chiefs, clan kings, etc.  In a series of encirclement and annihilation battles, the remaining main force of the Xiongrong King was annihilated, forcing the Hunrong King's court to move again to a desolate place further north.  The once prosperous Hunrong Kingdom was about to become history, and the Hunrong King had to send envoys in the hope of starting peace talks with the Darong Dynasty.

    The common people are naturally very happy when their own army has won a great victory.  At the same time, because the Huns and other nomadic peoples invaded the border almost every year and robbed people and property, the common people did not have the slightest favorable impression of these Tatars, and they all hoped that the Northern Expedition Army could completely eliminate them once and for all.  Bandits, in the northern region even people collectively petitioned.  This brought a lot of trouble to the local government, but it also showed that the imperial court's tš­ngguš°This national war has won and consolidated a certain amount of popular support, which will be of great benefit to the dynasty's rule and the implementation of some subsequent policies.

    However, Tie Heng stayed on the Yuezhou front line for a few days. He saw and heard a lot of useful information in the military camp, especially in the Huben Guards. After combining it with analysis and chatting with Gongsun Bian, he concluded that  The imperial court is very likely to accept peace talks from the Huns and other grassland tribes, and quickly sign a peace treaty.

    The biggest concern of the bš¬jš¬ng court is the domestic separatist forces headed by the three major vassals, and for this northern expedition, tššbišŠ has been a constant battle on the southeast, northwest, and southeast fronts in recent times. Fierce fighting has continued, and the national treasury has long lost a copper coin.  None left.  I heard that even the concubines and princes in the imperial palace were cutting back on their clothes and dieting. One can imagine how difficult the empire's finances were at this time, although this also showed from the side how determined the court was.  There are millions of people in the Northern Expedition army. Every extra day will consume an astronomical amount of food and supplies. The imperial court is definitely not willing to spend any more money on this. It will definitely take advantage of this opportunity to call it a day, call back the army, and use all its strength.  Clean up the three major feudal kings and the four major sects.

    What¡¯s more, while the Northern Expeditionary Army was winning consecutive battles, considerable progress was also made in several other battlefields.  With the defeat of the grassland tribes, the king of Liao in the northeast had fewer and fewer foreign cavalry soldiers recruited by nšŠnggš°u, considering the size of his own army.  It is no longer possible to launch an offensive like at the beginning, and can only switch to passive defense.

    King Su of Xinzhou in Western Xinjiang.  The troops under his command have only fought a few small-scale battles with the imperial court's western frontier troops in the past few months, compared to several other battlefields.  It can only be said to be a small fight.  Today, King Su seems to have seen that the future is not good, so he simply gathered his troops and returned to Xinzhou Prefecture, intending to rely on Xinzhou's vast area and arid desert to resist the invasion of the Western Frontier Army.

    King Ning in the southeast is in an equally difficult situation, or even worse.  The conspiracy against Prince Jade was exposed, and it can be said that he lost his wife and lost his troops. Not only did he achieve his goal, he also lost half of the shadow army.  On the frontal battlefield.  Prince Jade instigated the rebellion of two fortress guards, and the imperial army found a breakthrough in the defense line. With the Tiger Guard cavalry as the vanguard, the imperial army marched all the way towards Ninghai City, the capital of Prince Ning, and the imperial court gained the final victory.  Victory seemed just around the corner.

    Except for the Yushen Sect who is determined to cooperate with King Su, the other three sects have been very quiet. Except for the initial gathering of troops, mobilizing disciples from various places to return to support the sect, and confrontation with soldiers from surrounding counties.  There has not been any fighting, but in the past two months, he has donated a lot of money and food to the court, showing his true nature of always acting according to the wind.  At the same time, there are also rumors among the people that the three major factions have actually negotiated terms with the imperial court.  Just waiting for the emperor to issue an edict, they would accept the adaptation or establish a new school.  There are also rumors that the three major factions are still waiting and watching.  The money and food donated before were nothing more than showing goodwill to the court and asking for directions.

    This summer is much hotter than in previous years.  It is also destined to be uneventful, and this May.  It will be a crucial month.  Several forces in the Middle-earth China are very likely to decide life and death within this month, and leave a strong mark in the annals of history.

    King Ning and other three feudal lords naturally saw that the current situation was extremely unfavorable to them. Once the Xiongrong and other grassland tribes reached peace talks with the court, the Northern Expedition army could be liberated, and the pressure they would face would be unprecedented.  But the reason why they are still insisting is that they see that the court has also reached the last and most critical moment.  After decades of painstaking efforts by several generations of emperors, all the capital accumulated was spent in just a few months. Now it's up to us to see who can hold on and who can get through this.  There is no doubt that some of the three major vassal kings have wavered. As for the imperial court, it depends on the ability of the central ministers in power and the determination of the emperor

    Tie Heng thought about it, feeling quite fascinated.  This rich and vast land is the battlefield for men to fight. Regardless of success or failure, life and death and power are in the hands. This is a temptation that every man cannot resist!

    "That Prince Jade Haha, those rumors about him in the past are not credible! Senior brother is right, none of these royal children can be a simple person." Tie Heng couldn't help but feel in his heart when he thought of Prince Jade.  sigh.

    After Prince Jade arrived at the Yuezhou frontline camp, he was completely different from the deeds of Prince Jade that everyone had heard. Prince Jade rushed to the camp campus to review the troops at the first moment, read the emperor's edict in person, and personally  Rewarding soldiers with meritorious service in battle greatly boosted military morale.  To be clear, except for the Huben Guards, one of the strongest troops in the world, the other troops in the Yuezhou Camp are all county soldiers from the surrounding prefectures. These second- and third-line troops are mixed, with good and bad equipment, and even different factions.  They couldn't listen to each other, so coordinated operations were completely out of the question. This was also the main reason for the frustration of the early offensive.  No matter how powerful the bš¬jš¬ng Tiger Guards are, there are only more than 10,000 people, and the terrain of the battlefield also limits these important positions.With the performance of the iron cavalry, facing hundreds of thousands of troops that King Ning spent a lot of money to arm, as well as a group of tightly fortified fortresses, relying on the Tiger Guards alone is naturally not the answer.

    Ren Xia may be a peerless warrior and an outstanding general, but he can never become a qualified commander. This is doomed by his wild and unruly character.  He has been in the Yuezhou camp for more than two months, but he has not been able to integrate the county soldiers from all over the country because he looks down on those county soldiers at all. In his eyes, these people can only be used as auxiliary soldiers, such as with  He would cut off the heads of enemy corpses from behind the horses of Huben Guards, or use them to do miscellaneous tasks, so he had no intention of working hard in this area. He also never looked down upon the commanders of the county soldiers, so how could he concentrate these forces?  Take advantage of it.

    As soon as Prince Jade arrived, he just summoned the commanders of the county soldiers from various places in the military hall and visited several important generals privately. He quickly took control of the entire army. After a series of personnel adjustments and integration, the morale of the army was improved.  The fighting spirit was mobilized.  He also used some special channels.  Taking advantage of the news of the great victory of the Northern Expedition, he instigated the rebellion of King Ning's generals responsible for two important fortresses.  In one fell swoop, he broke the stalemate and broke through the defense line established by King Ning in the western part of Haizhou.  Within a few days, they broke into the central part of Haizhou, and the war situation became more and more favorable to the court.

    This series of actions shows that Prince Jade not only has profound martial arts and magic skills, but also has extraordinary military talents. Although it is not known how specific his ability to command operations is, he is undoubtedly outstanding at the strategic level and military management.  .

    "Everyone in the world has underestimated this Jade Prince" Tie Heng looked at the blazing sunshine outside the window and thought leisurely, obviously distracted.  He forgot that he was in class at the moment.  Still in class!

    The lesson being taught now was the theory of magic attack and defense. Miao Jue was sitting behind the desk and his eyes happened to glance at Tie Heng's face. Seeing his lost look, Miao Jue felt a little angry.  "You brat, how dare you desert my class!"

    Tie Heng was slightly aware of the subtle changes in her eyes, but Tang Tang on the side noticed this.  The cute round-faced girl followed Miao Jue's gaze and knew that Tie Heng was being targeted.  She couldn't help but call out softly, wanting to remind Tie Heng to pay attention.

    But Tang Tang¡¯s little moves were noticed by Miao Jue.  Seeing her intimate expression again, Miao Jue felt a surge of sour and spicy emotions in his heart for some reason, and blurted out: "Tang Tang."

    "Yes, sir!" Tang Tang is a good student and a good boy.  When he heard the teacher scolding him, he stood up straight, his face red and his head lowered.  The big eyes were also full of panic.

    Miao Jue didn¡¯t realize until recently that something was wrong, and found that his mood was a little strange.  Then he stabilized his mind and slowed down his tone and said: "You answer the following questions."

    The two of them made such a fuss.  Others didn't feel shocked, but Tie Heng was disturbed and came back to his senses.  He glanced at Tang Tang on the right. The little girl was also peeking at him, sticking out her pink tongue and making a face at Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng showed a smile, but when he turned around, a sharp gaze was cast on Zš¬jš«'s face. When he looked up, Miao Jue was glaring at him fiercely, with warning in his eyes.

    Miao Jue obviously wanted to show the majesty of the zš¬jš« teacher with a warning look, but it was not very successful. Tie Heng did not accept her at all.  Instead, he gave her an unserious smile. Seeing this hateful smile, Miao Jue felt helpless in her heart.  Even she couldn't explain this feeling of powerlessness. There was only one thing she was sure of, and it made her quite flustered. That was that she longed to see Tie Heng smile at her. That smile made her feel happy and satisfied.  There seems to be a very comfortable warm current surging

    Miao Jue asked a few questions hastily, and Tang Tang answered them in turn. Miao Jue also named a few other students to supplement them as a cover.  However, she was a little absent-minded during the subsequent lectures. Most students could barely notice it, but a few top students could tell the difference.  Fortunately, it was time to get to the end of get out of class soon. A bell rang in the distance, and Miao Jue announced the end of get out of class at the first opportunity.

    As soon as get out of class was over, many students gathered at Tie Heng¡¯s desk and asked him to tell him about his experiences in Yuezhou.  After a while, students from several other classes also joined in, many of them were girls, chattering, and the classroom suddenly became lively.

    Tie Heng and other people in the class were not surprised by this. As the government sent out awards with great fanfare, and the school followed up with vigorous publicity, the deeds of Tie Heng and his two senior brothers became known to everyone.  They have also become the center of attention in the school.

    "The students heard that Tie Heng met Prince Yu, Ren Xia, Lian Moxibustion, and even witnessed their fierce battle with Gu Weng and Maha Luo. Everyone was full of curiosity and asked him about various things.The situation of his idol is almost the same as Tie Heng's image of a groupie.

    Naturally, the girls asked the most about the noble and handsome Jade Prince and the tall and powerful Lian Moxibustion, while the boys were more concerned about Ren Xia, who can be called the man among men, and some were interested in guys like Gu Weng and Maha Luo.  Because of his interest, Tie Heng has been surrounded by a large group of people every day for the past two days, making it difficult to have any quiet time.

    Of course, many of these students also have other ideas.  Some of them were smarter and saw that this was a good opportunity. Others, with the instruction of their parents, wanted to take this opportunity to make friends with Tie Heng. It was obvious that they were very optimistic about Tie Heng's future.  This situation also happened to Gongsun Bian and Dong Liang. They would hide back to Youjie Hall as soon as possible after school every day. When Tie Heng saw them, the three of them couldn't laugh or cry.

    ¡°Tie Heng, come here!¡± Miao Jue¡¯s call came from the front of the classroom.

    "Yes, sir." Although it was not known that Miao Jue had anything to do with him, Tie Heng, who was surrounded by a group of people, took the opportunity to escape.  He got out of the crowd and hurried to the desk.  "You called me for something?"

    Tie Heng asked respectfully, and secretly winked, indicating that Miao Jue would find something for him even if he was fine.

    Miao Jue saw the mischievous expression on his face and had no choice but to suppress a smile and treat it as a joke.  She pointed at a large pile of books placed in the corner of the desk and ordered: "Take these and help me move them to the Teaching and Research Office."

    "Okay!" Tie Heng agreed happily, holding the large pile of homework books in his hands, and followed Miao Jue outside.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 56 Big Stick

    Miao Jue glanced at Tie Heng, her mood slightly complicated.  As soon as get out of class was over, Miao Jue wanted to leave, but was delayed by several students asking questions.  When she saw Tie Heng surrounded by a large group of people, with many girls inside approaching him, Miao Jue felt inexplicably uncomfortable and found an excuse to call him out.  Seeing that Tie Heng seemed to be quite impatient with those people at this moment, she was somewhat secretly happy.

    The two of them walked through the bamboo forest, walked out of the first-year school area, and walked along the road in the direction of the Teaching and Research Department.  The Teaching and Research Office is a place for teachers to mark papers, correct homework, prepare lessons, and take a short break. It is located in a quiet forest in the south, and the distance is not too close."

    "You really have some ability and luck. You can be related to Prince Jade, and your Majesty can also be commended by your Majesty." There was no one in the room, and Miao Jue spoke much more casually.

    "Look what you said, I am not as powerful as my nš€me. I only borrowed the help of my senior brother and second senior brother. I am just lucky." Tie Heng replied with a smile, looking very humble.

    ¡°Huh, hypocritical!¡± Miao Jue scolded him in a low voice.  "How many kilograms do you have, don't I know? You are still telling lies in front of me. Your two senior brothers are indeed extraordinary, but you are not much worse than them. You must be working the hardest in this matter, I  Is that right? Huh, I usually see you as very steady, but in fact you are the most daring person."

    Hearing her comment on zš¬jš«, Tie Heng could only smile bitterly.

    Seeing Tie Heng being rendered speechless by violence, Miao Jue was slightly proud, but his next words were full of sincere feelings.  "I heard about your risky actions at that time. Don't you realize that you were gambling with your life? Oncesomething happens, youcan you men sacrifice everything for fame and wealth?"

    Tie Heng¡¯s expression froze.  Although Miao Jue used a scolding tone, the warmth and tenderness in it could not be heard.  He was quite moved, but he couldn't answer the question directly, so he had to interrupt: "I'm just a boy."

    "Boy!?" Miao Jue's face turned slightly pale, and his tone became more oppressive.  "You are fifteen years old and have grown up, but you are still a boy there. Humph, you are just like other bad men, greedy, glib, lustful and irresponsible."

    "II am not what you said. Why am I greedy and glib? Why am I lustful? And irresponsible. Do I need to take responsibility?" Tie Heng asked angrily.

    Miao Jue's face flushed, and she seemed a little shy, but she turned her head and ignored him angrily, leaving Tie Heng to shout that he was wronged.

    There was silence between the two for a while, and finally Miao Jue broke the deadlock.  She smoothed her hair around her temples, squinted at Tie Heng, and asked in a low voice, "Are you feeling well?"

    "Huh?" Tie Heng was stunned for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses and replied with a smile: "It's good. I didn't get hurt at all."

    Miao Jue nodded, but quietly stared at Tie Heng's right hand.  The question she just asked actually contained profound meaning.  Tie Heng was not aware. When he killed Jiang Hanyun and Ye Nan, Miao Jue's consciousness was clear.  At the same time, she also witnessed the changes caused by the seeds of the Dragon Flower on Tie Heng.  Afterwards, Miao Jue also searched for many ancient books, studied the dragon flower, and weird marks such as the devil-swallowing seal.  Although she had gained a lot, her worries about Tie Heng were real.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????A mature squid is simply synonymous with disaster.  Its seeds are also very dangerous and frightening.  If these seeds want to grow, they need to consume a lot of blood food.  The strange changes that occurred on Tie Heng's right arm did not dispel Miao Jue's worries, but made her even more worried.  He was afraid that this would harm Tie Heng, or even lead to worse consequences, such as the human body being corroded by demonic energy and transforming into a demon.

    Miao Jue has always wanted to find an opportunity to have a deep talk with Tie Heng, explain the matter and make a comprehensive diagnosis of the mark on his right hand. Miao Jue is willing to use the power of the Prince of Xiang's Palace to invite the best doctors, pharmacists or doctors in the world.  Life Master, come and help Tie Heng remove those weird marks.

    But Miao Jue didn¡¯t know how to speak.  She is very passionate. Once the matter is revealed, it will involve Ye Nan's life and death, and Jiang Hanyun seems to be not simple either. She, Miao Jue, is the only person besides Tie Heng who knows the truth. These are obviously touched upon.  There are some secrets in Tie Heng, and if she doesn't go well, it will cause an insurmountable gap between her and Tie Heng, and even suspicion. That is definitely not the result that Miao Jue wants to see.  So she could only hide these thoughts and deep worries in her heart, and did not dare to reveal anything in front of Tie Heng.

    "Sir, what's wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?" Tie Heng asked her in a low voice when he saw Miao Jue frowning and her expression seemed to be worried.

    "No, I'm fine, I'm not feeling well."?Miao Jue quickly adjusted her mood and replied with a smile.

    Tie Heng saw that she was smiling reluctantly, but it looked like she was suffering from some serious illness, but she must have something on her mind, so it was not easy to inquire more about her, so she honestly shut her mouth and followed Miao Jue into the teaching and research hall.

    Teachers who teach courses at the Fa Dao Branch are concentrated here, so the building is very large, and students of all grades come in and out of the gate.  Entering the room where the first-grade teaching group is located, it is quite spacious, with many tables and chairs placed. The bookcases on the wall are also filled with files and books. Several teachers gathered together to drink tea and chat with each other, while others  When he was immersed in preparing lessons or marking students' homework, Tie Heng's reaction was like going back to the time when he was studying in his previous life and being called into the office by the class teacher.  It¡¯s just that the teachers in front of me are all wearing ancient costumes, and the tables and chairs in the room are also antique.

    "Oh, it's Tie Heng!" When a teacher saw Tie Heng coming in, he smiled and waved to him, motioning for him to come over.

    Tie Heng put the large pile of homework in his hand on Miao Jue's desk, then walked up to the teacher and saluted, "The student has seen Mr. Ma."

    The middle-aged teacher in front of him was Professor Ma, who taught the first-year tool-making class. Behind his desk were Professor Zhang, who was in charge of their Class A, Liu Jiaoyu, who taught the alchemy class, and others. Tie Heng kept talking one by one.  They saluted.

    "I'm helping Professor Miao, not bad. Not bad." Professor Ma praised Tie Heng and laughed.  "You came just in time. We were talking about you just now."

    Without waiting for Tie Heng to speak, Professor Ma followed: "Tie Heng. Take out the cane you made and show it to the gentlemen. By the way, you named it shšªme Oh,  Come to think of it, home run! Haha, what a weird name, I don¡¯t know how you came up with it."

    Tie Heng did not expect Professor Ma to mention this. Looking at the expressions of the other teachers, it was obvious that they had been discussing this topic before, and all of them had high interest on their faces.

    Miao Jue was also aroused to be curious.  She came over and said to Tie Heng: "Professor Ma has always talked about the work you made in the past two days, saying that your idea is unique and very consistent with your style. If you have this opportunity today, show it to us.  Look!"

    Under the gaze of several gentlemen, Tie Heng naturally found it difficult to refuse, so he pulled out a black wooden cane four feet long from his storage bag.  This cane looks quite simple on the outside, with bright and smooth lines.  The head of the staff is in a graceful arc shape, with no runes or carvings visible on the surface, and no gemstones or jade are inlaid on it.  It is very inconsistent with the aesthetics of this era.

    The predecessor of this cane is a piece of Yuehua peach wood.  As soon as last semester started, Professor Ma gave each student a piece of moonflower peach wood in his weapon refining class, asking them to carry this piece of peach wood with them and always use their own spiritual power to warm it.  This is equivalent to some form of sacrificial refining, which can create a closer connection between the two, and can be refined into a magic weapon in the future.  The holder nšŠnggš°u understands zš¬jš«¡¯s creation better.  At the same time, the magic weapon can also exert a stronger effect in the hands of the holder.

    And two days ago.  Class A of the first year has a whole day of weapon refining class, and Professor Ma also asked the students to prepare for it a long time ago.  That day.  The students completed the last few steps of the Yuehua peach wood cane, refining it from a semi-finished product into a real magical weapon.  At that time, Professor Ma's request was very simple, to make a spiritual cane that was most suitable for personal use. Because the project was approaching the end of the semester, the comments received by everyone would be included in the final grade.

    It has been nearly a year since the Yuehua mahogany cane was handed into the hands of each student. Everyone was fully prepared, and many ideas and designs were mature. Therefore, Professor Ma was very impressed by everyone's works.  TššbišŠ is one of those students who is very talented in weapon refining and has given Professor Ma quite a surprise. Tie Heng is one of them.

    The spiritual cane is generally a primary magic weapon used by low-level magicians. Its main function is to enhance the holder's perception and affinity to the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. This can increase the recovery speed of the holder's spiritual power and strengthen the spells cast.  .  At the same time, some additional spells can be attached or stored on the cane. The attributes and levels of the spells depend on the preference and strength of the maker.

    Some excellent students are more likely to make a fuss about this. For example, those who are good at fire spells can add a few water spells to their canes and use spiritual stones to stimulate them, so that they can have unexpected effects during battle.  There are also some cautious people who add auxiliary spells such as healing or purification to their walking sticks, which can save their lives in times of crisis.  All of these can get good reviews from Professor Ma, but Tie Heng's works are unconventional and completely exceeded his expectations.

    "Tie Heng, now, show its true face to everyone!" Professor Ma made a speechInviting gestures, several other teachers smiled.  Although they had heard about the specific situation from Professor Ma, they were still very interested in seeing it with their own eyes.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t answer, just nodded, then shook his hand and whispered: ¡°Long!¡±

    With his words, the cane lengthened and became almost five feet long.  But Tie Heng kept chanting: "Long! Long! Long!"

    The length of the cane instantly exceeded the height of an adult, and the originally extremely hard texture became like fermented dough. It expanded rapidly, the diameter became thicker and thicker, and the overall shape also changed dramatically.

    After two or three breaths, when it takes shape and becomes hard again, you can't call it a cane because it is about seven feet long, thicker at the front, thinner toward the handle, and overall streamlined.  The origin of this huge stick in the eyes of everyone is naturally unclear, but if there is another person who has traveled from the earth, he will definitely recognize it at a glance and call it by name: "Baseball bat!"

    "It looks a lot like a mace, but the shape is a little weird." A teacher from pš¢ngbiš¡n commented, but there was a hint of nervousness in his tone.

    This huge baseball bat is completely black.  You can't tell whether it is made of wood or metal, but just looking at it gives people a very solid and heavy gš£njiš€o.  And on a smooth surface.  It is also covered with irregular raised edges and corners, although they are not as conspicuous as the spikes on the mace.  But there is a kind of restrained ferocity, which is quite intimidating and oppressive. It is definitely a lethal weapon.

    "It looks a little weird, but it seems to be very suitable for swinging. With such a length and thickness ratio, the speed and destructive power can be optimal when swinging Hey, Tie Heng, I'm curious. How did you come up with this idea?  You must have done a lot of calculations and experiments beforehand, right?" Another younger teacher added. He seemed to be very knowledgeable about weapon refining and weapons, and he immediately hit the key points.

    Tie Heng was secretly amused.  This cane has an average function in its ordinary form and is not very outstanding. Its main function is to become a big stick after the transformation, which can be regarded as Tie Heng's practice before refining the real treasure.  Of course, this kind of change cannot be compared to the power liberation of the Noble Phantasm, and it does not have such powerful power.  It's just hard and heavy enough, and it can give full play to Tie Heng's strange power.  Tie Heng refined it into this shape because he always wanted to have a suitable melee weapon, even though he mainly practiced boxing and kicking.  But having such a heavy weapon can bring a lot of conveniences.

    The other thing is that Tie Heng wanted to verify some characteristics of geomagnetic heavy iron.  Ever since he bid for the top-grade geomagnetic heavy iron at the black market auction, he has never had the opportunity to use it.  I happened to add some geomagnetic heavy iron to the cane through the assessment two days ago, and the effect was surprisingly good.  Both its sturdiness and weight are impressive.

    As for the shape of this big stick, it is because Tie Heng is most familiar with baseball bats.  I studied in the United States in my previous life.  Young people are naturally very keen on sports.  However, playing basketball with those black sticks is just for fun, and American football requires insurance in advance, so Tie Heng played baseball the most in college.  This sport is relatively unfamiliar to the Chinese, but it makes many Americans crazy about it and has its own charm.  Tie Heng quickly fell in love with this sport that tests teamwork and became a good strong player. He was often assigned by the coach to play four or five sticks.

    ??The baseball bat touches the ground a lot, and it naturally develops emotions, so I unknowingly made the shape of the big stick like this, and finally gave it a name that only means zš¬jš«mšªngbš¢i: "Homerun!"

    "Come on, let me take a closer look. I heard Professor Ma say that the big stick you made is very heavy. I want to try it." The young male teacher from before came over with a smile and stretched out his hand to get the stick from Tie Heng.  Received a "home run" in his hands.

    "Be careful, don't hurt yourself." Professor Ma pointed at him and warned.

    The young male teacher seemed disapproving. He saw Tie Heng holding a big stick in both hands and acting very relaxed. Although he had heard that Tie Heng had extraordinary powers, he also practiced martial arts and was physically strong.  His arms actually weighed one to two hundred kilograms of strength, so he couldn't be much worse than a student.

    He was thinking this in his mind, but as soon as he took the big stick in his hand, he felt something was wrong.  His face changed slightly, and he adjusted his posture so that he could exert more force. Then he grabbed the handle of the big stick and lifted it hard, only to find that the stick didn't move at all.  Looking up at Tie Heng, the young man in front of him still looked as indifferent as before. His arms were holding the black stick steadily, as if even a small amount of it could not bear the astonishing weight.

    "How much does it weigh?" The young male teacher retracted his hands and asked hurriedly.

      "Sir, its weight can be adjusted freely between five hundred kilograms and three thousand kilograms." Tie Heng replied with a smile.  He did not intend to tell the real truth. In fact, the "home run" could become even heavier.

    "Wow, you can move it" Just as the young male teacher spoke, he saw Tie Heng twisting his wrist, and the thick and long stick danced around his body several times. Tie Heng's light movements  , in sharp contrast to the suffocating wind pressure brought by the big stick.

    "Oh!" Several teachers in the government exclaimed slightly, pressing the papers and books on their desks with their hands to prevent them from being blown away by the air current.  The young male teacher took several steps back. When he finally stood firm, he stared blankly at Tie Heng and the big stick in his hand. It was obvious that the huge contrast between the front and back made it difficult for him to accept.

    "Little monster, please tell me honestly, how strong are your arms?" Miao Jue leaned behind Tie Heng and whispered in his ear, and the hot breath he exhaled hit the back of Tie Heng's neck.  Tie Heng shrank his neck and quickly took two steps away.  Only then did Miao Jue realize that there was something wrong with the posture and distance between the two of them just now, and his face turned slightly red.

    Fortunately, the other teachers were busy sorting out the messy books on the table, and no one noticed the awkwardness between the two.

    "How's it going?" Professor Ma said to the other teachers: "Thankfully, this little guy figured it out and dared to put it into action. When I graded him the day before yesterday, I was shocked."

    "Haha, that's understandable. But think about a magician apprentice, who has such a big stick in his hand, and then rushes up and beats people with it, it must be very dramatic." Teacher Zhang laughed as he said it.  got up.

    "That's the next best thing." This time it was Liu Jiaoyu who spoke. He turned his eyes to Tie Heng's face as he spoke.  "As the saying goes, what is most suitable for zš¬jš« is the best. Now it seems that you have indeed tailor-made a suitable weapon for zš¬jš«, which can be used to take advantage of zš¬jš«'s strengths. Although it looks a bit nondescript and inconsistent with tradition.  You¡¯re out of place, but can you be happy?"

    ¡°Mš£nyš¬.¡± Tie Heng replied with confidence.

    "Haha." Several gentlemen laughed.

    "Of course it's mš£nyš¬, I gave him an excellent comment." Professor Ma joked.

    "He deserves it." Professor Zhang nodded and said.  Several other teachers also echoed a few words. They are all discerning people. They can see at a glance that the "home run" has powerful spells and other special abilities. It is just strong and heavy.  This is its characteristic and also Tie Heng¡¯s purpose in making it.  What they appreciated was the novel and practical shape of "Home Run", as well as Tie Heng's courage to break away from traditional design ideas and find new innovative approaches.

    "This little guy has ideas, abilities, and outstanding talent. We can't miss him from the list." A teacher on the side said in a confused manner.

    Several other teachers unanimously agreed, and Professor Zhang¡¯s face showed a little joy and pride.

    Hearing this, Tie Heng was a little confused. He turned to look at Miao Jue and asked her in a low voice: "Shšªme list?"

    "Summer vacation is about to start in early June, and exchange students from several foreign universities will be sent to live and study here for half a year. Therefore, the superiors asked us to select a group of top students to accompany these exchange students in Shihš°u.  "Miao Jue explained briefly.

    Tie Heng suddenly realized that he also knew a little more about the specific situation of this so-called exchange student. Feng Shiyou also mentioned it several times in recent days.  The Darei Dynasty mainly cultivated talents through academies in various places. Almost every state had an academy.  Among them, the top three are Tianrong Academy in Beijing, Kuji Academy in Bianzhou, and Kunyuan Academy in Fuzhou, followed closely by Cangzhou Wushe Academy. They have always been interested in the current status of Kunyuan Academy.  The status is eyeing.

    Every year, exchange activities are held between these higher-ranked universities, mainly to receive exchange students from other universities in turn, so as to learn from each other.  Of course, this is also a means of secret competition between several universities. For the reputation and face of their respective universities, exchange students are all top students in several universities, and the competition between them can be described as extremely fierce.

    This year it happens to be the turn of Kunyuan Academy to be the host. The academy has received awards from the imperial court because of Prince Jade¡¯s affair. It will receive more financial budget in the next few years.  In this regard, I think the other universities will definitely not be convinced and will definitely take the opportunity to suppress the momentum of Kunyuan Academy.  Therefore, the top leaders of the school asked the teachers of each grade in the three major branches to select the best group of students to accompany and deal with the exchange students in the next six months.

    ¡°You never choose things to do, but things choose you. This sentence is also true.¡± Tie Heng lamented in his heart.  He had long felt that shšªjiš¡n was not enough, but nowCome on, zš¬jš« will be even busier before long.

    "Hey, you have to live up to your expectations when you arrive, and don't lose the prestige of our school." Miao Jue didn't realize the bitter thoughts in Tie Heng's heart, and continued to cheer him up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later!¡± Tie Heng replied weakly (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 57: Weapon Refining (Part 1)

    Tieheng had a class that afternoon, so he took some things that he had prepared and took a public carriage to Jingpingshe in the north of the city.  Like the previous times, the purpose of his trip was first to replenish blood food for the Demon-Devouring Seal. In the past two days, some of the Demon-Devouring Seal had shown signs of hunger and had interfered with Tie Heng several times while he was practicing.

    When he came to Jingpingshe, Tie Heng bought four bulldogs directly, but this time he rented not a training room, but a weapon refining room.  Today, in addition to feeding the demon-swallowing seal with blood food, he also had to complete the refining of the gravity ring that he had already planned.

    "You all, please go out!" Tie Heng waved to the Jingping Society servants who brought the dogs, and at the same time threw them a small bag of money as a tip.

    "Thank you for the reward, Master." The servants nodded and took the small bag of silver coins, saluted respectfully, and then bowed and exited the room.  Tie Heng has been coming here every half a month for several months, and these servants all recognize him.  In addition, Tie Heng was quite generous, so they were all happy to serve Tie Heng.

    After closing the heavy door, Tie Heng locked it from the inside.  Then he walked towards the large iron cage containing four bulldogs.  As he walked, he rolled up the sleeve of his right hand, and black and red marks emerged from under his skin, and then several slender demonic tentacles came out of the marks, like willow branches in the wind, surrounding Tie Heng  The body dances.

    The bulldogs in the iron cage seemed to have had their bones removed. They all collapsed on the ground in fear and could only whimper softly.  Tie Heng hesitated for a while, and with a thought in his mind, he couldn't wait to swallow the demon seal, and the demonic aura was released, and a few tentacles flashed.  It pierced the bodies of the four bulldogs and began to suck their flesh and blood.

    After a period of feeble wails.  There was nothing left in the iron cage.  Tie Heng looked at the several tentacles that slowly shrank back. They were purely made of demonic power.  But it is like a living creature, with a hint of spirituality.  For example, at this moment, they are just like people who have eaten and drank enough, looking a little lazy.  At the same time, they are children who have not yet grown up, and are full of curiosity about everything in the outside world.  Once Tie Heng doesn't deliberately control them, they will spread out and spread out. Sometimes they roll up a chair, and sometimes they touch the large ironwood table in the pantry, and from time to time they will cause some damage.

    This is not true.  Tie Heng was observing the way they moved freely. Inadvertently, a tentacle wrapped around a porcelain bottle on the pš¢ngbiš¡n table, smashing it into pieces.

    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t make people worry, this is going to cost money.¡± Tie Heng was like teaching a disobedient child, raising his hand and gently patting the erring tentacle.  At this moment, all the tentacles shrank, as if they realized that they were in trouble.

    "This guy has eaten two to three thousand gold coins from me in the past few months, and has made trouble for me from time to time. The last time he almost caused me to lose my temper when I was practicing. But its growth is also obvious. This evil spirit has become much stronger.  The appetite is getting bigger and bigger." Tie Heng murmured in a low voice, a little dissatisfied, but also a little hopeful.

    The changes in Swallowing the Demon Seal over the past few months do not seem to be significant.  But Tie Heng could deeply feel that the demonic energy contained within it was getting bigger and bigger.  The external manifestation is that these tentacles are much more condensed than at the beginning.  Holding it in hand, it feels like substance.  And very tough.

    A few tentacles evaded and cautiously came to Tie Heng¡¯s cheek.  Like a coquettish pet, it rubbed against Tie Heng's skin, making Tie Heng dumbfounded, but he was also surprised by the spirituality of the Demon Swallowing Seal.

    "Maybe this is a good thing." Tie Heng thought and touched the marks on his arm twice. The tentacles immediately sensed Tie Heng's change in mood and began to dance happily again.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes looked around the room, and finally settled on the empty iron cage.

    "Destroy it!" Tie Heng gave the order in his heart.  He wanted to control the Demon-Swallowing Seal, but only gave it a general instruction to see what the effect would be?

    "At the moment when Tie Heng was thinking silently in his heart, the tentacles that had been dancing like joy just now turned into crisscrossing black lines in the air, flying back and forth on the iron cage several times.

    "Clang!" First, the iron lock on the cage door fell to the ground, and there was a sound of metal clanking.  Immediately afterwards, the iron cage that seemed to be intact at first fell into pieces.  The iron fence, which was as thick as a thumb, was cut into small sections and spread on the ground. Some of them rolled along the smooth floor to other corners of the room.

    "Ha, it's so powerful!" Seeing this scene, Tie Heng was also a little surprised. He didn't expect that the Demon Swallowing Seal could be so sharp.  "It seems that I underestimated it before."

    Tie Heng picked up a few iron fences of about the same length from the ground, put them together and held them in his hands, which were as big as an adult's calf.?.

    "Cut it off!" Tie Heng ordered again.

    A black line passed between Tie Heng's hands, and Tie Heng loosened his hands, and several iron bars that were joined together were broken from it. The break was as smooth as a mirror, with a trace of burr on it, and the impact of this blow could be seen.  Precision and speed, as well as unimaginable sharpness.

    Tie Heng's thought changed again. Several tentacles rose and fell and flashed several times in succession, leaving a row of holes with exactly the same spacing on an iron bar. Each hole penetrated the iron bar and was of the same size.  .

    "Hishaha!" Tie Heng first took a breath of cold air and then burst out laughing.  ¡°It¡¯s just one more life-saving trump card.¡±

    Tie Heng thought about it and tried it several times, and found that the cutting and piercing power of these demonic tentacles were quite astonishing, and the speed was beyond what ordinary warriors could react to.  It's just that the farther the attack distance is, the worse the lethality and accuracy will be. The best distance is within two or three feet of the body.  Another problem is that this type of attack will consume a lot of demon power of the Demon Swallowing Seal. For an immature creature, it cannot launch too many attacks.

    "When I grow up in the future, my demonic power will become more powerful. I don't know what kind of surprises it will bring." Tie Heng silently put away the demon-swallowing seal and put down his rolled-up sleeves.

    ?? Tie Heng can¡¯t wait to see the mature form of the Demon Swallowing Seal, and is excited about the powerful power it can possess.  Of course, Tie Heng has always maintained a careful and prudent attitude towards the Demon Swallowing Seal.  But kš§nšŠng is a man transformed by the force of chaos.  The huge demonic power contained in the Demon-Swallowing Seal will not have any adverse effects on Tie Heng.  Logically speaking, demon power is like poison to humans.  Even if you can survive, you will still be corroded by the demonic power.  There will be a certain degree of mutation in the body, and what is even more frightening is that the consciousness and thoughts will also be contaminated, and they will no longer be the original zš¬jš«.  But none of these happened to Tie Heng, and they never caused him any trouble.  On the contrary, he even managed to control the demonic power of the Demon-Swallowing Seal, and used this to do a lot of related research.

    Today¡¯s first thing was finished, and there was an unexpected harvest. This made Tie Heng feel very good, and he couldn¡¯t help but hum a certain pop tune from his previous life.  He cast one last glance at the shattered fragments of the iron cage on the ground.  He extended his hand into a claw shape and used his power to form a spiral wind force in his palm. The air outlet swept across the ground, rolled up the broken iron bars and plates, and put them all into the storage bag.

    There were traces of demonic power left on the remains of these iron cages. Just in case, Tie Heng carefully collected them and prepared to take them back for processing.

    Finished these.  Tie Heng turned around and walked to the other side of the room.  There is a row of workbenches made of iron and wood placed against the wall. There are also large appliances such as furnaces, large iron pots, and bronze tripods in the corners.  Although the equipment and utensils in this refining room are not as high-end as those in Youjie Hall, they are still quite complete and sufficient for the purpose of Tie Heng's trip.

    Take out the huge piece of geomagnetic heavy iron from the storage bag.  The last two days of "Home Run" only used a piece the size of an egg cut off, but this time the whole piece was to be used.

    For such a large piece of geomagnetic heavy iron, the quality is extremely rare.  It's incredibly heavy and very dense.  Not to mention how hard it is, ordinary knives and axes can chop on it.  Not even a white mark will be left.  It must be divided into small pieces with a chisel customized by TššbišŠ. This chisel is also a magic weapon. The material used is very special. It is a tool specially developed for materials with strong magnetism and gravity.

    Holding the chisel in one hand and raising the hammer in the other, Tie Heng struck hard along the undetectable natural lines on the geomagnetic heavy iron.  This was a short but powerful blow, and the tip of the chisel immediately sank into the surface of the heavy iron, triggering a faint ripple-like light pattern that spread along the lines on the surface of the heavy iron.

    After waiting for a moment, Tie Heng knocked on another wššizhš¬. After a few times, a palm-sized piece fell off. Tie Heng caught it in his hand and weighed it before placing it on a wooden plate aside.  After doing this several times, the size of the huge piece of geomagnetic heavy iron rapidly shrank.

    Tie Heng looked at a plate full of small pieces of cut ore, each of which was about the same size, and he nodded nervously.  Then he picked up a booklet placed on the table nearby. The booklet recorded the catalog of various equipment in the equipment refining room and the storage methods.  Tie Heng flipped through two pages and found what he needed before putting the booklet back on the table.  He followed to the bottom of the room, where there was a row of lockers, each with a number on it.  Tie Heng took out more than ten kinds of utensils, large and small, from it in turn, and placed them one by one on the workbench according to his own custom.

    "I'm used to using the high-end products from Youjietang, but these ordinary tools are a bit awkward for my hands." Tie Heng picked up a spherical metal container, its diameter was only two feet.?u, among the similar appliances in Youjietang, the lowest-end ones are twice as big as it, and their performance is much more powerful than it.

    Speaking of which, Tie Heng was refining the gravity ring in Youjie Hall this time because he considered the origin of this piece of geomagnetic heavy iron and did not want to reveal it in front of others. Bš¬jš¬ng This top-quality geomagnetic heavy iron, interested people only need to  A quick search will lead to the black market auction.  The transaction price of twenty-five thousand gold is not a small amount, and it makes people suspicious of Tie Heng

    "Wrong decision, bad decision! Next time this happens again, I should secretly take out the utensils in Youjie Hall and use them. Just put them back in time so that no one finds them." Tie Heng thought this while opening the door  Spherical container in hand.

    "Click!" There was a soft mechanical sound, and the spherical container was divided into two halves. It was hollow inside and had several frame-shaped slots.  Tie Heng first adjusted the size of the slot, then picked up two pieces of geomagnetic heavy iron from the wooden plate, put them in, and finally closed the container again.

    And at both ends of this spherical container, there is a hole inlaid with a spiritual stone.  Tie Heng took out two ice spirit stones that emitted a faint light and were extremely cold at the same time, and embedded them into the holes.  In the inlaid hole zhš­uwšŠi.  It is a circle of mantras used to activate spiritual stones.  Tie Heng traced it with his fingers and injected a spiritual power.

    Finished these.  Tieheng placed the spherical container on the matching stand, and zš¬jš« took a step back.  Wait quietly.

    Slowly, a biting cold air emitted from the surface of the spherical container. First, water droplets condensed, and soon a layer of hoarfrost covered the entire container, and then turned into half-inch thick ice.

    After waiting for about half a stick of incense, Tie Heng carefully broke the ice outside the container.  However, he didn't rush to open the container. Instead, he put on a pair of gloves sewn from the inner membrane of ice worms, which could avoid frostbite from the cold air.

    "It is worthy of being the work of the most famous tailor in the city. Not only is the size just right. It also does not affect the movement of the palms when worn on the hand. It is just like the skin is thickened." Tie Heng moved his fingers a few times and endured.  I couldn't help but sigh in admiration.

    Tie Heng always carries special-purpose gloves and other items like this with him, and they are all made by the best craftsmen and the best materials.  These auxiliary tools seem to be of limited use, but some are also crucial.

    After lightly touching the surface of the spherical container twice with his fingertips to make sure it would not be affected by the cold air, Tie Heng grabbed both ends of the container.  Press the circlip to open it.  The two pieces of geomagnetic heavy iron inside look unchanged, dark, and there may be some frost or ice on the surface.  But Tie Heng did not dare to act rashly.  Instead, he carefully observed them for a while, and after confirming that they were indeed frozen by the cold air, he took them out gently.  Place into the two porcelain bowls you have on hand.

    Tie Heng picked up another bottle of medicine on the table, unscrewed the lid and slowly poured the contents onto a piece of geomagnetic heavy iron.  "Crack!" A subtle cracking sound came from inside the ore.  Immediately afterwards.  The ore that had been extremely hard to the touch just now turned into a pile of powder.  And was soaked in the medicinal liquid.

    Tie Heng picked up the porcelain bowl, shook it regularly a few times, and stirred the powder and liquid evenly.  Next, Tie Heng used a filter to filter the liquid in the porcelain bowl several times. Finally, he poured out the liquid and sprinkled some medicinal powder for dehumidification and drying.

    "Poof!" A wisp of green smoke rose from the porcelain bowl, carrying all the moisture with it.  What was left in the bowl was dry black powder, but less than half the amount.  The remaining parts were removed by the filter, which were some impurities, but even so, Tie Heng still kept them.  There are still some good ingredients in these impurities that can be used for other purposes, and Tie Heng is not willing to waste them.

    Pour the black powder in the bowl into your hands. They are so fine that they can hardly be touched individually.  Tie Heng rubbed it vigorously a few times, then tossed it casually, and the ball of powder fell on the table.  But it failed to disperse, and instead gathered into a small ball, which rolled twice on the table before stopping.

    Tie Heng reached out and grabbed it in his hand again, pinched it hard, and the black ball immediately changed into various shapes between his fingers. It looked like a ball of flour, or to put it more vividly, it had a certain yšštš«  These characteristics are because as long as there is the influence of external force, it will gather into a regular ball.

    "Very good!" Tie Heng nodded happily.  This time, he decided to use the traditional hot melt method to deal with geomagnetic heavy iron, but used the more obscure cold solution method.  This technique can better maintain the natural magnetism and gravitational field of geomagnetic heavy iron without causing any loss of performance. The cost is that Tie Heng will pay a lot more gold coins.

    The spherical container is called the Freezing Cauldron, and it can only be activated by using Ice Spirit Stone.  But spiritual stones with special attributes like ice spiritual stones have always been very rare. In order to get the necessary materials, Tie HengIt costs a lot of money.

    Putting the black powder into another porcelain jar, Tie Heng processed the other geomagnetic heavy irons in the same way.  This took a lot of time, and by the time it was all finished, it was almost time to apply.

    "The next step will be easy." Tie Heng said to himself with a smile.  In fact, the difficulty of refining a gravity ring is not high. The difficulty lies in the scarcity of main materials. In particular, high-quality geomagnetic heavy iron is hard to come by.

    Putting the five pre-made molds on the table, Tie Heng estimated the amount of black powder. It was almost the same as expected in the preliminary design, and he felt relieved.  Then he grabbed a handful of black powder from the porcelain jar and filled it into the mold very carefully.

    Each mold is only half filled by Tie Heng, because some special metal wires need to be embedded in several key parts of the mold.  Each of these metal wires is only a little thicker than a hair.  But if you zoom in and observe carefully, you will find that the inside and outside of the metal wire are covered with complex spiritual patterns and talismans.  This micro-carving technique is something that every alchemist must learn, and it is mainly used in the refining of small magical instruments such as jewelry.

    These metal wires are the core of the gravity ring. Their fusion with the geomagnetic heavy iron allows Tie Heng to freely adjust the weight of the gravity ring and the strength of the gravity field. Therefore, Tie Heng handles it very carefully and does not dare to be careless.  .

    After the most critical step was completed, Tie Heng filled the other half of the black powder firmly, and then injected some tššbišŠ-prepared medicine from the specially made holes in the mold.  After leaving it for a while, Tie Heng finally cast a few spells and some constant enchantments on the five molds, and then put them into the preheated furnace.

    The five molds were like smelting ores being calcined in a furnace. Tie Heng sat aside, took out a book and read it with peace of mind.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 57: Weapon Refining (Part 2)

    The five molds were like smelting ore being calcined in a furnace. Tie Heng sat aside, took out a book, and read it with peace of mind.  He looked at this for more than an hour, until a crackling sound came from the furnace. Tie Heng took a look and saw that there were only cracks in the mold, but it was not completely broken, so he continued reading.  went.

    After a long time, the five molds were broken apart, revealing the black metal inside.  Tie Heng was still not in a hurry. He tidied everything up first, then took out the five gravity rings from the furnace with long iron clips and placed them on the stone slab aside.

    It¡¯s amazing that after being calcined at such a high temperature, the five gravity rings cooled down within a very short period of time despite any cooling treatment. Tie Heng touched them and could only feel a slight residual temperature on his fingers.

    The five gravity rings are worn on the wrists and ankles in a shape similar to a wide-brimmed black iron guard ring, which is what Tie Heng deliberately made.  On his left wrist was a wristband disguised as the Grip of Chaos. It looked inconspicuous, but because it was only on his left hand, it aroused the curiosity of Lu Daqian and others. Tie Heng excused it as a relic of his father.  This time when refining the gravity rings, he happened to take this opportunity to use them to cover up the existence of the Chaos Grip. The bš¬jš¬ng, a heaven-defying treasure, could not tolerate any mistakes, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

    In addition to the wrists and ankles of both hands, the remaining gravity ring was made by Tie Heng into a thick black iron necklace. There are no decorations on it, and no pendants. The rough shape reveals a sense of primitiveness.  Tie Heng's toughness suits Tie Heng's taste.

    "Huh!" Tie Heng put the entire set of gravity rings on his body.  Although they are not big in size, they weigh hundreds of kilograms.  This is just the minimum, rš²guš¯ Tie Heng is willing.  It can be adjusted to be heavier.

    In addition to the mass of the gravity rings themselves, they also create a gravity field on the wearer.  It makes the wearer feel like he is in a high-gravity environment. For martial artists, this is a very effective practice method.

    "Start!" Tie Heng recited a spell silently in his heart, controlled the gravity ring, and gradually increased the multiple of gravity.

    "Very good, the refining was very successful! Well, the pain is obvious under triple gravity, and it is quite difficult to move the limbs. Well, let's increase it to four or five times gravity and see. Only by allowing the body to truly bear the pressure  , to achieve the best results of cultivation." Tie Heng thought, and the gravity field released by the gravity ring strengthened again.

    This time it was not easy for Tie Heng to deal with it.  His body suddenly sank, his breath suffocated slightly, and every inch of his body felt like someone was pressing down with a heavy object. Not to mention walking around, even raising his arms was a little slow.

    Tie Heng tried his best to take two steps, and the steps he took were quite steady, and he seemed to be walking almost as usual.  But the physical energy consumed was dozens of times different, and he was out of breath after just a few steps.  He punched again, and sweat appeared on his forehead.

    "That's it." Tie Heng not only didn't feel uncomfortable.  On the contrary, he was very excited.  He checked his body. Almost every muscle in his body was tense, resisting the huge gravity.  Look inside at the meridians and acupoints in the body.  The zhenqi is also running at full strength and appears to be extremely lively.  at the same time.  Tie Heng must always maintain a state of invigoration and lightness due to the influence of the gravity field and the huge mass of the gravity ring itself.  Tie Heng's current weight is astonishing. With his feet on the floor, he can cause damage if he is not careful.  The benefits are also obvious. This is extremely beneficial to the practice of Qing Gong and Lifting Technique. As long as he persists, Tie Heng's Qing Gong movement, which is already as fast as wind and thunder, may be able to reach a higher level.

    "The limit of this gravity ring should be fifteen times the gravity of the zuš¯yš°u Why not give it a try and experience how awesome it is." Tie Heng was also very courageous and did whatever he thought of.  First take a few deep breaths, and then gradually increase the gravity multiplier.

    "Crack!" There was a sound of the floor breaking under Tie Heng's feet.  Under ten times the gravity, Tie Heng was unable to maintain his light body state.  When the gravity reached fifteen times, Tie Heng could not even stand up straight.  He knelt on the ground with one knee and held the ground hard with both hands. The muscles all over his body were swollen to the extreme, and thick blood vessels burst out from under the skin. The bones and joints were even more unbearable, making "crunch! Crunch!"  Sound.  The zhenqi in the body was also pushed to its peak, and the physical energy consumed by the joyful hook was exhausted.

    "Haha so happy! so happy!" Tie Hengtš±rš¢n laughed loudly. As soon as the laughter stopped, he could no longer hold on and fell to the floor.  At the same time, he lowered the gravity multiplier again, and the huge gravity gradually weakened. Tie Heng couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief, and then started to enjoy it again.

    Accompanied by excited shouts and heavy breathing.  Tie Heng at this momentThe flow was so thick that the cracked floor on the ground was soaked.  He was a little exhausted, lying on the ground unwilling to move more, and the muscles all over his body were sore and painful. In just ten breaths, the effect was more obvious than if he exercised with ordinary equipment for a whole day.

    "This is simply a kind of torture, but only in this way can the potential in the body be squeezed out" Tie Heng muttered, struggled to get up from the ground, stood up unsteadily, and then half-closed his eyelids.  Calmly adjust your breath to regain your breath.

    It wasn¡¯t until his physical strength recovered that Tie Heng stopped.  He first changed out of his wrinkled and sweat-smelling clothes, and cleaned all the utensils to ensure that nothing suspicious would be left behind. Then he opened the door, called the waiter, and rented the refining utensil.  Room fees are settled.

    The waiter couldn't help but look at Tie Heng a few more times when he left. He saw the obvious fatigue on Tie Heng's face and couldn't help but be a little curious.  Tie Heng quickly walked out of Jingpingshe, and it was dark at this time.  Compared to a few months ago, the streets of Fengcheng today are much deserted, mainly because a large number of young and middle-aged people have joined the army, and many families have moved to other places to escape the war. Business has also boomed rapidly after the initial wave of prosperity.  The recession caused the market to look quite depressed, and ordinary passers-by could hardly see the affluent and relaxed demeanor of the past. Instead, they were filled with sorrow and worry. The reason was that food shortages also occurred in the Fuzhou area.

    Tie Heng glanced at the pedestrians on the street and sighed softly.  "The people who suffer the most in wars are always the common people. Their relatives are fighting on the front line, and they have to endure hunger. The government continues to increase taxes Sigh"

    Tie Heng calmed down and saw a taxi parked on the side of the road, so he walked over.

    "Where is this young master going?" The coachman, an old man in his sixties, greeted him very politely.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m going to Kunyuan Academy.¡± Tie Heng replied with a smile.

    "Okay, please get in the car." The coachman jumped off the driver's seat and opened the door of the carriage for Tie Heng.

    Just as Tie Heng was about to get into the car, he heard "rumbling" thunder from the distant sky.  In an instant, the sky was covered with dark clouds, covering all the stars and moon.  Along with the thunder, there were streaks of lightning across the sky, and strong winds also blew.  The whole street was filled with flying dust.

    "Hey, this damn weather is getting weirder and weirder. This old man has lived for decades and has never seen such a weird weather. It's not a good sign, it's not a good sign." The driver seemed to have dust flying into his mouth.  Here, he spat twice, looked up at the dark sky and muttered.  "People are fighting and dying everywhere again. Tsk tsk, the world is probably going to be in chaos, it's going to be chaos!"

    He was chattering to himself, while Tie Heng frowned, looking equally unhappy.  It is normal to have thunder and wind in summer, but in recent days, thunder and strong winds like this have appeared one after another frequently, and there is only thunder but no rain, making the drought in many surrounding state capitals more and more serious.  There is also the strong wind, which is slightly cool and full of strange wind with heat. This is a bit unusual and has attracted the attention and research of many people.

    "Master, please get in the car!" the coachman urged.  "This is a hell of a weather, the hot wind is making you uncomfortable, and the thunder sounds scary. The old man has sent you to the field, and it's time to call it a day."

    Tie Heng nodded wordlessly and walked into the carriage.  The carriage started slowly and drove along the road in the direction of the school.

    Hearing the roar of thunder one after another, Tie Heng's body disappeared into the shadow of the carriage.  He sat upright, but his mood at the moment was full of gloom.  Similar to the complaints of the old coachman, Tie Heng also had a strong premonition about the future. He had a premonition that something big was going to happen, and it was very likely that it would be a catastrophe!

    "It's really a bad thing" Tie Heng said to zš¬jš« in his heart.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 58 The Eve (Part 1)

    After class at noon that day, the teachers and students were preparing to go to the canteen to have a meal. Tie Hengtš±rš¢n received a notice asking him to go to the auditorium during the lunch break.  Not only him, but also several top students in the class received the same notice, such as Tang Tang, Lu Shan, Zuo Shangjie and others.  Although mšŠiyš¯u was told the purpose of this trip, everyone guessed that it was for shšªme, and it must be related to the exchange students from several universities in other places.

    Exchange activities between several universities are held every year, and this year it happens to be Kunyuan University¡¯s turn to be the host. In addition, the teachers have been looking for the top students in each school year and class in the past few days, so everyone is mentally prepared.¡±  ".

    After lunch, a few people gathered together and walked towards the auditorium.  Along the way, you can also see top students from other classes and seniors walking in the same direction.

    "Tie Heng!" Lu Shantš±rš¢n, who was walking on Tie Heng's left, called him softly.

    Tie Heng turned his head and looked at Lu Shan with questioning eyes.  The latter's bright eyes circled around Tie Heng's body before asking in a low voice: "What's happened to you in the past few days? Are you feeling unwell? Or has something gone wrong in your practice?"

    As soon as she said these words, Tang Tang immediately became nervous. She pressed close to Tie Heng and looked at him eagerly, with a look of concern on her face.  "Are you sick? Yes, you have always looked a little tired these past two days. Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere? If so, you need to see a doctor quickly."

    "Haha, I'm fine. I'm fine. I'm not sick or in trouble. You don't have to worry." Tie Heng replied with a smile.  While there was a feeling of warmth in my heart, I was also a little embarrassed.

    Tie Heng asked Lu Shan why she would think he was sick.  He has been wearing them since the gravity rings were successfully refined a few days ago.  And always maintain three times the gravity as a practice.  The results of this exercise are significant.  But Tie Heng's body couldn't fully adapt to the changes in gravity in a short period of time, so it was a bit awkward.  Although Tie Heng tried his best to cover up, flaws would still be revealed.  For example, slow reaction, slow movement, deformed walking posture, etc.  Lu Shan also has advanced martial arts skills and has a sharp vision. Naturally, these small differences cannot escape her gaze.  In addition, the physical exertion in the past two days was more intense than before, and there was a somewhat tired look on his face, so Lu Shan thought he was sick or injured.

    "Are you really okay?" Lu Shan asked again, but the doubts in her eyes did not fade a little.

    "It's really okay. Don't worry." Tie Heng didn't make any excuses, he just smiled and reassured them.

    "It's okay." Tang Tang patted zš¬jš«'s chest gently, his face no longer as nervous as before.  "Did Master Feng give you a lot of homework? Really, now that the final exam is approaching, the homework is already very heavy. Your master huh, is not very considerate of his disciples. Tie Heng, please pay attention.  Body, don¡¯t be exhausted.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s complaint.  He seemed to have a strong opinion on Feng Shiyou, which made Tie Heng dumbfounded.  In a blink of an eye, Lu Shan was still staring at Zš¬jš«, her bright eyes roaming all over his body.  Obviously trying to figure out the real reason.

    In order to distract her attention, Tie Heng deliberately mouthed to her: "Thank you for your concern!"

    Lu Shan read the meaning of the mouth shape and her face turned slightly red.  Miao Yan glared and glanced at Tie Heng.  But she didn't know how to do it.  Her expression was so charming and charming that Tie Heng's heartbeat speeded up by three points.

    Tang Tang on the side noticed something strange on Tie Heng¡¯s face.  She looked at her friend and Tie Heng doubtfully.  Tie Heng and Lu Shan both looked away with guilty consciences and did not dare to look at each other again.

    The group of them continued walking forward, and the synagogue was located on one side of the main square of Kaiyuan Hall.  When a few of them walked into the auditorium, there were quite a few people in the auditorium. It could be said that the top students from all grades gathered together.

    Under the guidance of the servants, Tie Heng and the others sat down on their comfortable seats.  In zhš­uwšŠi, they are all first-year students of Fa Dao Branch.  Those who knew each other said hello to each other, and several girls gathered together and chatted non-stop.

    "Tie Heng!" A shout came from not far away. Tie Heng turned around and saw Qiu Ainai waving to zš¬jš« in the area of ????the Bingwu Branch.

    Tie Heng also raised his hand and waved to her, but unexpectedly the girl ran straight over.  When she saw Tang Tang sitting in the seat to the right of Tie Heng, and an unknown boy sitting to the left of Tie Heng, Qiu Ainai said in a commanding tone: "Get out of the way, this seat is mine."

    The boy naturally recognized the daughter of the prefect, and knew that Qiu Ainai was an unreasonable master, so even though he felt that it was embarrassing, the boy still stood up and gave up his seat, pretending to be calm, smiling and polite.  He made an invitation gesture, which seemed very gentlemanly.

    CanUnfortunately, Qiu Ainai completely turned a blind eye to his existence, focusing all her attention on Tie Heng, causing the boy's smile to turn quite stiff.  He stood awkwardly at the pš¢ngbiš¡n for a while. After seeing Tie Heng's apologetic wry smile, he turned around and left, looking for an empty seat.

    After Qiu Ainai sat down, she said hello to Tang Tang across Tie Heng, who also sweetly called "Sister Qiu!" Although Tang Tang was actually born three months earlier than Qiu Ainai, she was only two years old.  People's personalities determine how they call each other

    ¡°Then Qiu Ainai¡¯s eyes turned to Lu Shan, who was on Tang Tang¡¯s right, and her eyes immediately became sharp, glaring at her with what she thought was a vicious look.  In contrast, Lu Shan didn't look good on Qiu Ainai and gave her a big eye roll.

    "These two girls were probably enemies in their previous lives." Tie Heng thought helplessly.  At the same time, he noticed that many eyes were focused on zhš­uwšŠi, and he secretly looked around.  Okay, I saw those boys staring at him with jealous and envious eyes. Those eyes were like sharp arrows, piercing Tie Heng's body, making him feel uncomfortable.

    Hu Zhenyu was also glaring at him not far away, which made Tie Heng secretly happy. He even smiled happily, making Hu Zhenyu even more angry.  Because of Prince Jade's incident, Tie Heng's current worth is different from before. If Hu Zhenyu wants to trouble him again, he has to think carefully about it. This also makes Hu Zhenyu jealous and crazy.

    "Humph!" Qiu Ainai here finally snorted at Lu Shan and stopped looking at her.  The little girl turned her face, as if she wanted to talk to Tie Heng, but when she opened her mouth, she couldn't make a sound. Instead, she looked Tie Heng up and down, her eyes full of doubts.

    "What's wrong?" Tie Heng asked knowingly.  Qiu Ainai's cultivation in martial arts was even better than that of Lu Shan, so she naturally noticed the subtle changes in Tie Heng's body.  However, this girl didn't want to ask too many questions. She was just observing Tie Heng's face and expression. After making sure that he was fine, she shook her head without saying anything.

    But soon, Qiu Ainai pouted and complained again: "Really, aren't there just a few exchange students, but they still have to do it so solemnly, wasting our time."

    She expressed dissatisfaction, but the look on her face was full of joy.  As long as she is by Tie Heng's side, Qiu Ainai's mood will unknowingly become better, and her troubles no longer seem to be annoying.  In addition, there is another important reason, that is, mš£shš€ng is approaching June.  June 16th is Qiu Ainai's birthday. This little girl is looking forward to the stars and the moon, and her heart is getting anxious waiting for this day.  What's more, Tie Heng promised to give her a set of magical masks that matched her temperament in the future. She was so excited that she couldn't wait. She couldn't wait to sleep tonight and wake up in the morning on her birthday.

    "Are you jealous?" Qiu Ainai seemed to think of shšªme. She turned to Tie Heng and said, "Li Qian has been sent back. She should be recuperating at her home now!"

    "Oh, she's back? Then we have to take the time to visit." Tie Heng was stunned when he heard this.

    Li Qian and several other graduates who survived were found by the Yuezhou patrol afterwards and sent to the frontline camp.  At that time, Li Qian's injury was very serious, so she stayed in the camp for treatment.  Originally, Tie Heng thought that she would have to recuperate for a while before being sent back to Fuzhou, but now it seems that her recovery is much faster than expected.

    "Tie Heng, I think it's better for you not to visit us for the time being, and just send some condolence gifts." Tang Tang, who was on the other side, heard the conversation between the two, and then inserted softly, and offered Tie Heng  made a suggestion.

    "Well, you are right." Tie Heng reacted quickly.  Li Qian's injured area was rather embarrassing for a girl, and her face was almost disfigured. It was understandable that this was a blow to her. As an outsider, Tie Heng really shouldn't bother her too much.

    "You girls are still thoughtful and considerate." Tie Heng praised Tang Tang, and the little girl laughed shyly and happily.

    Qiu Ainai was a little unhappy. She tugged on Tieheng's sleeve and turned his attention to zš¬jš«.  "Li Qian is very tough. Unlike her useless father, who only does accounting and financial management all day long, taking care of money, food, rent, and taxes."

    Tie Heng waited curiously for the next chapter.  He knew that Li Qian's father was also an official and worked as an errand in the prefect's mansion. He was a subordinate of Qiu Ainai's father, so Qiu Ainai was quite familiar with Li Qian, and it is estimated that the two families often moved around.

    "Li Qian was injured this time, and her family wanted to keep her in the city, but she insisted on returning to the Yuezhou camp after recovering from the injury and continuing to serve in the magician group. She wanted to avenge Gao Pengfei  , speaking of it, I didn¡¯t think that guy was that powerful when I saw him before, and he was a bit unworthy of Li Qian. But this time, in order to protect his sweetheart, he did not hesitate to use his body to block Li Qian.One knife" Qiu Ainai spoke in an old-fashioned manner at first, but gradually her tone became softer, and finally she looked at the young man beside her softly, as if waiting for Tie Heng to tell her about the scene at that time. (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 58 The Eve (Part 2)

    Tie Heng failed to fully satisfy her wish. He shook his head and said, "I was not there at the time. I don't know the specific situation. I just heard other people talk about it afterwards. A chuunin used escape skills to sneak up to Li Qian's side.  , wanted to kill her, Gao Pengfei stopped in front of her regardless of life and death, and was hit in the head with a knife Later, Li Qian guarded Gao Pengfei's body. The scene was really desolate and sad. Fortunately, I heard you say,  Li Qian seems to have regained her fighting spirit now. Although it is because of hatred, she is much stronger than when she was dejected."

    ¡°After hearing Tie Heng¡¯s words, the three girls on both sides of Zuš¯yš°u had different expressions.¡±  Tang Tang is a girl with rich feelings and kind heart. The couple Li Qian and Gao Pengfei are also relatively famous figures among the graduates of this year. At the same time, they are both descendants of officials. They have met several times in daily life. To them,  Tang Tang was moved and sympathized with what happened, and there were tears in his big eyes.

    ????????????? Qiu Ainai is a girl who is usually very tough and unruly, but she is actually strong on the outside but soft on the inside, and she is also quite emotional.  No, the corners of her mouth were pursed tightly, her eyebrows were knitted together, and her eyes were full of sadness, with a little longing and yearning

    On the other hand, Lu Shan, who was farthest away from Tie Heng, had no change in her expression at all, and there seemed to be too many waves in her heart.  Tie Heng had noticed a long time ago that Lu Shan was more mature and rational than most of her peers, or more realistic.  For her, since Li Qian and Gao Pengfei chose to join this war, they had to accept the price paid by them, so the tragedy that happened to them did not arouse her sentimentality.

    This time, several senior officials from the university came to the auditorium surrounded by a group of teachers.  The auditorium soon fell silent, and then a student stepped onto the podium and began to explain the purpose of the assembly to the top students in each grade below.

    It¡¯s not what everyone expected.  The school brought them together for the exchange students from several other schools who would come during the summer vacation.  According to past practice.  Those exchange students will first adapt to a period of time during the summer vacation, because the state capitals where several major universities are located are far and wide.  Exchange students are likely to be acclimatized or have other situations.  When the new semester starts on the first day of August, the exchange students will be assigned to classes from second to fifth grade, and then stay at Kunyuan Academy for nearly four months before the new year.

    During this period, exchange students will attend classes with others, participate in extracurricular activities, and even take exams together.  This requires the top students of each grade to serve as representatives to entertain them. As the host, bš¬jš¬ng must not lose etiquette.  Of course, they also need to suppress the arrogance of these exchange students at some critical moments.  Because the exchange students sent by several universities are not only for mutual exchange and learning, but also for competition. In this regard, as the host, you must not lose face.

    Listening to the student at the podium talking about a lot of things to pay attention to, there was someone in the audience distributing a thick information booklet.  Tie Heng took the book and opened it to take a look. The records in it were all the elites from various universities. Some of them were also marked as being likely to be sent as exchange students this time.

    ¡°The school¡¯s preparations have been really thorough.¡± Tie Heng muttered in a low voice.

    "Yes! They must have spent a lot of effort and money to collect this information. Huh, those guys usually complain about insufficient funds and ask the government to increase the budget, but they can spend money. It's not ambiguous." Qiu Ainai said.  He twitched his lips and said with disdain.

    Tie Heng laughed, this little girl is the daughter of a prefect.  I must have heard many complaints from the governor, as well as the decision-making and secret operations within the government.  Some of them are really hard to put on the table.

    Tie Heng continued to look through the information in his hand, including every student recorded in it.  They are all accompanied by a small portrait that is comparable to a real photo, which has obviously been processed by the magic tššbišŠ.  Each person's specific situation, hobbies, expertise and past experiences are also quite detailed.  It can be seen that the academy has put a lot of thought into it this time, just to protect its own glory and face.

    "Hey, Ainai, look at this person, he should be your cousin! Judging from the mark given to him by the school, he will probably be selected as an exchange student!" Tie Heng made a new discovery, and he spread out the information book  Kai opened in front of Qiu Ainai and pointed at a small portrait.

    "Qiu Zongzhe!" Qiu Ainai recognized the man as soon as she saw the small portrait.  "He is indeed my cousin. He is the eldest grandson of my family, but he is nothing extraordinary. I even beat him to tears!"

    "You are such a domineering girl." Tie Heng said with a smile.

    Qiu Ainai took this as a compliment. She held her head high and looked very proud, leaving Tieheng speechless.

    "Tie Heng, have you heard about it?" Tang Tang suddenly poked his head and said mysteriously: "Listen, this exchangeIn the middle of the day, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and the little princess will come to our place!  "

    "Prince! Princess!" Tie Heng really hadn't heard the news.

    "Well, I've heard about it too. I even asked my father about it, but he said that I had received a report about this." Qiu Ainai followed.  Girls are naturally more interested in this kind of gossip, and they look very enthusiastic no matter how you look at it.

    Tie Heng turned his attention to Lu Shan. Her father was the supervisory censor of Fuzhou. He had a special communication channel with the imperial court and could always learn some important information in advance.

    Lu Shanmšªngbš¢i Tieheng looked at zš¬jš«¡¯s intentions.  She shook her head, saying that she didn't know whether the news was true or false.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for the prince and princess to really come to Kunyuan Academy.¡± Tie Heng thought to himself.

    Since the founding of the Darong Dynasty, emperors of all generations have maintained a habit that can be considered enlightened, which is to send all the royal children to attend private schools and participate in competitions among their peers.  On the one hand, it is to lead by example and support the government education system.  On the other hand, it provides the successor of the empire with a channel outside the palace, and can also win over a group of young elites from an early age, confirm each other's status as monarchs and ministers, and create a solid team for future governance.

    It seems that the current Emperor Jingyou is only in his thirties, in his prime.  The Crown Prince is his eldest son, only a teenager.  I guess I just entered fourth grade after the summer vacation.  The other little princess is the third daughter of Emperor Jingyou, who is exactly the same age as Tang Tang and Qiu Ainai.  The brother and sister both studied at Tianrong Academy in Beijing.  I heard from folk rumors that both brother and sister are extremely talented people.  He can learn everything in one go, and his grades are outstanding. Even the emperor is proud of this.

    However, one of the two siblings is the future supreme leader of the empire, and the other is the beloved apple of Emperor Jingyou. In the past, let alone being an exchange student, they probably never left the imperial capital a few times.  Therefore, this news is most likely just some people's wishful thinking or rumors.

    On the podium, the scholar said a lot of rules and precautions.  After some mobilization, the words were quite contagious and mobilized many young and energetic students.  Especially when he mentioned Wushe Academy several times, it made everyone feel that they share the same hatred and hatred.

    Wushe Academy ranks fourth among several universities, just behind Kunyuan Academy.  This ranking has been maintained for nearly ten years, and even longer ago, Wushe Academy did not have much fame.  Cangzhou, where it is located, is located in the northeast and is not a wealthy state capital, and it is adjacent to the area ruled by the Liao King in Yunzhou.  Moreover, it was often invaded by nomadic foreign tribes, which made it difficult for the people to settle down to open up wasteland for cultivation, and industry and commerce were not developed. Therefore, Cangzhou has always been poor and barren.  We cannot provide any help to Wushe Academy.

    However, this situation has completely changed after the previous generation of Cangzhou governor and the academy's chief priest took office.  The two were good friends, and they both wanted to do something great that would attract the attention of the world.  Within a few years, the two of them were working together.  A series of reforms were carried out in both government and academia.  Not only did they increase funding and teaching staff, they also learned from the practices of Kuji Academy in the northern border states.  The graduates of the academy were recruited into all levels of the Cangzhou government, and a large number of them were recommended into the army.  To prevent the loss of outstanding talents to other state capitals.  In this way, Cangzhou's government and army have been continuously injected with substantial and energetic new forces. These graduates can also realize their own ambitions and ideals locally, and in the future they will obtain higher official positions or even enter the imperial court.  The center can use the power in its hands to give appropriate feedback to Cangzhou and Wushe Academy.

    In this way, over the past ten years, Wushe Academy has risen from an unknown third-rate school to one of the top ten prestigious schools, and has maintained a strong upward momentum until it encountered the obstacle of Kunyuan Academy.  It stayed stuck in the fourth child's wššizhš¬ for many years.

    The level of overt and covert fighting between the two universities over the past few years is beyond comparison with outsiders.  At the same time, the two schools are full of irresolvable hatred. It is hard to say whether other schools will find gaps in this exchange event to cause trouble. The representatives of Wushe School will definitely not miss this opportunity to smear the face of the host.

    The teachers on the stage saw that the students' fighting spirit had been mobilized. Apparently they had achieved their purpose of mobilizing and warning, so they mš£nyš¬ announced the adjournment of the meeting and asked everyone to memorize the information booklets handed out when they went back.  It is said that if you know yourself and your enemy, you can fight a hundred battles without danger.

    Tie Heng and the others walked out of the auditorium and walked back in the direction of the Fa Dao branch.  Halfway along the way, Qiu Ainai reluctantly separated from them and headed in the opposite direction.  But before she left, she whispered in Tie Heng's ear: "When I have free time in the next two days, I will come to Youjie Hall to find you. When we get to shšªhš°u, we will have a good competition."

    Tie Heng responded with a wry smile.  sinceEver since Mr. Dong proposed that he and Qiu Ainai frequently compete in martial arts, this girl would run to Youjie Hall even more diligently.  As long as the two of them have the opportunity, they will compete or exchange their experiences in martial arts, which has made them both gain a lot.  Moreover, they are both born with divine power. With each other's promotion, this natural ability becomes more and more powerful.

    Qiu Ainai felt that her own strength had increased significantly, and she naturally enjoyed it.  If it weren't for the fact that the final exams were approaching and the homework was heavy, she would probably go to Tie Heng every day.

    After bidding farewell to Qiu Ainai, Tie Heng and others continued to move forward.  The sun was shining brightly in the sky at this time, and the summer was baking the earth, forming steaming heat on the ground. The scenery outside was somewhat distorted.  But in the blink of an eye, dark clouds rolled in the sky, and bursts of thunder roared in the clouds.  Waves of hot wind blew sand and dust from the sky, and everything in front of me was gray.

    "The weather is getting weirder and weirder. It has been thundering and windy every day for the past few days, but I haven't seen a drop of rain." A girl in pš¢ngbiš¡n was talking.

    Another boy echoed: "Yes, there is also this hot wind, which makes people feel irritated all over. It's very uncomfortable."

    "This weird weather is the worst here, and the situation in the surrounding counties is better! Do you think it's qšªguš€i or not qšªguš€i?" the girl from before said again.  Everyone was also talking about it.

    "Tie Heng." Tang Tang whispered to Tie Heng: "I am a little worried. Whenever there is thunder and wind, the surrounding water aura will become very disordered. These phenomena seem to herald ominous"

    The little girl's hands tightly grasped Tie Heng's arm. The force coming from her palms showed that she was very nervous inside, just like the worried look on her face.

    Tie Heng actually had the same premonition as her, and also felt worried.  But this kind of incident should not frighten a girl, so he comforted her softly: "It will be okay. My master said that the academy has teamed up with the government to send special personnel to investigate this phenomenon. He also read many ancient books and historical records.  , there is evidence that these visions will bring us wš¥ixišŠ.¡±

    What Tie Heng said was true, but he didn¡¯t believe these nonsense. What he believed more was his intuition. He was convinced that something bad was happening or was about to happen.  For this reason, Tie Heng even had the idea of ??persuading Feng Shiyou to temporarily evacuate Tianfeng City, but he soon gave up the idea.  Now is the most critical moment for Feng Shiyou to compete for the throne of deputy priest, and he is absolutely unwilling to make any mistakes in this matter.

    "I hope nothing happens!" Tang Tang, who had always trusted Tie Heng, was quite pessimistic this time.  Lu Shan's expression looked even more serious.  She looked up at the dim sky, her eyes full of caution.

    When they walked to the entrance of the school, several classmates came from the classroom.  After seeing Tie Heng, they all shouted in unison.  "Hi. Tie Heng, we just came back from the Teaching and Research Department. Professor Miao is looking for you. You are busy again."

    Their obviously smiling words relieved the dull atmosphere surrounding Tie Heng and others.

    Tie Heng sighed.  Miao Jue seems to like causing trouble for him now.  In other words, he was sent as a free laborer.  Either he was called to move things, or he was asked to be an assistant in experiments.  Tie Heng even asked Tie Heng to help her correct students' homework twice just to be lazy, which did not make her feel self-conscious as a teacher.  And Tie Heng had nothing to do with her. After this happened many times, he became accustomed to it.

    Looking at Tang Tang again, he had a helpless expression, while Lu Shan had a hidden smile on her lips. She looked like she was gloating about her misfortune, which was rarely seen in her.

    "It's not kind. We are friends no matter what. To see me in trouble and still be so happy is too much." Tie Heng deliberately said in a particularly resentful tone.

    As soon as the words came out, Tang Tang and Lu Shan were amused.  The latter covered his mouth and was slightly out of breath: "Okay, okay, it's my fault. You have worked hard and you have been wronged. Be good, go back to school, and my sister will buy you candy."

    Lu Shan seemed to be coaxing a child to deal with Tie Heng, Tang Tang laughed even more cheerfully, and her crisp laughter was like spring water flowing in a stream.  Tie Heng's nose was so angry that he was so angry.  But as he rolled his eyes, he smiled evilly again.  "Okay, this is what you said. Tangtang also heard it. After school, we will go to Guiyunxuan. I want the specialty rose halva."

    "Scoundrel, what boy can be so greedy like you?" Lu Shan glanced at him and said angrily.

    "I want to eat too, I want to eat too, Sister Lu is treating me." Tang Tang followed suit, clapped his little hands and jumped up and down.

    "Damn girl, you're still helping him!" Lu Shan fumed angrily and stretched out her hand to crack some Tang Tang. The two women suddenly burst into laughter.

    ??Tie Heng smiled proudly.  Guiyunxuan is the most famous pastry and candy shop in the city. The specialty of the shop is rose halva, which is sweet but not greasy and has a unique flavor. A small box costs several dollars.  Even though Lu Shan was the daughter of an official, her father was thrifty and strict, and her tutoring was extremely strict, so Lu Shan's monthly pocket money was not much. Tie Heng's counterattack was quite effective.

    Watching others walk into the courtyard where the entrance hall is, Tie Heng changed direction and headed towards the Teaching and Research Department.  But just as we walked near the Teaching and Research Office, the dark clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, and the clouds would fall from the sky at any time, which made people feel very depressed, and the sky was dim and the ground was dark, as if it was late at night.

    "Boom!" The thunder became more and more intensive, almost deafening.  After a while, flashes of lightning were vaguely visible between the clouds. The color was as red as blood. Every time lightning pierced the sky, it dyed the earth a layer of blood. Even the hot wind that burned the skin.  The fš£ngfš® smelled like blood.

    Such a strange phenomenon naturally attracted everyone's attention.  The teachers in the Teaching and Research Department all ran out, pointing and looking at the sky.  Miao Jue was also among them. She saw Tie Heng standing not far away and walked over.

    "You brat, why are you here now? I just received a batch of materials that are very useful for practicing wood arts, and I want you to come over and help sort them!" Miao Jue complained loudly.

    "We are not busy with this now!" Tie Heng still raised his head, observing the changes in the sky, and replied casually.

    "What on earth is going on? How come there is such a weird weather, bloody thunder Could it be that someone is practicing the art of blood thunder." Miao Jue also followed Tie Heng and looked up at the sky, his long hair flying in the wind, slightly  He was thinking about things with his eyebrows furrowed and muttering to himself, but mš£shš€ng rejected zš¬jš«'s conjecture.  "No, no one can do this"

    Tie Heng also believes that kš§nšŠng like mšŠiyš¯u, the art of using blood to induce thunder, is a very advanced secret method among evil spells. It can also form blood-colored thunder and lightning, but with its current scale and power, even the Dharma Saint  And so on, it is also difficult to do.

    "Boom!" Just as everyone was talking and speculating about each other, a thunder that far exceeded any previous one exploded in the sky directly above Tianfeng City.  In an instant, almost everyone lost their hearing, and many frightened people screamed.  And everything around him trembled and shook in the loud noise.  Soon, it was discovered that something worse was happening.

    The shock gradually subsided, but became more intense.  People felt that the ground beneath their feet was shaking, leaves were falling, and tiles, masonry and dust on some buildings began to loosen and fall.

    "It's an earthquake!" Someone shouted, and a crack several feet long appeared on the ground not far away, and it was gradually expanding.

    Tie Heng and Miao Jue looked at each other, but before they could say anything, a bell sounded one after another from the center of the city.  The sound of the bell was clear and melodious, and extremely penetrating. Even in the dense thunder, everyone could still hear it clearly.

    "It's the Jade Bell of Warning! This is the Jade Bell of Warning!" Miao Jue's expression suddenly changed drastically, and the same look appeared on almost everyone's face in the government.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 59 Catastrophe (1)

    PS: Thanks to two classmates from "Summer of 1998" and "Daxiu" for their monthly votes!

    Thanks for the reward of "Peerless" classmates!

    And book friends for their support, thank you Xuan!  ^_^

    "It's the Jade Bell of Warning! This is the Jade Bell of Warning!" Miao Jue's expression suddenly changed drastically, and the same look appeared on almost everyone's face in the government.

    " Tie Heng's expression was also awe-inspiring. He jumped onto the roof of a pavilion in Pangbiš¡n, and then looked intently towards the Moon Tower in the center of the city."  Kunyuan Academy is located on a higher ground. If you jump up to the roof and look around, you can see almost half of the city at a glance.

    Wangyue Tower is located on the central square of Tianfeng City. It is more than thirty feet high and is definitely the tallest building in the city.  On the top floor of Wangyue Tower, there is a jade bell to warn the world.  It is a large-scale war magic weapon with a certain spirituality.  Once it detects a powerful demon or a terrible disaster near Tianfeng City, it will sound a warning.  In addition, the Jingshi Jade Bell is also the core of Wangyue Tower and even the entire Tianfeng City.  Because there has long been a huge formation map underground in Tianfeng City, and combined with some special buildings in the city, it forms a huge and tight magic defense system.  The one that controls all of this is the Jingshi Jade Bell.

    At this moment, the jade bell that warns the world is performing this most important function.  On the top of Wangyue Tower, as the bells echoed, a halo of light spread in all directions.  At the same moment, the tops of the eight largest arrow towers on the city wall also bloomed with brilliance. Bright multi-colored light patterns connected together, covering the entire city in a protective barrier of unimaginable scale.

    The moment the barrier enveloped the entire city, the loud thunder in the sky was immediately cut off.  The sound of thunder became hollow and distant.  The scorching hot wind was also blocked outside the city.  Let everyone feel refreshed.  But the shaking on the ground finally stopped, and it still trembled from time to time.  The people who did it were still frightened.

    "Hey, why don't you come over and give me a hand!" Miao Jue's shout came from behind. Tie Heng turned around and saw that Miao Jue had actually climbed up to the edge of the roof.  Tie Heng walked over and stretched out his hand to pull her up.  Looking down, it turned out that Miao Jue used magic to induce a thick and long vine, which grew along the wall like a spiral staircase to the bottom of the eaves.  The princess climbed up like this, seemingly not worried about the danger caused by the earthquake.

    "You are really brave, what if you accidentally fall?" Tie Heng couldn't help but scold her.

    "Humph!" Miao Jue wrinkled her nose playfully at him.  He replied in a matter-of-fact tone: "Don't you see that everyone else is watching the situation from a high place? Of course I will come up too. Besides, with you here, will I still fall?"

    She doesn¡¯t look like a teacher at this moment, and looking at their respective expressions, it¡¯s as if their identities have been swapped.

    "Can I take this as a compliment?" Tie Heng said angrily, looking around. Indeed, as Miao Jue said, those teachers also went up to the roof or the top of the tall trees.  Go up and look towards the city.  further away.  There are many teachers and students doing the same thing. Obviously, everyone wants to know what happened to mšªngbš¢i.

    "Of course I'm praising you. You're so good at Qinggong. Can you bear to see me fall to the ground?" Miao Jue didn't seem to realize the seriousness of the situation yet. He still spoke in a relaxed manner with a hint of ridicule.  Inside.

    "I don't have time to argue with you now." Tie Heng no longer regards the other party as a teacher at all.  He was also a bit rude in his words.

    Miao Jue was not angry at all, he just stamped his feet like a petty person.  He stepped on a few roof tiles and muttered something like: "Bad boy, bad boy!"  It can be seen that Tie Heng turned his head and ignored her.  She stuck to Tie Heng's side again, as if she was deliberately showing off her presence.

    "I sensed a demonic aura, so it's probably not a demon causing trouble." Although Miao Jue was a little out of shape, his ability was still outstanding and he had been wary of it for a long time.  "Maybe it's a natural disaster, such as a thunderstorm, hurricane, earthquake, or like last year, there will be a flood"

    Tie Heng disagreed with Miao Jue's guess. He shook his head and said extremely solemnly: "No, it's not that simple. I expect it to be a more terrifying catastrophe!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge bloody lightning flashed across the sky. The entire barrier was affected, and the colorful light screen fluctuated continuously.  The earthquake also intensified further. Looking from a distance, you could even see some buildings collapsing, and fires breaking out in some buildings. Fire and smoke pillars appeared in many places in the city.

    "Is that shšªme?" Someone suddenly exclaimed, and others looked up and saw that in the mid-air to the east of the city, there was a patch of light gathering rapidly towards it.  this lightXia seems to be some kind of special restriction guarding the barrier, and it is very powerful. Even though they are so far apart, Tie Heng can still feel its amazing power.

    But the ray of light swept through the air in the east of the city, and fš£ngfš® encountered an invisible layer of resistance and hovered there.  After a moment of stalemate, the piece of light attacked. It continued to compress towards a certain point in the void, seeming to limit the power that appeared out of thin air.  No one can see that power, but as long as people with some martial arts or magic skills and a certain spiritual sense can clearly sense the existence of that power and marvel at its power.

    The light failed to stop the expansion and formation of that huge force. It was fragmented in a series of invisible explosions, turning into countless light spots and disappearing.  At the same time that Guangxia was broken, everyone in the city heard a strange shattering sound. Something extremely hard and soft was punctured and torn into pieces.  Along with this strange sound, a shuddering atmosphere filled the air

    "Oh my God!" Miao Jue stared at the difš¡ng where the light disappeared, his eyes widened, and he whispered in a daze.

    Tie Heng also felt a chill in his hands and feet, and turned a deaf ear to the frightened calls coming from the government.

    In the mid-air to the east of the city, it was like a mirror cracking open, a deep black crack appeared, and slowly spread towards the surroundings.  And the void inside it became extremely unstable, twisting and trembling.  It seems like it will collapse at any moment.

    "Space rift!" Tie Heng, the beast, was filled with shock and fear, and his lips wriggled.  Let out an unconscious whisper.

    "We have to escape from here quickly!" he thought immediately.

    Suddenly, a delicate jade hand grabbed his palm.  And held him firmly.  Feeling the coolness coming from the other party's palm, Tie Heng's mind immediately sobered up.  He turned his face and looked at the pale but calm female gentleman next to him. Somehow, the fear and timidity he had previously felt, as well as the thought of escaping alone, all disappeared.  Confidence and courage refilled his mind and inspired his unyielding fighting spirit.  No matter what kind of danger he faces, he must protect everything he cherishes from any harm.

    "I'm scared!" Miao Jue said softly.  "I'm more scared than when I was hunted down that day."

    "Don't be afraid. I have everything." Tie Heng replied decisively.

    "Yeah!" Miao Jue smiled, and her slender hand was held tightly by Tie Heng, so that both of them could feel each other's pulse.

    There was something as bright as the scorching sun on the top floor of Wangyue Tower, and a ray of light like before was released, constantly impacting the space crack.  But the contrast in power between the two is too great. Those rays of light are a special kind of restriction, which may be very powerful, enough to suppress or even destroy an army.  But in the face of space collapse, a force that transcends the ordinary laws of heaven and earth, it seems too insignificant.

    The light was shattered one after another.  mšŠiyš¯u plays no role at all.  But the space crack gradually increased, and the dense demonic energy poured into the world from the other end of the crack, and began to erode everything they touched.

    This is a disaster.  Space rifts are channels for demons to invade the human world, and there is no way to stop them from appearing.  Humans can do it.  It is to fight against the demons when they swarm into your home.  Originally, the Moon Tower, the Jade Bell, and the giant arrays and war weapons that were preset at the beginning of each city were the most powerful means to resist demons and protect the people.  But now, no one would have thought of it.  There will be a spatial rift that happens to appear inside the city, which is simply a disaster within a disaster.

    With the black evil spirit spreading.  The dš¬fš¡ngyš«jš©ng close to the space rift has become a hell on earth.  Those ordinary people who have little resistance will be exposed to evil spirits too much.  The body will be corroded, the mind will become insane, and more people will die in pain.

    This is only the beginning of the catastrophe.  The space crack expanded more and more, and its irregular end cut into the tip of the knife inside the pastry, gradually inserted into the ground, and went deeper.  This caused a series of chain reactions.  The tššbišŠ was an earthquake, and it became even more violent. It was like the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking.  Along the direction of the expansion of the spatial rift, a huge, canyon-like crack opened on the ground.  It is bottomless, and more cracks are spreading around. Wherever it passes, houses collapse and the ground collapses. It is like the earth has opened countless mouths, swallowing up human lives and everything on the ground. It is completely  A scene of the end of the world.

    Tianfeng City, a once prosperous thoroughfare city, is turning into ruins!

    The other end of the spatial rift cuts into the east city wall.  The thick city wall that could accommodate six carriages traveling side by side was like a pile of building blocks that collapsed in an instant.Collapsed.  Immediately afterwards, the protective barrier and the spatial rift came into contact.  Similarly, in the face of this power that is beyond human reach, the seemingly powerful protective barrier is just a fragile layer of soap bubbles.  First, a hole was torn open, and then the entire barrier fell apart and turned into nothing.

    The roar of thunder once again filled people's ears, the scorching hot wind howled non-stop, and the dust covered the sky.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Miao Jue screamed, unable to remain calm anymore.  The guardian barrier nšŠnggš°u restrains and attacks demons, and is effective both internally and externally. This is almost the last hope for most people.  But now, seeing this hope shattered, one can imagine the blow he received.

    "Be careful!" Although Tie Heng was also shaken, he always maintained a state of alert.  As soon as he sensed danger, he reacted immediately.  He hugged Miao Jue's waist, stepped aside, and moved to the other side of the roof.  The house they were standing on just now was hit by a fallen giant tree. Half of the roof was smashed through and crushed. There were flying branches, leaves and broken tiles everywhere, and the entire pavilion was shaken by the impact.

    The same thing happened in zhš­uwšŠi. Many people were crushed under the rubble and trees, and they could not stop crying and screaming.  Seeing such a miserable situation.  Hearing the injured's cry for help, Miao Jue moved.  I just wanted to go down and save people.  But she had just taken half a step when she was grabbed by Tie Heng.

    "Tie Heng. Someone is injured over there" Before Miao Jue finished speaking, he saw Tie Heng pointing at the space crack that was dozens of feet high and almost as wide.  She turned her head and looked around. In the distance, she could only vaguely see a black-red cloud emerging from the crack in space, and then circling back and forth in mid-air.

    "That's shšªme?" Miao Jue asked curiously.

    "Bloodwing Magic Bat!" Tie Heng spat out four words without emotion.  His eyesight was naturally not comparable to that of Miao Jue. The first moment the black and red clouds appeared, he recognized their true appearance.

    The blood-winged magic bat is a weak demon beast at the level of a demon spirit. It does not have much destructive power, but its teeth and claws contain a certain amount of toxins.  A junior warrior who has practiced martial arts for several years is well prepared and can easily deal with them.  But saying they are weak is not completely correct, because the blood-winged magic bats have always been active in groups. Once the number reaches a certain level, quantitative changes will bring about qualitative changes, and they will become extremely terrifying existences.

    Just like now!

    While identifying the bleeding-winged magic bat, Tie Heng also made other discoveries.  His keen eyes captured thousands of black shadows emerging from the cracks in space.  They clung to the ground and spread out in all directions amid chaos and chaos.  Their speed and agility are many times better than the blood-winged magic bats flying in groups in the air.  Even Tie Heng could only see their rough outlines.  It seemed to be a black monster that resembled a tiger and leopard, with several long tails.

    While Tie Heng was still searching for what kind of monster had such an image in his memory, a third type of monster appeared in the rift in space.  It was a huge monster like a small mountain.  It is like a sand dune that can move freely, and it looks extremely weird.  But Tie Heng saw the appearance of this giant beast.  There was an extra layer of bitterness in his expression.

    "That's a sand monster!?" Miao Jue quickly recognized the monster because of its huge size and conspicuous features.  She screamed uncontrollably.  There was even a cry in the voice.

    "Yes, that's the Sand Monster." While answering, Tie Heng calmed down his thoughts and figured out what to do next.

    "Oh my god! This is just like a nightmare." Miao Jue was still crying.

    Sand monsters can barely be regarded as evil-level monsters. Their rank can only be considered medium among many monsters, but the damage they can bring is unmatched by many high-level monsters.  The sand monster uses the nutrients in the land and the aura of the earth as its food, so any place it passes by will be barren of grass and turn into a desert.  In addition to their huge size, although their attack power is not strong, their defense and self-healing abilities are abnormal, making them very difficult to deal with.

    "Compared to the current situation, any nightmare is undoubtedly heaven." Tie Heng added with a wry smile. He saw the second sand monster coming to this place through the rift in space, then the third one, and obviously there were more behind it.  There are more.  Now it seems that the city is doomed, and what people need to worry about is how to survive this catastrophe.

    "What should we do?" Miao Jue lost her composure and asked Tie Heng blankly.

    "Stay alive." Tie Heng gave a brief answer, and took a final glance at the space rift where a large group of demons were pouring out, feeling uneasy: "Look at the sudden appearance of this space rift, and its extremely rapid expansion. At its current scale,  It's almost reaching its limit, and it will probably remain the same.It's been a long time I hope no more powerful demons will be summoned before the space is closed"

    As soon as he thought of this, Tie Heng turned around, picked up Miao Jue, jumped to the top of a house in Pangbiš¡n, and then fell back to the ground.

    When Miao Jue realized that she was being picked up by Tie Heng, her panicked mood suddenly calmed down.  She spread her arms and hugged the boy who was many years younger than her with a little force.  This warm, safe and practical feeling brought her back to that night a few months ago.  It was this kind of emotion that made Miao Jue often dream at midnight for several months, covering his head with a quilt and thinking about it carefully.  She missed and longed to experience it again, but she was ashamed of the thought.  Until this moment, she put aside all worries and burdens and lay quietly in his arms, blushing, hiding her face in his chest, counting his heartbeat.

    Tie Heng didn't know how much the beauty's mood changed in his arms. He was even indifferent to the wonderful touch from his hands.  Through the thin summer clothes, the skin on Miao Jue's thighs and back was soft and elastic. Normally, Tie Heng would probably not be able to put it down, but now, how could he have such thoughts?

    The first thing Tie Heng did was to reduce the gravity field of the gravity ring. At this moment, he had to go all out to survive this life and death disaster.  After that, Tie Heng quickly observed his surroundings.  The violent earthquake caused ground collapse and cracking in many buildings, which also affected Kunyuan Academy, so Tie Heng wanted to find the safest route.

    He decided to send Miao Jue to a safe place first, then look for Tang Tang, Qiu Ainai and Lu Shan, and then protect these girls from danger.  They are almost Tie Heng's only friends this year, and he does not allow any accidents to happen to them.

    As for places that can be considered safe now, there are indeed several places in the school, such as Tongxian Tower, Kaiyuan Hall, the building complex where the high-rise buildings of the school are located, etc.  But after careful consideration, Tie Heng chose the direction to run towards Youjie Hall.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 59 Catastrophe (2)

    As the residence of Feng Shiyou, Youjie Hall was completely renovated as early as the first day he moved in. Almost the main structure of Youjie Hall was refined into the equivalent of a large defensive weapon. In the following years, it was continued inland.  of reinforcement.  Today, Yangjing has a very strong defense force. As long as you get there, the safety level will never be worse than that of Kaiyuan Hall and other places.

    "Tsk, I once thought that the goddess of luck started to favor me, but now it seems that she is just making fun of me. Damn it, am I just an unlucky guy who is riddled with bad luck? Why does shšªme always encounter this kind of thing?  ""." Tie Heng lamented in his heart, while he was puzzled as to whether zš¬jš«'s lucky value was positive or negative.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The sound of vibrating wings passed through the sky above his head. Tie Heng looked up and saw that under the dark sky, densely packed blood-winged magic bats were flying around, looking for delicious food.  Soon, the chaotic crowd on the ground became the target of their attack

    "Damn it!" Cursing in a low voice, Tie Heng swayed away from the panicked and fleeing crowd, and turned into a row of collapsed buildings in the city to avoid the sight of the monster in the sky.

    Tie Hengzhš©dao, as long as the rift in space does not disappear, more and more demons will emerge from it.  The masters of the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty, those spiritual masters have specifically studied the situation when these space rifts appear in the demon world.  They discovered that many demons have extremely sensitive abilities to sense changes in space. They can sense the appearance of space cracks in advance and will gather towards the place where the cracks are formed. Fortunately, the first time the cracks appear, they rush into the human world to hunt for delicious food.  Blood food.

    This is a group of beggars who saw a restaurant posting a free welcome notice and gathered at the door of the restaurant.  As soon as the door opened, people rushed in.  If you don't close this door, everything in the restaurant will be destroyed.

    "In their eyes, we humans are the most delicious food, and can even bring them an upgrade." He glanced at the monsters flying through the sky.  Tie Heng thought to himself.

    He suddenly felt a little ironic at this moment, because in the eyes of humans, these monsters are also a resource that can be exploited.  Whether it is their flesh, blood, bones, skin, or demon souls, they all play an irreplaceable role.  Not only can it be used to refine magic weapons, treasures, medicines, etc., it can also be specially processed by spiritual chefs to become delicious delicacies and give humans more powerful power.  Among them, the stronger and higher-level demons are, the more valuable they are to humans.  corresponding.  In the eyes of demons, the more powerful a warrior or magician is, the more attractive they will be.  Once they can taste the flesh and blood of such people and ingest the essence, the benefits that can be brought to them far exceed those of ordinary humans.  This is also the reason why most blood-winged magic bats gather at Chao Kun Yuan Academy. They have discovered that there are more nutritious food here.

    "Perhaps there is not much fundamental difference between us humans and these demons!" Tie Heng hid in the gap between a collapsed wall and saw that most of the blood-winged magic bats in the sky flew away before he got out.  Keep moving forward against some cover.  Somehow, such an idea came to his mind. Thinking about it, he felt a little ridiculous, so he shook his head slightly.  Get rid of distracting thoughts and concentrate on your journey.

    "You can put me down now!" In Tie Heng's arms, Miao Jue raised her face and reminded him in a low voice.

    "Oh. Right!" Tie Heng smiled awkwardly and leaned into a dark corner.  He let go and put Miao Jue on the ground.  It wasn't until the soft jade body left Zš¬jš«'s arms that Tie Heng came back to his senses.  Feeling like something is missing.

    "Where are we going?" Miao Jue calmed her timid mind by adjusting her clothes, and then asked with some confusion.

    "Go to Youjie Hall. There is a strong defense there and it will be relatively safe." Tie Heng answered her while observing the surroundings vigilantly.

    "Is there a festival hall? Why don't you go to the Kaiyuan Hall? There are war weapons guarding the hall, and everyone knows how to" Miao Jue frowned and asked with some doubts.

    ¡°It¡¯s because everyone will choose to take refuge there.¡± Before she could finish her words, Tie Heng interrupted her.  "Think about it, the Kaiyuan Hall is indeed very large, but how many people are there in the whole school? Even if only one-fifth of the people escape there, how many people can be crammed in?"

    Tie Heng¡¯s rhetorical question immediately left Miao Jue speechless. His worries may very well come true. Maybe something has happened now.

    "And." Tie Heng considered it comprehensively and became even more worried: "With so many people gathered there, the demons will definitely be attracted there. The safest place may become the most dangerous place"

    Listening to Tie Heng¡¯s words, Miao Jue¡¯s face turned pale.  She admitted that what Tie Heng said made sense and believed in his judgment, but Miao Jue also heard Tie Heng's coldness.

    Tie Heng stared into her eyes??, she also looked back at Tie Heng.  After looking at each other for a moment, Miao Jue finally sighed.  "It's all up to you."

    "Of course you should listen to me." Tie Heng replied deliberately and arrogantly, but this time Miao Jue did not quarrel with him, but kept his head lowered in silence.

    Tie Heng mšªngbš¢i Miao Jue is worried about other people, but these are not within the scope of Tie Heng's consideration. He never worries about things beyond his ability.

    "Let's go!" Tie Heng took Miao Jue's arm and ran forward.  During this time, blood-winged magic bats could be seen flying everywhere, and among the bursts of thunder and wind howling, human screams and demon roars could also be heard.

    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble and danger, Tie Heng led Miao Jue on and off, and from time to time he had to hide in dark places.  Halfway through, they encountered a wide crack blocking the way, forcing the two of them to take a detour, and it took a lot of effort to reach Youjietang.

    "Huh" I saw that many of the buildings in the city were damaged, and there were several fires with thick smoke billowing from them.  But Youjie Hall was still intact, and there was a translucent light shield protecting it on the outside of the building. Tie Heng couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.  Along the way, it was not worried about the demons intruding into Youjie Hall, but was worried about the damage caused by the earthquake.  Now seeing that the situation is not too bad, Tie Heng is somewhat thankful.

    But just when Tie Heng lifted Miao Jue's body and was about to lead her into the main entrance of Youjie Hall.  A man's roar sounded from the intersection on one side, and with the roar, a servant from the school ran out from the corner of the road.  He held a horizontal knife in one hand.  The other hand held a dagger, and it was waving it with all its strength at the moment.  Drive away the blood-winged magic bats surrounding him.

    This servant obviously has good swordsmanship. He danced the long and short sharp blades into a tight ball of cold light.  Protect your whole body in it.  All the blood-winged magic bats that flew over were either bounced away or hacked to death.  When he raised his eyes, he happened to see Youjietang. The tššbišŠ was the spiritual barrier emitting a faint light, which immediately gave him hope of escaping.  Without even thinking about it, he rushed towards the main entrance of Youjie Hall.

    But the main entrance of Youjie Hall is a small square. There are no shelters here, and it is very empty.  As soon as the servant ran here.  It immediately attracted more blood-winged magic bats hovering in the surrounding sky.  These ugly and disgusting little monsters made piercing screams, fluttered their black and red wings, and rushed towards the small square, like a dark cloud falling to the ground.

    "No!" Tie Heng knew he was going to do something bad when he saw the servant's momentum, but just as he was about to call him back, it was too late.

    The servant bumped into the light shield. To his surprise, he failed to get into the light shield.  Instead, he was severely shaken back.  Taking advantage of the opportunity when he was stunned and disoriented, several blood-winged magic bats pounced on him. Their hook-like claws dug deeply into his body, and their sharp fangs began to bite.

    "Ah" The servant screamed in pain and fear.  He desperately used the weapon in his hand to slash the blood-winged magic bats on his body, but more and more magic bats gathered over him, and all his struggles were in vain.  He was instantly submerged in it.  Only horrified and desperate shouts came out: "Let me in, please. Help me, help me!"

    "What's going on?" Miao Jue asked in surprise.

    Tie Heng smiled bitterly.  But I couldn't answer her question.  Generally, in this situation, the defensive spells people will use are only aimed at monsters, so that they can better protect others.  But Feng Shiyou has a surly personality and doesn't care about the life or death of strangers.  Therefore, Youjietang's spiritual barrier has been set with restrictions from the very beginning. Only those who hold tokens can use it.  The so-called token is the jade pendant that Tie Heng received when he became a disciple.

    "What do you want to do!?" Miao Jue saw that Tie Heng was silent, and the servant fell to the ground with a jingling, and his shouts gradually became fainter.  She gritted her teeth, stood up and rushed out.  Tie Heng didn't let her do anything stupid, so he dragged her back to the hiding place.

    "How could we just ignore him!" Miao Jue said sternly, while she stared at Tie Heng seriously.

    Tie Heng was a little ashamed when she looked at him. He turned his head and said, "Follow me, protect yourself, and don't run around!"

    "It's time!" Miao Jue's voice immediately softened, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.  She clung tightly to the young man's back, and while Tie Heng jumped out, she also ran forward.  She held the precious phantom Green Branch in her hand, and a green halo of light took on the shape of a thorn surrounding her body, both offensive and defensive.  In addition, she also presented a small silver buckler, and a spiritual shield with a diameter of four feet emanated from the shield, which looked very strong.  The small round shield was still spinning up and down around Miao Jue in a spiritual way, turning out to be a piece of jewelry.?A very high magic weapon.  Tie Heng had never seen it before. He thought it was a treasure specially used by Prince Xiang's palace to protect Miao Jue because he was worried that she would be in danger again.

    "Death!" Tie Heng shouted loudly as he rushed forward, and thrust out both claws. Countless crescent-shaped claws rushed past, tearing open blood flowers one after another in the center.  The group of blood-winged bats that were like dark clouds just now suddenly became sparse, and on the ground, countless pieces of flesh and blood were spread out into mud.

    "The fifth wind technique, pressure and cutting!" While Tie Heng was performing the tiger brake claw technique, he silently recited the incantation in his mind.  A whirlwind of wind immediately appeared around him, and the wind blades shot out from it swept across the sky around him, scattering the groups of magic bats and forcing them back.  It's like a huge sword, open and closed, invincible.  Tie Heng's claw strength is like a flexible single sword, filling the gap exposed by the sword, tearing all the fish that slip through the net into pieces.

    Miao Jue, who was following Tie Heng, didn't even need to move her hands. A blood-winged magic bat could get within half a foot of her.  Tie Heng didn't even need to look back, he just swung a swipe, whipping up a whirlwind that was sharper than a knife, and smashed down the magic bats that came from all directions.

    Miao Jue opened his eyes wide and looked at Tie Heng¡¯s back.  She is not very good at martial arts, so she has too much trouble with Tie Heng's precise and sharp claw skills.  But Tie Heng displayed his martial arts.  He could also release spells on one side, but it was enough to surprise her.

    "It turns out that he has grown up to this point." Miao Jue was in such a situation.  He is actually still happy with the progress Tie Heng has made.

    Tie Heng couldn¡¯t be distracted at this moment.  Although with his current strength, he still can't do it without the use of hand seals.  He used the silent spell method to cast low-level spells such as pressure cutting, and reached an extremely high level, but his current state did not allow him to make the slightest mistake.

    As soon as he rushed to the door of Youjie Hall, Tie Heng used a blast of palm wind to shake away the magic bat pressing on the servant, and then caught him in his arms.

    "Hold my hand!" Tie Heng held Miao Jue's arm with his backhand. At the same time, the spiritual power in his body suddenly burst out, and the whirlwind surrounding him exploded, forming a strong airflow that spread out in all directions.  Blow all the blood-winged magic bats in the country far away.  The tš±rš¢n that appeared in this airflow disappeared very quickly, turning from strong to weak in the blink of an eye, turning into wisps of breeze.  But when the blood-winged magic bat flew back screaming again, Tie Heng had already rushed into the light barrier with Miao Jue.

    Naturally, these blood-winged magic bats were not willing to let the delicious food slip away, and swooped down towards the light shield.

    "Seeking death!" Within the light shield, Tie Heng looked up at these greedy little monsters and sneered again and again.

    "His! His!" Accompanied by the blood-winged magic bat's screams, a sound similar to grease being burned by high temperature was heard endlessly.  There are hundreds or even thousands of blood-winged magic bats.  But as soon as the thin layer of translucent light mask is touched, it will immediately feel like strong acid has been poured on it, the skin will be opened and the flesh will be rotten, or even directly turned into ashes.

    It only takes a moment.  A thick layer of tattered corpses of mephits was piled under the light shield. The remaining blood-winged mephits seemed to realize that the seemingly weak light shield had the power to restrain them.  If you rush forward again, you will only die.  These little monsters changed direction and moved in a circle while wiping the light shield.  Then it flew back into the air, circling back and forth.  It seems that he is still a little unwilling, looking for loopholes, and it is obvious that he will not leave in a short time.

    "Humph, you are quite persistent and refuse to give up easily!" Tie Heng sneered again.  After entering the Youjie Hall, he no longer worried about the monsters outside. Feng Shiyou put a lot of thought into this residence, and it was not a place for these little monsters to run wild.

    "How is he?" Miao Jue's nervous expression relaxed a little when he saw that the blood-winged magic bat did not dare to attack again.  In the blink of an eye, he looked at the servant who was covered in blood. He was seriously injured and his breath was very weak.

    "Let's go into the house first." Tie Heng pulled Miao Jue into the hall. There was a silent suction force behind him, and the door closed following his footsteps.

    Tie Heng¡¯s other hand was close to the servant¡¯s back, continuously injecting Qi.  As Miao Jue saw, this man's condition was very bad. There were wounds of all sizes all over his body. His flesh and skin had been torn apart by the minions of the Blood-Winged Demon Bat. Venom had been injected into many of the wounds.  At this moment, all the black pus and blood flowing out was terrible.

    Tie Heng placed him on the table in the center of the hall, but before he could start treating him, he realized that his vitality was rapidly drying up.  Tie Heng put in more internal energy, trying to hold him back, but his penis had no effect.

    "There's no need to be busy, he's dying." Tie Heng said softly.  Miao Jue hurriedly filled a basin of water and was pouring medicinal powder into the water. She was preparing to clean the servant's wound. When she heard this, she was shocked and raised her head to look here. The servant was there.Jš©ng took his last breath.

    Miao Jue¡¯s face turned pale, she covered her mouth and sobbed softly.  Not only was she feeling sorry for the servant's misery, but it was also an outlet for her own fears and worries.  Tie Heng walked over, naturally opened his arms, held her in his arms, and let his tears wet his clothes.

    Miao Jue leaned on his shoulder naturally, cried for a while, and then controlled her emotions.  She put away her sad expression, turned her back and wiped away her tears with a handkerchief, and straightened her appearance.  Tie Heng didn't want to disturb her. He returned to his room, found a sheet, then came back to wrap the servant's body and moved it to an empty room.

    Tie Heng went upstairs to check again. Contrary to his expectation, there was no one in the building. Not only did he see Feng Shiyou, but Gongsun Bian and others also came back.

    "Your master and your senior brothers are not here?" Returning downstairs, Miao Jue seemed to notice that there was no one here.

    "Well, judging from the signs, they haven't come back yet." Tie Heng nodded.

    "Then what's going on with the magic barrier outside?"

    "It should have been activated automatically after sensing the evil spirit." Tie Heng said, taking out the jade pendant and looking at it.

    The jade pendant contains messages sent by Feng Shiyou or his senior brothers, and Tie Heng wants to use it to contact other people.

    "Damn it." Tie Heng said that this could be because of the impact of the space crack, which made this type of communication magic weapon useless.

    "You stay here, I'll be back soon." After seeing the tragic death of the servant, Tie Heng became more and more anxious. Now that Miao Jue was settled, all he could think about was the other three  The safety of girls.

    "Where are you going? Go find your master" Miao Jue was shocked. She rushed over and took Tie Heng's arm. Then she came to her senses: "Are you going to find Tang Tang and the others?"

    "Yes." Tie Heng also concealed it.  "I don't know how they are doing, or whether they are able to reach a safe place I'm worried."

    "I'll go find them with you." Miao Jue suddenly said this.  She could tell from Tie Heng's expression that Tie Heng had made up his mind, and even her persuasion would be useless.  Instead of letting Tie Heng go out and hiding here in fear and worrying about him, it would be better to follow him and feel more at ease.

    "Nonsense! I finally sent you here. It's very dangerous for the time being. How can I let you go out with me and take risks!" Tie Heng refused.

    "I am your teacher, as well as Tang Tang and the others. Now everyone is in danger, and I can't just care about my own safety." Miao Jue replied without giving up, and even took a step forward aggressively, opening his mouth as if he was still in danger.  Something to say.  But before she could say anything else, Tie Heng pointed at her sleeping point.

    "You" Miao Jue's eyes widened, but her eyelids fell uncontrollably. She closed her eyes and fell into Tie Heng's arms.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 59 Catastrophe (3)

    Before Miao Jue could speak again, Tie Heng pointed at her sleeping point.

    "You" Miao Jue's eyes widened, but her eyelids fell uncontrollably. She closed her eyes and fell into Tie Heng's arms.  But even though she lost consciousness, her hands still held Tie Heng's arm firmly, and they were stronger than before, which showed how nervous she was about Tie Heng.

    Tie Hengheng hugged her, walked back to his room, and placed Miao Jue on the bed.

    "Have a sleep, everything will be over when you wake up." "." Tie Heng smoothed the messy hair in front of her forehead and whispered softly, fš£ngfš® Miao Jue was still awake and was being coaxed to sleep by him.  generally.

    After staring at the beauty on the bed for a moment, Tie Heng turned around and walked out of the room.  He closed the door. He originally wanted to activate the room's own shielding spells, but he thought that with Miao Jue's strength, he could easily dispel these spells and even try to close them, so he simply didn't bother.

    Tie Heng estimated that Miao Jue would fall asleep for almost half an hour. He was very careful when tapping the acupuncture points. Because the acupoints were restricted for too long, it would cause harm to the human body, so Tie Heng was naturally reluctant to do so.  However, he is not worried that Miao Jue will run out after waking up. If the jade pendant or the person holding the jade pendant takes her through the magic barrier, Miao Jue will never be able to leave the scope of Youjietang.  Similarly, even with Feng Shiyou's token, she couldn't get to the top of the building, so she couldn't touch the core of Youjietang's magic defense system. She couldn't do anything, so she could only wait for him to come back.

    Just in case, Tie Heng went to the top floor and left a note.  He knew that as soon as Feng Shiyou and the others came back, they would go upstairs to check the situation. This note was left for them.  Ask them to take care of Miao Jue and make sure she doesn't run around.

    Finished these.  Tie Heng rushed out of the door of Youjie Hall.  He completely regarded the blood-winged magic bats that were still hovering in the sky as if they were nothing, turning into an invisible wind.  He passed between the ruins and in a blink of an eye, he threw away the large group of magic bats that were screaming "Zhizhi!" and swooping towards him.

    Having no worries, Tie Heng used his body skills to the limit and went straight to the first grade school area

    "No! No! No! Don't let anything happen!" When Tie Heng arrived near the first-grade school area of ??Fa Dao Branch, the sight he saw made him feel like he had fallen into an ice cave.

    The once neat and quiet school was now beyond recognition, replaced by a huge area of ??faults and collapse.  The teaching building of Class A for the first year lies quietly at the bottom of a deep pit with an area of ??more than ten acres, several feet deep from the ground.  The wall collapsed and the house collapsed long ago, turning it into a pile of rubble and ruins, most of which was still buried by the collapsed mud and rocks.

    Tie Heng stood on the edge of the pit, staring blankly down, his mind going blank.  Fortunately, he woke up quickly, cheered up, and cheered him up.  "A subsidence of this scale cannot happen in an instant. They are all very clever girls. Once they find out something is wrong, they will definitely escape in time"

    While Tie Heng comforted Zš¬jš« like this, he looked for a foothold on the fault, and then jumped to the bottom of the pit.  He carefully tested the stability of the ground and found that it was quite solid.  Then he quickly walked to the ruins of the school.  He turned over the bricks and mud and began to search.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t know what kind of thoughts were tumbling in his heart at the moment, but he just couldn¡¯t think clearly at all.  There was something in my heart like a mess.  His impatience made him breathe quickly, and the movements of his hands became faster and faster.  The power is also getting stronger.  Large pieces of gravel and bricks were thrown far away by him, and huge amounts of soil piled up on both sides as he moved his hands.  Under Tie Heng's strange power.  These things were like building blocks in a child's hands, and most of them were quickly cleared away.

    Although the surroundings were as dark as night, with only a brief flash of light after the bloody thunder flashed across the sky, this was enough for Tie Heng to see everything around him clearly.  In the ruins, Tieheng finally found a body, but also found a few fresh blood stains and some footprints in the center, which showed that there were not many injured and they were all rescued.

    This is undoubtedly good news. Although the specific situation of Tang Tang and Lu Shan is not known yet, it somewhat reassures Tie Heng.  As long as the earthquake damages them, based on their two abilities, ordinary monsters will not be able to do much harm to them.

    Tie Heng felt a lot more relaxed. When he saw the teaching building and courtyard of Class B of the first year buried on the other side of the pit, he ran over and searched again.  The result was almost the same as before. There were only some blood stains and traces of people walking in the ruins, and not a single corpse or injured person was left.

    "Looking at the situation, it seems that some people were injured in the earthquake, but everyone was able to evacuate here before the subsidence occurred." Tie Heng found clues to piece together the specific situation at that time.  "Everyone should be doing it under the guidance of a teacher or someone else."For those who are evacuated, I estimate that the destination they are most likely to go to is the Kaiyuan Hall"

    Thinking of this, Tie Heng jumped up and returned to the ground after two ups and downs.  He decided to rush to the Kaiyuan Hall to take a look. No matter what, he had to see with his own eyes that Tang Tang and Lu Shan were safe and sound, so that he could feel completely at ease. As for what to do next, he would decide later based on the situation!

    Tie Heng turned his eyes and happened to see the distant sky. The space crack was expanding even more. Even if he didn't stand at a high place, he could still clearly see the door to disaster.  But Tie Heng's keen eyes discovered that the spatial rift had stopped expanding, and instead turned from prosperity to decline, and began to gradually shrink.  Although this contraction is very slow compared to the expansion, it is of decisive significance, especially since the demonic energy pouring out of the cracks is also slowly attenuating, and the earthquake has subsided, with only some slight aftershocks.  All indicate that this space rift is closing.

    Unfortunately, Tie Heng is not very optimistic about this discovery.  Everything that happened today was so weird and abnormal.  Not to mention anything else, the sheer scale of this space rift was rare even during the Great Shattering Period.  There is also this red thunder and scorching wind that fills the sky, which is also an unprecedented phenomenon.  Tie Heng wondered whether their appearance was directly related to this huge space rift.  If so, it can be used as an early warning sign, and it can also mean that a greater catastrophe is coming.  Maybe we don¡¯t have to wait until the Great Shattering comes once in a hundred years, and the human world will fall into destruction

    "Are you predicting a disaster? But why do I always feel a little different?" Tie Heng looked up at the sky.  Whispering to the black clouds where red thunder flashes.  From the moment the space rift appeared, Tie Heng vaguely sensed that some changes had taken place in this world.  But he couldn't grasp the specific difference yet.

    Shaking his head, Tie Heng kept these thoughts in his heart for the time being, and would study them carefully after the catastrophe passed.  But just as he was about to leave, a dark monster slowly walked out of a dark corner.

    This monster is nearly one foot long and looks like an elongated cheetah.  It has six emerald-like eyes, located in the front, on the top of the head and on the back of the head, between opening and closing.  The cold light of the forest penetrates the heart.  Its body is densely covered with tiny scales, and the surface of the scales has blade-like protrusions. Its claws and teeth are sharp and huge, and it is extremely lethal at a glance.  On the tail of this monster beast, there are three slender tails that are as long as its body.  There are dense barbs and hooks at the end of each tail.  When swinging, it is like three thorn whips. When it hits the ground or gravel, it will leave terrible cracks and make a heart-stopping sound of breaking through the air.

    "Phantom Beast!" Tie Heng recognized the monster in front of him.  This kind of monster, whose appearance is full of tension and streamlined beauty, is the first group of monsters to break out of the space rift together with the blood-winged magic bat.

    "These guys are also monsters that hunt together. It's not wise to get entangled with them." Tie Heng quickly glanced at the government.  I just planned to spread out my skills and run away.

    But the phantom beast in front of him seemed to have seen through Tie Heng's thoughts, with a very human expression on his face. It was mocking Tie Heng.  Tie Heng's heart tightened.  Just as he was about to take action, he heard several slight noises around him.  Seven or eight phantom beasts were conjured out of thin air and appeared in Tie Heng's center.  Surrounded him in the middle.

    "Damn it!" Tie Heng cursed in his heart, but he still acted rashly.  Although the Phantom Beast is only a beast-level demon, it is only a low-level existence among countless demon species. It is nothing more than cannon fodder in the demon army.  However, these miscellaneous soldiers are not simple, because many of them play the role of scouts, exploring paths, investigating, and even ambush and assassinate.  TššbišŠ is the speed of the Phantom Beast, which is relatively rare among many monsters. They can also move at a higher speed with the help of shadows. They are a group of opponents that are difficult to guard against and difficult to effectively eliminate.

    The first phantom beast that appeared stared at Tie Heng with some confusion.  It is stronger and smarter than its kind, and seems to be the leader of this group of phantom beasts.  When it saw Tie Heng, it didn't look frightened or panicked. It was a little confused and a little dissatisfied.

    It lowered its body, leaned over and roared lowly at Tie Heng. Several other phantom beasts immediately followed suit and made the same movements, baring their teeth and claws to intimidate the prey surrounded by them.

    But Tie Heng had no consciousness of being a prey at all. He looked calmly and looked around at the group of phantom beasts.

    ¡°You bunch of beasts!¡± Tie Heng cursed contemptuously.

    He found that there were still blood stains on these phantom beasts, especially on their mouths and claws, which showed that they had murdered many humans.  Look at their bulging bellies, they are obviously full.belly.  But after tasting the delicious taste of human flesh, these greedy and cruel monsters can no longer control their bloodthirsty desires, and only want to devour more humans.

    The leading phantom beast understood the contempt in Tie Heng's expression. It let out an angry roar, its body was like a spring, it shrank and stretched, and rushed towards Tie Heng as fast as a powerful arrow.  The fangs in the open mouth were like two rows of daggers, and the claws extended were like sharp scimitars. From the looks of it, it seemed to want to tear Tie Heng into pieces completely.

    Its attack was swift and fierce, but Tie Heng's movements were faster than it.  Tie Heng turned to the right and ducked to the left of the Phantom Beast leader.  His hands formed the shape of tiger claws, and with the force of wind, which was sharper than a sword, it penetrated directly into the two vital points of the opponent's chest and abdomen.

    The leader of the phantom beast, tš±rš¢n, lost his target and was in mid-air, with no room to dodge.  It had no choice but to curl up its limbs, protect its chest and soft abdomen, and withstand Tie Heng's attack.  While its body lost balance, it did not forget to retaliate. It swung its tail, and three slender tails whipped towards Tie Heng's pocket head like a whip.

    Tie Heng is very strong, and the barbs on the Phantom Beast's tail contain paralyzing toxins, which are their most powerful weapons when hunting.  Tie Heng did not want to be contaminated.  The steps under his feet changed, and the person took several steps back.  Three tails brushed against the tip of his nose.

    It can be divided at a touch, even if the claws are pressed firmly.  Tie Heng's tiger brake claw power still severely injured the leader of the phantom beast.  Its left front leg was almost torn in two, and five finger holes were opened on its side. The wind that penetrated the body exploded from the inside, twisting its internal organs into a pulp.

    This most powerful and fierce phantom beast lost its fighting power in the blink of an eye.  It rolled to the ground with a miserable hiss, and tried to stand up, but was unable to do so. It could only lie there and let out a fššnnšŽ and desperate whine.

    Tie Heng finally took one more look at it.  He originally wanted to take the opportunity to break out and leave, but these phantom beasts were very cunning.  His body moved.  They immediately changed their positions, still surrounding him.

    The three phantom beasts jumped up at the same time and rushed towards Tie Heng in three directions. The remaining ones were also ready to launch follow-up attacks at any time, which was very similar to the combined attack technique in human martial arts.

    Tie Heng also used all his strength at this time. He raised his Qing Gong to the limit, his body swayed and his outline was slightly blurred.  The person suddenly disappeared from the spot, and the three phantom beasts suddenly jumped into the air, almost missing each other.

    With a ghostly flash, Tie Heng appeared next to a phantom beast on the left.  Without giving it a chance to react, Tie Heng reached out with his right hand and inserted his five fingers into the top of the monster's head.  With a turn of his wrist, he opened its skull.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡°  The two phantom beasts finally reacted and jumped towards Tie Heng.  But Tieheng turned his left hand.  There was a rapidly growing stick in his hand, which was the "home run" he had refined not long ago.

    He swung his backhand, and there was a sound of "pound!", followed by broken bones and a miserable howl before death. A phantom beast was knocked into the air, and its limbs were twisted and deformed before falling more than ten feet away.

    The other phantom beast was quite cunning. It silently jumped up behind Tie Heng, opened its mouth and bit the back of his neck.  Tie Heng smiled coldly, turned around in time, blocked with his right hand in front of him, and was bitten by the phantom beast!

    Originally, seeing Tie Heng¡¯s extremely fast movements, terrifying strength, and cruel and ruthless methods, several phantom beasts were a little shocked and at a loss. Now, when they saw that he was bitten, they suddenly roared with excitement.

    But the phantom beast biting Tie Heng's right hand failed to tear off its arm or knock down the prey as they imagined. Instead, its body went limp and a short mournful cry came out of its mouth.  Abruptly, dozens of slender black tentacles penetrated from the chest, abdomen, back and even limbs of the phantom beast, and then in turn drilled back into the body from other parts, wrapping it up.  From the gap, I could see that the phantom beast's strong body was shrinking rapidly, like an emptied water bladder.

    When the tentacles let go of the phantom beast, it suddenly turned into a shriveled corpse.  On Tie Heng's right arm, under the sleeve that was torn apart by the Phantom Beast's teeth, the black and red demon-swallowing mark is exuding a layer of black evil spirit, covering the skin of the arm. The Phantom Beast can bite through the iron plate.  Even the sharp teeth cannot cause any harm.

    Tie Heng sneered and glanced back at the other phantom beasts.  Tentacles composed of demonic power emerged again, and they danced around Tie Heng, quite showcasing their power.  The remaining phantom beasts were staring at Tie Heng's right arm and the tentacles. They were still roaring, and their long tails kept beating the ground, making a crisp sound.  The grinning look looks very ferocious.  But their feet were slowly retreating, and there was also a hint of anger in their originally cold and bloodthirsty green eyes.Uneasiness and fear.

    Tie Heng confronted them for a moment, then put away the "Home Run" and turned around.  His attention at the moment was not on the phantom beast behind him, but on observing the movements of the government.  The demon-swallowing mark on his right arm is a special mutation that he can't control freely, and it also involves Ye Nan's life and death. Tie Heng doesn't want anyone to see this secret of his own.

    Those phantom beasts watched Tie Heng leave, and some of them dared to pursue him.  They roared a few times in a low voice, seemingly communicating with each other, and quickly reached an agreement.  They turned around, and two of them pounced on the companion whose skull was ripped off by Tie Heng. They opened their mouths and started tearing away the flesh and blood on its body.  The others surrounded the seriously injured leader, and regardless of the opponent's furious roars, they clawed and bitten with their claws and claws.  The phantom beast, which was only smaller than the leader, grabbed its neck.  As the upper and lower jaws came together, it broke its neck and ended its life.  Immediately afterwards, several phantom beasts devoured the food. The phantom beast that killed the original leader personally had half of its body covered in blood. It raised its neck to the sky and let out a high-pitched roar, seeming to declare that it was ready to go.  New ruler.

    Tie Heng heard everything that happened behind him, and he couldn't feel any surprise.  Back in the Chaos Orb, as generations of peerless masters fought against the demon world, he had already experienced the ruthless nature of these demons.  Many demons are as intelligent as humans, but they do not have the compassion or sympathy that humans have for the weak. Instead, like wild beasts, they follow the natural survival laws of survival of the fittest and the law of the jungle

    "So you are just a bunch of beasts who don't know how to support each other. No matter how smart you are, the population can't really grow" Tie Heng whispered.  After walking a certain distance, he immediately put away the Demon-Swallowing Seal, spread out his body skills, and ran towards the Kaiyuan Hall.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 59 Catastrophe (4)

    At this time, Kunyuan Academy and other institutions in the city were already occupied by chaos and disaster.  Most of the buildings in the temple that Tie Heng passed by were damaged, and many were ignited by raging fires. The black smoke was dispersed in the strong wind and spread the sparks. Several dry woods were also ignited and illuminated by the fire.  Dark sky.

    There are still many mutilated corpses lying around. Even if these people did not die in the hands of the demon, they were eaten by the demon and changed beyond recognition.  Tie Heng also found several places where people were defending and resisting along the way. The number of people was not large, and they were all people whom Tie Heng didn't know, so he wanted to make more stops.

    "These are smart people. When the large group of blood-winged magic bats came, they ran around in panic and hid. Otherwise, they would never have been able to survive until now without their cover. They were hiding.  The dš¬fš¡ng can be considered concealed and quite strong. As long as it is not exposed or is not too unlucky, it should be able to survive this catastrophe." Tie Heng moved quickly while taking advantage of the thick smoke blown by the strong wind to hide.  He felt somewhat guilty about the people he had just discovered, because he had helped and could escort them to a safer place, but Tang Tang and the others were undoubtedly much more important in Tie Heng's heart than these people.  He had no choice but to leave them alone, which was why he showed up.

    The Kaiyuan Hall is located in the center of the school. When Tie Heng came to the nearby temple, he saw large groups of demons gathering here one after another.  Tie Heng immediately realized that the situation was not good, so he did not take rash action. Instead, he sneaked under a slightly skewed pavilion, and then lurched like a gecko.  Climb along the shadow of the eaves to the top of the pavilion, and then crawl into a window.

    "The situation is worse than I expected!" Tie Heng looked towards the Kaiyuan Hall from the window.  The entire hall was shrouded in a layer of golden light.  This layer of golden light is extremely aggressive, and any monster that gets close will be bombarded by the golden arrow-shaped stream of light.  There seemed to be too much space in the main hall to hold any more people.  Even the steps in front of the main hall were full of people.  In the center of the main hall, several side halls are the core, together with other surrounding buildings, forming a peripheral defense system.  These buildings are obviously similar to Youjietang. They are large-scale magical weapons in themselves, and they are also key nodes of the defensive array.  Their walls, pillars, and roofs are all flashing with complex runes, and are connected to each other by light curtains several feet high, like city walls and fortresses, surrounding the Kaiyuan Hall and the square in front of the temple.

    However, this peripheral defense system has been seriously damaged.  The ground collapse caused by the earthquake formed a huge crack several miles long on the west side of the main hall. A side hall and several other buildings had to disappear into the bottomless crack, and at the same time, they also appeared on a circle of light curtains.  A hole was opened, and hundreds of demons of all kinds gathered there and swarmed towards the Kaiyuan Hall.

    In the square in front of the main hall, some teachers from the Fa Dao Branch and the Military Branch were leading hundreds of senior students to form a formation to resist the incoming demons. The battle situation was quite fierce.  The shouts of killing, the roar of spells, and the screams and roars that shook the world could be heard clearly from a distance.

    Fortunately, the golden light shrouded the hall.  Not only can it kill demons within a certain range, but it can also provide powerful assistance to teachers and students fighting in the square.  Wisps of golden light continue to emanate and blend into the bodies of the people who are fighting, strengthening their strength, endurance, speed and reaction capabilities.  It can also stop bleeding, heal injuries, and even purify toxins, allowing those immature students to explode with stronger fighting power.  Keep the incoming monsters at bay.

    But Tie Heng¡¯s face was still ugly, and he could tell it clearly.  These teachers and students had no choice but to fight the demon head-on.  The fault caused by the subsidence seemed to have also affected the foundation of the Kaiyuan Hall.  The ground on the west side has been collapsing, and several magicians are casting spells there, trying to strengthen the foundation.  This obviously also affected the golden protective barrier, which looked very unstable in that corner.  In addition, this time the demon invasion was unexpected, and like the large war weapons in Kaiyuan Palace, activating them requires a large number of high-grade or even top-grade spiritual stones. Without adequate preparations, the protective barrier and the peripheral barrier light curtain cannot be used.  If the shšªjiš¡n is maintained for too long, people have to take the initiative to block the demon's offensive outside, in order to slow down the consumption of the protective barrier.

    "It seems like it's not safe here. Ruguš¯Tang Tang and the others are inside. I have to take them away quickly." Tie Heng was so anxious that he didn't even think about it. He jumped off the roof and ran to the nearest light wall.  Because it was blocked by tall buildings, there was no risk of being discovered by nearby monsters.

    When he got closer, Tie Heng could see clearly that various light symbols would appear from time to time on the light curtain like solidified sunlight. Their shapes were mysterious and mysterious, and they were in line with the current magic system.There is a big difference in the talismans used.

    "It seems that this defensive formation is also deduced by reverse derivation of some spiritual skills. It's just that I don't know who made it, but it has some real talent and practical knowledge." Tie Heng reached out and touched the light wall in front of him.  The touch returned by the hand does not have a hard texture, but is weak and weak.  But Tie Heng did not dare to use violent means to break through it. From those light symbols, he interpreted some of the capabilities of this defensive formation.  Once the light wall is damaged by an external force, it will launch a powerful counterattack. This is not something Tie Heng is willing to try.

    "It's not too high. You can use wind skills to get over it." Tie Heng raised his head and looked at the top of the light wall, which was almost ten feet above the ground.  Although Tie Heng is still unable to use flying skills, he can still levitate off the ground.

    Having made up his mind, Tie Heng made a secret in his hand, causing the surrounding wind to converge towards him, forming a whirlwind on his lower body, supporting him slowly into the air.  At the same time, Tie Heng also used all his strength to maintain the highest level of alert, just in case.

    Seeing Tie Heng rising to half the height of the light wall, several ripples flashed on the light wall below, and four figures came out from behind the light wall.  This immediately aroused Tie Heng's alert. When he looked down, he saw two boys wearing uniforms of the fourth grade of the Bingwu Branch walking in front. The one on the left was quite handsome.  On the right is a tall and thin man.  Behind them were two second-year students.  The four people all held strung crossbows in their hands, and the crossbow arrows they used were also flashing with light.  Apparently equipped with powerful attack spells.  After confirming the danger, they put it back into the crossbow box behind them.

    "Hey. Boy, do you want to die? Come down quickly!" The tall and thin man raised his face, pointed at Tie Heng and shouted.

    Hearing the words, Tie Heng dispersed the whirlwind under his feet, lifted up the energy in his body, and fell back to the ground as lightly as a leaf.  When his light skill was revealed, the expressions of the four senior students below him suddenly changed, and they even secretly said "Okay!" in their hearts.

    However, the tall and thin man seemed to dislike Tie Heng. He curled his lips and then sneered.  "I said. You have three skills, but you are even more courageous. You actually want to cross here! Don't even look at it. Even those demons with the ability to fly don't dare to get close to here. If you really rise to the top,  The end result is that your little life will be wasted!"

    The tall and thin man poked Tie Heng in the chest with his finger, but Tie Heng did not avoid it.  He was feeling lucky in his heart. In fact, he had just considered this aspect. This wall of light must have defensive means against enemies coming from the air.  It's just that he was thinking about the safety of Tang Tang's girls, and in his anxious mood, he couldn't help but act a little recklessly.

    "I'm not calm enough, but the current situation doesn't allow me to delay!" Tie Heng's mind was churning.  I ignored the tall and thin man, but turned my attention to the handsome boy.

    This man looks very good and has a clear gaze.  The internal strength of his body is also quite good, and he is not just an embroidered pillow.  There was an aura of nobility about him, and he must be a descendant of a wealthy family.  Tie Heng estimated that he must be very popular with girls.

    And this man is obviously the leader among his companions, because there is a silver chain pendant hanging on his chest, and the pendant is a round jade medal.  This magic weapon seems to have a similar function to Tie Heng's jade pendant. It is a token used for the tš­ngguš° ban. Just now, the four people passed through the light wall, and the other three people all put their hands close to the handsome boy's body, which is a good explanation.  Got this yš©diš£n.  At the same time, this also allowed Tie Heng to guess the identities of these four seniors. They should be sent here to be responsible for security, and perhaps also responsible for other tasks

    Tie Heng¡¯s attitude made the tall and lanky gš£njiš€ozš¬jš« look down upon, and his face turned gloomy. But before he could find trouble with Tie Heng again, the handsome boy spoke first.  "Are you a first-year student at Fa Dao Branch?"

    While Tie Heng was looking at him, this person was also looking at Tie Heng. From his expression, he seemed to recognize Tie Heng, but he was a little unsure.

    "I am Tie Heng from Class A of the first year of Fa Dao Branch." He took out his student status badge and waved it in front of the other party, and Tie Heng introduced zš¬jš«.

    "You are Tie Heng!?" The two second-year seniors behind immediately shouted, and the handsome boy looked like he was indeed you.

    "Are you the Tie Heng who received awards one after another? The boy who has good luck and prosperity?" The tall and thin man also sounded surprised in his tone, but it was more of a sinister tone.

    Tie Heng smiled bitterly in his heart. First he saved Miao Jue, and later he got into trouble with Prince Jade. He received great praises from the school. His reputation spread in the school, but there are good things and bad things.  Some people admired him, but others envied him. In some rumors, he was described as just having good luck.

    Tie Heng still didn¡¯t understand the shouting.The tall and thin man screamed and asked the handsome boy, "Can you take me inside?"

    "Sorry, the hall is overcrowded. We can't let more people in. This is also for the sake of the overall situation." The handsome boy shook his head decisively.

    Tie Heng frowned when he heard this, but the other party's answer was not beyond his expectation.  Tš±rš¢n, a second-year senior standing at the back, said: "Are you looking for your master and senior brother? They have already left with some other teachers, and they seem to have been summoned by the grand ceremony."

    "Grand sacrificial wine?" Tie Heng immediately caught some hints, but if he thought about it more deeply, that was not what he cared about now.  "Master and senior brother are definitely fine, but what I'm looking for is my classmates. Are they in there? Are any of them injured?"

    The handsome boy and the two second-year seniors looked at each other, then shook their heads to express disapproval.

    "Nš€me, please take me in. No matter whether I find my classmates or not, I promise to leave." Tie Heng asked in a negotiating tone.

    "No, letting you in would be a violation of our duties. Our mission is to monitor the monsters in this direction and prevent them from making any changes. At the same time, we will prevent someone from doing something stupid like you just did." The handsome boy paused.  Then he continued: "Your master and brothers should have gone to the Grand Sacrificial Wine in the south. You can also go there to seek refuge. The defense there is only slightly stronger than here."

    He in turn persuaded Tie Heng, but Tie Heng¡¯s purpose was not for his own safety.

    "I said. I'm here to find someone. I just want to make sure they are safe and sound, and the rest" Tie Heng was still waiting to explain, but the tall and thin man became impatient and interrupted him with a sharp voice.

    "Are you deaf or stupid? You didn't listen, did you? The order we received is that we are not allowed to let in any more people. As for you looking for shšªme people, it has nothing to do with us! I advise you to leave as soon as possible. If you are invited,  Demon, your life might really be lost here.

    But Tie Heng didn't even bother to look at him, and this indifferent attitude completely angered the tall and thin man.  He stretched out his hand and pushed Tie Heng again.  But this time Tie Heng stepped aside and avoided his palm.

    This guy was also blinded by anger and used too much force on his hands. As soon as Tie Heng got out of the way, he pushed into the air with one hand and stumbled suddenly, showing his ugly face for once.  The tall and thin man couldn't help but became angry and slapped him with his backhand.  Then he slapped Tie Heng on the face.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes turned cold and he stopped being polite to him. He raised his hand and cut the tall thin man¡¯s wrist with his palm.  Then there was a "click!" a crisp sound of broken bones, and the tall and thin man's right wrist was tilted to the side at a weird angle.

    The tall and thin man froze on the spot.  Then the heart-breaking pain came, and he let out a scream, holding his right hand and falling back.

    "How dare you use force against a senior!" The handsome boy was shocked and shouted quickly.  The two second-year seniors were at a loss.  What's more, he was frightened by Tie Heng's ruthlessness.

    "Respect is relative. People respect me a foot. I respect others a foot." Tie Heng replied lightly, then took two steps forward and grabbed the lanky man's neck.

    "You want to fuck me? Let me go, I'm" The tall and thin man screamed, but as Tie Heng tightened his hands, his screams suddenly stopped, and he felt as if there was an iron clamp on his neck.  Gradually shrink.

    ¡°Give me that jade medal.¡± Tie Heng ordered expressionlessly.

    "You are so bold! Don't let go now!" Only then did the handsome boy see clearly what Tie Heng's true purpose was, which was to use the tall and lanky man as a hostage to negotiate terms with him.  "You injured the senior, and you dared to use this to harass us. This not only violated the school rules, but also violated the laws of Da Rong. Aren't you afraid that you will be held accountable later and your crimes will be liquidated?"

    "I say it again, give me that jade medal, otherwise you will be responsible for all the consequences." Tie Heng's eyes became more and more sharp, and at the same time, the force exerted on his hands became stronger and stronger. His entire face turned into the color of pig liver.  .

    "You are too arrogant and arrogant!" The handsome boy stared closely into Tie Heng's eyes and looked at him aggressively, but he was quickly defeated. In the end, he seemed to give in and raised his hand to grab  He took off the silver pendant from his neck and walked to Tie Heng.  But this is just an illusion, meant to distract Tie Heng.  While he was taking off the silver pendant, his other hand silently flicked out and pointed at the acupuncture points on Tie Heng's shoulders as fast as lightning.

    But his quick and concealed acupuncture technique failed. Almost as soon as he took action, Tie Heng suddenly left the original position, and the figure flashed again and appeared behind the handsome boy.

    "You" The handsome manThe boy's eyes widened in disbelief. Just as he was about to turn around, Tie Heng's slender and powerful palm rested on his right shoulder.  He felt like a mountain was pressing down on him, and he let out a painful groan. His shoulders collapsed, his knees became weak, and he fell to his knees on the ground.  However, this man had a strong self-esteem and a very stubborn temper. He mobilized all his strength and Tie Heng to push up, forcing Meiyou to fall.

    "Good work, senior!" Tie Heng slowly withdrew his strength and praised lightly, then glanced at the two second-grade boys behind him.  The strength of the two people was average, and their reaction ability was not fast. It was only now that they thought of helping. It was obvious that after seeing Tie Heng's amazing movement skills, they stood there undecided and hesitated to move forward.

    "This is shšªme kung fu? How can you be so light and fast?" The pressure on his shoulders gradually eased, and the handsome boy sweating profusely first let out a breath, then turned around and asked in surprise.  Obviously Tie Heng's movement just now not only scared the two second-year seniors behind him, but also calmed him down. Especially since Tie Heng was holding a large living person in his hand, he was even more shocked.

    Tie Heng twitched the corners of his mouth, but couldn't answer his question.  When he retracted his arm, he pulled off the silver pendant.

    "It's no use even if you take it. There is a corresponding spell, and you can't use it at all!" The handsome boy said to Tie Heng with a sneer.

    "I think you are not the only one who made the curse!" Tie Heng also sneered, then turned to look at the tall and thin man, loosened his fingers slightly, and asked maliciously: "Am I right?"

    The tall and thin man shouted in a hurry.  "Yes, you are right. Uh-huh, I also know the formula for activating the jade medal. I will tell you everything." (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 59 Catastrophe (5)

    The tall and thin man shouted in a hurry.  "Yes, you are right. Uh-huh, I also have the formula to activate the jade medal. I will tell you everything."

    "Very good." Tie Heng then let him go, and the tall and thin man fell to the ground, holding his throat and coughing.

    "You" The handsome boy's eyes widened with anger, but he didn't know whether the object of his anger was the domineering Tie Heng or his unsatisfactory companion.  But before he could say anything more, Tie Heng gave him a warning look, with a cold and cold look, which made him choke on his words and take half a step back."

    A flush of anger and shame flashed across the handsome boy's face. He took two hurried steps, wanting to use actual actions to prove that he was not intimidated by Tie Heng's aura, but Tie Heng's gaze moved past him and towards the darkness in the distance.  among.

    The handsome boy also looked in that direction. He didn't see it at first. Just when he was feeling confused, there was faint sound of running footsteps coming from that direction. It was obvious that someone was running towards this direction.

    "Be alert!" the handsome boy ordered in a low voice. At the same time, he took off the steel crossbow from the crossbow box behind him, rotated the winch, tightened the crossbow string, and then buckled the flashing spirit-attached crossbow arrow.  The two second-grade boys also made the same move, kneeling on one knee on the ground and aiming their steel crossbows in the direction of the footsteps.  The tall and thin man was lying on the spot, his eyes rolling around, searching for the right place to hide.  If Tie Heng hadn't been standing beside him and the jade token was in his hand, he would have probably escaped back into the wall of light.

    "Don't be so nervous, it's not a monster coming." Tie Heng reminded them. He saw the two second-year seniors nervously pulling the triggers of the steel crossbows, and was very worried that they would "misfire."

    "What's wrong with you?" the handsome boy asked suspiciously.  The surrounding environment is very dark.  Except for the bloody lightning flashing in the sky from time to time and the slight halo emitting from the light wall behind, there is no light source at all.  Even there are a few burning buildings and trees.  Also because of the distance and the heavy smoke.  Only a few vague firelights could be seen dancing.

    "Of course I will." Tie Heng replied matter-of-factly.

    "Can you see so far away?" The handsome boy stared at Tie Hengfš£ngfš®'s eyes that could pierce the darkness, and was once again surprised.

    "Why is it her?" Tie Heng seemed surprised to hear the handsome boy's question. He frowned with a hint of surprise.

    "Who is coming here? Do you know him?" The handsome boy is obviously a person who likes to get to the bottom of things.

    Tie Heng still ignored him, but ordered them: "Put away the crossbows, be careful not to hurt others."

    The two second-year seniors immediately lowered their steel crossbows, but fortunately they still remembered who their leader was, and turned their eyes to the handsome boy's face, waiting for his instructions.

    The handsome boy made them very angry.  He glared at them fiercely and cursed: "You two have given up, and you still come to see me having sex! Bastards!"

    The two second-grade boys shrank their necks, but did not dare to argue. They lowered their heads and took a few steps away.

    At this moment, seven or eight figures emerged from the darkness and rushed towards them.

    "Stop, stop everyone!" the handsome boy shouted.

    The group of people coming from the opposite side immediately stopped, but the two parties met each other like this.  Suddenly there were several shouts of surprise.

    "Ah! Tie Heng, why are you here?" A clear girl's voice shouted.

    "Master Qi!? So you are here! Are you okay? Great!" The leader, a big man in brocade robes, looked at the handsome boy with surprise and joy.  Behind him were two companions dressed similarly, but they both had a lot of scars on their bodies.

    "Guard Zhao! Why are you three? Aren't you protecting my aunt?" The handsome boy also recognized the three big men, and his face changed color.  "Where is aunt? Why did you come here alone?"

    Facing the sharp questioning from the handsome boy.  The three big men in brocade robes could only smile bitterly in response.

    While they were talking, Tie Heng also walked up to the girl, and that girl was Tie Heng's classmate Xiao Hui.

    "Why are you alone? Where are the others?" Tie Heng looked at Xiao Hui up and down.  Her clothes were messy and stained everywhere.  There was also a lot of soot and dirt on his face and hands, and his expression was full of fear and exhaustion from the aftermath of the disaster.  He glanced around at a few other people.  Except for the three big men in brocade robes, the rest were also students. Most of them had minor injuries and were all breathing heavily. It was obvious that they had run a long distance.

    "Tell me, everyone is in trouble!" Tie Heng grabbed Xiao Hui's thin shoulders and asked in a deep voice.

    "Oh, you hurt me!" Xiao Hui exclaimed and pushed Tie Heng's penis hard.Hands swatted away.  "Let me take a breath first!"

    "Sorry, sorry, I was too impatient." Tie Heng apologized.

    Xiao Hui gave Tie Heng a roll of her eyes. After she finally breathed again, she stroked her chest and replied, "Everyone should be safe. Well, that should be the case."

    "Shšªme should be called? I have been to the school before, which was severely affected by the earthquake, and now there are demons everywhere. How is everyone's situation?" Tie Heng's brows furrowed tighter, and his voice became more urgent.

    "It's not as bad as you think. We were all outside the house during the earthquake. Only a few students were injured by the masonry, but they were quickly rescued. Later, Professor Zhang and several other teachers came,  They took us and students from other classes here to take refuge, but the hall was full of people and could barely accommodate half of the students. Professor Zhang and the others had to take the other half of the people to hide in the practice hall  ¡­Our Class A also went there.¡±

    "Practice Academy?" Tie Heng was stunned, then secretly praised his cleverness.  Because of its special purpose, especially several venues used to test large-scale spells or battle formations, the training academy has protective barriers set up, and they are quite powerful.  Under the current situation, it can also have a very good defensive effect.  And it¡¯s not far from the Kaiyuan Hall, so Professor Zhang and the others made the right choice.

    "Then why did you come back alone?" Tie Heng looked at the girl curiously.

    "I'm unlucky!" Xiao Hui flattened her mouth and said with tears in her eyes, as if she was complaining: "I ran with everyone to the training center. But on the way, I met a large group of magic bats.  Although the teachers tried their best to resist the attack, the scene still fell into chaos and everyone was scattered. I was so scared at the time that I just ran forward and got separated from the others in a daze. Later I met  They, and the three uncles. Originally, I proposed to go to the practice courtyard to meet everyone, but the three uncles insisted on coming here to look for someone, and it was thanks to their care that we were not touched.  Some monsters on the mountain were harmed. One of the uncles had very good eyesight. He saw someone here from a distance, so he led us here. But I didn't expect that it was you here. "

    "Did Tang Tang and Lu Shan also go to the practice center? Are they all okay? Are there any injuries?" Tie Heng finally asked the most critical question that worried him the most.

    "Tang Tang? Lu Shan?" Xiao Hui was stunned for a moment, and then showed an expression of sudden realization.  "Ohit turns out you"

    She couldn¡¯t help but say the next words, but it seemed that she had read through Tie Heng¡¯s thoughts, and she couldn¡¯t help pouting her lips in annoyance.  Tie Heng smiled awkwardly, but Xiao Hui's next words surprised him.

    "Tang Tang and Lu Shan ran to find you long after we set off from the school." The anger on Xiao Hui's face was replaced by a look of worry.  "Did you meet them? Tang Tang said that you were still at Professor Miao's place and insisted on looking for you. Lu Shan and we couldn't persuade her. In the end, Lu Shan went with her."

    "This silly girl! And Lu Shan. How come she is allowed to do such things?" Tie Heng was really anxious now and stomped his feet angrily.  Then he moved and almost rushed out, but he suppressed the urge.  Control your movements and stay calm.

    "It's not all because of you" Xiaohui glanced at him from the corner of her eyes and muttered quietly.

    "Professor Miao? Little girl, is the name of Professor Miao just mentioned Miao Jue?" The leading man in brocade robes suddenly rushed in front of Xiao Hui.  asked anxiously.

    "Yes!" Xiao Hui nodded.

    "Where is she now? Can you help me?" The big man in brocade robes also reached out to grab Xiaohui.

    "I don't know how to do it." Xiao Hui ran away in fear, but she didn't know martial arts.  He was also panicking, wondering how he could escape from the other party's hand.  Fortunately, Tie Heng is in pš¢ngbiš¡n.  He moved his body sideways to block Xiao Hui's body, and with a gentle move of his right hand, he blocked the palm of the big man in brocade robes.

    "Are you looking for Professor Miao to do shšªme?" Tie Heng's voice sounded very calm, but it made the big man feel a chill.  At the same time, he also realized that Tie Heng regarded him as a villain with malicious intentions, so he quickly explained.

    "Don't get me wrong, little brother. The three of us are the guards of Prince Xiang's Palace, and we are ordered by the prince to protect the princess. It's just that we don't need to mention this beforehand. We want to find the princess now, rš²guš¯zhš©dš€o, please tell us.  ." The big man said and smiled bitterly.

    Only then did Tie Heng put away his hostility.  He also heard about these three "bodyguards" sent by King Xiang from Miao Jue, but Miao Jue hated having people following him all day long, and the school also had strict rules and regulations that did not allow idlers to come and go at will.  The unlucky guy was left outside the school by Miao Jue.  Miao Jue spent most of her life in the school and the house assigned to her.Only the three bodyguards who go out have the opportunity to truly perform their duties as guards, but they usually don't even see Miao Jue's face.  Originally, this was not a good idea. There were many experts from Kunyuan Academy, and the security level was much better than that of the Governor's Academy.  But who could have expected that they would encounter such a catastrophe. The three big men in brocade robes could not find Miao Jue. They must have been as anxious as ants on a hot pot.

    "Don't worry! Professor Miao, she's fine." Tie Heng mšŠiyš¯u said, just a simple explanation.

    "Why are you okay, Princess Zhidao?" The big man in brocade robes looked solemn and took a step forward.  "Where is your princess zhš©dš€o?"

    His two companions also surrounded Tie Heng from both sides, forming a double-team.

    "Zhš©dš€o!" Tie Heng was unmoved and replied with two words calmly.

    "My aunt is shšªmedš¬fš¡ng? Tell us quickly." Before the big man in brocade robe could speak, the handsome boy ran over, grabbed Tie Heng's shirt and asked him.

    "Aunt?" Tie Heng was surprised: "Professor Miao is your aunt? Then aren't you the great-grandson of King Xiang?"

    "Exactly." The handsome boy realized that zš¬jš«'s behavior was not consistent with his identity. He quickly let go of his hand, took half a step back, and introduced zš¬jš«: "My name is Miao Qi, and I am the second son of my eldest son."

    Tie Heng looked at him carefully at this time. Not to mention, even though he was a boy.  But her facial features are exquisite, her appearance is handsome, and her skin is very fair.  On the contrary, he is 45% similar to Miao Jue.

    "Let me tell you, why does this man look familiar? It turns out he is a relative of Mr. Miao." Xiao Hui revealed half of her head from behind Tie Heng, stared at Miao Qizai and muttered in a low voice.

    "Tie Heng, tell me, where is my aunt?" Miao Qi seemed to be quite close to Miao Jue's husband, and he was very concerned about his aunt's safety.

    "Are you Tie Heng, the young man who saved the princess from danger last time?" The three big men in brocade robes were all a little surprised. They couldn't help but look at Tie Heng again, and at the same time, they also slightly put away their unfriendly attitude.

    "Tie Heng, you now know the identity of Master Qi and us. It should tell us whether we are worried about the safety of the princess, or we should tell us that the princess is in hiding so that we can rush over to protect her!" The leader in Jinpao said  The big man asked anxiously.

    "You are going to protect Professor Miao? What happens next?" Tie Heng raised the corners of his lips, showing a rather rude and contemptuous expression.

    "Then?" The big man in brocade robes was stunned by the rhetorical question, and then replied with some annoyance: "Then naturally we will protect the princess and go to a safe place for temporary refuge. If the situation continues to deteriorate, even if we risk our lives, we will still save the princess.  The Lord sends you out of here safely.¡±

    "Go to a safe place for temporary refuge? Huh, are there any places that are safe now?" The look of contempt on Tie Heng's face became even stronger.

    "Isn't this place" The big man in brocade robes spoke.  But when he saw Miao Qi frowning, he obviously didn't agree with what he said.

    "Master Qi, could it be that here" The big man in brocade robes suddenly lost his confidence.

    "The main hall is overcrowded, and the foundation was seriously damaged in the earthquake. The spiritual power to maintain the protective barrier is being lost in large quantities, and the situation is not optimistic" Miao Qi shook his head when he said this, looking depressed and full of worry.  .

    "This" The big man in brocade robes was dumbfounded.  He and his companions also observed the situation at Kaiyuan Hall before arriving.  Seeing that although this place was besieged by a large group of demons, a hole was torn open in the outer defensive formation.  However, the main body's protective barrier is still intact and strong, so the situation is not expected to be too bad.  But all three of them are pure warriors.  If you don't understand the secrets of magic, you won't be able to see the danger lurking here.

    "Professor Miao is safe now, I can assure you. You don't have to worry about this, just take care of him first!" Tie Heng said in an unquestionable tone.  He wanted to tell them the fact that Miao Jue was in Youjietang, because under the current situation, he didn't want to cause trouble. If he told them where Miao Jue was, it might cause more trouble.

    "Do you have any proof for saying this? I can't believe it when you say it in vain." Miao Qi said with a cold and handsome face.

    The three big men in brocade robes exchanged glances with each other, secretly gathering their strength, and obviously wanted to capture Tie Heng, and then press for the specific whereabouts of Miao Jue.

    "It's up to you whether you believe it or not!" Tie Heng said coldly and pushed back.  He could see what the other party was trying to do, but he was irritated and anxious in his heart. He had long been impatient to talk to them any more. As long as they dared to make a move, Tie Heng would fight back mercilessly and beat them to the ground so as not to bother them again.  endlessly.

    "In this case, we are going to be offended." The big man in brocade robes crossed Miao Qi and stood in front of Tie Heng. The other two people sandwiched Tie Heng on the left and the right.Locked firmly on Tie Heng's body.

    Tie Heng couldn't see any change on his face. He returned his hand and pushed Xiao Hui's arm gently. A soft wind gently sent the little girl two feet away. Xiao Hui didn't react until she landed.  Let out an exclamation of "Ah!"

    "If you have the ability, just use it. I don't have time to grind my teeth with you. If I don't try my best and I knock you down, I will regret it." Tie Heng was affected by his impatience and showed his arrogant temper.

    "Young man, you are very arrogant!" The big man in brocade robes was furious when he heard this, his eyes flashed like two cold stars.  His whole body's true energy was surging, and even the air around him was experiencing jšŽlišš fluctuations, which showed the depth of his skill.

    But just when the two sides were about to fight, Tie Heng turned his eyes away and looked up at the sky in the distance.  Following that, three big men in brocade robes also cast their sights in the same direction.

    "No!" The leading man in brocade robes exclaimed, and with a step back, he pulled Miao Qi and retreated under the light wall. The other two people also hurriedly followed, guarding Miao Qi.

    "What's going on?" Several people present were shocked and confused, and a few clever guys were looking for a place to hide.  Xiao Hui, this girl, was very discerning. She ran over and shrank behind Tie Heng, as if she felt safe hiding here.

    "It's just a group of magic bats." Tie Hengzhuo stood on the spot, looking up at the black shadow flying closer and closer in the distant sky.  Looking at the scale, there are at least one or two hundred blood-winged magic bats.  They obviously found someone here and flew over to prepare for a "dinner".  No one noticed that there was a faint flash of electric light under Tie Heng's feet, and small purple arcs made many small black pits on the ground. He was ready to wait.

    "Ah!" When the tall and thin man heard this, he was frightened. He screamed, rushed to Tie Heng with his broken right hand, and shouted hurriedly: "I will tell you how to activate the jade medal.  Jue, take me back inside quickly, hurry up!"

    "Get out of the way!" Tie Heng didn't even look at him, and swept him away from him with a wave of his hand.  Looking at the other people, they were also running around in panic.

    "Are you crazy?" The tall and thin man was sweating profusely and his face was pale.  He also wanted to take out the steel crossbow on his back to protect himself, but when he looked up, he saw a mass of black people rushing towards him, and what little courage he had left disappeared.

    The group of blood-winged magic bats came to the top of everyone's heads in the blink of an eye. They screamed and circled for half a circle, then "hurrah" and rushed towards the ground.  The tall and thin man and several other less courageous guys screamed in agony, feeling that they would definitely die this time.

    "Don't be afraid, you'll be fine." I saw Xiao Hui shivering behind me, and Tie Heng comforted her in a relaxed tone.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 59 Catastrophe (6)

    PS: Thanks to the three book friends Da Xiu, Liu Hui and Free Strike for their monthly votes!

    Thank you all for your support!

    "Don't be afraid, you'll be fine." I saw Xiao Hui shivering behind me, and Tie Heng comforted her in a relaxed tone.  As soon as he finished speaking, he jumped up and flew up with one leg.  A ray of purple lightning spurted out from his feet, like a dragon of light, piercing into the swarm of blood-winged bats swooping down.  Then there was a thunderous explosion, as if the dark clouds were torn apart by lightning, and dazzling lightning burst out from the dense bat group."  This lightning is comparable to the sharpest sword, piercing and cutting everything that blocks them, and then burns it to ashes!

    Tie Heng was in mid-air, and a strong wind came out of his body, holding him firmly.  He spun around several times in succession, using all his strength to perform the Dragon Fury Kick Technique. He kicked out his legs in succession, and one after another purple thunder light bombarded the group of magic bats. Accompanied by the explosion of thunder and electricity, countless magic bats  Turned into cokes by electricity, the torn corpses fell from the sky like rain, some of them shattered into a pile of soot before they hit the ground.

    When Tie Heng fell back to the ground, there were only a dozen or so blood-winged magic bats left in the sky. These little monsters who had managed to escape with their lives were obviously frightened, and they screamed and fled away quickly into the distance.  , never dare to look back.

    Tie Heng glanced at the people in the government and saw that they were all stunned and looking at him in disbelief.  The tššbišŠ was Xiao Hui. She pointed at Tie Heng and opened her mouth so wide that she could almost stuff an egg into it.

    This girl is usually quite clever, and she has a good relationship with Tang Tang and Lu Shan, causing some private discussions among the girls.  It made her realize that Tie Heng's strength was much stronger than what he showed.  But she never imagined that Tie Heng could be so strong.

    The tall and thin man had the courage to escape to Miao Qi's side.  But he was pushed aside by a big man in brocade robes.  At this moment, he stood there dumbfounded.  Not only was he thinking about something, he even forgot about the pain in his right wrist.

    The three big men in brocade robes were also shocked.  They looked at each other, and they all read happiness in each other's expressions.  They were glad that they had just taken action with Tie Heng rashly, because Tie Heng's skill was as good as any of them, and the power of the moves he performed was beyond their expectations.

    Miao Qize had a complicated expression. He looked at Tie Heng, and finally Aunt Mšªngbš¢i mentioned this student often for shšªme.

    "It turns out that he was merciful before." Miao Qigong seemed to have a fire burning in his chest.  Tie Heng now revealed his true strength, making Miao Qi realize the huge gap between them.  It also hit him hard.

    Tie Heng took in the reactions of these people one by one.  He looked very interested in Miao Qi and the three big men in brocade robes. He did not hesitate to expose his true skills, just to take the opportunity to beat these people to prevent them from getting entangled again.

    "Everyone, come here. Such a big movement will definitely alert more demons in the city. I will take you to the light wall now." Tie Heng greeted loudly, and then turned to the tall and thin man.  "Tell me the secret."

    "Yes, yes!" The tall and thin man nodded hurriedly.  He ran over and told Tie Heng a few sets of formulas.

    Tie Heng nodded and glanced at the seven or eight people gathered around him.  "Everyone hold hands and don't let go."

    As he spoke, he took Xiao Hui's delicate hand, and the little girl's face turned slightly red.  But he quickly calmed down and stretched out his other hand to grab a girl from the side.  Miao Qi, having seen Tie Heng's true strength, was a little distracted.  Yemeiyš¯u opened his mouth and tried to stop him again, but was pulled by a big man in brocade robes.  As everyone passed through the light wall together, they came to the other side.

    There is a jade plaque.  The thick light wall is like a thick curtain of water, and you can pass through it with just a little more effort.  The other side of the light wall was also very dim. Except for Tie Heng and a big man in brocade robes with a flash of light in his eyes, everyone else could see clearly two to three feet away at most.

    Tie Heng looked around and saw that the Kaiyuan Hall, shrouded in golden light, was only a hundred feet away from here.  But Tie Heng didn't want to go there, instead he called on everyone to run towards an inconspicuous side hall in Pangbiš¡n.

    This side hall is an important fulcrum of the outer defensive array and is itself a giant magic weapon.  There is an invisible barrier protecting it, and Tie Heng cannot bring people through this layer of restrictions on the jade plaque.

    "Although this place is not as good as the main hall, it is still strong. Everyone can hide here temporarily." Tie Heng said loudly, and finally looked at Miao Qi to see how he would react.

    "I will definitely report your actions to the Prime Minister truthfully afterwards. Just wait and accept the punishment!" Miao Qi said angrily.  This personHe seems to have a strong sense of responsibility. Now that he can no longer carry out his own mission because of Tie Heng, and he is asked to bring in so many people, he naturally feels angry.

    Jian Cheng is equivalent to Tie Heng¡¯s dean in his previous life. He is responsible for correcting and punishing students who violate school rules, skip classes for no reason or act recklessly, so there is probably a student who would be willing to be targeted by him.

    "It's up to you." Tie Heng replied nonchalantly. Not to mention anything else, Feng Shiyou, the master alone, gave him enough confidence to face the investigation of the Prime Minister.

    Tie Heng did not pay attention to Miao Qi. He first looked around at the other people. The area inside the side hall was not large, but the walls were thick and blocked out the sounds of fighting outside. It seemed quite claustrophobic, but it was quite pleasant to stay inside.  Feel safe.

    Seeing that everyone was very calm, Tie Heng felt relieved, and he turned to Xiao Hui, who was helping a girl clean up her wounds.

    "Xiao Hui, stay here with peace of mind. You will be fine soon." Tie Heng said quietly.

    "Really?" Her eyebrows, which were tightly knitted together because of worry, slightly relaxed. Xiao Hui blinked her big eyes and said in the same low voice.

    "Well, that space crack has begun to shrink. I believe it won't take too long to close. When Shihš°u County soldiers enter the city, and there are many masters from the government, these demons will not be able to cause much trouble. And  "Tie Heng paused here.

    "And shšªme?" Xiaohui asked curiously.

    "I heard just now that the Grand Ceremony brought together my master and some other senior teachers. I guess kš§nšŠng is making big moves. Maybe he will launch a counterattack against the monsters." Tie Heng explained briefly.

    "Really? That's great." Xiaohui's expression cheered up a bit, and she looked much better than the sad look just now.

    "Before that, take care of yourself. Mšªngbš¢i?" Tie Heng finally asked.

    "What about you?" Xiao Hui was stunned for a moment, then woke up.  "You still want to go out. It's very dangerous outside Are you going to find Tang Tang and Lu Shan?"

    "Yeah." Tie Heng nodded.

    Xiaohui stared at him, was silent for a while, and then said softly: "You should be more careful."

    This is a considerate girl. She saw the determination in Tie Heng's expression. No matter how much she tried to persuade him, it would be in vain. She might as well wish him all the best.

    Tie Heng nodded again, and then walked towards the door.

    "Where are you going?" Miao Qi seemed to have been paying attention to Tie Heng's movements. When he saw him going out, he immediately stopped him.  "Give me back the jade token!"

    Tie Heng stopped walking.  With a feint of his upper body, he deceived his center of gravity, passed through his side, and went around his back.  Miao Qi still wanted to reach out to catch him, but he couldn't catch up with Tie Heng's speed.  The three big men in brocade robes also rushed over, but they were also helpless.  In the blink of an eye, Tie Heng's spirit turned into a gust of wind, rushed out of the door and disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Asshole!¡± Miao Qi stomped his feet angrily.  "He's going to keep us here."

    "Master Qi. What should we do now?" The three men in brocade robes were also very anxious. They were still worried about Miao Jue's safety.

    "What else can we do? That jade plaque cannot overcome the external restrictions, and we can't do it now." Miao Qigong has always been led by Tie Heng.  At this time, I couldn't help but feel a little frustrated, so I left the three big men in brocade robes hanging there.  zš¬jš« sat in the corner, sulking alone

    Tie Heng lurked quietly among the broken trees that collapsed due to the earthquake.  And the exercise seals the pores all over the body to prevent even a trace of odor from leaking out.  Even breathing became extremely subtle.

    He had to be so careful, so close to his hiding place.  There are at least dozens of phantom beasts hidden in those shadows and dark corners.  At the same time, in the ruins of a house not far away, more than a dozen stronger and more powerful phantom beasts occupied the place.  The ones who rule this group of phantom beasts are three dark humanoid creatures.

    Tie Heng recognized them at a glance. They were three phantom monsters that were upgraded from phantom beasts.  Their bodies are still thin and powerful, but their stature is smaller. They are no more than eight feet tall. From a distance, they look like a tall and thin man with a leopard's head.  The fine scales on their bodies wrap around their vital parts like natural soft armor, and their six eyes with flashing light are distributed on the front, top and back of the head, providing a full range of vision, making them almost blind.  .  Their forked and slender tails are swinging constantly behind them, like strong bows and crossbows ready to go, which is very intimidating.

    Tie Heng quietly poked his head out from behind the thick tree trunk where he was hiding. He stared intently at the three phantom monsters and just observed the surroundings with the corner of his eye.?? situation.  You must be careful when dealing with phantom beasts and advanced phantom demons.  This kind of monster with extremely sensitive senses is like a master of martial arts. It is easy to react to the gaze cast from the dark. Tie Heng does not want to expose his secrets in this situation.

    "Damn it! Why haven't they left yet!" Tie Heng complained in his heart, and his eagerness was also building up.

    After he separated from Xiaohui and others, he ran all the way to find Tang Tang and Lu Shan.  He estimated at that time that Tang Tang and Lu Shan must have rushed to the teaching and research office of the Fa Dao Branch. If you found him, nš€me, with the intelligence of these two girls, they would definitely think that Youjietang is a very good refuge.  Because Tie Heng had mentioned Feng Shiyou's various enhancements to Youjietang more than once before, it was very likely that the two girls would choose that place as their next destination, so Tie Heng ran back along the same path.

    In addition, Tie Heng was also a little worried about Miao Jue. Since several of his senior brothers had followed the master to the Grand Ceremony Wine Hall, Miao Jue was the only one in the festival hall. Tie Heng didn't know whether she could hold on or not.  There was a protective barrier under the supervision of someone, and he didn't know what the status was, so he decided to go back and take a look.  In addition to these three women who are closest to his relationship, there is also Qiu Ainai who he cares about.  However, the Wššizhš¬ where the Bingwu Branch is located is at the other end of the Fadao Branch, under the current situation.  Wanting to rush there is not an easy thing to do, Tie Heng can only do the things in front of him first.  Don't think about this anymore.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But heaven does not fulfill man¡¯s wishes, and Tie Heng is extremely anxious.  But they encountered this group of phantom beasts halfway along the road.  Rš²guš¯ Tie Hengda could get rid of these ferocious beast-level monsters by relying on his excellent Qinggong and body skills, but the three phantom monsters among them forced him to give up the idea and hide for the first time.

    After the demon's rank is improved, its strength has changed qualitatively compared to its original strength.  The phantom demon is a demon of the unknown spirit level, equivalent to a sixth or seventh level human master. Fighting alone, Tie Heng is not very sure that he can kill one in a short time, let alone three.  Moreover, the Phantom Demon has reached another level in terms of speed and agility.  It's not easy to get rid of them with Tie Heng's Qinggong.

    Tie Heng's choice to avoid it temporarily was undoubtedly correct, but he did not expect that this group of phantom beasts would occupy a nearby ruins and not leave. They only separated some of them to explore the way or hunt, while the others lurked in the dark.  Before the three phantom monsters gave orders, one of them dared to act at will.

    "This guy should be the leader among the three!" Tie Heng glanced sideways at the three phantom demons in the distance that stood out from the crowd, and one of them caught his special attention.  "Looking at its appearance, it is estimated that it will be able to advance again soon. Well, further up is the evil shadow. It can merge with darkness and shadows and draw energy from them. It is almost impossible to capture. It is also difficult to kill.  ¡­¡±

    The phantom demon that caught Tie Heng's attention was not the strongest among the three. Instead, it was the relatively thin phantom demon.  It seems to be a little weak, always hunched over.  The tail also drooped weakly on the ground.  But it seems that the phantom beasts are very afraid of it and always try their best to stay away from it.  Even the other two phantom demons tried their best to keep the distance between them.

    The body color of this phantom demon is darker than that of its kind.  But if you observe carefully, you will find that its body surface is covered with a layer of solid shadow, and tiny black hairsprings are emitted in all directions. Once the surrounding shadows are exposed, these hairsprings will quickly grow.  Slowly, the shadow will become strangely lighter, while the shadow on it will become deeper and deeper.  This is a sign, which means that this phantom demon has initially gained the strength to advance again. All it has to do is accumulate more power and wait for an appropriate opportunity.

    Seemingly sensing Tie Heng¡¯s gaze, the thin phantom demon tš±rš¢n turned its head.  It lowered its head slightly, and the four green eyes on the front of its head and the top of its head simultaneously turned to the place where Tie Heng was hiding. Like four small green light bulbs, they glanced back and forth in that direction.

    Tie Heng¡¯s reaction was extremely swift and he retracted his head in time.  He lay down behind the tree trunk, convinced that the phantom monster had found him, but he was still startled by the other party's sensitive senses, and he couldn't help but become nervous, his heartbeat became rapid, and his palms became a little sweaty.

    The thin phantom demon took two steps forward, raised its head and twitched its nose, as if searching for the smell in the air, and its two erect ears were also twitching.  Its sense of smell and hearing seemed to be abnormal, but its suspicious character still made it uneasy. When it moved its feet, its body was like a shadow extending close to the ground, and it flew several feet away in an instant.

    Tie Heng was startled again. His keen hearing was telling him that danger was approaching.  But he didn't act rashly, just in a hurry.He gathered his strength and took out Xiyu, ready to give it a try.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" A series of sounds broke through the air, and the thin phantom monster turned its sight. It turned out that some of the phantom monsters sent out earlier had returned, and they had brought back a lot of "delicious food."  The smell of blood suddenly filled the air. It was the smell of human blood.

    More than a dozen phantom beasts who returned from hunting all had human corpses in their mouths. They all gathered around the skinny phantom beast and placed the food in their mouths at its feet. The corpses soon piled up into a hill.

    The strong smell of blood excited all the phantom beasts in the city and caused a commotion. They whined softly, walked out of their respective lurking shadows, and gathered towards the corpses piled on the ground.  Most of them were drooling, staring directly at the fresh human flesh, eager to feast on it.

    This behavior undoubtedly offended the thin phantom demon who was the leader. It glanced around with cold eyes, and then let out a low and chilling roar.  The other two phantom demons also came behind the leader and released their demon power together.  The phantom beasts in the palace were immediately shocked. They woke up from their instinct of appetite, stopped in horror, and fell to the ground, not daring to move at all, just like the subjects worshiping the king.

    Only then did the thin phantom demon feel Mš£nyš¬. It turned its attention back to the large pile of "food" in front of it. After looking at it greedily and happily for a moment, it began to pick through the pile of corpses, like a picky eater.  The child is looking for his favorite dish in the vegetable bowl.  What it loved most was obviously human internal organs. It would disembowel several relatively intact human corpses, dig out the hearts and livers and stuff them into its mouth, and then chew them happily, making creepy sounds.

    Tie Heng frowned and endured this terrible sound.  He clenched his fists hard, and kept warning his enemies to maintain restraint, and then he forced himself to rush out and blast the heads of these monsters.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 60: Saving Beauty (Part 1)

    The thin little phantom demon didn't seem to have a big appetite, and it was full after a while.  It licked its bloody fingers and walked away contentedly. The other two phantom demons immediately pounced on the pile of corpses.  They are also somewhat picky eaters, but there are not many internal organs left. They can only pick out some soft parts of human flesh to enjoy.  And when the two of them were full, the remaining stumps and broken arms were turned into the large group of phantom beasts. These monster beasts, which were already hungry and salivating, rushed up one after another, desperately fighting for every piece of meat.  , Even a bone or a drop of blood must be swallowed and licked.¡±

    Perhaps because of the smell of blood, a group of blood-winged magic bats suddenly flew in the sky. These ugly and noisy little monsters flew around above the heads of the phantom beasts, staring covetously at the human flesh on the ground.

    All the phantom beasts are roaring at these uninvited guests, but no matter how loud the roar is, they can't drive away these greedy magic bats. Instead, they attract the blood-winged magic bats' shrill screams, which are mocking them as helpless.

    rš²guš¯ is just a phantom beast. There is really nothing we can do against these little monsters that can fly freely in the sky. Maybe some delicious food will be stolen accidentally.  But to the three phantom demons, the blood-winged magic bats are just a bunch of annoying flies, and they have plenty of ways to deal with them.

    The thin little phantom demon headed by it raised its head, with a sneer on the corner of its mouth, and the twitching lips also exposed the fangs underneath, which looked weird and ferocious.  It danced its hands regularly a few times, and the surrounding shadows rippled like water on the surface. Then, hundreds of sharp cones formed by black shadows flew out.  Penetrate into the swarm of magic bats and kill dozens of them.  The other two phantom demons also performed the same magic.  But compared to the former, their strength is obviously much worse.  There are half as many Black Shadow Spikes, and their speed and lethality are much weaker.

    Some of the blood-winged magic bats were knocked down, and the rest were screaming "chichiji" randomly. But when they saw the phantom demon preparing to cast another spell, they mš£shš€ng flew away into the distance again, and in the blink of an eye they were gone.  No trace.

    The phantom beasts roared excitedly, and some of them pounced on the magic bats knocked down by the shadow cone. Regardless of whether they were still alive or not, they opened their mouths and bit them.  Then swallow it whole.  The blood-winged magic bat naturally has delicious human flesh, but it can also be used to fill its stomach, because the remaining human flesh is simply not enough for so many phantom beasts to share.

    Many phantom beasts who were still hungry let out roars of dissatisfaction, while others fought with each other for food, and the scene suddenly fell into chaos.  The thin phantom demon didn't seem to like this disorderly situation. It roared with murderous intent again and used intimidation to barely control the situation.  And its wisdom is no less than that of humans. You can see that rš²guš¯ cannot satisfy the appetite of these phantom beasts, and its rule will soon collapse.  Delicious human flesh is like throwing sparks into a powder keg.  These phantom beasts, who were not very intelligent and still acted according to their own instincts, gradually became crazy and gradually lost control.  Its past lustful power can no longer overwhelm them, and their instinct is urging them to devour more human flesh.  That will make them stronger and smarter, and then change them like they've been born again.

    In order to appease these restless phantom beasts.  The thin phantom demon had no choice but to move in the direction with the densest human presence, but its heart was filled with uneasiness and suspicion.  As the strongest leader of the group.  It has a very smart mind and has entered the human world from scratch.  It senses that the humans here are also dangerous, and some powerful individuals are even more terrifying and deadly than most monsters.  So it is always cautious, just thinking about getting enough benefits and leaving here as soon as possible.  But now, it is a little bit stuck.

    The phantom beast herd is leaving here, which is definitely good news for Tie Heng. He is eager for them to get out of here as soon as possible.

    But at this time, a hot wind blew from a distance wrapped in overwhelming yellow sand, followed closely by a demonic aura that was more powerful than the three phantom demons combined.  The phantom beast herd, which had finally calmed down, fell into chaos again, and the situation was even worse than before.  All the phantom beasts became panicked. They no longer obeyed the orders of the three phantom demons, and fled in all directions, disappearing into the darkness.

    Several of them were so frightened by the huge demonic power that they lost their minds and even ran away in the direction of the wind and sand. As a result, they were wrapped in a piece of yellow sand that emerged from the tš±rš¢n before they could run very far.  in the middle.  It seemed like there were countless small hands tearing them apart at the same time. In just a few breaths, these phantom beasts decomposed into countless tiny pieces and became part of the yellow sand.  The hard scales on their bodies are like paper, and they have no resistance at all!

    The three phantom demons witnessed this scene and showed frightened expressions.  They turned around and ran away in unison, turning into three extremely fast shadows, clinging to her.Escaped from behind.

    "This is this is the sand monster!" Tie Heng also left the hiding place and distanced himself from the yellow salad.  He quickly recognized that this yellow sand was part of the sand monster.  "This is going to be a big trouble. The destructive power of the sand monster is unparalleled. Youjietang is probably not safe either. We have to go back as soon as possible."

    He was just about to set off when he saw sword energy criss-crossing in the wind and sand in the distance, and the roar of energy clashing could not be heard.

    "Someone is fighting the sand monster?" Tie Heng was surprised.  "Who would be so reluctant to fight such a notoriously difficult monster?"

    This aroused Tie Heng¡¯s curiosity, and he decided to go and see what happened.  He avoided the deadly yellow sand and approached from another direction.  Not far away was the school area for the third grade of Fa Dao Branch, but now it is covered by a high sand dune.  Moreover, the yellow sand is still spreading in all directions, burying everything along the way under the sand.

    On the top of this sand dune, several figures were shaking, accompanied by sword lights and spells one after another.  And all around, the yellow sand on the ground was like boiling water, constantly rising waves of sand, rushing towards those figures, and the sky full of sand and dust blew at them, trying to engulf them.  .

    Tie Heng got closer and could barely see the faces of those figures, which also surprised him.

    "Ainai!" Tie Heng opened his eyes wide.  "Why is this girl here?"

    The first person Tie Heng recognized was Qiu Ainai.  She waved the long rope in her hand, leaving a dazzling silver trail in the air.  This precious phantom named Yinhong has a sharp blade.  The bright silver chain with rainbow-like colors exudes not only blurred beauty.  There is also horrific destruction.  Under the influence of Qiu Ainai's magical power, every blow will open a deep ravine in the sand dunes, and send powerful energy into the ground, and then suddenly burst out, the sand will fly into the sky like a fountain, and then fly up to the sky.  It fell back to the ground like rain.

    The two people who fought alongside Qiu Ainai were also old acquaintances of Tie Heng.  The one on the left is Hu Zhenyu. He holds a shining golden sword in his hand and swings every sword.  It will stimulate a powerful sword energy and chop up the waves of sand coming from all around.

    The person on the right is Xie Xiwen. He is performing the sword control technique at this moment. He is seen holding the sword technique with both hands, and remotely controlling a long blue sword light to fly around his body, constantly breaking through the waves of sand, and even drilling through it.  Go under the sand and blast away the demonic power that controls the yellow sand.

    Protected by the three of them were two graceful figures, as soon as Tie Heng saw them.  I was immediately overjoyed.  The two people were none other than Tang Tang and Lu Shan, whom Tie Heng was looking for.

    The two girls were casting spells at this time to support the three Qiu Ainai on the periphery.  Among them, Tang Tang was fanning a small blue round fan, stretching his limbs and moving his steps like dancing.  This is obviously a strange spell-casting ritual.

    As she danced, translucent water waves rippled continuously on the small fan, and the area of ??four to five feet in the center was completely occupied by a circle of water patterns.  Blocking out the dust and strong winds in the sky, it also isolates the demonic power of the sand monster.  from time to time.  There will also be some blue water droplets generated out of thin air, falling on Qiu Ainai and others.  It can then be integrated into their bodies to replenish their exhausted energy and heal wounds quickly.

    "No formation is like water, the dance of the rain fairy!" Tie Heng was greatly surprised.  He did not expect that Tang Tang would actually know this ancient secret technique that had been lost for a long time. With the power of one person, he could suppress the powerful demonic power of the Sand Walker to the lowest point and provide powerful assistance to his companions.  And the blue fan in her hand is also a high-grade magical treasure. The huge water spiritual power contained in it can be obtained by Tie Heng from a long way away.

    ??Looking at the pš¢ngbiš¡n Lu Shan, she also used her most precious treasure, which was a crystal ball the size of a fist, floating beside its owner, slowly spinning up and down.  The aura it emits may not be eye-catching, but the earth-type spiritual power inside it, which beats like a heartbeat, is astonishingly rich, and has something that connects with Lu Shan.

    Lu Shan half-closed her eyes, muttering words in her mouth, changing the spells in her hands, and the spell she cast was coming to an end.  "Crystal Technique Twenty-eight, Crystal Thorn Flower!"

    She slammed her palms on the ground, and centered on the wššizhš¬ where the five of them were, countless crystal thorns quickly penetrated from under the sand, spreading in circles and layers in all directions. Seriously  Like a crystal flower blooming.

    This is not over yet, Lu Shan poured all her spiritual power into the ground, and the power of the spell increased several times.  More and denser crystal ridges emerged from the ground, and the sand dune almost turned into a crystal hedgehog. The crystal clear and extremely sharp ridges reflected the blood thunder across the sky, spreading a bright and dazzling light, surrounding the surrounding area.  A large area is brightly illuminated.  Tie Hengyuan?Looking at it, I was also amazed by this amazing destructive power.

    "This girl is really cruel." Looking at the beautiful and terrifying scene in the distance, Tie Heng secretly sighed.

    After this round of powerful spells, the demonic power controlling the yellow sand seemed to be cut off. The sand waves subsided, the wind and sand gradually eased, and the entire sand dune instantly became quiet.  Qiu Ainai and the others also stopped, and while observing the movement of the sand layer, they carefully moved their steps and gathered together.

    "Sister Lu, did you succeed?" Tang Tang still maintained his free spell, but looked at the densely packed huge crystal ridges around him and asked with some uncertainty.

    "Look, this situation should be done." Hu Zhenyu walked over with an excited expression, but also mixed with some shock. It was obvious that Lu Shan's spell had frightened him.

    "I'm not sure. The sand monster is hidden under the thick sand layer, and it's difficult for my mind to completely lock it" Lu Shan's face was pale and her breathing was a little short. The spell just now consumed a lot of her spiritual energy.  But she didn't seem optimistic about the results of this attack. She frowned and explained, but she was only halfway through her words.  It was interrupted by a huge roar coming from under the dune.

    The roar was weird and unpleasant, like a huge amount of gravel rubbing against each other.  But the pain and anger in the roar can be heard by anyone.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Qiu Ainai and Xie Xiwen exclaimed almost at the same time.

    A dark stream of light spurted out from the sand.  Sweeping over the crystal thorns pointing directly at the sky, with a "rustling" sound, the crystal thorns, which were as hard as steel, disintegrated into small fragments one after another as they blinked their eyelids a few times, and then turned into sand.  dust.

    "This is the desolate mysterious light!" Hu Zhenyu was shocked and almost screamed.

    The next moment, the entire sand dune seemed to have turned into a sea surface in a storm, undulating wildly.  And the five of them are like a few small boats in the stormy waves.  Thrown high into the air.  Countless amounts of sand and dust swept away in all directions. Tie Heng in the distance was almost swept away by the violent wind and sand, and had to hide behind a collapsed wall to find cover.

    "Tangtang, hold on tight to me, don't let go." Lu Shan reacted quickly. She grabbed Tang Tang's hand next to her at the first moment and took her into her arms.  The two of them were thrown far away. When their figures began to fall, Lu Shan hugged Tang Tang and raised her breath.  The skirts of the two people were flying, and a cloud was floating sideways, and the falling momentum suddenly slowed down.  He was about to fall to the ground before his eyes.  Lu Shan freed up her hand and struck a palm downward, using the force of the counter-shock.  He stood firmly on his feet.

    But as soon as their feet touched the ground, a huge whirlpool appeared on the sand.  It was like a terrifying big mouth had been opened, trying to swallow them both in one bite.

    "Oops!" He just poked his head out from behind the broken wall.  Tie Heng saw this scene, he shouted secretly, and shot out like an arrow.

    "Yeah!" Both women screamed. As soon as their feet were in the air, half of their bodies sank into the sand, and were pulled downwards by a strong suction force.  This time it was Tang Tang's turn to save Lu Shan. She waved the fan in her hand, forming a spherical water pattern force field around the two of them, which barely resisted the rotating and shrinking quicksand.

    Lu Shan was not idle either. Taking advantage of this short opportunity, she took a deep breath, stretched out her arms, and moved them back and forth towards her zuš¯yš°u weakly and bonelessly.  "Fuyun Mianzhang!"

    A soft palm force surged up, shaking away all the yellow sand in the center.  At the same time, the crystal ball floating beside her emitted a crystal light. All the gravel shrouded in this light instantly turned into a thick layer of crystal, just like the water surface was frozen.

    Lu Shan pulled a handful of Tangtang and landed on the crystal-paved ground.  But the power of the quicksand vortex was far beyond their imagination, and the newly formed crystal was crushed into pieces in the blink of an eye.  The water pattern force field propped up by Tang Tang also collapsed after the sound of bubbles bursting.

    "Tangtang!"

    "Sister Lu!" the two girls exclaimed again, a trace of despair rising in their hearts. Once swallowed by the quicksand, there would be no hope of escaping.  At this critical moment of life and death, the hands of the two girls are still firmly holding each other, just like the unbreakable friendship between them.

    At the critical moment, the two girls suddenly felt their waists tighten, and their bodies were held in a pair of solid and powerful arms, and their backs were pressed against a broad, strong and warm chest.

    They smelled the masculine scent of the opposite sex on their noses, and their bodies were pulled into his arms. Both women were shocked and struggled instinctively. Lu Shan even raised her arms and almost slapped her back.  But when they turned around and saw who was coming, they immediately calmed down.

    "Tie Heng!"

    "It's you!"One voice was full of surprise, and the other voice was calm but also revealed a bit of excitement.

    "Let's go!" A whirlwind of wind appeared under Tie Heng's feet, lifting him up from the ground to get rid of the sand waves rolling in from all directions. After a few ups and downs, he took the two women away from the area covered by the sand dunes.

    "Tie Heng, are you okay! Sister Lu and I are looking for you everywhere, but we are worried to death." As soon as he fell back to the ground, Tang Tang ignored everything else, and the first thing he cared about was Tie Heng's condition.

    "I, I'm fine, don't worry." At this moment, even the hundred-forged stainless steel has to turn into softness around the fingers.  Tie Heng was moved and tender in his heart, and he could not express any words of blame.  In the end, there was only a gentle smile, and she gently held the girl's catkins, never wanting to let go.

    Looking at her friend's blushing but uncontrollably happy face, and the palms of their hands held together, a complicated expression flashed between Lu Shan's brows, and she quietly turned her gaze away, feeling a little disappointed.

    "Tie Heng!" Qiu Ainai shouted loudly.

    Tie Heng turned his head and took a look. On the top of the sand dune, Qiu Ainai, Hu Zhenyu, and Xie Xiwen were reunited. However, there was a vortex of quicksand on the ground, surrounded by surging sand waves and overwhelming wind and sand. They were agile.  The body skills were unable to be used, and the long rope and sword energy had little effect. They all relied on Xie Xiwen's sword control skills. The green sword light flew around them quickly, dispelling the demonic power, suppressing the changes in the sand layer, and barely supporting a piece of sand.  Space for activities.

    "I'll go rescue them, and you just stay here." As soon as Tie Heng said this, the man jumped into the air, and with the help of a strong wind, he drew a beautiful parabola in the air and landed among the three of them.

    "Quickly get out of the way!" Tie Heng shouted, and purple lightning burst out from his legs at the same time. Then he did a forward somersault in mid-air, his legs tightened and fell down, and then a giant ax fell from the sky, ruthlessly  Chop it hard on the sand dunes.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 60: Saving Beauty (Part 2)

    "Quickly get out of the way!" Tie Heng shouted, and purple lightning burst out from his legs at the same time. Then he did a forward somersault in mid-air, his legs tightened and fell down, and then a giant ax fell from the sky, ruthlessly  Chop it hard on the sand dunes.

    "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and thunder exploded. A huge amount of gravel was blown away, and more of it melted into large crystals under the high temperature. The violent shock wave swept across the surroundings with tiny arcs.  , the dust all over the sky was blown away in an instant.

    Hu Zhenyu, who retreated far away under Tie Heng's warning, couldn't stand still and was knocked over by the shock wave. He also suffered several burns on his body from the arc. Most of his hair stood up straight and fell to the ground.  I walked around twice and ate another mouthful of sand.  However, his mš£shš€ng jumped up again, and his face was naturally a little confused. Fortunately, no one else paid attention to his side, but stared at Tie Heng's falling bow.  He took a closer look and felt horrified.

    On the top of the sand dune, Tie Heng's Dragon Fury Kick Technique blasted out a huge, charred sand pit, which was several feet deep. The sand pit was filled with steaming black condensation, and it also reflected a slight glimmer of light.

    "Has his strength reached this level?" Hu Zhenyu felt discouraged and felt a slight chill on his back.  The anger that had started flying since he saw Tie Heng was blocked in his heart and could no longer be unleashed.

    Xie Xiwen on the other side was also a little frightened. Although he suffered a defeat in Tie Heng's hands once, it was Tie Heng's trick. He was naturally unconvinced. But now that he saw this powerful blow, his confidence was shaken.  .

    Among the three, only Qiu Ainai cheered excitedly, shook the long rope in her hand, and ran towards the sand pit.

    Tie Heng stood at the bottom of the sand pit.  A cold light burst out in his eyes.  As soon as he regained his breath, he used the Tiger Claw Technique, raising both claws above his head.  overlapped together.  The spiral claw energy shot out from each finger merged together to form an increasingly larger cone-shaped whirlwind.  Then, as Tie Heng pressed down with his arms, he used a huge drill bit, and the whirlwind broke through the sand layer at the bottom of the pit and penetrated deeply into the dune.

    There was a roar like gravel rubbing against each other again from under the sand layer, and the pain in it was much more than before, and it was also more intense.

    "Tie Heng, let me come!" Qiu Ainai yelled as she ran nearby. Seeing the wind whirlpool dissipating, Tie Heng also jumped out of the sand pit.  She held the silver rainbow upside down, waved the hook-blade-shaped rope tail, and poured all her internal energy into it.

    "Feng nods!"

    The hook blade at the end of the rope turned into a silver line and disappeared into the bottom of the pit in a flash.

    "Explode!" As Qiu Ainai's wrist shook, powerful energy burst out inside the dune, and a pillar of sand several feet high spewed out from the bottom of the pit.

    "Take it!" Qiu Ainai withdrew her left hand, and the silver rainbow rope shrank back. The slender rope body turned into circles with slight shaking, and wrapped around the owner's left arm.  It is like a silver arm armor, and like a tightly compressed spring, full of tension, ready to attack and kill the enemy at any time.

    Qiu Ainai¡¯s move obviously caused greater trauma to the sand monster hiding under the dunes.  It roared wildly, and the entire dune shook.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t take action now, when will we wait?¡± Tie Heng yelled at Hu Zhenyu and Xie Xiwen.  He turned around and took out Xiyu from the gun bag on his back, pointed at the big hole at the bottom of the bunker and pulled the trigger continuously.  He fired all five bullets in the magazine.

    Five beams of different colors penetrated into the sand cave, and after a while.  Scorching flames, biting ice, and extremely corrosive poisonous water poured out one after another, making the sand monster's screams even more shrill.

    "This is a shšªme magic weapon? So sharp!" Hu Zhenyu and Xie Xiwen both stared at the psychic blunderbuss in Tie Heng's hand, with expressions of shock on their faces.  Qiu Ainai on the side looked calm. She had been with Tie Heng for so long and had already seen the power of Xiyu. Naturally, she was not surprised at this time.

    "Hurry up and do it! Are you doing this in a daze?" Qiu Ainai scolded Hu Xie in a sweet voice when she saw that the two of them were still in a daze.

    Hu Zhenyu reacted and immediately used a sword. The cold edge made people's hair stand on end.  Tie Heng saw in his eyes that this long sword with cold light was also a treasure, its grade was no less than the silver rainbow in Qiu Ainai's hand, and it also had a very resounding name "Ambition".

    This sword of ambition was specially customized for Hu Zhenyu by a famous alchemist to match the "Sword of Ambition" handed down by the Hu family.  It may not look much different from an ordinary warrior's sword at ordinary times, but now the sword is four feet six inches long and three fingers wide. Its surface is always flashing with a layer of faint golden light, making it look noble and sharp.

    "Gathering will into a sword, soaring cloud sword energy!" Hu Zhenyu certainly didn't want to weaken his prestige in front of Tie Heng, and also showed his ability to dominate.  He held the sword with both hands and swung out a slash.A golden sword energy emitted from the blade of the Ambition Sword, forming the shadow of a giant sword and piercing into the sand pit.

    "Lightsplitting Sword! Dissipate!" Xie Xiwen, the same swordsman, also took action. He pointed at the swirling green sword light a few steps away, activated the sword technique in his hand, and the sword light immediately flew into the air following the stroke of his finger, and then ejected from the body.  Dozens of slender sword lights split out, flew down at an unparalleled speed, and disappeared into the deep sand layer.

    "Stab!" With a crisp sound, the magnificent Lingyun sword energy penetrated the sand pit and opened a huge crack in the sand dune.  Just in the depths of this crack, everyone can see a huge black shadow squirming, that is the true form of the sand monster.

    This sand monster was seriously injured. Although the extent of the wound could not be clearly seen, a large amount of evil energy was escaping from its body, which showed that its injury was definitely not serious.

    At this moment, Xie Xiwen's light-splitting sword transformed into more than a dozen cyan sword lights penetrated the sand layer, struck from all directions, and nailed the sand monster. The sharp sword light came from the huge monster's body.  It penetrated out of the body, tearing its body into pieces.

    "Great!" Hu Zhenyu waved his fist vigorously. Xie Xiwen was his disciple, so he naturally felt proud.

    But Xie Xiwen had a stern look on his face and exclaimed: "It's not good". He hurriedly changed his sword technique, retracted more than a dozen slender sword lights, and stretched out his hand again.  "Gather!"

    The split lightsabers merged back together and returned to their original size.  He grabbed it in his hand.  The blue light faded away, revealing its long and narrow body.  Hu Zhenyu didn't wait for anything to say.  Xie Xiwen grabbed his shoulder and ran away.

    ??Move faster than him.  Tie Heng also realized that danger was imminent, took Qiu Ainai's jade hand, spread out his body skills, swept across the sand dunes like a strong wind, returned to Tang Tang and Lu Shan, and called them to retreat further away.

    "Desolate mysterious light!" Tie Heng turned around and looked back, only to see a large piece of dark yellow light erupting from the sand dunes. They were like flowing liquids, flowing towards the surroundings.  zhš­uwšŠi those trees and collapsed houses.  As soon as these streams of light are touched, they will immediately become as if they have experienced thousands of years of weathering, and with the slightest external force, they will collapse into a handful of sand.

    Under the raging of this terrible evil, the area covered by the sand dunes has doubled, and nothing except sand can be seen in this area.

    Fortunately, the desolate mysterious light consumes a lot of demonic power, and the Sandwalking Monster can't use this kind of demonic magic for a long time, so the dark stream of light comes quickly.  It went just as quickly.  In the blink of an eye, they were all recovered under the sand layer.  Immediately afterwards, the high and raised sand dunes slowly sank due to the vibration of the ground, and finally turned into a flat sandy land.

    "What's going on?" Standing on the edge of the sand.  Qiu Ainai asked puzzledly.

    "That sand monster was severely injured by us, and now it has gone underground to heal its wounds." Hu Zhenyu and Xie Xiwen ran over to join the crowd, the former explained loudly.  The latter stared at Tie Heng with gloomy eyes.

    "This guy has some knowledge." Tie Heng glanced at Young Master Hu, but he didn't expect that he also had a lot of knowledge about monsters.

    "Is that so?" What made Hu Zhenyu vomit blood.  Qiu Ainai obviously didn't trust him, and after hearing his explanation, she wanted to confirm with Tie Heng first.

    "He's right." Tie Heng nodded.  Then he pointed to the edge of the sand.  "You see, the sand monster is absorbing the earth spirit energy in the land and plundering the nutrients in the soil to make up for its own losses and heal its wounds quickly."

    Qiu Ainai followed his directions and found that on the ground near the sand, the soil dried up in a short period of time, then cracked, and the vegetation growing on it withered, turning into dust along with the loose soil.  .  And this phenomenon is spreading rapidly to the surroundings, and its destructive power is almost no weaker than the desolate mysterious light.

    "Let's get out of here quickly. It's hard for us to deal with this big guy." Tie Heng told the truth.  The sand monster's attack ability is average. Apart from a desolate mysterious light and sand control, it only has other powerful tricks.  But it can drive many enemies crazy just by relying on its defense and self-healing abilities.  Just like just now, they tried their best to use their killing moves in turn, but they only injured the sand monster. Now that it burrowed underground, everyone was helpless, and it would soon return to its full strength.  Shihš°u may be in trouble.

    Tie Heng took a step to leave, but found that the others had no intention of following him, and couldn't help but look at them curiously.

    "Everyone, follow Tie Heng! I will lead it to a remote place and look for an opportunity to escape." It was Lu Shan who spoke, her expression firm and serious.

    "No, Tangtang will not leave Sister Lu alone." Tang Tang grabbed Lu Shan's arms.It seems that if she doesn't do this, she will fly away.

    "Humph, since Tangtang said so, I will not leave. I don't want her to get hurt because of someone." Qiu Ainai said with her eyes looking at the sky, and used Tangtang as an excuse for violence.

    "As a man, I will never leave a girl in danger and run away for my life. I can't do such a thing." Hu Zhenyu said proudly. As for Xie Xiwen, who was standing behind him,  Naturally, he was following his lead, and there was no need to show off his stance.

    "You" Lu Shan wanted to break free from her friend's hand, but Tang Tang was so hard that she couldn't do it. But she couldn't use martial arts for fear of hurting Tang Tang.  Tears welled up in the round-faced girl's eyes. When Lu Shan saw this layer of mist, she couldn't bear to get angry with her.

    Tie Heng vaguely guessed what was going on, but he still wanted to ask questions, so he said: "What happened? Why do you want to stay alone instead of leaving with us?"

    Lu Shan smiled bitterly and told Tie Heng what happened in a brief narrative.

    It turned out that she and Tang Tang ran to the Teaching and Research Department and saw that the place was in ruins. Tie Heng could not be found, so she thought that he could take refuge in Youjietang.  Just changed the route.  But on the way, I unexpectedly encountered this sand-walking monster. If it weren't for Qiu Ainai and Hu Xie, they happened to be nearby.  And came to help, the two girls would never be able to hold on for too long.  Later they managed to escape.  But the sand monster kept chasing them.  Moreover, the sand monster moved faster than they expected, and soon caught up with them.  Wherever it passed along the way, everything turned into a barren land, causing great damage.  Lu Shan and others did not dare to lead it to other places to avoid causing greater losses.  They started fighting with this sand-walking monster here, hoping that someone could come to the rescue.  Slowly, Lu Shan discovered that the reason why the sand monster was chasing them was that it actually regarded her precious phantom as a delicious delicacy and wanted to swallow it in one gulp.  But the treasure phantom and its owner are connected by soul and breath.  If it swallowed her, Lu Shan would definitely be severely injured. Naturally, the others would not allow this to happen, so they fought the sand monster more and more fiercely.

    "That's right!" Tie Heng groaned slightly.  After understanding the cause and effect, he also understood that Lu Shan had a strong sense of responsibility and did not feel guilty about making the decision to stay alone.

    He glanced at the crystal ball floating next to Lu Shan again. Tie Heng had heard Tang Tang mention this treasure occasionally before. Lu Shan named it "Wuchen", which was similar to Tang Tang's blue fan "Azure".  ".  They are all medium-grade legal treasures, so one can imagine how precious they are.

    "Its body is a naturally formed dazzling heart crystal bead, which is a very precious type among many earth-based materials. No wonder the sand-walking monster treats it as a delicacy. With the earth-based aura it contains, it is exquisite and huge  , swallowing it will definitely help you!" Tie Heng thought with some greed.  At the same time, I was a little depressed.

    There are several people in zhš­uwšŠi, and everyone has a treasure in their hands.  He was the only exception, how could he not feel chest tightness.

    "In that case. Let's work together to destroy it." Of course Tie Heng couldn't let Lu Shan stay alone, and the most effective and direct solution was to kill this huge monster.

    "Youwhy are you so hot-headed like them?" Lu Shan said angrily.

    Tie Heng smiled confidently, but he didn't answer her words. Instead, he turned to the others and solemnly ordered: "I will use the wind spell dragon suction later to sweep away the sand. You must see the right time and give it a fatal blow."  one strike."

    Hearing Tie Heng¡¯s arrangement, Tang Tang and Qiu Ainai both nodded vigorously, looking full of energy.  Especially the latter, who is gearing up and looking eager to try.  Hu Zhenyu on the other side flattened his mouth, but when he saw the two girls agreeing, he couldn't raise any objections, so he reluctantly agreed, and then stood aside with Xie Xiwen to adjust his breath and regain the internal energy he had just consumed.  .

    "Your crystal technique is very powerful, you can be the main attacker, okay?" Tie Heng turned back to Lu Shan and said.

    "How can you speak for yourself and make your own opinions?" Lu Shan glared at him angrily.

    "Aren't you also willful?" Tie Heng teased with a smile. After speaking, he took two steps forward and stared at the sandy land.  While adjusting his own condition and condensing his spiritual power, he let go of his spiritual thoughts and went deep underground.  The sand monster was buried deep underground at this time, so it was not a good time to take action. He had to wait for it to return to the ground, so that the spell could achieve the best effect.

    "Hey!" Just as everyone was making preparations, Tš±rš¢n sensed a huge spiritual energy rising in the distance, heading straight into the sky.

    "It's coming from the south!" Several young people looked at it.To the south, under the thick lead-gray clouds, there was a bright brilliance lighting up half of the sky.

    "hš£oxiš€ng is at Tongxian Tower." Hu Zhenyu said softly.

    "That's right, it's Tongxian Tower." Tie Heng estimated the direction. The clear air and the light that illuminated the sky rose from the small island in the center of Wenchi.

    "That's shšªme?" Qiu Ainai pointed to the horizon and exclaimed loudly.

    Everyone looked at it and saw the ball of light rising higher and higher, then suspended in mid-air, suddenly growing in size amidst a faint sound of copper bells, and revealing its true appearance.

    "It's a tower, such a big tower!" Hu Zhenyu exclaimed.

    Tie Heng and the others were also stunned.  The pagoda transformed from tš±rš¢n was so far away that everyone could feel its huge size.  Tie Heng roughly estimated that it was at least twelve stories and nearly thirty feet high.  The appearance looks extremely simple, but the huge spiritual energy surrounding the pagoda forms a cyclone, and a huge lotus throne is vaguely formed at the bottom of the pagoda.  And in the open windows on each floor, many people can be seen casting spells inside.

    "That's the Demon Suppression Tower. My mother mentioned it to me!" Tang Tang recalled: "Now it's good. The Demon Suppression Tower can suppress the demons and eliminate the evil spirit. Everyone is saved."

    Hearing Tang Tang's joyful words, Tie Heng also thought of the huge copper bell and some other magic weapons that Feng Shiyou had refined. After contacting the information revealed by Feng Shiyou several times, he could naturally guess that the pagoda floating in the mid-air was  The masterpiece of the masters in Tongxian Tower.  TššbišŠ was Tie Heng's guess when he saw the huge bells hanging under the eaves of each floor of the pagoda.

    "It's a war weapon? It should be of high grade, right?" Qiu Ainai didn't know much about this, so she asked Tang Tang.

    "I heard from my mother that the Demon Suppressing Tower is a giant magic weapon. It was refined by gathering all the power of the school and spending a lot of resources from the court. It is much more powerful than ordinary war magic weapons. But it is still a semi-finished product.  , unable to exert its full power." Tang Tang said everything that was right.

    "This is just a semi-finished product!?" Xie Xiwen stared blankly at the Demon Suppression Tower on the horizon, his face full of surprise.  His skills are the most advanced among all the people, and he is also the most sensitive to the pure spirit energy surrounding the Demon Suppression Tower. That power can definitely shake the world.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 61 Epilogue (Part 1)

    Just when everyone was surprised, the Demon Suppression Tower suspended above Wenchi began to move. Tie Heng saw that the direction of its movement was towards the Kaiyuan Hall in the center of the academy.  A large number of students gathered there and attracted the most demons. It was undoubtedly the right choice for the Demon Suppression Tower to fly there first.

    Suddenly, the slowly floating Demon Suppression Tower erupted into a soft glow, temporarily dispelling the darkness that shrouded the world.  Then, accompanied by the ringing sound that echoed in the clear sky, the cyclone formed by the clear spiritual energy gradually spread outward.  Even though they were far away, Tie Heng and the others could feel the extremely comfortable breath blowing towards them."

    The pure and awe-inspiring Qingling Qi is a good thing for the creatures in the human world. It can not only nourish vitality but also enhance vitality. It is extremely beneficial to the practice of martial arts and magic.  But when it falls on the demon, it is like poison.  No, under the sand, the sand-walking monster let out a cry of pain, and wisps of black air emerged from the gravel.

    Not only it, but all the demons within a few miles were affected.  The blood-winged magic bats that originally gathered in the sky near Kaiyuan Square were so numerous that they were like dark clouds covering half of the sky.  But when the Demon Suppressing Tower showed its power, they were in misery. The demon power in their bodies was suppressed, and they were swept by an invisible but magnificent force erupted from the Demon Suppressing Tower, and they suddenly fell to the ground in pieces.  The rest screamed and fled in all directions.

    That invisible force is obviously more lethal to monsters than the Qingling Qi, and even evil-level monsters like the Sand Walker cannot withstand it.  The sand dunes swelled again and turned into rolling waves of sand, escaping in the opposite direction of the Demon Suppression Tower.

    "Be careful!" Tie Heng reminded.  And blocked the three girls behind him.

    Around them, a large group of phantom beasts and other demons were also fleeing.  Many of them ran past them but turned a blind eye to them.  It was obvious that some people were frightened out of their wits.

    Several monster beasts tš±rš¢n softened and fell to the ground. They were unable to get up again and could only whine in pain, waiting for death to come.  Black demonic energy emanates from their body surfaces and mouths and noses, like puddles under the sun, being rapidly evaporated, and their lives are also passing away together.

    Tie Heng¡¯s expression changed slightly and he touched zš¬jš«¡¯s right arm.  "It's okay. The Demon Swallowing Seal mšŠiyš¯u is too affected, otherwise it would be terrible."

    To the powerful power of the Demon Suppressing Tower, the Demon Swallowing Seal was not an uncomfortable reaction, but compared to those demons in the city, it was only slightly agitated, and the demonic power also dissipated uncontrollably. Tie Heng calmed it down with a thought.  down.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "Fortunately, my secret was revealed, otherwise they would see the monster attached to me. I don¡¯t know what they would think."

    Tie Heng thought to himself and quietly glanced at the three girls beside him. They were cheering and they all seemed to notice something strange about him just now.

    "Haha. These stinky monsters must have met their nemesis!" Qiu Ainai clapped her hands and laughed, and ran over.  He kicked two little monsters lying nearby and flew away.

    Others were also smiling, their expressions somewhat revealing the joy of surviving the disaster.

    "Look at the sky!" Lu Shan reminded.  Everyone looked up at the sky, wondering what was happening.  The protective barrier once again shrouded the city, but looking at its flickering state, it seemed very unstable, giving people the impression that it could collapse at any time.

    Tie Heng turned his head and looked towards the center of the city. The top of the Moon Tower located on the central square was shining brightly again.  Previously, due to the expansion of the space rift, the protective barrier was destroyed and the earth was torn apart, causing serious damage to the preset protective formation underground. The Moon Tower and the Jade Bell of Warning lost most of their functions for a time.  But looking at the current situation, it should have been repaired and regained a certain amount of strength.

    Silently, thousands of light symbols emerged from the surface of the protective barrier in the sky. They fell straight to the ground, looking like a colorful rain of light.

    "Is this a shšªme!?" Qiu Ainai was curious and careless. When she saw a shimmering rune falling from her head, she reached out to grab it without thinking. Tie Heng couldn't even stop him in time.

    Fortunately, this light talisman is very dangerous and very physical. Qiu Ainai's hand passed through the talisman and grabbed an empty mark.

    "You, you are so frizzy, don't you know this is dangerous?" Tie Heng was annoyed, and because he was used to getting along with Qiu Ainai, he couldn't help but hit her on the head with his finger, and reprimanded her sternly.

    Qiu Ainai covered her forehead and shrank her neck, but she stuck out her tongue at Tie Heng with a smile. Her playful look made Tie Heng's anger drop sharply.

    "I'm sorry, I will be more careful next time"?" Qiu Ainai's words were soft and soft.

    "There's a next time? If you keep doing this, there won't be a next time!" Tie Heng stared at her, while Qiu Ainai pouted and stopped talking.

    Tang Tang also came over, shook Qiu Ainai¡¯s arm, and advised her to be cautious in the future and not to be so rash, and in turn helped this sister Qiu say good things.  Lu Shan on the side was so surprised that she couldn't open her mouth from ear to ear. She didn't expect that Tie Heng and Qiu Ainai were so close. Looking at the expressions and movements between the two of them, they were so natural. She couldn't help but feel a little sad. She looked at her friend and felt for her.  Worry.

    When Hu Zhenyu saw Tie Heng's bold move, he was startled at first, and then became furious. But when he saw Qiu Ainai's reaction, he suddenly felt discouraged again, and his whole face turned dark.  In his eyes, Tie Heng was beating and scolding, but Qiu Ainai was not only not annoyed, but also seemed very happy. If it were him, he would probably respond with either a fist or a whip

    Behind him, Xie Xiwen also felt a little incredible. He had been a retainer of the Hu family and had been protecting Hu Zhenyu for some time. He knew the temper of Qiu Ainai, the daughter of the prefect, very well.  Qiu Ainai is unruly and willful, and has a strong tendency to violence. Most people can't stand it.  But now he was actually submissive in front of Tie Heng, Xie Xiwen felt like he wanted to admire him.

    The many light symbols dropped by this shšªhš°u were submerged into the ground.  After a while, the ground where the runes disappeared began to tremble slightly, and the soil bulged up, forming many earth bags.  It seems like something shšªme is coming out of the ground.

    "Bang!" The soil rolled up, and huge stone pillars penetrated the ground one after another.  Each of them is more than one foot tall.  Several people hugged each other.  There are grooves opened in four directions, and tall human-shaped stone statues are placed inside.  There are also weapons in their hands, and you can tell at a glance that they are used for killing things.

    "There are so many!" Looking around, there are stone pillars at regular intervals in the center.  And as the warning jade bell on the roof of Wangyue Tower rang, a burst of spiritual light flashed on each stone pillar, and then merged into the four stone statues in the groove.  These stone statues came to life. They made a "crunching" friction sound and slowly and stiffly walked out of the stone pillars.  Then, they were like soldiers who heard the assembly call, forming a team of four.  As they gathered towards the other stone statues, their movements gradually became smoother.

    "They are earth and stone terracotta warriors. They were buried in various important places in the city when the city was built. They are numerous. In Tianfeng City's defense system, they are used to deal with enemies who invade the city. They are considered the last.  One of several defensive methods." It was Tang Tang who spoke.  As the top person in charge of Lu Tian Prison in Fuzhou, her mother was in charge of these secrets related to magic.  So she knew very well about things that Hu Zhenyu and Qiu Ainai didn't care about.

    "Is that big guy a shšªme?" Qiu Ainai pointed to a giant statue made of steel not far away.  He strode out from inside a tššbišŠ thick stone pillar.  It occupies a stone pillar by itself. It is several times larger than those earth and stone terracotta warriors. The weapons in its hands are also one size larger and more intimidating.

    "Those are fine iron terracotta warriors. They are the basic commanders of this puppet army." Tang Tang explained.

    Just as she said, the earthen and stone warriors gathered around the nearby steel giant.  They arranged themselves into a regular formation and began to sweep away the surrounding demons.  Groups of warriors holding huge weapons.  With uniform steps, they made a rumbling roar on the ground.  They are very powerful and make those protected by them feel at ease.

    When these warriors intercepted and killed the fleeing demons.  From the east gate of the city came the sounds of military drums and shouts of death.  Tie Heng flexed his legs and jumped high into the air. A whirlwind surrounded him, holding him in the air for a moment.  Taking this opportunity, Tie Heng saw clearly the situation at the east gate.

    The city gate suddenly opened, and a large group of county soldiers stationed in the military camp outside the east gate finally entered the city and were engaged in a fierce battle with the demons.  This is also thanks to the ongoing war, the county soldiers have been expanding, and several military camps have been built outside the city to train newly recruited soldiers. At this time, nšŠnggš°u entered the city in time to rescue, which was a great blessing among misfortunes.

    After Tie Heng slowly fell, he looked around at the other buildings in the city. Many of the buildings were shrouded in fire, and some violent explosions occurred from time to time, intertwined with the aura, vigor and demonic power of magic. It was obvious that they were  There are human masters fighting against some high-level demons.

    "There are many masters in the government, and there are also crouching tigers and hidden dragons among the people. Take the Jingping Society as an example, it is a force that cannot be underestimated." Tie Heng said that this is the beginning of human counterattack, and look at the space rift, which is gradually  The shrinkage is less than half of its original size. I believe it will close soon, and the demons pouring out of it will become increasingly rare.  Once this source is lost, it will be difficult for the demons in the city to continue to wreak havoc.  Not to mention taking it from a universityThe demon-suppressing pagoda was developed specifically to target them, and the government also restored part of the ability of the guardian array. Those demons and monsters would definitely die if they didn't escape from the city as soon as possible.

    "That's" Tie Heng suddenly made a new discovery. From Wangyue Tower, dozens of figures were flying straight towards here.  Tie Heng was surprised and took a closer look. He saw that the people flying over were all the leaders in the government.  Flying in the front were Hu Qianshen, the governor of Fuzhou, Qiu Duo, the governor of Tianfeng City, and Wei Xinyan, Tang Tang's mother, and others. Following behind were also some civil and military officials.

    "Tang Tang, your mother is here." As soon as Tie Heng landed, he told what he had discovered.  "Ai-ai, the prefect is also coming here."

    "Ah, mother is here, that's great." Tang Tang cheered.

    "Humph, you stinky daddy, you finally remember that you have a daughter like me." Qiu Ainai curled her lips, as if she was very unhappy, but everyone could hear the joy in her words.

    "This girl." Tie Heng smiled secretly, and he could see from the two women's very different responses how big the personality gap between them was.  The strange thing is that the two of them became good friends.

    "Master Hu is here too." Tie Heng pointed in the direction of Wangyue Tower and said lightly to Hu Zhenyu.

    Hu Zhenyu was also overjoyed when he heard this.  Turning his head to look, he saw dozens of black spots approaching quickly in the sky.  "It's safe now." He whispered to himself.  Xie Xiwen behind him was also relieved.  There was also some excitement.  At the moment of the disaster, he was outside the school.  Facing the swarming demons, he didn't want to find a place to hide. Instead, he risked his life and fought his way into the academy. He found Hu Zhenyu and guarded him all the time. Now that Hu Zhenyu is safe, he can be regarded as  If you fulfill your duties as a police officer, you will definitely receive a commendation from the governor.

    "These people are all masters!" Tie Heng also watched the group of figures flying closer and closer.

    ?? This kind of monster dares to fly in the sky, so it naturally has something to rely on.  No.  A large group of blood-winged magic bats escaping from the academy happened to run into them.  Facing a large group of small monsters in the darkness, the first person in the crowd to take action was none other than the governor Hu Qianshen.  Despite his elegant appearance and gentle manner, the treasure in his hand looks like an ordinary sword, but with a single wave of his hand, a magnificent golden sword energy emerges.  The densely packed blood-winged magic bats were like a large stain, but the sword energy swept over and a large piece was wiped away in an instant.  This move is obviously the Lingyun Sword Qi that Hu Zhenyu used before.  But I don¡¯t know how much more powerful it is!

    Qiu Ainai¡¯s father also took action.  His weapon is also a long rope, with a dark fš£ngfš® like a solid long iron pipe, and there are three fist-sized iron balls on the top of the rope, much like a meteor hammer.  It looks a bit nondescript.  But as the eunuch swung it and rolled it up, the black rope rapidly extended, drawing a circle in mid-air.  All the magic bats trapped in it were shaken by a powerful force.  He was immediately cut into pieces.  Moreover, the three iron balls on the rope tip collide with each other, which can actually have the effect of sound killing power.  Large swaths of magic bats were swept by the sound waves, turning into Qinfan water and spilling onto the ground.

    These two people are more powerful than those pure military generals, and they make the following young people fascinated.

    Seeing that the situation was not going well, the remaining magic bats turned around and wanted to run away, but Wei Xinyan didn't give them a chance at all. She released a spell with a flip of her hand, and a drizzle of rain drifted into the group of magic bats.  The drizzle seems harmless, but every drop of rainwater weighs a thousand pounds. As long as the magic bat is contaminated with the slightest bit, it will fall like stones and be smashed into pulp.

    In the blink of an eye, most of the blood-winged magic bats were cleaned up. Some of the lucky ones who survived also lost their lives due to the hidden weapons, inner strength and spells of other officials

    "Father, we are over here." Seeing the other party flying closer, Hu Zhenyu couldn't help shouting, and waved his arms to meet him.

    Others also ran forward, and the other party also noticed them at this moment, so they adjusted their direction and flew towards them.

    The distance between the two sides narrowed, and Tie Heng discovered that at the feet of each official was a large bird with a faint outline. They seemed to be a kind of spiritual body, with a very vague appearance, looming, in the current dim and unclear environment.  It's really hard to see qš©ngchš³.

    With this discovery, Tie Heng suddenly wondered what was going on.  His eyes searched the crowd for a moment, and then fell on Tang Tang's mother.  There was a large cloak draped on her back. If you look closely, you will see that it is made of hundreds of feathers of different sizes. Although the colors are a bit mixed and inconsistent, it is not ugly. When put together, they form a  A strange pattern, full of mystery.

    "Hundred Birds Feather Weaving!" Tie Heng recognized this magic weapon. Its main material is made of the feathers of hundreds of kinds of spiritual birds and monsters.Made with special techniques.  It can give the wearer the ability to fly freely in the sky, and can also summon hundreds of flying spirits to carry people on flights.  Of course, this way the flying speed will not be too fast, but even so, the spirit is an extremely precious treasure.

    To know, before martial arts enters the realm of practicing qi and restoring the spirit, and the techniques reach the state of leaving the body, ordinary people will not be able to fly into the blue sky. That is a realm that is beyond the reach of ordinary people.  Only those truly great masters can achieve limited flying speed and control the air.

    "This is a good treasure." The wind technique that Tie Heng practiced would only allow him to fly freely like a bird until the advanced spells after the fiftieth day.

    "Tangtang, mom is here!" The first one to land was Wei Xinyan.  No matter whether she was usually a majestic Shangguan, a strong woman, or a dignified royal relative, she was now just a mother who was worried about her daughter's safety.  Maybe before meiyš¯u saw Tang Tang, she could still remain calm, but now that she saw her daughter, she could no longer control herself. Her true feelings were revealed, and a joyful smile bloomed on her face.

    "Mother" Tang Tang was hugged by zš¬jš«'s mother, who hugged her tightly, and the corners of her eyes were moist.

    "My good daughter, is anyone injured?" Wei Xinyan didn't seem to be at ease, and checked again and again, and was sure that Tang Tang's wife was seriously injured, and she felt completely at ease.

    "Mom, I'm fine." Tang Tang's voice was also choked with sobs.

    "It's okay. Mom is here now, so you don't have to be afraid anymore." Wei Xinyan coaxed her daughter softly and held Tang Tang's little hand tightly. From the looks of it, she would never let Tang Tang leave her side.

    "Mother" Wei Xinyan was so protective. Tang Tang naturally felt warm, but also a little embarrassed. She felt that zš¬jš« was still a child, so she squirmed slightly, but her movement made Wei Xinyan hold on tighter.  Then she turned her eyes to Lu Shan beside her daughter, and saw the sadness hidden in her brows, and she seemed to hesitate to speak, which meant that she was worried.

    "Shanshan, you don't have to worry. Your parents are in the government office at this time. They are heavily guarded there and it is very safe." Wei Xinyan said with a smile.

    After hearing these words, Lu Shan's worried expression immediately relaxed, and a smile appeared on her face.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 61 Epilogue (Part 2)

    On the other side, Hu Zhenyu also came to zš¬jš«'s father. Compared to Wei Xinyan, the governor of Fuzhou was much more restrained and profound.  He just glanced at his son and saw that he was injured, so he waved to him to stand behind him. Instead, he smiled at Xie Xiwen, nodded, and said a few words of condolences.

    In sharp contrast to him, the prefect Qiu Duoke behaved more like a father.  He has a rough appearance and a straightforward and bold temperament. Naturally, he makes no secret of his concern for his precious daughter.  Regardless of his official dignity and dignity, he almost flew over and shouted happily: "Ainai, my daughter, you are worried about your father."

    Qiu Ainai, however, had a pretty face and pushed her father out as he ran towards her.  "Hmph, you just thought of coming to me now. You know, we were almost swallowed by a sand monster just now. If Tie Heng hadn't come to the rescue in time, you would never see my daughter again."

    As soon as she said these words, not only Governor Qiu, but also Wei Xinyan and Governor Hu's expressions changed slightly, and they all focused their attention on Tie Heng.  Tie Heng felt a little embarrassed in his heart, but pretended to be embarrassed on his face.

    "Oh, my precious daughter" Qiu Taishou first glanced at the subordinates and other civil and military officials behind him. When he saw that no one was laughing at him, he turned back to smile at Qiu Ainai.  "Dad, isn't this isn't this your duty? Don't be angry"

    In fact, everyone present knew that the prefect doted on Zš¬jš«¡¯s only daughter, which was also the main reason for Qiu Ainai¡¯s unruly temperament.

    At this time, he was speaking, his eyes were looking at Tie Heng, and he gave him a grateful look.  Tie Heng quickly bowed his head in return.  Because of the stun bomb, he met the prefect several times.  It's not bad to support each other.

    "I've long thought that this kid Tie Heng has a lot of potential, and he's the lucky star of our family. The gadget he made saved one of your cousins ??last time, and he saved you again this time. Okay, okay, dad will give it to me afterwards.  Give him a big gift to thank him." Qiu Taishou said in a low voice.

    "That's pretty much it." Qiu Ainai then glared at her father.  "Zhš©dš€o I am my savior, but you still call me a brat and speak rudely."

    Prefect Qiu felt bitter in his heart, he really couldn't help his daughter when she got older.  However, seeing that his daughter finally stopped getting angry, he stopped complaining.  He just turned around and glared at Tie Heng. The meaning in his eyes was different from before, and there was also a bit of ferocity in it, which made Tie Heng smile bitterly.

    Tang Tang also briefly told her mother about the thrilling experience just now. After hearing this, Wei Xinyan turned her beautiful eyes and looked at Tie Heng with a smile.  "You are also the benefactor of our Tang family."

    "Auntie is too polite. We are both classmates and friends, and everyone is in danger. How can I just sit back and watch, what I do is just what I should do, and I should not be so polite." Tie Heng said modestly.

    "Well said, no wonder I like you when I see you. You are considered a leader among the younger generation." Qiu seemed to have forgotten what he had just said when he glared at Tie Heng in the blink of an eye, and instead praised him.  Seeing that Tie Heng responded appropriately, the other adults also looked appreciative.

    "Uncle, you are too flattering." Tie Heng lowered his posture.

    "Tie Heng." Governor Hu called his name.  While walking up to him.  "You are very good, very good. It is not unreasonable for me to recommend you to Master Feng."

    Governor Hu looked at Tie Heng carefully, and finally patted his shoulder intimately twice.  It's like an elder is encouraging his nephew.  Others were not shocked when they saw this move, but Hu Zhenyu was so angry that his teeth itched, and his eyes became more and more gloomy.

    "This is all thanks to the cultivation of the adults and Manager Hu. Otherwise, how could I have been here today? I will never forget such a kindness." Tie Heng bowed respectfully.  He could ignore Hu Zhenyu and even be tit-for-tat, but in front of Hu Zhenyu, Tie Heng couldn't be disrespectful at all. He still wore the mark of the Hu family on his body. Just a name of ungratefulness was not enough.  He can't bear it now.

    "You call them uncle and aunt, but you call me your lord, that's a mistake. You and Zhenyu are classmates, and I am your elder." Hu Cishi pretended to blame.

    Tie Hengzhš©dao is trying to win over zš¬jš«.  As Hu Qianshen, how could he not resolve the conflict between his son and Tie Heng?  It's just that Tie Heng's weight now is different from before, and he has shown outstanding talents, so he naturally wants to win over him.

    Although he knew that the other party had ulterior motives, he probably still regarded him as a servant or a chess piece that could be used, but Tie Heng still pretended to be flattered on his face and called out timidly:  "uncle!"

    Governor Hu smiled cheerfully like "haha".  ???This is right!  In the future, when I have free time, I will come to the house more often. Hu Ya will always talk about you.  "

    "Yes." Tie Heng agreed.

    Having said that, naturally there are only a few other things between the two of them that they can continue talking about.  Governor Hu greeted everyone and prepared to leave.  Tie Heng stood aside and watched silently. He had guessed from the beginning that officials like them came here mainly to contact Jijiu and other senior officials of the school to discuss ways to deal with this catastrophe.  Of course, there is also an element of concern for the safety of their children.

    "Tie Heng, we are going to Kun Yuan Hall to find the grand sacrificial wine, so you can go with us!" Wei Xinyan suddenly waved to Tie Heng, and what she said also confirmed Tie Heng's guess.

    "Yes, Tie Heng, come with us. The school is not safe now." Tang Tang continued.

    "Thank you, auntie, but my nephew has important matters and needs to return to Youjie Hall, so we can't go with him." Tie Heng said, comforting Tang Tang with his eyes, telling her that everything would be fine.

    "Well, okay then! Just be more careful." Wei Xinyan nodded, reluctantly.

    "Then I'll stay with you, so that we can take care of each other." Qiu Ainai ran over, obviously unwilling to leave with her father.

    How could Grand Shou Qiu be willing to let his beloved daughter get into danger again? He rushed over and dragged Qiu Ainai back.  However, he is aware of his daughter's stubborn temper, so she must leave with you voluntarily.

    "Ainai, don't make trouble. Listen to daddy." Qiu Ainai struggled desperately, and Taishou Qiu said hurriedly: "I was afraid that you would be worried, so I didn't tell you that Mr. Dong came to look for you earlier. As a result, he met an evil shadow.  , a fierce battle, although the monster was killed, zš¬jš« was also injured."

    "Ah! Mr. Dong is injured? Is it serious? No, I have to go back to see him." Qiu Ainai couldn't wait any longer.  Mr. Dong had watched her grow up since he was a child. Qiu Ainai's affection for her was as deep as that of Zš¬jš«'s parents. When he heard that he was injured, he was naturally anxious.

    "Don't be anxious. Don't be anxious. Mr. Dong is not seriously injured. You go with your father. I will take you back to your home in a while." Qiu Qiu looks rough and bold, but he is actually quite scheming.

    As a result, Qiu Ainai no longer insisted on staying. She looked back at Tie Heng and said in a warning tone: "Tie Heng, don't do anything reckless based on your ability. If you get hurt, look at what I will do.  Laughing at you."

    Tie Heng was dumbfounded by what she said, and said in his heart: "I should say this to you, right?"

    In his heart, Tie Heng felt warm and cozy.  He is very qš©ngchš³.  This girl would come here from the Bingwu Branch, and most likely she would also come to find him, even completely ignoring such a dangerous situation.  How could Tie Heng not be moved.

    "Tie Heng, you must be careful!" Tang Tang also reminded softly.  The voice was very soft, but it was said in front of so many people.  It's so sincere and sincere, which is very embarrassing for this shy girl.

    "Hey!" Tie Heng was a little overwhelmed and just responded in a low voice.

    "Okay, let's leave quickly!" Qiu took his daughter and left.

    Wei Xinyan also held the hands of Tang Tang and Lu Shan and stood with the others.  But no one had the chance to notice that she looked at Qiu Ainai, then at Zš¬jš«'s daughter, and finally looked at Tie Heng from the corner of her eye, frowning slightly

    "Get up!" Seeing that everyone was ready, Wei Xinyan gathered her thoughts, and then gave the order lightly, and the cloak behind her back fluttered automatically without wind.  Soon, the breeze gathered under everyone's feet, revealing the insubstantial bird spirit bodies.  Then he carried everyone up into the air more than ten feet high and flew towards the extremely conspicuous Demon Suppressing Pagoda.

    Qiu Ainai was still waving to Tie Heng in mid-air. Tie Heng had a smile on his lips and waved his arm to her.  In the blink of an eye, everyone quickly disappeared, leaving Tie Heng alone.

    "This girland TangtangIsigh" Tie Heng sighed in distress, and was about to leave for Youjie Hall when he saw a group of earth and stone terracotta warriors passing by.

    ?? These war puppets created by humans have neither fear nor mercy, and will only faithfully execute the instructions they receive.  There were several phantom beasts lying not far away. The demon power in their bodies was suppressed by the power of the demon suppressing tower. They were limp and powerless, but they would not die for a while.  The team of earth and stone warriors discovered them, walked over with heavy footsteps, and chopped these phantom beasts into pulp with the huge weapons in their hands.

    When Tie Heng saw this scene, he suddenly had an idea.  He first looked around to make sure there were other people around, and then he took out the unexpected treasure box of the Hidden God from the storage bag.  Reciting a word in his mouth silently, the walnut-sized polyhedron suddenly enlarged and became as big as an adult's fist.The surface exudes a purple-red brilliance, which is very eye-catching.

    Tie Heng held it and walked quickly to the corpses of the phantom beasts.  When the group of earth and stone warriors saw him approaching, they all stared at him, with red light pulsing in their eyes.  Invisible detection spells were emitted from their eyes, projected on Tie Heng's body, and scanned back and forth carefully. Only after confirming that he was a human, they withdrew the spells and left in groups.

    "Huh!" Tie Heng was a little nervous just now, but since the Demon-Swallowing Seal is not affected by the Demon Suppression Tower, the detection spells of these terracotta warriors will naturally not be able to detect it.

    Tie Heng raised the Hidden God Treasure Box, read out another low-level word spirit, then shook it slightly at the body of a phantom beast, and shouted: "Detain the demon soul!"

    A faint light like smoke immediately appeared on the corpse of the Phantom Beast, slowly merging together above the corpse, and finally transformed into the shape of the Phantom Beast, ethereal and unpredictable.  This is what the demon soul of the Phantom Beast looks like after its manifestation. Tie Heng looked at it with interest for a moment before putting it into the treasure box.

    In this way, Tie Heng walked past the corpses of several phantom beasts one by one, and also captured their demonic souls.

    "When Xi Yu is refined into a treasure phantom, these demon souls will be of great use" Tie Heng thought to himself and looked around again.  "It's a pity, except for these few who were just killed. The other demons died under the power of the Demon Suppression Tower, and even the demon souls were driven away."

    Just when he felt regretful.  Suddenly, he felt a vague spiritual thought full of evil will passing through the air, and the hair on Tie Heng's body suddenly exploded.

    "This spiritual thought is could it be them!? How could it be" Tie Heng's face instantly turned pale.  The blood seemed to have lost its heat in the terrifying pain, and the whole body became stiff and cold.  He turned his neck with difficulty, turned his head sideways, and stared at the space crack that was gradually shrinking.

    The source of that spiritual thought comes from the other end of the space rift. It is so powerful that everything is invisible to it, but it is also undetectable. Tie Heng believes that no one here except him can detect the abnormality.  Tie Heng was watching from behind the rift in space.  It was the incarnation of disaster and destruction. Tie Heng was able to sense this divine thought because of the magical encounters he had experienced and the subsequent battles with many strong humans in the demon world. He had encountered these existences that ordinary people could not imagine.

    "Fortunately, although this space rift is large in scale, it is very unstable. The power of space restraint is still strong. Only those lower-level monsters can help it enter the human world It cannot come here, even after the Great Shattering  period. The power of the space barrier has dropped to its lowest point, and high-level demons have no choice but to come here!" Tie Heng's mood slowly calmed down, and his thinking became more active.

    "Hey!" Tie Heng's keen perception told him.  The target of that spiritual thought is to the south.  "That direction is it's Tongxian Tower! It's not focusing on the Demon Suppression Tower!?"

    Tie Heng was secretly surprised.  "Rš²guš¯ is not the Demon Suppressing Tower. There is something in the Tongxian Tower that can attract its attention. Could it be the Star Breaking Cannon that Master and the others are developing? But the value of that war weapon is at best similar to that of the Demon Suppressing Tower. Maybe.  There are more important secrets hidden in Tongxian Tower, even those existences have to"

    That divine thought was just as it appeared.  It disappeared again in an instant, and Tie Heng breathed a sigh of relief.  But a gust of hot wind blew.  Only then did he feel that his body was sticky, and he broke into a cold sweat without even realizing it.

    "In the eyes of those beings, I'm probably just like an ant now!" Tie Heng laughed at himself.  He looked up at the sky and pondered for a moment in a daze, with an uncertain expression on his face. After a while, he moved, spread out his body and ran in the direction of Youjietang.

    The demons were either killed or escaped from the school under the power of the Demon Suppression Tower. Apart from some cracks and fires caused by earthquakes, Tie Heng didn't have to worry about anything else, and his traveling speed was naturally much faster.

    When he returned to Youjie Hall, he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the magic barrier surrounding the building was intact.  He walked quickly into the main door, but as soon as he opened the door of the lobby, he saw Miao Jue's beautiful figure sitting in a chair in the center. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he looked up at him.

    "Uh" Tie Heng paused.  Miao Jue stared with a pair of big eyes, full of anger, and her cheeks were even red because of her anger.

    "You bastard!" Miao Jue yelled angrily.  Then she stood up from the chair with a "pop", her plump breasts rose and fell rapidly, and she was really angry at first sight.

    "I" Tie Heng was about to defend, but was interrupted by Miao Jue.

    "You bastard! You did that to me!" Miao Jue took a big step and rushed towards me.He stood in front of Tie Heng, raised his arm and slapped him.

    "Pah!" A crisp slap in the face, but it was not Tie Heng who was stunned, but Miao Jue who hit someone.

    "Youwhy don't you hide away?" Miao Jue raised his arms and stood there in a daze, the anger that was burning just a moment ago flew away.

    "Does it hurt? II didn't mean to." Miao Jue said anxiously, and stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to rub Tie Heng's cheek.

    "It's okay. I'm a thick-skinned person, so it won't hurt if I give you two more slaps." Tie Heng smiled and said, "Besides, it's my fault in the first place. I shouldn't have treated you rudely. I asked you to give me two more slaps, just for you."  Take it out.¡±

    "Hmph! Just be patient." Miao Jue heard what he said and saw that the slap on his left cheek didn't even leave a red mark, so he regained his anger.  He simply crossed his arms in front of his chest, looked away, and replied coldly.

    Tie Heng smiled bitterly and could only say good things to her with a smile on his face.  "Sir, you, sir, will forgive me for this time. Please forgive me for any offense I may have caused."

    "You want me to forgive you with just such a sentence? That's a good idea. This matter is not over yet. We'll see what happens next." Seeing his sincerity, Miao Jue's expression softened somewhat, but there was something else on his lips.  .  However, she was an adult and did not want to continue to dwell on this matter in this situation, so she changed the topic.

    "Let me ask you, how is the situation of the classmates? What you are looking foris everyone okay? Also, you locked me here, and I can only roughly perceive what is happening outside. What is going on?  How are you?" Miao Jue asked a series of questions.

    Tie Heng told her what happened.  When she learned that all the first-grade students had been picked up by their teachers, Miao Jue's expression became more relaxed. As for the Demon Suppression Tower, she seemed to have known the secret for a long time, and she did not show any signs of surprise.  Finally, Tie Heng mentioned Miao Qi and the three guards of Prince Xiang's Mansion, and Miao Jue became a little anxious.

    "Shšªme? You locked Aqi in a side hall!? Youour Miao family owes you, why do you like to lock us up." Miao Jue pointed at Tie Heng's nose, angry and angry  urgent.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 61 Epilogue (Part 2)

    "What? You locked Aqi up in a side hall!? Do youour Miao family owe you? Why do you like to lock us up?" Miao Jue pointed at Tie Heng's nose, feeling angry and angry.  urgent.

    "I have no choice but to do it! It's also for his safety, so as not to run around looking for you." Tie Heng scratched the top of his head and said with a wry smile.

    "You have to do it? I'll let you do it as a last resort!" Miao Jue was furious and hit Tie Heng on the chest several times.  "He is my eldest brother's son. He may inherit the title of king in the future. He is also the most outstanding one among the younger generation of our Miao family. I also love him the most. You'd better If he is good or bad, look at me.  I won¡¯t fight you tooth and nail!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very safe there, don¡¯t worry so much.¡± Tie Heng said nonchalantly.  "The Demon Suppression Tower has also flown to the Kaiyuan Hall. It is estimated that all the demons have already run away."

    Miao Jue glared at him fiercely.  "No, I have to pick him up. Take me there quickly, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case"

    Miao Jue took Tie Heng¡¯s hand and walked out of the gate, but as soon as they walked out of Youjie Hall, the ground shook violently, as if another violent earthquake had occurred.  But people's cheers could be heard in the distance, which was somewhat incompatible with the situation they encountered.

    "Be careful!" Tie Heng supported Miao Jue and looked up. The rift in space in the distance had completely closed. This was an unimaginably huge force, and the energy it stirred affected the entire city.

    "Huh, okay, this is a good thing, finally" Miao Jue took a breath and patted his chest.  Turning his head, he found Tie Heng frowning.  She asked strangely: "What's wrong? Is there anything wrong?"

    "Look at the dark clouds and red thunder in the sky, as well as the scorching strong wind. They are all dissipating" Tie Heng said and asked her: "Don't you think there is anything wrong?" Net

    "Is there something wrong? Nothing!" Miao Jue shook his head in confusion.  "Is it the evil spirit that makes you feel uncomfortable?"

    "No. It's not because of the evil spirit" Tie Heng lowered his eyebrows in thought, and suddenly thought of something. He closed his eyes and sensed it, and then his face became horrified and moved.

    "What's wrong? Why is your expression so weird?" Miao Jue thought Tie Heng was uncomfortable in some way, so he couldn't help but asked anxiously.

    "It's okay." Tie Heng put away his shocked expression and answered calmly.

    "Really?" Miao Jue naturally didn't believe it, but because he missed his nephew, he didn't ask any more questions.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t care what she thought now, because he had made another shocking discovery.

    "The spiritual energy of the surrounding world seems to be thicker than before Is it the influence of the clear spirit energy of the Demon Suppressing Tower? No. Before the Demon Suppressing Tower was activated, I felt something different from the past, but I was still at a loss at that time.  Wu Xucould this be the beginning of a new round of changes in the world? This could explain the appearance of these red thunder and scorching winds, maybe it is a sign!"

    Tie Heng has no intention of revealing his discovery. If his conjecture is correct, then someone will soon notice the abnormal changes in the aura of heaven and earth. As for whether this is good or bad, it is difficult to say for the time being.

    Seeing that he was silent, Miao Jue said nothing more.  He just urged to continue in the direction of Kaiyuan Hall.  They walked for a while, and in front of them was a very large house. It was supposed to be a majestic building with carved beams and painted beams, but at this time it was engulfed in raging fire.  Most of the surrounding courtyard walls also collapsed.

    "Isn't that isn't that Wu Siye's mansion?" Wang Miaojue was shocked.

    Tie Heng was also surprised.  This area is specially designated by the school as a residential area for high-level teachers. Feng Shiyou and several other officials have placed their residences here.  Wu Hong is certainly no exception.  Just because of the tense competitive relationship between Feng Shiyou and Wu Hong, Tie Heng and his senior brothers rarely pass by here.  This time he saw such a scene.

    "How could this happen? I heard from the master that Wu Siye has deployed several major defense formations in this mansion. The defensive power is not weaker than that of Youjie Hall. Even if there is a monster attacking here, it will not be like this."  Heng said in surprise.

    "It seems that people in the school already know what's going on here. Look, there are many teachers here." Miao Jue pointed.

    "Let's go over and take a look." Tie Heng took a closer look. There were many people gathered around the fire scene, most of them were teachers from the academy. Some were casting spells to suppress the fire, while others were gathered around a fire that had just extinguished.  Looking at the expressions of these people in the corner, they were all frightened, angry and tinged with fear. Tie Heng knew that something terrible must have happened.

    "It seems something happened." Miao Jue obviously noticed something was wrong in the atmosphere and nodded in agreement.

      But as soon as they approached, a teacher blocked their way and advised them to leave quickly.  As a student, Tie Heng naturally found it inconvenient to talk about this situation, so he left it to Miao Jue to investigate.  He quietly took two steps away and peeked inside.

    "It's Wu Siye!" Tie Heng's eyesight was extremely sharp. He glanced through the gaps between the people and saw clearly what was surrounded by these teachers. It was a dead body.  Look at the clothes on this corpse, the light golden complexion, and the barely identifiable face. Who is it if it's not the owner of this place?

    "He is a master of magic who has entered the out-of-body realm, and he is also proficient in combat skills. What kind of monster can kill him, and" Tie Heng was shocked, but also had a series of questions in his heart.  Wu Hong was killed, and his death was extremely miserable. Half of his body was melted. It seemed that he was killed by a powerful and evil spell without any defense.  Fortunately, he might have a fire-proof treasure hidden in his body, so that he could avoid being burned by the fire and preserve this half-broken corpse.

    Under the collapsed wall on one side, two disciples of Wu Hong were being questioned by several teachers.  The big man Shi Zhuduo burst into tears and cried very sadly. On the contrary, Leng Feng, a girl, did not shed a single tear, but his face was ashen and he looked like he wanted to kill someone.

    "It seems that the two of them are unaware of the murder of their master" Tie Heng saw Shi Zhuduo shaking his head repeatedly under the questions of several teachers, as if he didn't understand any of the questions.  Think about it, great masters like Wu Hong were killed.  If the two of them were present at that time, how could they have saved their lives?

    "You. What are you looking at here? Leave quickly." A teacher nearby noticed Tie Heng spying secretly.  Then he came over and drove him away.

    "Yes, students will leave now." Tie Heng walked out honestly.  His eyes were retracted, but his sensitive hearing was still paying attention to the situation in the house.  He keenly caught a familiar voice, and what the person said aroused his attention.

    "Liu Zang! It must beit must be him. Look at the miserable situation of Wu Siye, isn't it his best evil method" The person who spoke was none other than Liu Jiaoyu, who was teaching the alchemy class.  But at this time, his usual calm and leisurely look was completely gone, and his voice was obviously trembling when he spoke.  Revealing deep fear.

    "Shh!" There were also some elderly teachers gathered around Liu Jiaoyu, and one of them quickly stopped what he was saying.  "That person is taboo, be careful what you say. And we all know that he died a long time ago"

    "But it's obvious He was said to be dead back then, but who has seen his body?" Liu Jiaoyu obviously believed in his judgment.  But the old teachers around him didn't let him talk anymore and dragged him away.

    "Liu Zang!?" Tie Heng's heart skipped a beat when he heard the name.  This name is quite familiar to him. Such a person is mentioned in many books in the library, and the authors of those books often quote some of this person's research findings, results and opinions.  Just through these written records.  Tie Heng could tell that this person was definitely an amazing genius. He also came from Kunyuan Academy. He should be classmates with older masters such as Feng Shiyou, Wu Hong, and Liu Jiaoyu.  .  It¡¯s just that Tie Heng searched through the alumni directory and the historical records of the school.  There is no evidence of this person's existence, only fragments of it can be read in those privately written books.

    "What on earth did this person do to be listed as taboo by the school? Even his name is not allowed to be mentioned, which makes the teachers so tabooand this Wu Siye. Could it be" Tie Heng felt that what happened today  One thing happened after another, and he was a little overwhelmed.

    "Tie Heng." Miao Jue came back.  His expression became similar to that of the other teachers, also mixed with fear.  She pulled Tie Heng aside, looked at no one around, and then said in a low voice: "I asked around just now, and the man told me some shocking news. Wu Siye was killed, and it was in the courtyard. It was his  The two disciples were the first to discover"

    As Miao Jue spoke, she found that Tie Heng did not show a surprised expression, and couldn't help but be startled.  "You already know?"

    "Well, I took a peek just now when no one was paying attention, and happened to see Wu Siye's bodyit was too horrible to look at" Tie Heng selectively told some of his findings.

    "Wu Siye is a magician who specializes in combat. He fought in all directions with the imperial army. He has experienced hundreds of battles. How could such a great master fall here" The look of fear on Miao Jue's face intensified.  a bit.  "What kind of monster could it be? It's so powerful. Wu Siye obviously can't even escape or call for help"

    Hearing this, Tie Heng shook his head, saying that he didn't know either, but he was still thinking about what Liu Jiaoyu just said.

    "This is a big incident, and the school will definitely investigate it to the end. No matter who the murderer is, we must fight for Wu SiKarmic revenge.  But until the murderer is found, the school is no longer safe, so you have to be more careful.  "Miao Jue looked at his eyes with concern.

    Tie Heng was speechless for a moment and stared at the beauty in front of him, the heat in his eyes getting more and more scorching.

    Miao Jue finally couldn't resist his burning gaze and turned her face away shyly, only to see a winged car passing by in the distance. Sitting in the car were Feng Shiyou, Gongsun Bian and others.

    "Tie Heng, look over there, it's your master and senior brothers!" Miao Jue pulled Tie Heng's sleeves.

    Tie Heng turned around and looked around. Feng Shiyou and the others seemed to have noticed the situation here. They adjusted their direction and floated towards this side.  Around this winged chariot, there were eight warriors wearing heavy armor following the guard.  Tie Heng recognized at a glance that these eight heavily armored warriors were all master guards in Tongxian Tower. The armor on their bodies was shining with aura, and they were all the best spiritual weapons. Their protective capabilities were amazing, which was also the signature of these master guards.

    Tie Heng's eyesight was much better than Miao Jue's. He could already see clearly that Feng Shiyou, who was sitting in the carriage, had a pale face and was leaning softly on the back of the chair. His eyelids were drooped and he looked like he was not sleeping. Tie Heng immediately noticed him.  The situation is not good.  He hurriedly greeted him.

    "Ah Heng!" When the Yi Chao stopped, Tie Heng had already rushed forward, and Gongsun Bian saw him.  He called out in surprise.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Tie Heng greeted several senior brothers first, and then turned to Feng Shiyou, who was still leaning in his seat.  Go up and say hello to him.  "Disciple has met Master."

    "Heng'er" Feng Shiyou's dry lips opened and closed slightly, and he uttered two words with difficulty, followed by a weak cough.

    "Master, what's wrong with you? Don't scare the disciples." Tie Heng asked worriedly.

    Feng Shiyou was still coughing. Zhang Ruize on the side quickly took out a pill and a glass of water and served him to drink it. Dong Liang and Lu Daqian were also behind Feng Shiyou, kneading his acupuncture points to regulate his breath.  Gongsun Bian comforted Tie Heng: "Master, he is fine. In order to activate the Demon Suppressing Tower, Master and several other masters worked together to cast spells, which exhausted their spiritual power and also lost some vitality. But overall, there is no serious problem."

    "That's it." Tie Heng felt a little relieved.

    "Heng'er." Feng Shiyou took a breath, called Tie Heng to him, opened his eyes and looked at him carefully.  This master alchemist's eyes were cloudy at the moment, and his face showed an old look, and he no longer had the hale and hearty spirit of the past.

    "Master, my disciple is here." Tie Heng responded softly.

    "You didn't encounter any danger, did you? There are a lot of words on the net," Feng Shiyou asked.

    "This disciple is not in danger or injured. Master Lao is concerned about him." Tie Heng replied respectfully.

    "That's good." Feng Shiyou nodded happily and looked away from Tie Heng.  Landing in the mansion not far away, a burst of unconcealable ecstasy flashed through his eyes, and there was even some blood on his pale cheeks.

    Tie Heng could see clearly that Feng Shiyou had obviously learned about Wu Hong's murder.  The eight heavily armored warriors guarding him were probably specially sent to protect him by the higher-ups of the school who were worried about what might happen again.  Let¡¯s look at some senior brothers.  Everyone looked excited, even elated.  After all, Wu Hong is missing as a competitor.  Feng Shiyou is almost certain to take over the position of deputy wine minister.

    Feng Shiyou quickly returned to his sleepy appearance, hiding the joy deep in his heart.  On the surface, I have to pretend to be sad.  He then ordered his four disciples, except Gongsun Bian, to take his Siye jade plaque and go to the courtyard to help.

    Tie Heng sneered inwardly, knowing that Feng Shiyou was doing it to show others.  He turned around and saw Miao Jue following him, talking to Gongsun Bian. When Feng Shiyou recalled Gongsun Bian and asked him to drive him back to Youjietang, Miao Jue walked to Tie Heng's side.

    "Since your master has arranged a task for you, I won't bother you anymore. I'll go to the Kaiyuan Hall myself, and you and your senior brothers can go and do your work!" Miao Jue said thoughtfully.

    "No, I'll go with you. I'm not worried about you walking around the school alone in this situation." Tie Heng disagreed.

    "It's okay. I asked your senior brother just now. In the Kaiyuan Hall, the Demon Suppression Tower has driven away all the demons. And now there are soldiers and warriors stationed everywhere in the academy, and the Grand Sacrifice Wine will also be connected to the Immortal Tower.  The elite soldiers inside have been sent out, nothing will happen." Seeing that he wanted to speak, Miao Jue shook his head, indicating that he didn't need to say any more.

    Seeing that she had made up her mind, Tie Heng thought that what she said was right, and he didn't want to meet Miao Qi being embarrassed with each other, so he stopped insisting and solemnly said: "Be careful."

    "I am your teacher, not as useless as you think." Miao JueShe glanced at him and turned away.

    "Xiao Wu, this Mr. Miao is very kind to you. You seem to behehe!" Lu Daqian came over and smiled very obscenely.

    "Go, don't talk nonsense." Tie Heng ignored him and followed Zhang Ruize and Dong Liang to the house.

    Zhang Ruize had Feng Shiyou¡¯s Siye jade plaque in his hand. After expressing his intention, the teachers could not stop them and put them into the courtyard.

    "Junior brothers, please be careful with your words and actions, you know?" Zhang Ruize nodded, and Tie Heng and the other two nodded in response.

    And the teachers around were all aware of the overt and covert struggle between Feng Shiyou and Wu Hong. Seeing that Tie Heng and others were sent to help by Feng Shiyou, they understood that this was just for show, so no one assigned the four teenagers any tasks.  Even those teachers who were usually friends with Wu Hong or were his subordinates took the initiative to ignore them.  Feng Shiyou is now about to be promoted, so these people are naturally unwilling to offend him again.

    Of course, among the many people present, there were some who made Tie Heng and the others feel uncomfortable, and that was Shi Zhuduo and Leng Feng, especially the latter, who glared at them, his piercing eyes like two cold currents blowing from the extreme north.  , can freeze people to the bone.

    "Hmph, these two guys dare to sneer at us, they are ignorant of life and death." Zhang Ruize sneered sinisterly.

    "No, look at their appearance. They still think they are the masters of this place and want to drive us uninvited guests out!" This time, Lu Daqian and Zhang Ruize thought of going together, and it could be said that they were unanimous in dealing with the outside world.

    Tie Heng was not interested in what they were saying, and he no longer paid attention to Shi Zhuduo and Leng Feng. He looked at the fire in the mansion that had been basically extinguished, and then moved his eyes upward, looking at the thick black smoke rising straight into the sky.  It was already evening, and most of the dark clouds had dispersed, revealing half of the sky that was illuminated red by the sunset.  In the distance, more black smoke floated in the air, seeming to remind everyone that the disaster was not over yet.

    "The disaster has just begun" Tie Heng looked at the sky and muttered to himself.

 Text Chapter 62 Two years

    Time flies, the sun and the moon fly by, and two full years have passed since the catastrophe caused by the space rift.  On that day, Tianfeng City was almost reduced to ruins in the earthquake and fire, and tens of thousands of people were killed. Afterwards, walking in the city, all you could see were ruins and broken walls, and corpses everywhere, as if it was the end of the world.

    Today, two years later, Tie Heng was walking on the crowded streets and could no longer see the miserable scene of that day. The market was even more prosperous than before the disaster, which made Tie Heng sigh.  The greatness of the working people¡±.

    In the past two years, the people of Tianfeng City and even Fuzhou have turned their grief and worry into motivation, and worked together to rebuild their homes during those difficult days.  In this process, both the government and Kunyuan Academy played an active role.  For example, the fragmentation of the ground caused by space rifts requires a large number of magicians to use spells to reshape the ground and reinforce the foundations of some important buildings and city walls.  For this reason, the students and teachers of Fa Dao Branch were once the busiest and most tired group of people in the city.

    However, the damage caused by that catastrophe was too serious. To this day, Tianfeng City and its surrounding areas can still be said to be a large construction site. Public facilities such as buildings and roads that are being built or renovated can be seen everywhere. The largest number of them are built in  Shelters within various neighborhoods.

    That catastrophe exposed many loopholes in Tianfeng City¡¯s defense system and government measures. The first thing that needs to be solved is the safety of civilians.  Under the raging demons, the most serious casualties are the common people who lack the ability to protect themselves. How can ordinary houses stop the invasion of demons?  Therefore, the government made great efforts.  Each lane was re-planned and a large fortress-like building was built in each lane.  It is also equipped with a powerful defensive array, which can accommodate a large number of people.  Also has certain combat capabilities.  These shelters are located throughout the city. Even if the city gates are lost and the city walls lose their function, they can still rely on these shelters to hold on and resist.

    ¡°To resettle the victims, rebuild the city, build so many public facilities, and even plan to make the city wall taller and thicker, the cost is naturally an astronomical figure.  However, the Fuzhou government did not receive much money and materials from the court, and they all relied on their original family wealth.  There were also strong donations from local gentry and wealthy households.  The people had no money, so they worked hard and worked together to achieve today's results.

    Although the court's actions are somewhat irresponsible, they are also helpless, or in other words, they are weak-minded.  At the same moment when the catastrophe came to Tianfeng City, the same space collapse occurred all over China, but some did not form space cracks, and some were smaller in scale or occurred in the wilderness.  Unlike Tianfeng City, which was unlucky as it happened to be in a densely populated city, the damage was relatively minor.  But even so, according to hindsight statistics.  Half of the thirty-three states under the jurisdiction of the Darong Dynasty were affected by this cataclysm of heaven and earth, and the entire Middle-earth Divine State was almost filled with mourners.  In this situation.  Where are there enough financial and material resources to provide disaster relief in Fuzhou?

    What¡¯s more, this catastrophe also made the imperial court¡¯s painstaking plan to reduce the vassal state come to a halt for decades.  The tribes of the northern grasslands were about to sign a peace treaty after defeat, and from then on they paid tribute to the Darei Dynasty.  But because of this catastrophe, he saw a turning point, and the Hungarian king broke the contract.  Playing hide and seek with the Northern Expedition army on the grassland again.

    But the Northern Expedition army could not afford to delay it.  The disaster in the rear area and the rampant demons in the local area made the already empty treasury even worse. The supplies of the Northern Expedition Army could no longer keep up. Moreover, the soldiers were also worried about their relatives in their hometown, and the morale of the army was greatly affected.  In the end, the imperial court had to order the withdrawal of troops, and several armies returned to the states in northern Xinjiang to assist local county soldiers in disaster relief and to eliminate demons.

    As a result, the grassland tribes gained a chance to recuperate. Two years later, although they have not recovered their strength, they have been able to threaten the northern frontier of the Darei Dynasty again. Horse teams often go south to plunder people and livestock to make up for the losses in the north.  losses in the battle of conquest.

    Under such circumstances, the Northern Expedition came to nothing, and the attack on the three major princes and four major sects also ended in a similar way. The imperial army either withdrew or stayed in place. The sacrifices and huge expenditures made previously  , which is tantamount to being wasted.  It would be difficult for the court to take action against them again in a short period of time.

    ¡°Looking at the princes and kings, this time it was God¡¯s help that allowed them to maintain their respective foundations and reunite them.  Among them, Prince Ning was actively contacting all parties, and the three sects that were just like grass on the wall, under his coercion and inducement, once again drew a clear line with the imperial court.  At the same time, King Ning continued to expand his armaments. His troops are still confronting the imperial garrison in western Haizhou to this day. Fortunately, both sides maintained restraint and no large-scale battles occurred.  But everyone in the world knows that these are just two beasts licking their wounds, recharging their energy, and waiting for the next fight.

    The king of Liao in the northeast was at the end of his rope, but he was left to dieBy chance, he barely managed to retain his power.  Afterwards, he also recruited troops aggressively, and his alliance with King Ning was also the most active. Through the sea route, the relationship between the two parties became increasingly close.  King Su, who was far away in Xinzhou, had not fought much war at all. He was naturally happy to see that the Western Frontier Army had turned to disaster relief and would no longer cause trouble for him.  However, he was unlucky. Space rifts also appeared in Xinzhou, and the influx of demons caused him great losses.  Not to mention anything else, just the interruption of trade routes with the Western Desert Empire cost him a lot of money.  He has been dealing with this trouble for a long time, and he is far away from the hinterland of China, so he is not very concerned about Prince Ning's proposal. He seems to be more concerned about his own business and tax situation.

    Speaking of which, the scope of this heaven and earth disaster covers all parts of the human world. The East China Sea Islands, the mountains in the south, the countries in the western regions, and the grasslands in the north have all suffered disasters. Some places are sparsely populated or remote, so the impact is not big.  But in some places, the disaster situation was not much better than that of the Daiei Dynasty.  For example, the Desert Empire and the Maurya Dynasty. According to the news brought back by the businessmen, several cities in those two countries were slaughtered by demons. There were even a few high-level demons that turned some places into dead areas.  It was only at great cost that they were evicted.  In comparison, the Daiei Dynasty had many masters and very sound prevention methods.  Even if a high-level demon enters the Middle-earth China, many masters will immediately launch an encirclement and suppression campaign.  Don't give it a chance to cause more damage.

    "Although natural disasters will bring misfortune, they are not all bad for the country and the nation. The Daei Dynasty has been peaceful for a long time, and people have become accustomed to living in ease, so people lack the heart to take precautions. After such a catastrophe,  It can unite people's hearts and enhance crisis awareness, so it's a gain and a loss!" Tie Heng thought as he walked along the bustling street.  He did not take a public carriage when going out this time because he liked the current prosperous and energetic atmosphere.

    The destination of his trip was the Shizhen Pavilion located by the Lishui Bridge in the north of the city. Shopkeeper Ma of Baoxiang Pavilion invited him to a banquet.  I have important business to discuss with him.  Today, the identities of Tie Heng and his four senior brothers are completely different from those two years ago.

    The murder of Wu Hong that day caused a great shock in the school. Even the imperial court sent a commissioner to investigate the matter.  But in the end, the murderer was identified as some kind of powerful monster, and a vigorous manhunt was launched, and a high-level monster lurking in the city was rounded up and killed.  But anyone who knows the inside story knows that this is just to cover up some secret scapegoat.

    But these are not important to Tie Heng and the others, what is important is.  After Wu Hong's death, no one could compete with Feng Shiyou for the position of deputy wine minister.  Only one month after the incident, Feng Shiyou got his wish and took over the vacant position of deputy wine minister.  Overnight.  The power and status in his hands are no longer the same as before.  A rising tide lifts all boats. As Feng Shiyou's disciples, Tie Heng and the others naturally gained many benefits.  The most intuitive thing is the various materials allocated every month.  What they can get is several times that of before.  Just having enough spiritual stones allows them to practice without any worries.  Keep improving all the way.  In addition, they have also obtained higher authority. Whether it is the library or some other places, they can freely access and use various resources there.  The strength of Tie Heng and others has naturally soared. In the field of alchemists, the brothers quickly made their own names.

    Among them, Zhang Ruize is famous for his expertise in refining armors and some small props.  Dong Liang's fire magic weapon is extremely powerful and has a group of people following it.  Lu Daqian's puppets became more and more sophisticated, and he got many orders from the government.  Gongsun Bian and Tie Heng are all-rounders and are very skilled in all aspects. They have always received the most requests for refining magic weapons and even precious phantoms, and their prices are also the highest among the brothers.  I really made a lot of money during the year.

    This time, Shopkeeper Ma of Baoxiang Pavilion invited him to the banquet because he received a well-paid commission, but the client had some special requirements that required him to negotiate in person.  Because of the stun bomb relationship, Tie Heng's relationship with Baoxiang Ge has always been relatively harmonious. In the past two years, Tie Heng has used Baoxiang Ge as his middleman, soliciting some commissions for him, and generally does not use him.  Coming forward on his own saved him a lot of time and energy.  Of course, Baoxiang Pavilion can also enjoy some benefits.

    "Hello, senior!" Today is a holiday, and there are several little girls in college uniforms shopping on the roadside. One of them saw Tie Heng and ran over to say hello to him.

    "Hello, are you shopping?" Tie Heng stopped and replied with a smile.

    "Well, we are selecting spell materials." The girl's face was red, her eyes were lowered and she glanced at Tie Heng from time to time.

    Tie Heng pretended not to see it and smiled and said a few words of concern.  "Look at how sweaty you are. The weather is so hot, so please take care of yourself!"

    "Hey, thank you for your concern, senior." The little girl nodded happily, seeming to want to say:What did he do, but he heard the laughter of his companions behind him, his face flushed even more, he bowed and saluted, and hurriedly ran away.  Several little girls followed her and surrounded her. They seemed to be teasing her with their words, and finally there was a burst of laughter like silver bells.

    "These little girls." Tie Heng shook his head and continued to move forward.

    The current Tie Heng is as popular as Gongsun Bian in the school, especially among the girls in the lower grades. There are many admirers who regard him as their idol.  Tie Heng was naturally happy to become famous and popular, but it also brought some troubles. Just like before, it was good to be recognized and said hello or pay attention to someone when walking on the street. Some people think  There were quite a few people who used him to become famous, issued letters of challenge, and even blocked the way and asked for a test in person, which was quite confusing.

    "Senior Brother was like this at the beginning, and he was also a cadre of Qinxue Society. He must have worked harder than me now!" Tie Heng then thought of Gongsun Bian.  "Elder brother has decided to stay with the master and continue his studies. This is good news for the school girls who have a crush on him."

    Thinking of this, Tie Heng couldn't help but shook his head again.  It is now early May, and the semester is about to end.  After this summer vacation.  Tie Heng is about to enter fourth grade.  For Gongsun Bian and Zhang Ruize, this May has passed.  They are about to graduate.  But Gongsun Bian applied to the school a few months ago, hoping to stay with his master.  Firstly, I can serve Feng Shiyou, and secondly, I can learn more.  Feng Shiyou also agreed with this request.  Naturally, the school will not refute Feng Shiyou's face, and Gongsun has outstanding abilities. He has published some articles, assisted Feng Shiyou and completed many research projects on his own. He is definitely a rare talent. Now he voluntarily stays in the school to work.  .  It's not too late for the school to be happy.  Without any hindrance, the school happily gave Gongsun Bian a teaching assistant position, which made him Feng Shiyou's official assistant.

    ¡°Compared with Gongsun Bian¡¯s smooth application, Zhang Ruize hit a wall.  Although he also hoped to stay with Feng Shiyou, he did not get Feng Shiyou's approval.  Feng Shiyou believed that his temperament and talents were more suitable for official development rather than being a pure alchemist.  Feng Shiyou also wrote a letter recommending him to the imperial court's Lu Tianjian.  The imperial court happily accepted his recommendation and waited until graduation.  Zhang Ruize can wear official clothes, and he is satisfied with it.

    As for Dong Liang and Lu Daqian, they are not far away from graduation.  Dong Liang expressed this at a gathering of five senior brothers.  After graduation, he wanted to serve in the army, which was in line with his temperament.  Lu Daqian, on the other hand, wavered between doing business and being an official, given his relatively casual temperament.  Officialdom is not an ideal place, but he is smooth and smart.  But he is very suitable for being an official.  Of course, go into business.  With his shrewdness, it was also a good choice.

    When it was Tie Heng¡¯s turn, his senior brothers asked him about his future ambitions, but Tie Heng said that he had not yet thought about it.  In fact, he had already made up his mind about his future stay.  Whether he was an official, engaged in business, or stayed in school to continue studying the art of magic, it was not in line with Tie Heng's wishes.  He knew very well that in order to achieve the goal hidden in his heart, he would have to travel far and wide to explore places.  Collect those indispensable treasures of heaven and earth in your own plan.

    "With the current progress of my cultivation, in two or three years, I will be strong enough to go out and explore. By then, Feng Shiyou will have basically learned all the skills, and it will be time to leave here" Tie  This thought passed through Heng's mind, and at the same time a trace of melancholy emerged.

    By this time, Tie Heng had arrived at the Lishui Bridge, and the Shizhen Pavilion was located on one side of the bridge.  This restaurant is five stories high. In addition to the main building, it also has a large courtyard attached, which makes it look quite grand and luxurious.

    Tie Heng stood in front of the restaurant, looking up at the majestic and luxurious building, with admiration in his eyes.  Under the sunshine at noon, the entire restaurant looks magnificent and unforgettable.

    The original Shi Zhen Guan was burned down in that catastrophe. Afterwards, everyone thought that this famous restaurant in the city would never recover.  Who would have thought that the owner of Shi Zhen Guan was so courageous that he spent all his belongings to rebuild the restaurant on its original site, making it larger and more exquisite than the original one.  After more than a year and many twists and turns, Zhen Guan's reputation is now even louder than before, and there is an endless stream of customers. It can be said that the business is making money every day.

    "Oh, the young master is here, please come upstairs. Shopkeeper Ma has just arrived and is drinking tea in the private room!" A sharp-eyed waiter in the shop noticed Tie Heng outside the door and immediately came out to welcome him.  Normally, shopkeeper Ma always invites Tie Heng to his private room whenever he has business to discuss, so the shop assistants already recognize Tie Heng, a regular customer.

    After hearing his greeting, Tie Heng smiled at him and glanced at the lobby. It was the peak of lunch at this moment. The lobby was full of seats, and the guys were all busy.??Feet do not touch the ground.  Tie Heng threw out a silver coin and said with a smile.  "Go and do your business, I'll just go up by myself."

    "Thank you for the reward, young master." After receiving the reward, the waiter smiled happily.

    Tie Heng waved his hand and climbed up the stairs to the fourth floor.  This floor was decorated with separate rooms. Tie Heng walked to the room he usually came to.  There were two young and pretty maids standing at the door. They also recognized Tie Heng. When they saw him approaching, they quickly opened the door for him.  The two girls looked at him shyly and secretly. When they saw his handsome face full of gentle smile, and he nodded his thanks to them, the two girls were a little crazy.

    "Brother Heng!" In the private room, shopkeeper Ma was holding a cup of fragrant tea. Seeing him come in, he stood up and greeted him.

    "Sorry, sorry, I'm late." Tie Heng also smiled and returned the greeting.  He glanced around and saw another person in the private room, sitting opposite Shopkeeper Ma.  This man was about forty years old. He looked ordinary in appearance, but he looked quite arrogant. When he saw Tie Heng coming in, he neither stood up to greet him nor looked at him seriously. He just drank tea by himself, as if he was someone else.  Very noble.

    "It's not too late, it's not too late, we have just arrived." Shopkeeper Ma said and gestured to the two maids at the door, indicating that they could serve the dishes.  Then he introduced Tie Heng.  "Come, Brother Heng, let me introduce you to this. This is the deacon of the Zhao family in Tiexiang County, Mr. Zhao. The Zhao family is a well-known family in the local area, and Taigong Zhao is also highly respected. He once served as a high-ranking official in the capital and is hereditary.  He holds the title of county magistrate, and the governor often visits him." (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 63 Transaction (Part 1)

    ps: Thanks to the classmates of Summer of 1998 for the rewards and monthly votes!

    Thank you to two classmates, Free Strike and Lengyan Lengjian, for their monthly votes!

    "It's not too late, it's not too late, we have just arrived." Shopkeeper Ma said and gestured to the two maids at the door, indicating that they could serve the dishes.  Then he introduced Tie Heng.  "Come, Brother Heng, let me introduce you to this. This is the deacon of the Zhao family in Tiexiang County, Mr. Zhao. The Zhao family is a well-known family in the local area, and Taigong Zhao is also highly respected. He once served as a high-ranking official in the capital and is hereditary.  He holds the title of county magistrate, and the governor often visits him."

    His words were not only a compliment to Mr. Zhao, but also a reminder to Tie Heng that the other person's status was unusual and he needed to be treated with caution.

    "Second Master Zhao!" Tie Heng saluted the man.

    "Hey!" Mr. Zhao didn't return the greeting. He lazily raised his eyelids and looked at Tie Heng up and down for a while. Then he raised his eyebrows and said in a nonchalant way: "You are Tie Heng."  Yes? Well, I have often heard people talk about the reputation of you and your senior brothers in Tiexiang County. I didn¡¯t expect that when I saw you today, hey, you are really young, so young! I think it¡¯s the best age to learn skills!¡±

    The meaning behind his words was too obvious, which was that he didn¡¯t trust Tie Heng because he was young.  Shopkeeper Ma's face suddenly turned ugly. The client had doubts because of Tie Heng's age. He had met Tie Heng many times before and knew that Tie Heng would use his true skills to persuade the other party. However, Mr. Zhao's rudeness made him confused.  Somewhat angry.  As a middleman, if someone is rude to Tie Heng, it is tantamount to embarrassing him!

    Tie Heng remained calm, with a peaceful smile on his face, as if he didn't hear the disrespect in the other person's words.

    "What Second Master Zhao said is right. We young people learn things quickly and have quick minds. We have novel ideas and lots of ideas. We are even more energetic, don't you think?" Tie Heng pulled shopkeeper Ma and sat down on the chair together.

    "Hey, what you said makes sense." Mr. Zhao looked a little surprised. He didn't seem to expect that Tie Heng was famous at a young age. He should be arrogant and arrogant, but he could hold his breath so calmly. His attitude couldn't help but change slightly.  Change.

    "I, Zhao Dongshan, am the manager of the Zhao family who takes the incense. You are polite." Mr. Zhao then put down the tea cup in his hand and cupped his hand towards Tie Heng.

    "You're welcome, Mr. Zhao," Tie Heng replied.

    "Let me tell you, how could these people from aristocratic families be so rude?" He murmured in his heart. Shopkeeper Ma sitting aside also saw at this time that Mr. Zhao's arrogance just now was done deliberately, just for the sake of  Test Tie Heng's character.  After all, doing business is not only about the quality of the product, but also sometimes the object of the transaction.  That is to say, the human factor occupies a more important position.

    "Everyone's time is valuable, so there's no need to say any more polite words. Here are a few lists. I'd like Mr. Tie to take a look at them first and decide whether you can accept them." Mr. Zhao took out a stack of paper from his arms.  Place it on the table and gently push it in front of Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng glanced at Mr. Zhao with a smile.  Then I picked up the stack of lists, shook them open and looked at them carefully.  The Second Master Zhao calmly observed the changes in Tie Heng's expression.  After a while, I saw that Tie Heng had already read several lists, but the look on his face was still the same as before, with a faint smile. He couldn't help but glance at Tie Heng secretly, with some appreciation in his eyes.  color.

    ¡°This boy is unusual for an ordinary young man, he is calm and majestic, no wonder he can achieve such a great reputation at such an age.¡± Mr. Zhao thought to himself.

    "Oh, this is such a big deal from Zhao!" At the same moment, Tie Heng's heart was not as calm as he looked on the face.  Listed on these lists are all kinds of spiritual equipment and magic weapons entrusted to him to refine. The large number is definitely the largest business deal Tie Heng has received in the past two years, and the compensation given by the other party is extremely high.  Rich, anyone will be tempted.

    "Do you have any other requirements?" The list recorded the quantity, specifications, uses, etc. of various items, but did not mention a time limit, so Tie Heng would ask this question.

    "One year! Give the young master one year. All the raw materials will be provided by our Zhao family. The young master only needs to concentrate on refining the finished product according to our requirements. What do you think?" Seeing Tie Heng facing such a big deal.  But he didn't act impatient, and the tone of Mr. Zhao's words became a little more polite without realizing it.

    "One year?" Tie Heng was not surprised by the change in his attitude. He knew very well that the other party was still testing him and observing his reaction based on the huge quantities of materials and huge profits on these lists. If he  Showing ecstasy or impatient expression will definitely be looked down upon by the other party.  But at this moment, Tie Heng had no intention of caring about this. He lowered his eyebrows and pondered, calculating whether one year would be enough and the gains and losses involved.  With such a large number of commissions for refining, it would definitely take a lot of energy. Tie Heng would have to turn down some other commissions and would also lose money.Tie Heng had to carefully consider the time spent on training.

    Mr. Zhao didn¡¯t rush him, he picked up the teacup and drank the hot tea.  At this time, someone knocked on the door gently outside the private room, and shopkeeper Ma whispered: "Come in!"

    When the door opened, a maid saluted at the door, then waved back, and several other maids filed in.  They all held various dishes in their hands. After getting the consent of Shopkeeper Ma, they announced the names of the dishes and placed the dishes on the table. Finally, they poured wine for the three guests sitting there, and then left one after another.

    "If the three masters have orders, the maid will be waiting outside the door." The maid at the beginning bowed again before exiting the door, but her eyes quietly glanced at Tie Heng and saw him thinking.  He was looking at something and didn't pay attention to her. There was a hint of disappointment in his eyebrows.

    This expression happened to be seen by Mr. Zhao. In addition, he had just discovered that the first thing the maids who served food paid attention to was Tie Heng when they entered the door. They all looked at him secretly, their eyes were watery and full of love.  The admiration cannot be understood more clearly.

    "This boy is really handsome and extraordinary in appearance. Among the many wealthy families in Fuzhou, there are really not many young people who can match him." Mr. Zhao suddenly had these thoughts.

    ¡° Two years have passed, Tie Heng¡¯s figure has become more and more tall and strong, and the proportions of his limbs are also well-proportioned and perfect, full of the charm of a man¡¯s bodybuilding and masculinity.  The handsome face is also more mature than before, with a pair of bright eyes that shine with wisdom.  Naturally favored by women.  Not to mention that Tie Heng has always had no airs and always has a gentle smile on his face when facing everyone.  He makes people feel warm and kind in their hearts after seeing him. It's no wonder that these maids can't help but fall in love with him and secretly agree with him.

    "It's a waste of youth to be romantic!" Shopkeeper Ma seemed to understand what Mr. Zhao was thinking, and said this with a smile.

    "That's right, that's right. What Boss Ma said is absolutely right." Mr. Zhao laughed and nodded repeatedly.

    Hearing this, Tie Heng smiled and said nothing. When Mr. Zhao turned his eyes back to him, he folded the lists.  Place it on the table between the two of you.  ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to complete these commissions within one year, but the commission needs to be increased by 30%.¡±

    "Can it really be completed in one year?" Mr. Zhao asked in surprise, but what he cared about was not the increased price.

    "It seems that Second Master Zhao is still worried about the boy." Tie Heng said this, his expression full of confidence.

    His confident look seemed to be magically contagious. Mr. Zhao looked at him deeply for a while and finally slapped him.  "Okay, as long as Mr. Tie can really complete it on time, our Zhao family will add another 30% commission.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t speak either.  Picking up the wine glass in front of him, he toasted Mr. Zhao with a glass of wine. Shopkeeper Ma was happy to see that the business was going well.  He had a drink with him and invited the two of them to eat.  "Come, come. Let's eat while it's hot. Brother Heng, I know you like to eat fish. So I specially ordered this fairy water fish soup, using Longjiang white fish. Try it quickly."

    "Shopkeeper Ma is interested." Tie Heng nodded in thanks, scooped out a small bowl of fish soup, and tasted it. It was indeed delicious.  Shopkeeper Ma and Mr. Zhao also tasted it and said it was delicious.

    Only then did Tie Heng take back the stack of lists and put them in his arms.  He didn't just open his mouth like a lion, but he took a fancy to the other party's urgent needs.  Most of the fragrant items entrusted to him by the Zhao family were weapons and armors with uniform specifications and large quantities. At first glance, they were ready to be used to arm the family's private soldiers.

    The catastrophe two years ago was a wake-up call for these aristocratic families. Even if they violated the laws of Da Rong, they were overtly or covertly increasing the force of their families to cope with greater dangers in the future.  And Zhao's demand is so great and the time given is so short, this request is not simple.  Tie Heng was convinced that Zhao must have consulted or entrusted other alchemists before, but those people could not meet their conditions, but it also made them understand the difficulty.  Now that Tie Heng can complete it according to the time limit given by them, this is very important to the Zhao family. After all, the sooner the private soldiers can form combat effectiveness, the more beneficial it is to the family, and the clan members will have more protection, so they have to pay more money for this.  , they are naturally willing.  In addition, Tie Heng also knew that the other party would definitely make some special requests, which he had already seen from the stack of lists.

    Sure enough, Mr. Zhao took out two more orders, handed them to Tie Heng solemnly, and said in a low voice: "These are some additional things, Master Tie, let's see if they are feasible."

    While he was speaking, he glanced sideways at Shopkeeper Ma, who turned away knowingly and admired the scenery outside the window.

    Tie Heng unfolded the list and read it carefully, with a trace of surprise on his face.  The first list recorded all the additional requirements for the previous batch of spirit-enchanting equipment and some magic weapons, such as adding some secret functions, orThe magic weapon plus the restrictive spells, etc., these are what it should mean, and they are also the reason why Zhao entrusted such a large order to one person. After all, the fewer people know these secrets, the better.  Otherwise, you can divide it into several parts and entrust it to different alchemists, and maybe the cost will be cheaper.

    What really surprised Tie Heng was the second order. The Zhao family actually wanted to refine two precious phantoms and three sets of array flag gates.  After reading their requests, Tie Heng couldn't help but sigh at Zhao's determination to spare no expense.  At the same time, he also needs to think carefully, because he has just been able to refine this Noble Phantasm and the Formation Flag Gate independently, and he is not yet sure of it.  TššbišŠ is the flag gate of this formation. They can be arranged into formations to protect the formation. They can also be carried around and used more flexibly.  Correspondingly, this type of special magic weapon is extremely difficult to refine, and has a high probability of failure.  What's more, Zhao required one set of large flag gates and two sets of medium-sized arrays at one time. For Tie Heng, this was somewhat beyond the limit of his abilities.

    "Master Tie, are you able to take over?" Mr. Zhao thought for a while before asking Tie Heng slowly.

    "It takes a lot of time to refine these things, and the resources you need to invest are also extraordinary" Tie Heng did not answer directly.  Instead, he raised his own concerns.

    "Young master, don't worry about the materials. We still have some money to get the incense from the Zhao family. As for the time limit we will limit it to two years. What do you think?" Mr. Zhao paused and added.  "In terms of commission, it is still as the young master said just now, and it will also be increased by 30%."

    Tie Heng's eyes flashed. The amount of the commission was already written on the order. Now the other party promised that the previously negotiated conditions were also valid. This price made even him excited.

    "Okay, I've accepted all of this entrustment." Tie Heng made up his mind and answered decisively.

    "It's settled." Mr. Zhao was also overjoyed.  He was originally worried that Tie Heng was not capable enough to refine the Noble Phantasm and the Formation Flag Gate.  Now seeing that Tie Heng agreed and acted like he had the pearl of wisdom in hand, I was somewhat relieved.  Among the requirements put forward by their Zhao family, these three sets of array flag gates all have special functions. They can be used in conjunction with the previously customized spiritual equipment and magic weapons to complement each other and greatly enhance their respective powers.  It is an important part of Zhao's plan to deal with the upcoming Great Shattering, so naturally it is most appropriate to leave it to an alchemist to refine it.  And for these equipment magic weapons.  The family does not hesitate to use the wealth accumulated over generations of hard work, just to preserve the family's descendants in the coming wave of destruction

    "One word is settled." Tie Heng nodded lightly.

    "Then we will sign a contract in three days, how about it?" Mr. Zhao asked.

    Tie Heng did not answer immediately, but exchanged a look with Shopkeeper Ma.  Seeing the latter nodding in agreement, he agreed.  The various terms of the contract need to be negotiated and formulated by both parties. Tie Heng and Zhao Erye just determined the general policy of mutual cooperation.  As for the details, Tie Heng remains the same as before.  Leave full power to Shopkeeper Ma to negotiate with the other party. After three days, he only needs to sign his name on the contract.

    "Haha. Great. Come on, Zhao will give Mr. Tie and Boss Ma a drink." Mr. Zhao picked up the wine glass and toasted to the two of them.  "Do it first as a courtesy, please!"

    He drank the wine in his glass in one gulp. Tie Heng and Shopkeeper Ma looked at each other and drank their drinks.  After the business was settled, the three of them were able to enjoy the delicious food on the table, and chatted with each other about the current situation and business matters. When everyone was full and full, the guests and hosts were enjoying themselves.

    In the end, Mr. Zhao left first on the pretext that he still had things to do, leaving only Tie Heng and Shopkeeper Ma in the private room.

    "Come here, please remove these cups and plates and serve a pot of good tea." Shopkeeper Ma ordered out the door, and two maids immediately walked in, took away the cups and plates, and then replaced them with a new pot of tea.  Brewed hot tea.

    "Thank you for your hard work, two girls." Seeing the two maids winking at him while they were busy working, Tie Heng couldn't help but express his gratitude, so he took a few coins and quietly stuffed them into their hands.

    "It's not hard for us to serve the young master." One of the maids smiled and boldly replied, and the other one nodded in agreement.  Their charming looks and soft voices make people's bones melt when they see and hear them.  Fortunately, there is still a shopkeeper Ma in the room, otherwise these two maids would probably fall into Tie Heng's arms and continue to serve him.

    Shopkeeper Ma lowered his head to drink tea, pretending he didn't hear anything.  At this time, there was a noise outside the door. A few well-dressed men strode upstairs, talking and laughing loudly as they walked. The loud and rough voices made people's eardrums hurt, and it also showed that these people were wearing  Not bad internal strength.

    They were led into another private room by a waiter.Fortunately, he was opposite Tie Heng and the two, with the door open, so he could see clearly what these people were wearing.

    "People from the Zhenwu Association!" Shopkeeper Ma recognized their origins from the way they dressed.

    "Well, it looks like he is still a senior member." Tie Heng saw more.

    After the big men opposite sat down in the private room, they slapped the table to urge the food and drinks to be served quickly, which seemed very rude.  The two maids showed displeasure on their faces, but it was the busiest time at this time, and several floors lacked manpower, so even though they were reluctant, they still had to go over to serve tea and greet the guests, so they had to look around reluctantly.  He glanced at Tie Heng and walked towards the opposite side.

    "The development speed of Zhenwu Association in the past two years is really amazing." Shopkeeper Ma seemed to be inspired.

    The Zhenwu Society is an organization similar to a mercenary group. Most of its members are demon slayers. They mainly undertake the tasks issued by the Jingping Society. They also often deal with the government and do things that are inconvenient for the government to come forward. However, they are able to enjoy themselves in all walks of life.  .  In the past two years, their scale has grown unprecedentedly. The number of members has suddenly expanded from more than 3,000 to more than 10,000. The number of experts above the fifth grade in the association has also reached double digits. In Fuzhou  Even among several surrounding state capitals, it can be regarded as the most powerful group of its kind.

    Of course, other demon-slayer groups have also expanded to varying degrees during this period, and many newly established groups have also sprung up.  This is all the result of that catastrophe. In addition, space cracks have appeared from time to time in various places in the past two years. Demonic invasions have become more and more frequent. The imperial court continues to expand its armaments despite extremely difficult financial circumstances.  Among the people, demon slayers have naturally become the most prosperous business.  Hunting monsters, guarding caravans, or being hired by some villages and towns, etc., all require a large number of manpower, and many young people are attracted to this industry.  Nowadays, in Tianfeng City, the most common people seen on the streets are all kinds of demon slayers, who have made some contributions to the prosperous business of Tianfeng City, such as this shopkeeper Ma (To be continued.  )

 Text Chapter 63 Transaction (Part 2)

    "The Zhenwu Association has developed rapidly, with a large increase in personnel, and the supplies it needs are no small matter. Baoxiang Pavilion has made several big deals with the Zhenwu Association in the past two years!" Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "Haha, this is all thanks to you Brother Heng!" Shopkeeper Ma also laughed.

    Tie Heng was also filled with emotion.  It was precisely because of that catastrophe that the number of demon-slayers increased and the wealthy families felt the crisis was coming. The imperial court spared no effort to enrich its military equipment. The role of these alchemists became more and more prominent and became a fragrance in the eyes of others.  There has never been a shortage of various commissions."

    Because Feng Shiyou was promoted to deputy priest, his status was different, and the asking price for accepting the commission was naturally different. Some of the things he didn't like were handed over to a few apprentices.  Later, as Tie Heng and the others grew in strength, Feng Shiyou simply asked them to recruit customers individually. Whether the business would be profitable or losing, and whether the reputation would rise or fall, it all depended on their own abilities.

    Tie Heng found Shopkeeper Ma at that time and asked him to act as his middleman. Because of the stun bombs and the deeds of several senior brothers refining magic weapons together, Tie Heng had a good reputation at the time, and people who Shopkeeper Ma knew  There are many paths and the path is wide, so he had a smooth start.  Among them, he had refined magic weapons for several of the principal and deputy hall masters of the Zhenwu Association, or repaired damaged noble phantoms, and had formed good friendships with each other.  Incidentally, Baoxiang Pavilion also made several lucrative deals with the Zhenwu Association, and there was a trend of long-term cooperation.

    "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore." Tie Heng waved his hand gently, and a breeze blew out of thin air, closing the door of the private room.  He first discussed with Shopkeeper Ma about the details of the Zhao family's contract, but he didn't advocate much in this regard.  Shopkeeper Ma is a shrewd businessman, and Tie Heng believes that he can handle things beautifully.  You don't have to waste any time talking.

    After saying this, Tie Heng looked at Shopkeeper Ma with burning eyes.  He asked softly: "Have you brought the things? Is the quantity sufficient?"

    Shopkeeper Ma took a sip of tea, but smiled and said nothing, with a bit of complacency in his expression.  He put down the tea cup, took out a storage bag, and handed it to Tie Heng's hands.

    Tie Heng looked at his expression and didn't ask any more questions. He opened the storage bag and took out the only two items from it. They were a silver can and a piece of ice that was as big as a human head and cold. There was a faint red light in the ice.  circulation.  It seems like something is frozen.

    Tie Heng first opened the silver can and took a look inside, then burst out laughing.  The silver jar was filled with clean water, and there was a large ball of blue silk thread soaked in the water. It seemed like nothing, but as soon as Tie Heng opened the lid, he felt abundant water spirit spewing out from the jar, and the elegant room suddenly became filled with water.  It becomes cool and moist, making people feel particularly comfortable at noon on this hot summer day.

    "Shopkeeper Ma is very capable. He managed to get so many spring water spider silks at once. I would like to thank you." Tie Heng clasped his fists and saluted, his tone also very sincere.

    "What did Brother Heng say? Do our two families still need to say such kind words?" Shopkeeper Ma said.  Tie Heng nodded in agreement and laughed along with the two of them.

    "Brother Heng, take a look at this thing again. Are you satisfied?" The complacency on Shopkeeper Ma's face became even stronger. Obviously, there are even more amazing things sealed in that lump of ice.

    Tie Heng picked up the ice cube.  First, he used his spiritual thoughts to scan, and then he penetrated the ice into a stream of spiritual power.  "Crack!" Several crisp sounds.  The ice cube cracked from the inside, and small pieces of ice peeled off and fell on the table, revealing the thing frozen inside the ice cube.

    "Scared! This is this is Liuyang Agate Shopkeeper Ma, you are serious!" Tie Heng was pleasantly surprised. After finally calming down his mood, he thanked Shopkeeper Ma first.

    What Tie Heng was holding in his hand at this moment was a fist-sized crimson gemstone with two silver-white paper talismans attached to its surface. The cold air emanated from these paper talismans.  This red gem has amazing thermal power. As soon as the ice cracked, a burst of heat spread out, causing the temperature in the room to rise several degrees.  When Tie Heng calmed down the coldness of the Frost Talisman, the shape of the gem suddenly changed. It began to burn like a fire. The terrible temperature forced the shopkeeper Ma to stand up and retreat to the wall.  Even Tie Heng had to spend a lot of energy to protect his palms so as not to be burned by it.  In fact, this gem is not really burning. The flame-like light on its surface is a phenomenon caused by the fire aura being too dense and almost forming a substance.  Moreover, this layer of light is divided into six different shades of red, blending and changing, giving it a wonderful sense of beauty.

    "Haha, this is the six-yang agate. It is one grade higher than the three-yang agate you want to collect. It is a rare treasure. Ma spent a lot of effort to get it." Shopkeeper Ma  Smiling, he seemed very satisfied with Tie Heng's surprised expression.  But he is just an ordinary person who knows neither martial arts nor magic.The heat emitted by the sun agate was already too much to bear. He kept wiping the sweat from his forehead and his breathing became a little unsmooth.

    When Tie Heng saw this situation, he quickly withdrew his spiritual power. The two ice talismans came into play again. The cold air enveloped them, and the gradually thickening frost enveloped the Liuyang Agate.

    "Come, come, Shopkeeper Ma, have a sip of tea. The boy was just in a hurry and didn't think carefully." Tie Heng picked up the teapot and filled up Shopkeeper Ma's cup. The latter took several sips of the tea, regardless of how hot it was.  , and then he calmed down.

    Shopkeeper Ma waved his hand to Tie Heng, indicating that he was fine, and then asked: "How is it, are you satisfied with the things?"

    "Satisfied, of course I am satisfied." Tie Heng was indeed very happy.  These two things, one of the fire type and the other of the water type, are rare treasures of heaven and earth. Tie Heng asked shopkeeper Ma to help him collect them a long time ago, but he has never been able to do so. He did not expect to give him such a surprise today.  The silk of the Spring Water Spider is pretty good, and Tie Heng can buy some at a high price from other channels. This jar from Shopkeeper Ma can be said to be the icing on the cake.  The Six Yang Agate is different. It has a price but no market. Without some connections and means, ordinary people can't get such a treasure at all.

    "Shopkeeper Ma, I happened to refine a few magic weapons a few days ago, and I will send them to you later." Tie Heng used practical actions to repay the other party.

    This time it was Shopkeeper Ma¡¯s turn to smile.  "How can I ask Brother Heng to deliver it in person? I'll just send someone to pick it up. Haha."

    Shopkeeper Ma became happy as he spoke.  He worked so hard as a middleman for Tie Heng and worked hard to collect all kinds of rare information for him.  The purpose is to deepen the relationship with Tie Heng.  Nowadays, Tie Heng has a great reputation.  His works are admired by many people.  A magic weapon or some small props that can be easily refined can be sold for a very good price, not to mention that in recent times, Tie Heng has been able to independently refine special magic weapons such as treasure phantoms and array flag gates.  Qi, among the group of alchemists, he is already considered to be an upper-level figure in the pyramid.

    More importantly, Tie Heng is obviously a very trustworthy and loyal person.  In the past two years, Shopkeeper Ma has paid a lot, but also received a lot.  Tie Heng Danfan refined some objects.  It will always be sold to Baoxiang Pavilion at a relatively cheap price.  Shopkeeper Ma then puts these things for sale in the store, and every time they come in and out, it is a considerable return.  Moreover, this has also built up the brand of Baoxiang Pavilion and attracted more customers, making Baoxiang Pavilion's business more and more prosperous, and it can be regarded as one of the best among the many strange object shops in Tianfeng City.  How could a seasoned businessman like Shopkeeper Ma not know the reason? Naturally, he understood that maintaining a good relationship with Tie Heng would only bring benefits to Baoxiang Pavilion's future development.

    "I am getting old. But my vision is still there. Haha, this boy is really extraordinary. Maybe his future achievements will be higher than Master Feng's" Shopkeeper Ma thought secretly while drinking tea.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky for the decision he made.  At that time, Tie Heng was not the only one who came to him as a middleman. Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian both came to him. After all, the relationship between Baoxiang Pavilion and Youjietang has always been very close.  Moreover, Zhang and Lu have known Shopkeeper Ma for a longer time.  But in the end, shopkeeper Ma took into account the conflict between Zhang and Lu.  At the same time, he was more optimistic about Tie Heng's potential and resolutely chose Master Feng's young apprentice.  Two years down.  Tie Heng did not disappoint him. No, in the eyes of shopkeeper Ma, he had become the God of Wealth.

    Shopkeeper Ma was intoxicated with himself, but when he looked up, he found Tie Heng stroking the ice cube, lost in thought.  Looking at his eyebrows, they were frowning for a while and relaxing for a while. It was obvious that he was thinking about a certain problem, and his expression was eager to try, as if he couldn't wait.

    Shopkeeper Ma smiled hoarsely, knowing that Tie Heng couldn't sit still.  Spring water spider silk and Liuyang agate are the raw materials that Tie Heng urgently needs now. As soon as he got them, he began to think about how to use them perfectly, and his thoughts were immediately revealed by shopkeeper Ma. This is also the case for most people.  Shopkeeper Ma has seen many of the common problems of alchemists and understands them very well.

    "Young man! Haha, even you, Brother Heng, can't avoid the impatience of young people!" Shopkeeper Ma teased him while stroking his beard.

    "Ashamed, ashamed." Tie Heng's face turned slightly red, thinking in front of others, this is a rude behavior.

    "Why are you ashamed? Isn't it because of this persistent and focused spirit that Brother Heng is today? It's not too late for Ma to admire him!" Shopkeeper Ma said and picked up the tea cup again.  "Brother Heng, go and get busy if you have something to do! Ma must sit down for a while and drink a few more sips of tea. He was so angry just now Oh, I am old. I think of those days when I followed the caravan to Xinzhou in the hot sun.  That hot thing, tsk tsk, can really bake people dry"

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t stop being polite.  With these two treasures of heaven and earth, the materials needed for a magical weapon he designed before were finally gathered together.Once everything was done, he could continue to refine the other magic weapon. Naturally, he was excited and wanted to take action immediately.  So after listening to Shopkeeper Ma's chatter, he stood up to say goodbye and went out.

    "My lord, please let me go. Our sisters are from decent families and are innocent. We won't do this" The panicked shouts of the maid suddenly came from the private room opposite, with a hint of pleading.

    "Hey, my little beauty is so ignorant. Being a maid in this restaurant is not just like welcoming people and seeing them off, and living by looking at people's faces. Why not let us brothers make out with each other?" A man's voice followed.  There was still a hint of drunkenness in his voice.  "Well, please make me happy, these few pieces of gold are yours."

    "You can't be so insulting. Is it great to have gold? We don't care about it." Another maid angrily yelled, followed by the sound of struggling and twisting from the private room.

    "Hey, what a hot-tempered girl. I like her, brother." It was the same male voice as before, speaking very frivolously, as if he was tampering with her.  But he was scratched or bitten by the maid, and he cried out in pain, "Ouch! Ouch!"

    "Why did it only take so long? Are these people drunk? Or are they pretending to be drunk and teasing other girls? Well, it seems they are just pretending. It's so shameless!" Tie Heng had no idea about such bad things that happened every day.  He was very thoughtful, but when he thought about how tender the two maids were to him just now, he couldn't help but feel a little soft-hearted, so he changed his mind and was ready to help them.  Finally, he let go of his anger, took a look into the private room, and saw through the dirty thoughts of the group of well-dressed men inside.

    He pushed back the half-open door and strode in.  He happened to see a black-faced man turning sideways towards him, holding a maid in his hand, and wanted to hit her with his palm.  Another maid was held in the arms of another big man, who was holding a bowl of strong wine and pouring it into her mouth.  In the corner, a male waiter stood there frozen, obviously his acupuncture points were tapped and he could not move.

    Tie Heng said nothing and moved like the wind.  Aiming at the dark-faced man's elbow and flicking it lightly, the thick arm raised by the boy suddenly fell down limply as if the bones had been removed, and hit the table with a "pop!"  Several dishes were crushed, wine, food and soup splashed out, and the men at the table got their heads and faces drenched.

    "Ouch!" The black-faced man screamed again.  He could no longer feel the pain from the broken pieces of the dishes piercing his flesh, because it was as if countless steel needles had grown out of his arm.  The severe pain from inside to outside almost made him faint.  Several other people were also confused.  Especially the two boys who had the hot soup splashed on their faces screamed in pain.

    Tie Heng took this opportunity and with a flick of his body, he rescued the two maids from each other's hands, pushed them outside the door, and hid them behind him. At the same time, he also shot out a finger wind to untie the male waiter's acupuncture points.  .

    "Eh!?" It wasn't until the two maids disappeared from among them that these well-dressed men realized something was wrong. They turned and looked toward the door. They saw Tie Heng's handsome and young appearance and the two maids huddled behind him.  The little bird behind them looked so cozy, even showing happiness, and they suddenly became furious.

    "***, who are you, kid? You dare to do evil things to the uncle, are you tired of living?" The black-faced man shouted fiercely.  The other big men also stood up and gathered around the door.  All of them were blowing their beards and staring with ferocious expressions.

    "Wait!" One of the middle-aged men was relatively more stable, and he could tell that Tie Heng was not an ordinary teenager, so he was very cautious towards him.  "You young man, do you know who we are? You hurt people without even saying hello. How did your parents teach you?"

    "Huh, at least my teacher didn't teach me that a man who is a good man should drink like crazy and bully two women. It's shameful!" Tie Heng said back unceremoniously.

    When the tough guys on the opposite side heard what he said, their faces suddenly became hot, and their aura suddenly weakened by three points.  The man whose acupoints were unlocked by Tie Heng saw an opportunity and slipped out of the room along the wall, then rolled downstairs.

    "You brat, you're so sharp-tongued, and you want to imitate a hero to save a beautiful woman. Let me test whether you have the ability." The black-faced man's face was dull, and his right arm was still throbbing in unbearable pain, so he continued to use it.  Several acupuncture techniques had no effect, so he became a little angry.  He grabbed the crescent ax leaning against the table and was about to do it.

    "Wait a minute, let's ask him where he came from first" The middle-aged man stopped him, looking quite wary of Tie Heng.

    "Why bother talking to him? I'll destroy one of his arms first." The black-faced man backed away from his companion, swung his crescent axe, and struck Tie Heng on the shoulder.  Even though his right arm is hanging down by his side, unable to use any strength at all, his skill with this big ax is really not weak. He can use it with one hand with great strength and speed.The performance and accuracy have reached a considerable level.

    And seeing the sharp ax blade swung in front of his face, the two maids hiding behind Tie Heng screamed in surprise. They tugged on the clothes behind Tie Heng, trying to pull him away quickly.  Tie Heng rescued the two of them when they were most helpless, and they were naturally moved and happy. At this moment, they were willing to give up their own lives, and did not want the young man in front of them to be harmed at all.  However, the two of them pulled with all their strength, but Tie Heng did not move at all. Instead, he gently pulled back with his hand, and a soft wind sent the two women several steps away, and they stood firmly.

    Tie Heng¡¯s other hand reached out as quickly as lightning and grabbed the crescent axe, pinching the blade of the ax accurately with his five fingers.

    "You!" The black-faced man was surprised. He didn't expect that the other party was so young, but he had the skill to use it with bare hands.  But while he was surprised, he also became more and more angry, knowing that if he didn't get back on his feet, he would lose all face.

    "Let go!" The black-faced man twisted his wrist and turned the ax, trying to shake off Tie Heng's grasp, or cut or even cut off his fingers.

    But Tie Heng didn't care, and he said with force, "Let me go!"

    "Ah!" The black-faced man felt a huge force coming from him. He could no longer hold the handle of the ax in his hand. However, he was unwilling to have his weapon taken away and continued to resist. As a result, he screamed in pain, blood burst out from his left hand, and the tiger's mouth was hard.  It was torn apart, and the crescent moon ax also fell into Tie Heng's hands.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 64 Preparation

    "Ugh what a strong hand!" The middle-aged man hurriedly supported the black-faced man who fell back. He looked again and saw that not only was the big ax forcibly taken away by the opponent, but the pinched part of the ax blade actually rolled over.  He came over and left five clear finger prints.

    "Who is this kid? He can crush an ax blade made of fine steel. Is he still a human being?" The other big men also looked frightened and trembled with fear.  But after all, they are men with swords licking blood, fierce by nature, and they are not willing to show weakness in front of a young man.  So although I was worried and shocked in my heart, I didn't take a step back, holding my sword in hand, ready to take action at any time."

    "Ah! I remembered, you are" The middle-aged man looked at Tie Heng up and down again. Judging from the expression on his face, he obviously remembered something.  "You are Tie Heng from Kunyuan Academy, Master Tie, right?"

    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, the middle-aged man was convinced that he had guessed correctly. In Fuzhou and surrounding prefectures, there are only two people in the younger generation who have such terrifying strength. One is the daughter of the prefect's mansion, and the other is.  He is an alchemist apprentice with strange powers.

    Tie Heng did not reply, but glanced at the middle-aged man indifferently, and at the same time withdrew his hand, holding the crescent ax with the curled edge on the ground with one hand.

    "Oh, it is indeed Mr. Tie." Tie Heng's attitude naturally became acquiescence in the eyes of the middle-aged man. He exclaimed in exaggeration, and then stood between his companion and Tie Heng.  "Master Tie, there is a misunderstanding. This is all a misunderstanding. Our brothers just came out of the mountains and completed a sale, so we came here to celebrate and celebrate. We were very happy. After drinking two more drinks, we all became a little bit rude.  . Offended these two girls."

    As he spoke, he gestured quietly to his companions behind him.  I want them to apologize quickly.  Several other men are also smart, and they have heard of Tie Heng's name. They know that several of the chief and deputy hall masters in their guild have asked others to refine tools, and they have a good relationship with each other. To put it bluntly, those few  Each hall master has the idea of ??winning over others, and they have also told their subordinates to treat each other with courtesy when they meet them.  But a few of them actually had a conflict with this person who all the hall masters wanted to fawn over.  He even made a move, and the other party was so powerful, so naturally he secretly regretted it, and followed the middle-aged man to apologize a few times, and even the dark-faced man grumbled reluctantly.

    "They are all girls from an innocent family. You used force, took advantage of it, had a laugh, and then walked away. Have you ever thought about the harm caused to them? Also, who doesn't have a female family member?  Your sisters, wives and daughters, how would you feel?" Tie Heng still had a cold and handsome face.  It was as if he didn't see that the other party had already given in.

    The dark-faced man stared, as if he wanted to say something. The middle-aged man had a sharp eye.  He was dragged behind, and two other companions were holding him down.  Don't let him get into trouble again.

    "Yes, yes. That's what Mr. Tie taught me a lesson." The middle-aged man rolled his eyes and saw the two maids getting back to the door, hiding behind Tie Heng and peeking into the door, and he had an idea.  He took out a handful of gold coins and put them into the hands of the two maids with a smile on his face.

    "The two girls were frightened. It was our brothers who were reckless. Please forgive me for any offence. These are an apology, don't refuse." The middle-aged man said kindly.

    "Thisthiswe" The two maids did not dare to pick him up. They shrank back and cast their eyes on Tie Heng's face. The middle-aged man also looked at Tie Heng, waiting for him to express his stance.

    Tie Heng's gaze started from the face of the middle-aged man, then swept over the other well-dressed men one by one, and finally stopped on the faces of the two maids beside him. Their eyes were full of inextricable tenderness.  .

    "Since this elder brother has said so, you two just accept it." Tie Heng smiled slightly and said softly.

    "Yes, yes, Mr. Tie is right." The middle-aged man was afraid that the two maids would not want it, so he forced it into their hands.  Then he looked at Tie Heng's face and asked cautiously.  "Master Tie Heng, this matter has been revealed like this, what do you think?"

    Tie Heng ignored him and still looked at the two maids.  "What do you think?"

    The two maids looked at each other and nodded quickly.  They were working as maids at the Shizhen Hall at this time, so they were well-informed and had quite a bit of experience. They knew very well that the Zhenwu Association was different. Even if the Shizhen Hall had backers, they would not dare to offend each other, let alone for the sake of the two of them.  Maid, if Tie Heng hadn't come forward today, they would definitely have suffered a loss. They were very satisfied with the ending and didn't want to cause Tie Heng any more trouble.

    "Okay, this matter has been revealed." After hearing what Tie Heng said, the middle-aged man and the other well-dressed men breathed a sigh of relief. Only the black-faced man still had a look of displeasure on his face.  happy.  On the one hand, it was because both hands were injured, and on the other hand, it was because of his own soldiers.Being taken away, I felt both humiliated and regretful. I stared at the crescent ax in Tie Heng's hand, looking heartbroken.

    Tie Heng saw his expression in his eyes, and naturally knew how much these warriors cherished their weapons. Thinking about what kind of men are not lustful, they had just come back from the mountains. Although they did something a little outrageous, fortunately it did not lead to serious consequences.  To redeem his evil deeds, I intend to spare him this time.

    Tie Heng held the ax handle in one hand and pinched the rolled-blade body of the ax with the other. He rolled his fingers along the ax blade. The thick ax made of fine steel felt like it was made of dough in his hand.  restored to its original state.  Tie Heng grabbed the middle part of the ax again, weighed it, tried the feel, but shook his head with some dissatisfaction.  He used both hands to make some adjustments to the axe, and lengthened the ax handle. Finally, he pinched a spell in his hand and drew a string of runes on the axe.

    Everyone in the room was dumbfounded. They had never thought that someone could repair and debug weapons like this. They all stared at Tie Heng's palms and felt that their throats were extremely thirsty. TššbišŠ was the black-faced man and felt that  Just now, I only had the jaw of my left hand cracked, so I was lucky.  If these hands touched my body, I don't know how ugly it would be to die.

    Under the gaze of everyone, the string of runes disappeared into the ax body.  Tie Heng played with the ax for a few times, then nodded with some satisfaction and handed the ax back to its original owner.  He then used a finger to open the acupoints on the black-faced man's right arm.

    "I was a bit harsh just now. This can be considered compensation!" Tie Heng turned around and smiled softly at the two maids.  Then he walked downstairs.

    "Why don't you thank Mr. Tie quickly!" The black-faced man was a little dazed. The middle-aged man hurriedly reminded him, but when he turned around, he saw that Tie Heng had already gone downstairs.

    "Hey this is really amazing. He did it like this and made the arousal a lot better" The black-faced man moved his right arm and felt nothing was wrong, so he held it slightly different from before.  The crescent moon ax was swung twice in a small range.  You can feel the difference immediately. Not only is the balance better, the sturdiness seems to have been greatly improved, but the weight is much lighter.

    "Master Tie! Master Tie, thank you. Next time we meet, I will treat you to a drink!" Although this dark-faced man can't control his lower body, he is also a straightforward character. His gratitude is washed away by Tie Heng.  of resentment.  The man rushed to the stairs and shouted down.  "Baihualou, let's invite the most popular girl there to drink with you!"

    The black-faced man added another sentence, and Tie Heng grinned when he heard it downstairs.  Neither crying nor laughing.  I said in my heart, don't shout out about this kind of thing, otherwise I will still be very curious about Baihua Tower.  Now it's better, everyone can hear it upstairs and downstairs.  I have to think twice before going there.  The two maids upstairs stamped their feet angrily.  Especially the maid who dared to bite the black-faced man just now didn't know where she got the courage to go up and kick him.  It made him baffled and uncomfortable.

    Tie Heng went down to the ground floor. It happened that the waiter was leading the restaurant owner upstairs. When he saw him coming down, he quickly raised his hand to him.  Tie Heng told what happened next, and the restaurant manager heard that the matter calmed down. Although he still had to go upstairs to have a look, he felt relieved and didn't have to be so worried. Naturally, he thanked Tie Heng repeatedly.  Tie Heng waved his hand, said "Goodbye!" and left.

    He walked out of the restaurant and not far away. When he thought of the two treasures that shopkeeper Ma had collected for him, he felt happy again.  He walked to an alley on the side of the street and took out a paper crane from his arms.  Look at the folding of this paper crane, which is delicate and delicate. It is completely pink and has a faint fragrance. It is obvious that it was not made by a man like Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng gently stroked the paper crane, with a knowing smile on his face.  This is a messenger charm, made from Tang Tang. The props she makes are always beautiful and cute, just like her.

    Tie Heng injected a spiritual power into the paper crane, then got closer and said a few words.  Then, the paper crane seemed to come alive, flapping its wings and turning into a faint stream of light and flying into the air

    ¡°You have to make some preparations when you go back.¡± Tie Heng muttered to himself and walked towards the school.

    When he returned to school, he went into his own house.  As early as more than a year ago, Tie Heng and several senior brothers had their own independent mansions.  Because of the earthquake caused by the catastrophe, many buildings around Youjietang collapsed. In addition, Feng Shiyou took over the position of deputy priest. The owners of the surrounding houses wanted to please him and gave their houses to Feng Shiyou.  Feng Shiyou considered that several of his disciples were about to grow up and needed a certain amount of private space, so he repaired and rebuilt the damaged and collapsed buildings. Tie Heng and his four senior brothers were each assigned an independent house.  .

    The scale of Tie Heng¡¯s new homeIt's not big, but all kinds of facilities are very complete.  In addition to the rooms that are essential for a home, such as bedrooms, living rooms, etc., there are also workshops, meditation rooms, study rooms, and storage rooms with constant low temperature.  Tie Heng also built a martial arts training ground in the yard behind the house. The ground was reinforced with tššbišŠ, allowing him to exercise freely.

    "Tang Tang will probably arrive soon. We have to move quickly and handle the spring water spider silk properly so that she can start weaving as soon as she arrives." Tie Heng thought as he walked quickly towards the workshop.

    When he passed a window, he glanced out the window. From this position, he could just see the towering pavilions of Pangbiš¡n Youjie Hall.

    "Master has not returned to Youjie Hall for several days, and the senior brother seems to have been by his side. It seems that they have been very busy recently!" Tie Heng thought to himself.

    Since Feng Shiyou took over the post of deputy wine minister, he has been more energetic than before and has achieved some quite valuable results.  Soon, he took over more research topics from Mi Fu Jijiu, and most of them were important projects in Tongxian Tower.  His responsibilities became heavier, accordingly.  Power has also been further enhanced.  Since then, Tongxian Tower has almost become Feng Shiyou¡¯s home.  Instead, this Youjie Hall was turned into a villa for leisure use within a month.  Feng Shiyou will only come back for a few days to rest and relax.

    Even Tie Heng and the others who were his apprentices were so busy that they couldn't breathe. The two closest friends were Gongsun Bian and Tie Heng. The former had followed Feng Shiyou the longest, so it was naturally the most satisfying to be his assistant.  Tie Heng, on the other hand, has many ideas, novel ideas, and broad thinking, which is of great help to Feng Shiyou in overcoming certain problems.  Therefore, the two of them often accompanied Feng Shiyou in the Tongxian Building, but Tie Heng's authority was lower than Gongsun's, and he was unable to participate in some confidential projects.  For example, during this period, Feng Shiyou and Gongsun Chang were so busy that they didn't show up for several days, but he was quite leisurely.  Of course, Feng Shiyou didn't want to have such a good help but couldn't help. He had been trying every means to improve Tie Heng's authority level so that he could freely enter and exit Tongxian Tower and participate in more important research and development projects.  But this must be approved by the deputy rice wine priest and the chief priest wine.  It was easy to deal with the chief priest, but Mi, the deputy chief priest, was a little hindered. He seemed to be aware of the danger Feng Shiyou posed to his position.  I am worried that his power will further increase, so I want to add some resistance to him.

    "Master's contribution to the school in the past two years is obvious to all. Many problems in Tongxian Tower have been overcome or solved under his leadership. Master's prestige has soared rapidly. No wonder that Deputy Mi  The priest will have this reaction. He has been the deputy priest for nearly ten years, and he is just waiting for the current chief priest to retire so that he can ascend to the throne of the number one person in the school. But looking at the current momentum, the master will become his most popular  There are strong competitors!" Tie Heng was thinking about these thoughts.  He pushed open the door of the workroom.

    The workshop is just like this house. Although it is small, it is well-equipped.  The area is far less spacious than the second floor of Youjie Hall, but Tie Heng stuffed all the necessary instruments and equipment into the room. Although doing so, the four walls and walls of the room were filled with various objects.  , he still left an open space in the center of the room to make the room look less crowded and cramped.

    Tie Heng quickly walked to a work table. There were a lot of utensils and materials on the table, but like other things in the room, they were all arranged neatly and meticulously.  The countertops are also very clean. This is a good habit Tie Heng developed in his previous life.

    He first took out the ice cube with the Six Yang Agate frozen inside, took out a small iron box, and put it in. Then he took out the silver can and picked out the spring water spider silk inside with a thin ceramic rod.  come out.

    Tie Heng ignored the water still dripping from the spring water spider silk and blew gently towards it.  In an instant, this breath turned into a ball of wind wrapped in spring water spider silk, holding it steadily in mid-air.  Tie Heng stretched out his right index finger and waved it in the air, and the ball of spring water spider silk immediately began to fly in the air.  Following the movements of Tie Heng's fingers, spring water spider silk condensed with blue fluorescence circled around him, forming a dense spiral shape in mid-air.  This process also separated the originally entangled spider silk, and also made the whole room covered with a layer of water color, shining with blue light, which looked beautiful.

    "If Tang Tang sees this scene, he will definitely like it." Tie Heng thought about it and paused slightly on his hands, but this hesitation disappeared immediately. His pragmatic temperament took over and he would not give up for this.  Delay time.

    "Come on!" Tie Heng waved to the cabinet on the wall. The cabinet door opened automatically, revealing some bottles and cans inside. Tie Heng pointed at one of the pots and twitched his fingers twice.  The clay pot went straight into the blue spiral and fell into his hand.

    What is poured out of the pottery pot is sparkling, like ice.?Ordinary crystal dust, to which Tie Heng specially added some water and wind attribute materials, which he had prepared long ago.  Tie Heng grabbed a handful in his hand, chanted a spell in his mouth, and then scattered the crystal dust into the air.

    The spring water spider silk is like a magnet absorbing iron powder. The crystal dust thrown into the air disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye, and not a single drop fell to the ground.  Looking at the spring water spider silk again, the blue fluorescence is slightly dimmer than before, and the spider silk that originally looked extremely thin has become thicker.

    "Very good." Tie Heng whispered to himself, using the same technique, he absorbed all the crystal dust in the pottery pot onto the spring water spider silk.  Then he took a one-foot-long ceramic round tube from the table, pointed at the spider silk in mid-air and pulled it. The spring water spider silk was coiled on the ceramic round tube and rolled into a spindle.

    "It's done!" Tie Heng took the spindle and walked to the corner of the room, where there was a small loom covered with a piece of white cloth.  Tie Heng opened the white cloth, and there was a roll of unfinished cloth on the loom. The material used was exactly the same as the spindle in Tie Heng's hand, and it was also processed spring water spider silk.

    And this loom is also unusual. Its main structure is covered with pattern-like talismans, and some nodes are inlaid with spirit stones. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that it is also a magic weapon, specially used for weaving.  Come and weave some special fabric.

    Tie Heng placed the spindle on the side of the loom and went to do other preparations.  Not long after, the clear ringtone came, and Tie Heng suddenly beamed with joy, stopped what he was doing, and hurried towards the main door.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 65 Cooperation (1)

    ps: Thanks to shuci1997, Alexis, ppython, Destruction Without Tears, Demon King's Eternal Sorrow, 521595, Dream Water Village, Summer of 1998, Xiao K and other book friends for their monthly votes and rewards!  ^_^

    On the door frame, a delicate little copper bell was shaking gently, making a pleasant sound.  A string is attached to the bell, and the other end of the string is outside the door, creating a simple doorbell.

    ¡°In this world, the door is usually equipped with a knocker. If a guest comes, knocking the knocker will remind the owner of the house that a guest is coming.¡±  The knocking sound of the door knocker was very loud and penetrating, and could be heard far away. However, Tie Heng felt that the sound of the door knocker was too noisy and he didn't like it very much.  So not long after living in the new house, he personally modified the door and installed this set of doorbells. The clear and pleasant ringing tone made him very satisfied.  At the same time, it also surprised those who had been here. TššbišŠ was the shopkeeper of Baoxiang Pavilion. This shrewd businessman immediately captured the business opportunities. After getting Tie Heng's approval, he summoned some craftsmen and made various  There were few similar doorbells, and some demonstrations and publicity were made, which really opened up a good sales market for him.  Of course, such a simple device was quickly learned by interested people, and there were many competitors on the market, which also led to the rapid promotion of this kind of doorbell.

    Arriving at the door, Tie Heng opened the door, and it was Tang Tang who stood outside.  As the saying goes, a woman undergoes a profound transformation, and this is absolutely true.  Tangtang has changed a lot compared to two years ago.  First of all, the baby fat on her round face has disappeared, and she has a beautiful oval face, which looks more and more like her mother.  It also makes Tang Tang look a little less innocent and childish, adding a lot of girlish beauty.

    Secondly.  Tang Tang has grown a lot taller, and her figure is even more graceful and graceful.  Slim and graceful.  Especially now that it is hot summer, the thin clothes can only better bring out her attractive female curves. No one will treat her as a child anymore.

    "Tie Heng!" Tang Tang called softly, his voice was soft and comfortable, but it didn't change much from before.  This girl obviously came here in a hurry. There were beads of sweat on her forehead and hair, her breathing was a little short, and her face was even red.  But her eyes were shining with joy.  After the door opened, Tang Tang felt shy and happy when she saw Tie Heng looking straight at her, completely attracted by her beauty.

    She has indeed grown up in the past two years. Although she is still a little introverted and shy, she has also begun to care about her femininity.  Before coming here, she had dressed up deliberately, wasn't it just to make the people in front of her pay more attention to her?

    "Ah! You're here!" Tie Heng finally realized his gaffe and hurriedly looked away.  He gave a fake cough to cover up his embarrassment, but couldn't help but look at the bright and youthful Keren'er in front of him, looking at her panting look.  She couldn't help but heartbrokenly reproached: "Why come in such a hurry? The weather is so hot, just come here slowly."

    Tie Heng said.  He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the sweat from Tang Tang's forehead.  The blush on the little girl's face became even wider now.  It was red all the way down to the base of her ears, even the small ear beads that looked like beautiful jade carvings were also red.  But she is shy.  But he didn't dodge, he half-closed his eyes, letting Tie Heng do what he did, and glanced secretly at the white handkerchief, feeling Tie Heng's gentle movements, his heart felt sweet, as if it was filled with honey.  generally.

    "He carries it with him everywhere!" Tang Tang lowered his head slightly, thinking happily.

    The handkerchief Tie Heng took out was what Tang Tang gave him.  In the past two years, when Tang Tang and Lu Shan celebrated their birthdays, the gifts given by Tie Heng were all magical instruments and accessories that matched the two sets of masks.  What was given to Tang Tang was an exquisite sapphire ring and a pair of pearl anklets.  On Lu Shan's side were a pair of purple star earrings and a soft crystal belt.  In return, the two girls also wanted to give him birthday gifts.  At first Tie Heng declined and said no, where did his birthday come from in this world, but in the end he couldn't refuse it, so he took out the birthday of his previous life.

    On the first day of October, every day for two years, his senior brothers, classmates and these confidantes would celebrate him, and the gifts given to him would also be of different styles.  For example, Lu Shan knew that he liked reading, so she gave him precious ancient books.  Qiu Ainai was just the opposite. The gift she gave him was a BMW horse in the first year, and a valuable saddle and horse armor in the second year.  But where did Tie Heng have time to take care of this BMW? In the end, the girl took it back and became her own mount. She even called it taming for Tie Heng. She often took Tie Heng to ride horses outside the city, but she let Tie Heng train.  He showed good riding skills.

    Tang Tang gave Tie Heng clothes and shoes that she sewed with her own hands every year. She was a very good girl and was very clever. She didn't need Tie Heng to give her measurements. She only used her eyes to measure them, and the clothes she made fit well.  Comfortable. The handkerchief with exquisite embroidery patterns was given to Tie Heng for his birthday last year.part of the gift.  Because the school stipulates that students can only wear school uniforms, Tie Heng rarely has the opportunity to wear the robes given to him by Tang Tang. In addition, Tie Heng cherishes these gifts very much and has been keeping them carefully. Tang Tang is somewhat a little bit concerned about this.  Lost.  But I never thought that Tie Heng was carrying the handkerchief she gave him with him. How could he not make the little girl who has always been worried about gains and losses happy?

    Tie Heng had no idea that one of his unintentional actions could make Tang Tang so happy.  He put away the handkerchief and let Tang Tang through the door.  "Shopkeeper Ma gave me a big surprise today. The Kirigakure cloak has finally been refined. I'll have to work hard for you later!"

    "Yeah!" Tang Tang, who was walking beside Tie Heng, responded in a low voice, but looking at the slightly dazed look on her face, it seemed that she didn't hear what she just said clearly at all, she just responded instinctively.

    Tie Heng led Tang Tang back to the workroom, and the little girl finally calmed down a little.  She took a closer look and saw the spindle, and couldn't help but exclaimed: "Ah! There are so many spring water spider silks, enough to complete the rest of the weaving."

    As she spoke, she turned her beautiful eyes, and her charming eyes fell on Tie Heng's face.  "That shopkeeper Ma is so talented. He managed to get so much at once. It's not easy for my mother to get all of them together!"

    "Shopkeeper Ma didn't just get spring water spider silk this time" Tie Heng walked over.  Open the iron box and take out the ice cubes.  Put it in front of Tang Tang.

    "This isah! What a powerful fire spirit!" Tang Tang's five elements belong to water, and his talent is extremely high.  Therefore, he was extremely sensitive to the conflicting fire-attribute aura, and immediately sensed the scorching heat frozen in the ice.

    ¡°What¡¯s frozen inside is a piece of Six Yang Agate.¡± Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "Six Yang Agate!? That's a very rare fire gem." Tang Tang was also a little surprised, staring at the lump of ice, looking left and right, like a curious baby.

    Although she is not majoring in tool making, she has read a lot of books since she was a child. Her knowledge in this field is no less than Tie Heng's, so she naturally knows how precious this Six Yang Agate is.  Speaking of which, Liuyang Agate was originally just an ordinary agate ore. Because it absorbed geothermal heat, a large amount of fire spirit energy was condensed in it.  This caused them to mutate, and according to grade, they were divided into fire agate, three-yang agate, six-yang agate, and the even rarer top-grade fire gem, nine-yang agate.  Among them, the three-yang agate is rare and extremely valuable, let alone the six-yang agate which is one grade higher than it.

    "Tie Heng, what are you going to refine with it?" Tang Tang asked curiously.

    "I won't tell you yet, you will know when the time comes." Tie Heng smiled mysteriously.  He blinked at her, but did not express his plans.

    Tang Tang nodded obediently and gave him a smile.  She has this docile nature and is extremely considerate towards others.  Tie Heng thought what if it were Qiu Ainai.  He must have come up for questioning a long time ago.

    "You sit down and rest for a while! I'll make you a pot of good tea to quench your thirst." Tie Heng said as he put the ice cubes back into the iron box.

    "Don't bother me. I'm not thirsty, and I'm not tired." Tang Tang suddenly became jealous: "You are always like this. I am not that delicate, but I am very powerful! If you don't believe me, we can have a test. You often compete with Sister Qiu.  Let's compete in martial arts, then let's compare spells. Sister Qiu's strength has been improving by leaps and bounds, and Sister Lu said that most of this is due to you"

    The little girl¡¯s words were full of meaning, and she clearly meant something, and there was also a sour smell in her words. Tie Heng couldn¡¯t tell.  But he couldn't answer the question, so he could only pretend to be stupid and laugh: "Hey, our Tangtang is naturally very powerful. If I didn't let me do this Kirigakure cloak myself, I don't know how many years and months it would take to refine it."  It¡¯s made!¡±

    Tang Tang glanced at him, but there was a hint of resentment in her charming expression.  However, this look was fleeting. Tang Tang turned around, sat down in front of the loom, started debugging, and connected the spindle and some other filament yarns prepared in advance to the loom.  Inside, she then took out a sewing kit from her storage bag, which contained the tools she was most comfortable with.

    "Let's start now!" Tang Tang glanced back at Tie Heng, his expression and tone became calm and calm.

    "Okay." Tie Heng didn't waste any time and took action immediately.  He knew that Tang Tang loved knitting, tailoring and embroidery, and took them very seriously, even meticulously, and devoted his feelings to every piece of fabric.

    "Let's get started!" Tie Heng completed the last part of the preparations and then stood behind Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang nodded in response. She took out two silver needles from her sewing bag. Thin threads of two colors were tied to the needles. Judging from the aura emanating from them, these were also magic materials.

    ? ?After finishing this, Tang Tang started to operate the loom.  Amidst the rhythmic sound of the machine, several types of silk threads are mixed together and spun into cloth.  At the same time, Tang Tang used the object-repelling technique to control the two silver needles and embroider on the spun cloth.  The speed of the two silver needles passing up and down was not very fast, but it was very precise. Each stitch and thread fell at the right position, and two circles of light spiritual patterns were quickly embroidered. If all were completed, it would form a perfect method.  Array.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since the last time, and this girl¡¯s craftsmanship and control of her spiritual thoughts have improved even more!¡± Tie Heng exclaimed inwardly.

    Tangtang can now be said to be doing three things at once. At the same time, he has to integrate the water spirit into the cloth. These are not easy tasks.  But looking at her calm demeanor, she seemed to be doing it with ease.

    Tang Tang¡¯s cultivation has obviously improved. Tie Heng was naturally happy for her, but his eyes fell on Tang Tang¡¯s back unintentionally.  You can see that her shoulders are cut into shape, her waist is straight, and her shoulders and back are straight, making two attractive curves outline at her waist and hips.  It looks like a peach that is about to ripen, round and straight.  Extremely tempting.

    Tie Heng suddenly felt his throat was dry and his heartbeat was a little uncontrollable.  He swallowed with some difficulty.  He even pinched his thigh secretly, and then he managed to suppress the roiling desire, and he finally moved his eyes away from that charming place.

    "Don't be so excited. We brothers can't do things that are sorry for others. Wewe don't belong to this world after all" Tie Heng lowered his head and stared at the big bulge underneath, feeling a little bitter in his heart.  self-mumbling.  When he thought about the wish he was pursuing, the feeling in his lower abdomen was the same as his mood.  became despondent,

    "Don't think so much. At least before graduation, I can still get along with them for two or three years. Cherish every moment left!" Tie Heng collected his thoughts and looked at Tang Tang's back with soft eyes, as if  This scene should be deeply imprinted in my heart.

    "Tie Heng!" Tang Tang called him.  Tang Tang has already woven a large piece of cloth and completed part of the embroidery. At this time, Tie Heng should start his refining work.

    "Oh! Here it comes!" Tie Heng responded and walked to the side of the loom.  Taking a deep breath to get rid of the distracting thoughts in his mind, he stretched out his hands, palms down, floating above the woven cloth.  He mobilizes the power within the sea of ??consciousness.  The wind spirit power surged out, and a slowly flowing breeze formed in the palm of his hand, and then spiraled down in a magical trajectory that was in line with the principles of heaven and earth.  Gradually integrated into the cloth, and then filled into the embroidered spiritual patterns.

    Tie Heng is also multi-tasking at the moment.  Not only did he have to evenly integrate the wind spiritual power into the fabric, but he also had to balance the proportions of wind and water spiritual power in it.  bring them to a balanced state.  In addition, he also needs to grasp every detail of the changes in the spirit pattern. Once too much or too little wind spirit power is injected, the spirit pattern will fail, which will affect the integrity of the entire magic circle and even make the two of them lose their ability.  Human efforts are in vain.  Therefore, Tie Heng was very attentive and did not dare to be careless in the slightest.

    Time passed quickly with the two people highly concentrated. When the spring water spider silk on the spindle was exhausted, the two silver needles also stopped, and the sunset could be seen outside the window reflecting the red sky.

    Tang Tang¡¯s face was a little pale and she looked quite tired. She had been using the Exorcism Technique to control two silver needles to perform delicate embroidery, which consumed a lot of mental energy.

    "You have a good rest and you'll see what I do next." Tie Heng took out a long piece of fabric from the loom. Seeing Tang Tang stand up to help, he pushed her back into the chair and smiled softly.  road.

    "Yeah!" Tang Tang didn't show off. She had tried her best just now, and she was indeed tired.  Sitting down again, she took out a delicate jade bottle from her arms, poured out two soybean-sized pills from it, took it into her mouth, and slowly restored the consumed spiritual power and spiritual thoughts.

    She looked up at Tie Heng and couldn't help but feel a little surprised when she saw that his expression was as usual. He didn't seem to be any different from before.  Tang Tang knew very well that Tie Heng's consumption just now would never be less than hers, but seeing that he was fine showed that his cultivation level was much higher than Tang Tang himself expected.

    "He has been working very hard in the past two years!" Tang Tang thought faintly, and there was a faint feeling of pride in her heart, which seemed to be even happier than her own progress.

    Tie Heng took the cloth and walked to the open space in the center of the room, gently threw it into the air, then waved his hand to release a whirlwind, unfolded the long cloth and hung it in mid-air, as if it was a flower floating in the sky.  like clouds.

    Tie Heng stood at the bottom and quietly looked up at the cloth flying above his head, secretly adjusting his condition.  His spiritual power was quite depleted just now, but he recovered equally quickly.  In the past two years, he has not only devoted himself to learning the skills of the alchemist, but also devoted himself to magic and martial arts.?More energy.  In terms of magic, he had already entered the realm of Bigu a year ago, and could better communicate with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, which could make the casting of spells faster and stronger, and the recovery faster.

    Tie Heng silently mobilized his spiritual power. In his sea of ????consciousness, the previously thin silver mist was mixed with dots of golden light.  A large green tree stands in the mist. From time to time, a breeze blows through the treetops, and then condenses into a large or small whirlwind, flying around in the air like a naughty child.  There were streaks of purple thunder and lightning, as small as a hair, and as huge as a divine sword that opened up the world.  In the sky directly above, a sun hung high like a black hole.  In the past two years, Tie Heng has activated the force in the Grip of Chaos several times to transform his body and solidify his soul. Today, his body is no longer as powerful as it was back then.  For the sea of ??consciousness, the force of chaos has also brought about huge changes.  The spiritual power has become huge and condensed, and the three spiritual roots have experienced incredible growth.  The gray sun formed by the chaotic force was completely integrated into the sea of ??consciousness, and formed a magical world of consciousness with all this. It also made Tie Heng's spiritual power more powerful than that of a magician of the same realm.  More than a little bit.

    After a while, Tie Heng's eyes flashed, and he had adjusted himself to his best condition.  He opened his collar and took off a silver chain from his neck. There was a walnut-sized pendant hanging on the chain, which was the hidden god's treasure box.  As he whispered a primary word spirit, the Hidden God Treasure Box quickly grew in size in a purple-red halo.

    Tang Tang clearly heard the complex syllables Tie Heng just pronounced, which were full of ancient, distant, and mysterious charm, making it easy for her to identify what kind of power Tie Heng used.

    "Yan Ling!" Tang Tang opened his eyes wide, slightly surprised.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 65 Cooperation (2)

    "Yan Ling!" Tang Tang opened his eyes wide, slightly surprised.  "Mom said that Master Feng's ability is extremely outstanding. Now it seems that it is indeed the case. Even the spirit of speech has been passed on to his disciples, and the power of this spirit of speech seems to be very pure. No wonder there are rumors in the school that Master Feng is very likely to  Take over the entire Tongxian Tower, and even aspire to the throne of the Great Sacrifice Wine!"

    Tang Tang had a different idea this time, and Tie Heng guessed that she would think this way, so he dared to use his telepathy in front of her.  In addition, after that catastrophe, the only good news is that the world is undergoing a new round of great changes. The aura of heaven and earth has been picking up at a very obvious speed in the past two years, which is great for everyone.  This is good news. Not only is it easier for warriors and magicians to practice, it is also of great benefit to many spiritual creatures that are almost extinct in the human world."  But in Tie Heng's view, all of this is not as important as reviving the spirit of speech. Even with the further recovery of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, the existing magic system is likely to undergo major changes

    Secretly paying attention to Tang Tang¡¯s expression, Tie Heng felt relieved when he saw that she didn¡¯t show too much surprise.  He read out another word spirit. With his current strength and the recovery of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, he could already cast several word spirits calmly without worrying about the lack of strength.

    A section of the Shenyin Treasure Box suddenly erupted with a stream of tiny light spots. They flew around twice in the air in an orderly manner, and then connected with each other, forming a slender but tough chain, and were surrounded by this chain of light.  In the middle is a demon soul that sometimes disappears and appears. It is like an illusory shadow or a thin mist. If it weren't for the chain of light binding it in circles, it would allow people to focus accurately.  Most people can't even discover its existence.

    "It'sthe Fog Demon!?" Tang Tang asked with some uncertainty.

    "Yes, it is the demon soul of the Fog Demon." Tie Heng gave her a definite answer.

    Tang Tang blinked his big eyes twice.  He glanced at Tie Heng first, and then at the Hidden God Treasure Box in his hand.  She had never seen this magical weapon before. It seemed to be a kind of soul-binding lantern, but it was obviously much more powerful.  Finally, the little girl turned her attention back to the fog demon in mid-air, and was very curious about how Tie Heng, the demon soul, got hold of it.

    The Fog Demon is an evil-level demon. Although its strength is only in the middle, it is still powerful enough.  And just like its name, it is like mist.  It comes and goes without a trace and is extremely elusive.  Therefore, it is said to be strong. It can easily kill those who are unprepared. For example, it can silently penetrate into the prey's body with its breathing, and the prey does not even know how it died.  But its weakness is also very obvious, that is, it is afraid of fire, and flames can restrain it very well.  However, it is not that easy to kill a fog demon, because it wants to run away, and it is difficult to intercept it.

    Tang Tang was full of curiosity.  But she didn't ask Tie Heng any questions, she just watched quietly.

    "This girl is actually no less curious than others, but she respects the privacy of others very much. She knows very well what to ask and what not to ask." Tang Tang's well-behaved nature is the reason why Tie Heng likes to be with her the most.  In front of her, Tie Heng didn't have to hide anything.  The mood is always very relaxed, coupled with Tang Tang's smile.  It makes people feel as comfortable as a spring breeze.

    In mid-air, the soul of the fog demon was struggling julišš, trying to get rid of the shackles of the Hidden God's Treasure Box.  It has been sealed in the Hidden God's Treasure Box for nearly two thousand years, and its mind has long since been wiped out, leaving only instinct.

    Under its struggle, the light chain bulged here and protruded there, but it was always tightly bound, and tightened tighter and tighter under Tie Heng's control, making it unable to move arbitrarily.

    Tie Heng held the Hidden God Treasure Box in one hand to ensure control over the Fog Demon Soul. With his other hand, he pointed at the cloth floating on one side and pointed at the Fog Demon Soul.  The long piece of cloth immediately wrapped around the demon soul like a python, wrapping it airtightly inside.

    Tie Heng pointed his fingers together like a sword, and drew out a series of talismans and seals quickly.  As soon as each talisman seal was formed, it immediately turned into a stream of light and flew into the cloth, making it wrap more tightly, and there was also a faint sound like water vapor evaporating and melting inside.

    Tie Heng¡¯s face gradually became solemn, and it was obvious that he had reached an important moment.  The talismans he used became more and more complex and advanced. Tang Tang beside him could clearly feel that the spiritual power in his body was rapidly passing away.

    "Is he going to be okay like this?" Tang Tang couldn't help but become worried, and he also stood up.

    Tie Heng was fully focused on the refining work at hand. When he completed the last talisman and punched it into the cloth, a burst of brilliance erupted from the entire cloth, and then it suddenly shrank inwards, and then quickly  dissipate.

    "Hello!" Tie Heng breathed out lightly, and the expression on his face became a little more joyful, because he had already sensed that everything went smoothly during the refining.

    ? ??The right hand changed a technique, and the cloth rolled into a cocoon in mid-air slowly loosened and unfolded straight like a scroll.

    "Ah!" Tang Tang exclaimed.  The fog demon soul that was originally wrapped inside had disappeared, leaving only the chain of light still in place, but it was immediately broken down into tiny light spots and flew back to the section of the Hidden God's Treasure Box.

    Looking at the long piece of cloth again, the original light blue texture has now turned into a gray mist, and mist-like smoke is constantly coming out of the cloth. It seems that the entire cloth has lost its substance.  .

    "Great!" Tie Heng put away the Hidden God Treasure Box and clapped his hands excitedly.  He moved his hand, and a crystal clear jade talisman appeared in his palm.  Tang Tang took a look at it and immediately saw that this jade talisman was of extremely high grade and contained some very powerful spell.

    Tie Heng also rubbed the surface of the jade talisman with some reluctance. This jade talisman was the trophy he got from Ye Nan.  It can release high-level illusions and invisible spells five times. It was a treasure given to Ye Nan by Wu Hong for self-defense. Once it fell into Tie Heng's hands, the rest could only be used twice.  Tie Heng has always been reluctant to use such a precious jade talisman, but he took it out today just to maximize its effect.

    Reciting the incantation softly, Tie Heng held the jade talisman and shook it at the cloth spread out in mid-air.  The clear light on the jade talisman flashed twice in succession, and two invisible spiritual powers surged out.  It blended into the cloth quietly.

    After exhausting the last number of uses, the spiritual power in the jade talisman was exhausted.  The shiny texture quickly disappeared and became dull.  The complex and beautiful textures and talismans on the surface also seemed to have melted and become blurred. The entire jade talisman instantly turned into a piece of inferior jade, no longer as dazzling as before.

    "Is this an invisible curse!?" Tang Tang had sharp eyesight and had already identified what kind of spell the jade talisman was releasing, and was somewhat surprised.  She knew in her heart that it would cost a lot to make a spell of this level into a spell.

    "Yes, it's the invisible curse." The jade talisman in his hand was scrapped.  Although Tie Heng was a little heartbroken, he felt it was worth it.  He casually placed the jade talisman on the pš¢ngbiš¡n table, and then used several magic formulas with his hands while chanting incantations.

    In mid-air, the thick water and wind aura on the cloth quickly disappeared, and the misty cloth returned to its original texture of ordinary cloth. Only the edges occasionally rose up with a little water mist, allowing people to see it.  Not ordinary.

    "Is it done?" Tang Tang came over.  asked quietly.

    "It's done!" Tie Heng's eyes sparkled and he nodded with satisfaction. This refining was considered complete.  But he still had one last step to take.  He raised his palm like a knife and slashed the space in the middle of the long piece of cloth.  A faint wind blade passed by, it was sharper than a real sword, and the cloth floating in the air paused slightly.  It was divided into two sections.  And after the wind blade cut through the fabric, it was about to hit the roof.  But in the blink of an eye, it turned into a breeze and dispersed in all directions.

    "His inner strength has reached the level where he can send and receive things from his heart" Tang Tang saw this scene.  I also gained a better understanding of the depth of Tie Heng's martial arts.

    The cloth was broken into two pieces and fell from the air. One piece was caught by Tie Heng in his arms, and the other piece was placed on the back of the chair beside him.  He held the piece of cloth in his arms, caressed it, and examined it carefully for a moment, then came to Tang Tang and handed it over.

    "For me?" Tang Tang opened his red lips in surprise.

    "Of course it's for you." Tie Heng smiled and reached out to gently scratch the bridge of the little girl's nose.

    "Thank you!" Tang Tang lowered his head with a mix of shyness and joy, but he couldn't help but smile with joy, and he felt even sweeter in his heart.

    In fact, Tie Heng had asked her to help weave this cloth for a month or two. Although she knew that Tie Heng wanted to refine a magical weapon called the Kirigakure Cloak, she didn't know the details.  In particular, Tie Heng collected a large amount of spring water spider silk, so that the cloth she spun was enough for one person. However, Tie Heng was still not satisfied and spent a lot of time on it. Tang Tang couldn't help but feel puzzled.  It wasn't until this moment that she realized that Tie Heng wanted to give her a surprise!

    "Silly words, your hard work is also included in this. Why do you want to thank me?" Tie Heng felt the soft touch from his fingers, his heart swayed, and he couldn't help but want to bully the beauty in front of him more, so he pinched her in a bad way.  Pinch Tangtang's straight little nose.

    "I hate it!" Tang Tang was made red-faced and irritated.

    She bit her lower lip lightly with her teeth, but her heart was trembling, and her body was hot, as if she was about to melt.  Fortunately, her upbringing was very strict, and her seemingly weak temperament also contained a certain tenacity, so even though she was in love, she still controlled her emotions and her mind slowly returned to calmness.

      "Enemies!" Tang Tang secretly shouted.  She secretly glanced at Tie Heng, but the piece of cloth she held in her hand was smooth and soft. The cold water spirit energy actively penetrated into her skin and resonated with her own water spirit power, which made Tang Tang very benefited.  .

    "Do you like it?" Tie Heng felt Tang Tang's strangeness, and his voice became gentler.

    "Yeah!" Tang Tang responded in a low voice. When she raised her eyes, she met Tie Heng's passionate eyes. She suddenly felt flustered again, her eyes wandering around. She finally managed to control her mood.  The tenderness and sweetness wavered again.

    "But this won't work!" Tang Tang said hurriedly, just to distract each other's attention.  Without waiting for Tie Heng to speak, she walked over and took another piece of cloth on the back of the chair in her hand.  Then, she sat down in her previous position, took out her sewing kit and some other materials, and started working with her needle like flying skills.

    Tie Heng came over and took a look. The little girl was decorating two pieces of cloth.  Tang Tang knew that these two pieces were Kirigakure cloaks, so he embellished the two pieces of cloth with an elegant silver edge, added exquisite brass buckles and brocade silk ribbons to the top, and finally added blessings to the cloth.  A few small spells.  It makes the gray cloak look like a lake-like blue, which makes people look at it at first glance.  It looks like a lake covered with mist in the early morning, and the appearance is much more beautiful.

    "How's it going?" These modifications were done quickly.  Tang Tang shook one piece open, showed it to Tie Heng, and asked proudly.

    Tie Heng gave a thumbs up as an answer, which also made the little girl smile, her eyes narrowed into a pair of crescent moons.

    Seeing Tang Tang so happy, Tie Heng was naturally very happy.  He took the cloak from the little girl's hand, shook it off and put it on her back, then tied the straps gently.  In his mouth, he quietly explained the function of Kirigakure's cloak to Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang was a little surprised when he heard what he said. This Kirigakure cloak has no other function. It is used to save lives in critical moments. Its value is so high that it is difficult to measure it in terms of money.  Immediately afterwards, Tang Tang felt moved. Tie Heng spent a lot of energy and wealth on these two Kirigakure cloaks.  Tangtang knows this very well.

    "Tie Heng" The little girl couldn't help herself. She didn't know where the courage came from, but she actually held Tie Heng's hand. The soft and boneless jade hand seemed to be filled with the owner's emotions.  It made Tie Heng's hands feel extremely warm!

    "Tangtang" Tie Heng was a little surprised, but after the accident, he felt surprisingly calm.  The free hand gently stroked Tang Tang's hair.  He patted her little hand that was holding him tightly again.

    Tie Heng was about to speak but stopped, a trace of pain and determination flashed in his eyes.  He slowly pulled his hand out.  and took a step back.

    "Tie Heng" The same two words, but Tang Tang's mood before and after was completely different.  The heart that was full of sweetness just now was completely cold now, and the pretty face she raised became a little pale.

    Tie Heng saw the resentment in her eyes, but cruelly looked away.

    Tang Tang felt a pain in his chest, as if his heart was about to break.  Over the past two years, her relationship with Tie Heng has become increasingly close. She believes that Tie Heng has long understood her feelings, and she can clearly feel Tie Heng's feelings for her.  But in the past two years, Tie Heng may have made some intimate moves, but he never went further.  Tang Tang wanted to express his feelings several times, but Tie Heng always avoided talking about it just like before.  It was obvious that Tie Heng had a lot of things on his mind and seemed to have been worrying about something.  The smart Tang Tang had already seen this and knew that it was this reason that created a barrier between the two.  Tang Tang wanted to ask him in person, but he was afraid that Tie Heng would look down on him or even hate him

    "How can I not see the pain in your heart?" The little girl lowered her head again, thinking bitterly.  As soon as this thought came to his mind, Tang Tang suddenly felt a hundred times more courageous.  Although she is usually introverted and shy, she is actually the exact opposite of Qiu Ainai. She is soft on the outside but strong on the inside. She has a strength that no one knows about inside her. Once she makes up her mind, she will never look back.

    "Take this opportunity today to untie the knot between each other and the worries in his heart. No matter what it is, there is always a way I can bear it with him!" Tang Tang's eyes became firm and she raised her head.  At first, he stared at Tie Heng for a moment, and opened his mouth to speak.

    But before she could say the first word, the doorbell suddenly rang.  Tie Heng was stunned and looked at the sky outside the window. It was already dark, and he couldn't think of anyone else coming to the door at this time.

    "I'll open the door." Tie Heng still didn't dare to look at Tang Tang, so he hurried out after saying that.

    Tang Tang was so disturbed that his momentum was deflated, and the courage he finally summoned also dropped sharply. Finally, he flattened his mouth and stamped his feet in anger.Then he sat in a chair and sulked alone.

    The doorbell was still ringing, and the man outside the door was obviously in a bad temper. He didn't pull the doorbell, but also slapped the door hard. "Bang, bang!" made a loud sound, and the door panel seemed to be broken.

    "It turns out to be that girl." Upon hearing this noise, Tie Heng, who had already arrived at the main entrance, immediately knew who the person was.

    Sure enough, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Qiu Ainai standing outside.  She held the riding crop in one hand, swinging it gently, and raised the other hand to knock on the door. She kicked the steps impatiently with her feet. Although she didn't use any force, with her current kung fu and strength, the stone steps were almost invisible.  As she watched, the ground was full of potholes and cracks.

    "Ainai, why are you here? It's already night!" Tie Heng said to Qiu Ainai while feeling sad about his steps.

    "It took you so long to open the door." Qiu Ainai, on the other hand, was unhappy and asked again.  "What? Aren't you happy for me to come?"

    Tie Heng smiled bitterly, and also saw that Qiu Ainai seemed to be in a bad mood.  "Miss, who made you unhappy and came to take it out on me?"

    "There is no one else but you!" Qiu Ainai was not polite to Tie Heng and scolded him as soon as he walked in the door.  "Two days ago, I asked you to take the holidays and accompany me to ride horses and hunt outside the city, but you refused to go. Humph! I was bullied by a few idiots today, and I was scolded by my father when I came back"

    Qiu Ainai said and walked in. When she looked up, she saw Tang Tang walking out of the workshop. Her expression changed immediately. She turned around and glared at Tie Heng fiercely, and stepped on Tie Heng's feet calmly.  A kick.

    Tie Heng's cheek twitched twice, and the pain from his toes made him secretly suck in a cold breath, but he couldn't show it on his face.  His expression couldn't help but become a little weird, but luckily Tang Tang was greeting Qiu Ainai, so he didn't notice it.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 65 Cooperation (3)

    "Sister Qiu!" Tang Tang said with a smile.  The sadness just now was gone from her face, and the Kirigakure cloak was not visible in her hand.  She was in the house just now, and when she heard Qiu Ainai's voice, her first reaction was to put the Kirigakure cloak into her storage bag, stabilize her mind, and then walk out.

    "Ah, it turns out it's Tangtang, you're here too!" Qiu Ainai giggled and held Tangtang's little hand affectionately.

    "Well, Tie Heng asked me to help refine a magical weapon, and I have been busy until now!" Tang Tang explained.

    "Magical weapon? Then take me to see what good thing it is!" Qiu Ainai pulled Tang Tang and ran to the workshop impatiently.

    "Ouch!" Tie Heng saw the two of them entering the room, then he let out a low cry of pain and limped inside.  "This damn girl is really capable of doing this, and it hurts me to death."

    He walked into the workshop and saw Qiu Ainai holding his Kirigakure cloak, touching and looking at it. She also mobilized her meager spiritual power to activate the magic ability attached to the cloak.

    "Don't bother. This Kirigakure cloak can only be driven by people with wind or water spiritual roots. It has a lot of spiritual power, and your little cultivation is of no use." Tie Heng told the truth.

    "Huh, rare!" Qiu Ainai pursed her red lips when she heard this, and threw her cloak on the table nearby, but Tang Tang frowned slightly.

    Qiu Ainai swung the riding whip in her hand twice, seeming to remember something unpleasant again. She grabbed both ends of the riding whip with both hands and used force, and with a "bang" sound, the riding whip was broken.

    "So angry! Who offended you?" Tie Heng asked strangely.  It can be seen that Qiu Ainai must have lost her temper before, and there is still a trace of anger between her eyebrows.

    "Hmph! I went out to the city to hunt in the afternoon. I met a group of boys who dared to steal my prey. They also made rude remarks to me, so I naturally gave them a punch. But when I returned home, my father learned about this, but  I was scolded" Qiu Ainai said angrily.

    Looking at her body, she was wearing a women's hunting suit. There were dried blood stains on the sleeves and hem, and there was a strong smell of blood.  It would be okay if the blood came from the prey, but if it belonged to the group of boys Qiu Ainai mentioned, they would probably have been beaten badly.

    Speaking of which, this girl has changed a lot in the past two years.  Her appearance is more delicate and mature, and her figure is bulging forward and backward.  There is no trace of youthfulness anymore.  Especially her height, which is only one inch shorter than Tie Heng, is taller than most boys, and because she has been practicing martial arts for many years, her whole body is full of sassy and toned posture, and she has an alluring charm that is different from ordinary women.  charm.

    Hearing what Qiu Ainai said, neither Tie Heng nor Tang Tang were surprised.  In the past two years, unlike her physical changes, this girl's personality is almost the same as two years ago.  He is unruly and willful, has a hot temper, and is very violent towards those who cannot stand him.  They often get into fights over disagreements.  As she grew older, her competitive temperament became more intense, and she would go to compete with famous warriors from all over Fuzhou every now and then.  There have been a lot of troubles in the past two years.  Because of this, everyone has long been accustomed to her behavior.  Prefect Qiu was used to his daughter getting into trouble outside, and even had a laissez-faire attitude.  I don't usually get angry.  Today, they reprimanded Qiu Ainai for this. The first thing Tie Heng and Tang Tang thought of was that the identities of the boys who were beaten must be extraordinary.

    "Uncle is angry? Do you know the origins of the people you beat up?" Tie Heng asked her.

    "Of course I know. When I beat two of them to the ground, someone in the gang shouted that they were the nephews of the new Huizhou governor. Huh! A bunch of wimps. When they were beaten, they used their identities to scare people. My aunt only  Don't be afraid." Qiu Ainai waved her fists twice fiercely. Tie Heng believed that if those boys were in front of her at this moment, they would definitely get a few punches from her.

    "Tie Heng, you don't know. At first they used the two pheasants I shot as an excuse. They wanted to force me to drink with them." Qiu Ainai became angrier as she spoke, her eyes  There was even a hint of murderous intent.  "If you dare to be disrespectful to my aunt, why don't I knock out all their big teeth! As soon as I struck, I knocked two of them down. They were frightened when they saw it. They didn't dare to come up, so they called the guards to catch me, and they were talking obscenely.  , He said he wanted to take me back."

    "No one was killed, right?" Tang Tang quickly asked.

    "No, I still know this point. I removed their jaws, broke a few arms, legs and feet, then hung them on a branch by the roadside and whipped them with a riding crop." Qiu Ainai didn't care.  explain.

    Tang Tang heaved a sigh of relief, while Tie Heng smacked his lips repeatedly, saying in his heart that the ignorant are fearless.  Thinking about this Fuzhou area, who doesn¡¯t know how powerful Qiu Ainai, the female devil in the world, is the two of them?Here, the teaching in the school is much stricter than before, and the students are practicing harder and harder under external pressure. In addition, Qiu Ainai often competes with Tie Heng, and her strength improves rapidly. Some famous masters have also suffered from her.  How dare you provoke her!  Only these people from out of town, who don¡¯t know the details, have the courage.  And from what Qiu Ainai said, he still teased her in a nonchalant manner. That was because he really thought he had a long life and was impatient to live.  Tie Heng estimated that if those boys had not reported leaving home at that time, Qiu Ainai might have struck hard, and several lives might have been lost.

    "Sister Qiu, you are in big trouble this time." Tang Tang said and explained a few more sentences.

    Because of his mother's relationship, Tang Tang was quite well-informed. He knew that Huizhou in the south had appointed a new governor. He heard that the new governor had a certain background and an extraordinary family background. He happened to be returning from a pilgrimage to the capital to report on his duties in the past few days and passed by Tianfeng.  city.  The officials and gentry in the city even went out of the city to greet him. The official entertainment also made him stay in the city for several days, but he did not expect that such a twist would happen today.

    "Hey, what are you afraid of? It's because they were rude first, so my aunt is not afraid of them." Qiu Ainai curled her lips and said.

    "What did uncle say?" Tie Heng asked.

    "He! He actually wants to take me to the door to apologize! Of course I quit and ran out to find you." Qiu Ainai glared at Tie Heng again when she said this.  "It's all your fault. If you went hunting with me outside the city, it would be your fault if so many things happened. You have to be responsible!"

    "Aren't you being unreasonable? I made an appointment with Shopkeeper Ma of Baoxiang Pavilion a few days ago. We are going to discuss a commission at noon today. You have a bad temper. I told you to change it a long time ago" Tie Heng muttered in a low voice.  One sentence.

    "It's just that you're not good, you're just not good, and you still dare to deny it?" Qiu Ainai hit him twice when she came up, and it was really hard.  Because she knew that Tie Heng wouldn't feel anything if he was gentle.

    "Okay, okay. It's my fault, okay!" Tie Heng understood very well that once Qiu Ainai became unreasonable, he could only follow her, or else the trouble would get bigger and bigger.

    "That's right." Qiu Ainai suddenly glanced at Tangtang, who was in a panic, and secretly kicked Tie Heng in the calf.  "I told you not to go hunting with me."

    Tie Heng gritted his teeth in pain and began to miss Mr. Dong in his heart.  That day, Mr. Dong fought and killed an evil shadow, and was besieged by other demons, but in the end he was still alive.  However, he also suffered serious internal injuries and was sent back to his home by Qiu Prefect, where he stayed to nurse his injuries.  This is great, Qiu Ainai, this wild girl.  Even though there was no one to watch over her, her father and mother doted on her so much that they couldn't control her at all.  It was like taking off the shackles of a ferocious beast and letting her "act wildly".  Take this horse riding or hunting trip out of town.  If Mr. Dong were still here, he would never let Qiu Ainai run around alone.  But among the other servants in the prefect's mansion, who can control her?  The few times Tieheng went horseback riding with her, she always threw her servants to the edge of the sky. It was probably the same situation today. If those boys knew Qiu Ainai's identity, they would never easily provoke her again.

    "I said Ainai, it's not okay for you to leave your uncle and run out on your own. My aunt must be worried too. I think so, I'll send you back and you can have a good talk with your uncle. This matter will eventually be resolved. Yes.  My uncle will be in trouble, no matter what, you are also the nephew of the governor of a state, and you will probably be seriously injured" Tie Heng tried to persuade him.

    "If you don't go back, I won't go back. Those stinky guys deserve a good beating from me." Qiu Ainai turned away, crossed her hands on her chest, and refused Tie Heng's proposal.

    "Sister Qiu, what Tie Heng said is right. Uncle must have an explanation for this matter. It's not a problem to keep putting it off. You'd better go back as soon as possible." Tang Tang took Qiu Ainai's hand and said softly.

    Qiu Ainai was stunned when she heard this, but her eyes became a little strange.  "I won't go back if I don't. I didn't make any mistakes, so I don't want to bow to those people."

    "Sister Qiu. You don't have to admit your mistake. You can ask" Tang Tang tried to persuade her again, but Qiu Ainai couldn't listen anymore.

    "Tie Heng, I will spend the night at your place tonight, you won't object, right?" Qiu Ainai opened her eyes dangerously.

    "Ah!" Tie Heng trembled in his heart. Of course he had no problem staying here alone, but if he really did this, the prefect would have to kill him before dawn and tear him alive!

    But before Tie Heng could say anything, Qiu Ainai turned around, looked at Tang Tang, and spoke in a strange tone.  "Tangtang, if you don't come home so late, Auntie might be in a hurry!"

    Tang Tang¡¯s face turned slightly red. Normally, she would have said goodbye and left, because it was indeed getting late.  But for some reason today, Tang Tang just didn't want to let the two people in front of him have a chance to be alone, andShe was still thinking about finding an opportunity to ask Tie Heng to express his concerns, but her intuition told her that if she delayed any longer, she might lose the chance to have him forever

    "I told my mother before I left. It doesn't matter if I go back late. Sister Qiu, don't worry." Tang Tang smiled sweetly, and his tone was more intimate than before.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, otherwise it¡¯s not worth it for my sister to make her aunt unhappy because of this guy.¡± Qiu Ainai said while gouging out a look at Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyelids kept twitching as he listened to their ¡°sister, sister¡± calls.  At the same time, he was also a little restless. The two stunning girls in front of him had always been close friends, but at this moment, there was obviously a subtle atmosphere brewing between them, which gave Tie Heng a feeling of needle-pricking and a little shameful.  Feeling proud.

    "If this continues, I will be struck by lightning." Tie Heng's forehead was sweating.  "You have to find a way to distract them!"

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes happened to glance at the small iron box containing the Six Yang Agate, and he suddenly had an idea.  "Ainai, since you don't want to go back for the time being, please help me. I just need to refine a magic weapon. Yours will be of great use."

    "Refining magic weapons? Okay! But I only know a few low-level water arts and metal arts!" Qiu Ainai was very happy, just talking about spells.  She was a little unsure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to cast spells, what I need is your crane control skill!¡± Tie Heng said with a smile.

    Now Tangtang also became interested.  She knew that some inner strength was used when making weapons or refining elixirs, but she had only heard about it and had never seen it with her own eyes. Now that she heard what Tie Heng said, she was naturally very curious.

    Tie Heng walked over, took out the lump of ice, and input spiritual power to stop the coldness of the frost talisman.  The ice cube shattered, revealing the six-yang agate inside, and the scorching heat spread.  The room suddenly became stuffy.

    "Wow! So beautiful!" Both girls were attracted by the gorgeous appearance of Liuyang Agate and stared at it intently.  Qiu Ainai couldn't wait to grab it and play with it in her hands.

    Tie Heng took advantage of this time to take out some other materials and utensils that had been prepared long ago, and placed them on the table one by one.

    "Ainai, put the six-yang agate into this crucible." Tie Heng finally took out a crucible-shaped magic weapon with spiritual patterns on its surface, and saw Qiu Ainai put a ball of fire-like six-yang agate into it as instructed.  , he then carefully instructed: "I will add other materials to the crucible later, which will trigger a quite juliššre reaction. When I ask you to take action, you will use the Crane Control Technique and use your true energy to turn the crucible around.  Wrap it up to prevent the fire spirit energy inside from escaping. Do you understand?"

    ¡°I understand, leave it to me, don¡¯t worry!¡± Qiu Ainai said, patting her plump chest.  Although she doesn't know much about tool making.  But after listening to Tie Heng's arrangement, she knew that Tie Heng wanted to take advantage of the long-lasting characteristics of the Heavy Control Crane Skill.

    Can help Tie Heng.  The girl looked very happy, and she happily jumped to the table.  Directly facing the crucible on the table.  She also rolled up her sleeves, revealing her slender and strong arms, and her slightly wheat-colored skin represented her health, activeness, and years of hard training.

    Tang Tang stood aside, looking at Qiu Ainai's wrist, his eyes flashing slightly.  What Qiu Ainai wears on her wrist is not a gold bracelet or silver chain inlaid with beads and jade, but two dark and thick thick rings, which look like they are made of black iron. They seem not valuable at all and not worthy of Qiu Ainai's.  identity.  But Tang Tang knew that it was Tie Heng's birthday gift to Qiu Ainai last year. It looked inconspicuous, but its value was far higher than those ordinary jewelry, because it was a set of gravity rings, exactly like the one on Tie Heng's body.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Qiu Ainai¡¯s arm. Seeing her deliberately shaking her arm towards him, Tie Heng gave her a smile in return.  Two years ago, due to the sudden catastrophe, Qiu Ainai's long-awaited birthday party could not be held. This made her very disappointed, but the gift Tie Heng gave her made her very satisfied.  As the two agreed in advance, Tie Heng gave her a set of masks called "Hongyan", which perfectly matched Qiu Ainai's fiery personality and flamboyant beauty.  But in the second year, Tie Heng originally planned to give her matching magical jewelry as a birthday gift, but after seeing his gravity ring, this girl clamored for a set, and the style had to be exactly the same.  Tie Heng spent a lot of effort to acquire a sufficient amount of geomagnetic heavy iron. Although the quality is average and the gravity multiplier that the refined gravity ring can form is not high, it is quite valuable and extremely practical, especially  It's for warriors.  Since then, Qiu Ainai has been wearing them all the time. From being uncomfortable at the beginning, she is now comfortable with them.

    Tang Tang saw Qiu Ainai¡¯s movements and Tie Heng¡¯s smile on the side, and suddenly felt a little sour in his heart, and this kind ofSourness has been around for a long time.  But something was different today. She thought of the Kirigakure cloak that she had put into her storage bag, and then looked at the one thrown aside by Qiu Ainai just now. The sour taste immediately turned into a pleasant one, especially because of this.  It was a little secret between her and Tie Heng. No other person knew about it, which made her quite happy.

    "Let's start working!" As soon as Tie Heng finished speaking, he took several materials and put them into the crucible one by one.

    "Ah! It's so hot, won't it explode?" Qiu Ainai exclaimed exaggeratedly.

    A raging fire came out of the crucible, and the heat in the room also rose rapidly. This made Qiu Ainai somewhat worried. Tang Tang also took two steps back and opened a water-patterned light film around him to resist the heat wave.

    "Don't worry! Nothing will happen." Tie Heng comforted her confidently.  "It's up to you now, do it!"

    Tie Heng said as he put several other materials into the crucible and then closed the lid.  The spiritual patterns on the surface of the crucible flashed with brilliance, activating a certain function and blocking the scorching heat inside the crucible.

    "Okay, let's take a look!" Qiu Ainai obviously trusted Tie Heng very much, and she put away her worried look after hearing this.  She stretched out her arms, pointed her palms towards the crucible on the table, and gently pushed out an invisible but powerful and strong infuriating energy.

    This true energy enveloped the crucible. As soon as the two came into contact, Qiu Ainai felt as if the crucible did not exist. What she faced directly was a ball of flames with astonishing heat inside. The fire spirit energy was violent and  Violent, they seem unwilling to be restrained, conflicting on all sides, looking for an outlet to vent.

    "It's so powerful!" Qiu Ainai was careful secretly, and mobilized more internal strength (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Text Chapter 65 Cooperation (4)

    "It's amazing!" Qiu Ainai was careful secretly and mobilized more internal power.  At the same time, her eyes turned to Tie Heng, who nodded towards her, indicating that everything was normal.

    Tie Heng took out the Hidden God Treasure Box again, which attracted a curious glance from Qiu Ainai, and also made Tang Tang look forward to it.  She wanted to see what kind of demon soul Tie Heng would bring out this time.

    "As Tie Heng read the spirit, a section of the Hidden God Box erupted into tiny spots of light, forming a chain of light, and the soul sealed in it also revealed its true form."  It is not the soul of a demon, but belongs to a spiritual beast, which is the Earth Core Fire Toad.

    "This seems to be the spirit of the Earth Fire Toad" Tang Tang turned his eyes and looked at Tie Heng in surprise.

    The strength of the Earth Fire Toad is not strong, at least it is much worse than the previous Fog Demon, but this kind of spiritual beast is even more difficult to capture than the Fog Demon.  Because they live in the magma in the center of the earth, it is rare to see them in active volcanoes or underground lava lakes, not to mention the difficulty of catching them. In such an environment, ordinary experts insist on  It won't be long before one bad move can cost your life.

    "Where did he get all these? Did Master Feng give them to him? Orhe has a lot of secrets" Tang Tang was thinking about this, and then thinking about Tie Heng's attitude towards her, he changed again.  I have to frown.

    Qiu Ainai, on the other hand, didn't know much about this kind of thing, so she didn't think so much. She just saw the appearance of the Earth Fire Toad's spirit clearly, and squinted her eyes in disgust, then turned away, not wanting to look at it any more.

    The appearance of the Earth Fire Toad is indeed very ugly, much uglier than ordinary toads, with bumpy skin.  Like magma that melted and then solidified, its big mouth was filled with sharp, tiny teeth.  It makes people feel evil just looking at it.  There are only a bunch of red crystal-like earth flame crystal clusters growing on the back, shining with red light.  Slightly enough for people to see.

    "Go!" Tie Heng controlled the Hidden God Treasure Box and pointed at the crucible. The light chain bound the Earth Fire Toad's soul and turned into a stream of fire and rushed into the crucible.  The light chain broke into light spots again, exited from it, and was returned to the treasure box.

    "Ainai, hold on!" Tie Heng encouraged.  As soon as the spirit of the Earth Fire Toad entered the crucible, the fire spirit energy inside immediately became more violent and conflicted with each other.  The pressure on Qiu Ainai's side increased sharply, and even her arms began to tremble.

    "Humph, don't underestimate me!" Qiu Ainai raised her chin proudly, and activated her internal energy in her dantian. The true energy surrounding the crucible suddenly increased in strength, slightly compressing the violently expanding fire spirit energy.

    Tie Heng gave her an approving look, then he chanted a spell and cast several spells to reconcile the fire aura in the crucible.  It should be based on Liuyang Agate, and blend together several other materials as well as the Fire Toad Essence.  But he didn't expect that it would not be easy to complete this step. Several materials and the fire toad spirit were mutually exclusive.  Tie Heng spent a lot of effort to make them initially blend together.

    "Oops, the previous idea was a bit too idealistic. It was not comprehensive enough. Now we have to find a way to make them merge. Otherwise, Ai-Ai won't be able to hold on for long." Tie Heng was worried, and Tang Tang was beside him.  I saw his expression change several times.  He also guessed that he might have encountered a problem, so he couldn't help but take two steps forward.  Tie Heng noticed her approach, but an idea flashed in his mind.

    "Tangtang, use your water spirit power to pour it into this crucible, quickly!" Tie Heng shouted excitedly.

    "Ah!" Tang Tang was startled. Fortunately, she was quick-thinking and immediately thought of the reason why Tie Heng asked her to do this.  Although it was a bit risky, she still released a powerful water spirit power.

    "Bang!" There was an explosion. As soon as the water spirit power poured into the crucible, it triggered the rebound of the huge fire spirit energy inside. Part of the energy actually penetrated Qiu Ainai's true energy mass, triggering the explosion.  After Julie's explosion, the entire room was filled with boiling water vapor, and it was impossible to see even one's fingers when looking out.

    "Successful!" Tie Heng's true energy was released, forming a barrier to protect the two girls and prevent them from being hurt by the flying debris. At this time, he was not surprised but overjoyed. Although his sight was blocked, he could still clearly sense the  , the originally chaotic fire spirit energy in the crucible has been completely integrated into a whole.  Tie Heng hurriedly cast the subsequent spell, recalling some cartoons he had seen in his previous life, trying his best to imagine a cute shape to complete the last step of refining.

    "Take it!" Tang Tang waved her jade arm lightly, and the water vapor in the room immediately gathered in her palm, turning into a ball of water, and then with the stroke of Tang Tang's fingers, it turned into a water line, covering one of Pš¢ngbiš¡n's lips.  The empty clay pot was filled.

    Qiu Ainai didn¡¯t feel any panic in the accident just now. Instead, she found it very funny. If Tie Heng hadn¡¯t asked her to take advantage of it, she might have screamed.

    "Okay!" Tie Heng opened his eyes, a look on his face?Happy and a little ashamed.  "Ainai, thank you for your hard work!"

    Qiu Ainai smiled playfully at him, then withdrew her inner strength.  She stood still and adjusted her breath.  Even though it only took so little effort, the amount of internal energy she consumed was considerable.

    "It's so dangerous!" Tang Tang came over, whispered in Tie Heng's ear, and stuck out his lilac tongue.

    ¡°It was because I didn¡¯t think well and almost failed.¡± Tie Heng said with some embarrassment.  He just asked Tang Tang for help, just to take advantage of the incompatibility of water and fire, and use external pressure to force the fire spirit energy in the crucible to blend into one. The method he came up with at the time was indeed successful, but there was something wrong with it.  The danger cannot be ignored. If one of them was wrong just now, all three of them might be injured, or even more dangerous.

    ¡°It was so exciting just now, shall we do it again?¡± Qiu Ainai finished adjusting her breath and shouted happily.  Her face was flushed, either because she was too excited or because of the steam just now, which made her look lively and charming.

    "You dare to think like this, if you do it again, my studio will fly into the sky." Tie Heng said with lingering fear, Tang Tang covered his mouth and snickered, and Qiu Ainai had a disapproving expression.

    But when she turned back and looked at the crucible, she was stunned.  The crucible was in pieces, and its original shape could hardly be seen. The ironwood table reinforced by spells was also full of cracks, and some of the lockers and utensils around it were even torn apart.  Various fragments and scattered materials were scattered everywhere, leaving traces of burns in many places.

    "Could it be that your refining failed?" Qiu Ainai asked in surprise.

    Tie Heng smiled but did not answer.  The halberd pointed toward the pile of remains of the cauldron.  The pile of debris shook slightly, and a small thing suddenly popped out from underneath.  It's bright red.  It was only half the size of a palm, and looked like a frog-shaped sculpture carved from a piece of agate.  But it seems to be alive and able to move on its own.  He jumped up and down to the edge of the table, jumped up high, and landed in Tie Heng's open palm.

    "So cute!" The two girls took a closer look and exclaimed in unison.

    Although this little thing is in the shape of a frog, Tie Heng deliberately changed its shape during the refining process. It is very different from a real frog or toad, with an obvious cartoon style.  It is round-headed, chubby, and with the six different shades of red of Liuyang Agate, it is indescribably cute and beautiful, and is naturally very popular with girls.

    "It's a magic weapon!?" Qiu Ainai stretched out her hand to grab it. The little thing shrank back as if it was afraid. It looked very spiritual. Tang Tang was greatly surprised when he saw it.

    "I have retained a bit of the spirituality in the Earth Fire Toad's soul, which can barely be regarded as a magic weapon!" Tie Heng put the small thing into Qiu Ainai's hands.  Let this girl who pouted her lips turn from anger into joy.

    Qiu Ainai caressed it with her fingers for a while, and the little thing squeaked twice like a real living thing, which made Qiu Ainai giggle with joy.  Then she handed the little thing to Tang Tang, who also looked like he couldn't put it down.

    "Is it a magic weapon? Then is it very powerful?" Qiu Ainai asked hurriedly.

    "Magical weapons and magic weapons have different functions. The applicable aspects are also different. It is difficult to judge whether they are powerful or not." Tie Heng paused as he spoke.  "But this Fire Bottle and Jade Toad Furnace is not for fighting, but an auxiliary tool when making weapons."

    "What's the use of that? Use it and let us see." Qiu Ainai couldn't stand still and urged her in a sweet voice.  The pangbiš¡n Tang Tang handed the small thing back to Tie Heng.  His eyes were burning and full of interest.

    "Look!" Tie Heng smiled slightly.  He threw the Fire Jade Toad Furnace aside on the ground, pinched a magic formula in his hand, punched it a little more, and shouted: "Long!"

    The size of the little thing suddenly increased, becoming five feet long and four feet tall when squatting on the ground. Its mouth was wide open, just like a pet begging for food from its owner.

    "Haha, so interesting!" Qiu Ainai clapped her hands and said happily, while Tang Tang also pursed her lips and chuckled.  Tie Heng added many cartoon elements to the appearance of the Fire Jade Toad Stove. Even though it is now larger in size, it is still round and chubby, making people happy.

    Tie Heng picked out some rather precious metal ores from the storage bag and threw them into the big mouth of the Fire Jade Toad Furnace. Then he changed a technique: "Qiu!"

    The big fat frog made of jade immediately closed its big mouth. Six different shades of red appeared on the surface of its body. Its cheeks kept beating and it made a low cry of "coo".  From time to time, traces of firelight leaked out from between the big round eyes and the gap between the lips, and the surrounding temperature was also affected by this, increasing somewhat.

    "So beautiful, really beautiful!" Qiu Ainai looked at the changing red color on the surface of the Fire Jade Toad Stove, feeling dazzled.A feeling of chaos.  She took a few steps forward and wanted to touch it.

    "Sister Qiu, be careful!" Tang Tang was startled and quickly grabbed her, fearing that she would be rash and get burned by the high temperature.

    "It's okay." Tie Heng walked up and stroked Huo Yu Chan Lu's big head as a demonstration.  "As long as you avoid the fire escaping from your eyes and mouth, you'll be fine."

    "It's true. It's not hot to the touch at all. Instead, it's cold." Qiu Ainai had a carefree temper. When she saw that Tie Heng said it was okay, she came up and moved her hands and feet, touching here and knocking there, but found that her hands touched  Wherever it touches, the ever-changing red color shows a series of ripples, which is very beautiful.  "Come on Tangtang, it's so fun!"

    Tang Tang found it interesting after seeing it, so he came over and touched it a few times, and he and Qiu Ainai laughed like silver bells together.  But while she was playing around, she also sensed the huge power contained in this bottle of fire and jade toad furnace.  And this force is operating according to a very subtle program.

    "Quack!" The Fire Jade Toad Stove suddenly chirped twice, straightened up, opened its mouth again, and spit out several square metal ingots and a lot of mineral residues from its stomach.

    "So fast!" Tang Tang had expected it beforehand, so he wasn't too surprised.

    "It's not bad. I didn't even see you operating it. It smelted the ore by itself." Although Qiu Ainai didn't know much about magic weapons, she could still distinguish the basic good from bad.  Said.  She also patted the big fat frog on the head in praise, and the latter chirped a few more times.  The praise seemed to be felt.

    "This is my original intention of refining it. We alchemists often use furnaces to make utensils or prepare materials. Now that I have it, it can save me a lot of energy." Tie Heng took out a low-grade fire  The spirit stone was gently thrown out, and the big fat frog swallowed it in one gulp, narrowing its eyes as if enjoying it.

    "Take it!" Tie Heng waved towards it, and the Fire Jade Toad Furnace shrank back to its original size.  With a slight bounce, it jumped back into the owner's hand.

    "I have put in a lot of effort in refining this little thing, how do you want to repay me?" Qiu Ainai came over and asked in a playful tone while teasing the Fire Jade Toad Furnace.

    "You, haven't you heard of not repaying kindness? This is a virtue!" Tie Heng said angrily.

    "I'm not that stupid!" Qiu Ainai retorted disdainfully.

    "Okay, okay, I'll take note of your favor today. I'll always give you a satisfactory gift in return, okay?"

    "That's pretty much it." Qiu Ainai raised her chin proudly.

    Tie Heng shook his head helplessly and put the Fire Jade Toad Stove and the metal ingots on the ground into the storage bag.  As for those mineral residues, he rolled them up with wind.  Sweeped into the trash can nearby.

    "Fortunately, there was a near miss just now. Otherwise, the loss would have been huge, and Tangtang and Ainai were almost injured." Tie Heng felt a little guilty at this time, and reflected on his carelessness and lack of consideration.  .

    Since I accidentally got the Hidden God Treasure Box.  There are also three extremely rare souls sealed in it, and Tie Heng has been thinking about how to best use them.  It took a lot of thought.  Tie Heng determined the positions of the three souls and began to collect materials, preparing to put them into reality one by one.  Among them, the spirit of the Earth Fire Toad, its initial idea was to refine it into an offensive magic weapon, but considering that it was not proficient in fire magic, it changed its mind and designed it into an auxiliary furnace.  .  But despite the fact that Tie Heng didn't put much effort into refining the Fire Jade Toad Furnace just now, and it seemed very simple at first glance, in fact Tie Heng spent a lot of energy on it.  Just to collect the required materials, Tie Heng spent more than a year and paid a lot of money to process these materials.  After most of the processes were completed, there was still a lack of carrier for the fusion soul, that is, the main material was never found.  If shopkeeper Ma hadn't sent this six-yang agate today, this bottle of fire jade toad furnace would not have been completed until the year of the monkey and the month of the horse.

    Although the refined product took some risks, it did not disappoint Tie Heng.  The quantity of the ores just smelted is not very large, but they are all rare and difficult to smelt. Under normal circumstances, it requires quite delicate operations to successfully smelt them.  But now, Tie Heng casually threw them into the Fire Jade Toad Furnace, and even mixed them together. The smelting effect was outstanding, even better than Tie Heng expected.  Tie Heng was naturally happy about this, and it also gave him more new ideas.

    For a time, many new ideas popped up in Tie Heng's mind, but he was not in a hurry to record them, but planned to send Qiu Ainai home first.  This girl was not joking when she said she wanted to spend the night at his place. She could definitely do it. If she really wanted to do that, Tie Heng would be in big trouble.

    "Okay, Ainai, calm down now!" Tie Heng looked at Qiu Ainai's face.With his eyes wide open, he said softly: "I'll take you home, otherwise my uncle and aunt will be really anxious."

    "Huh!" Qiu Ainai didn't act petty this time. In fact, she was also worried about her father. After all, the trouble she got into this time was not a small one.  "You also said you wanted to repay me, but now you are driving me away."

    Qiu Ainai pursed her red lips, gave Tie Heng a blank look, and then turned to Tang Tang: "Tangtang, let's go home together."

    "Okay! Sister Qiu." Tang Tang was unhappy in her heart, but looking at the sky outside the window, the stars and moon filled the night sky. It was almost two o'clock in the morning, and it was time to go back.

    "Did you come by carriage?" Qiu Ainai held Tang Tang's arm affectionately.

    "No, I called a taxi to come here in the afternoon." Tang Tang replied.

    "That's great. My Zhuxing is outside. The two of us will ride together and let this guy hold the horse for us and escort us all the way home." Qiu Ainai seemed very proud of the idea she came up with.  He had a wicked smile on his face and made a face at Tie Heng.  "Hey, did you hear that? You will be the boy holding the horses for us two later!"

    "Okay, okay, your wish is my mission!" Tie Heng now just wants to send this aunt home peacefully, let alone lead a horse, even if he is asked to pull a cart like a horse,  He is willing too.

    "Isn't this good?" Tang Tang frowned and said hesitantly.

    "What's wrong? It's so much fun." Qiu Ainai looked at her thoughtfully and asked narrowly: "Or do you feel sorry for him?"

    "No!" Tang Tang denied hastily, his face turned red and he lowered his head.

    "It's weird if you don't have one!" Qiu Ainai didn't want to let her go, so she leaned into her ear and said.

    "Sister Qiu!" Tang Tang was embarrassed and anxious, stamping her jade feet and yelling: "If you keep talking nonsense, I will I will ignore you."

    As she said that, she saw Tie Heng walking out and hurriedly chased after him, leaving Qiu Ainai alone in the room. She looked at the backs of the two of them, a complicated look flashed in her eyes, and she didn't know what she was thinking.  , after a while, he strode after him, took Tang Tang's arm again, and started laughing and joking.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 66: Ascension (1)

    The three of them walked out of the gate. Qiu Ainai pursed her lips and blew a whistle. The sound of horse hoofbeats was heard, and a tall horse emerged from the flowerbed on one side.  It was black and shiny, except for the fur on its forehead, which was silver in color and shaped like a star in the sky. This was why Qiu Ainai named it Zhuxing.  Moreover, this horse has a slender head, tall neck, and slender limbs. It looks extremely majestic and leaves a deep impression on people at first sight.

    "Zhuxing, be good! Look who this is?" Qiu Ainai went up and scratched Zhuxing's neck, and even pulled Tangtang over.

    Zhuxing nudged his owner with his head affectionately, then stretched out his big tongue to lick Tangtang¡¯s face, making Tangtang giggle, and stroked the top of his head with his hand.

    "You didn't tie it up again." Tie Heng on the side was not happy and pointed angrily at the hitching post next to the door.  "This is not a decoration. I have told you so many times, but you just don't listen.

    "But Zhuxing doesn't like being tied up!" Qiu Ainai said and asked her mount: "Right? Be good and Zhuxing!"

    This horse was also intelligent, and it immediately barked twice in response, snorted at Tie Heng as if to retaliate, turned around, pointed the horse's butt at him, and swiped Tie Heng with its tail.  Seeing what it did, Qiu Ainai clapped her hands and laughed, and Tang Tang couldn't help covering his mouth and snickering.

    "This evil beast!" Tie Heng took two steps back, his teeth itching with anger.

    It sounds like this horse still belongs to him. It was the first birthday gift given to him by Qiu Ainai. However, Tieheng did not have the energy or conditions to raise it, so he finally gave it to Qiu Ainai as his own mount.  For nearly two years, this desert iron-hoofed horse has long been raised by Qiu Ainai.  Qiu Ainai loves it very much, and it is very spiritual.  She won't wander around, so Qiu Ainai can be outside.  It rarely ties up its reins.  This caused a lot of damage to Tie Heng's yard. Just look at the flower bed. Many flowers and plants were gnawed and bitten by it, and they were all ruined. With the messy hoof prints, it can be said that the ground was in a mess, and this  This situation has happened several times.

    "Tang Tang, let's get on the horse!" After Qiu Ainai said that, she stirred up and climbed onto the horse's back.  With another pull, Tang Tang lifted her behind him, hugging his waist and sitting firmly.

    "Hey, come here and get the horse!" Qiu Ainai said in a commanding tone, holding back her smile.

    Tie Heng walked up, pulled up the reins and walked forward, but Zhuxing didn't cooperate with him and stopped motionless. Tie Heng tugged twice.  It still had no response and snorted, as if it was laughing at Tie Heng.

    "Card!" The two girls on the horse laughed sweetly, making Tie Heng feel even more embarrassed.  Zhuixing even took a few steps back.  Tie Heng didn't pay attention and caused it to stumble under his feet.

    "Ha, you dare to rebel!" Tie Heng's nose was so angry that he was crooked.  He stuck himself in front of Zhuxing's horse's head, with his back to the two girls on the horse.  He put his arms around its neck and leaned against its ear as if affectionately.  But he whispered dangerous words in a low voice: "Do you see what this is? A fist as big as a sandbag. If you are not honest, you will suffer."

    Tie Heng shook his clenched fist in front of Ma Yan, but Zhuxing didn't scare him at all, and rolled his eyelids very humanely. The look in his eyes clearly said: "I have a master to protect me.  What do you dare to do to me? And you dare to scare me, you little brat! I¡¯m not afraid of you!"

    "This thing is almost becoming a sperm!" Tie Heng was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He rolled his eyes and found a new method. He smiled sinisterly and Zhuxing shivered for no reason.

    "You evil beast, you should know what I do. I use my method to secretly give you some medicine. The medicine will not kill you, but it will make you miserable. Hehe, for example, if I turn you into a mare, even if  After all, it's just a decoration." Tie Heng's voice became softer and softer as he spoke, and in the end he felt a little embarrassed.

    But the effect of these words was surprisingly good. There was a look of fear in Zhuxing's bright eyes, his two hind legs suddenly came together, and the horse's buttocks tightened, obviously he understood the meaning of Tie Heng's words.

    "If you dare to be disobedient again, you will be careful." Tie Heng said another harsh word, and Zhuxing had no choice but to nod his head reluctantly.

    "Hey, what are you doing, you are mumbling, hurry up, it's getting late." Qiu Ainai urged with evil intentions.

    "Why don't we two brothers exchange feelings? Okay, let's hit the road!" Tie Heng said with saliva on his face, patting Zhuxing's forehead, and then pulled up the reins. This smart and tricky BMW finally followed him.  Started to move.

    "Hey, what did this bad guy say to Zhuxing! Why does Zhuxing seem so uneasy and doesn't even listen to my orders?" Qiu Ainai is still doing mischief in secret, secretly giving instructions to Zhuxing.  Continue to fight against Tie Heng, but this time Zhuxing is really in danger of being defeated by Tie Heng.She was frightened and did not cause trouble for him anymore, but Qiu Ainai also saw its cowering and could not help but rub its neck as a comfort.

    The three of them arrived at the gate of the school talking and laughing like this. When Tie Heng raised his eyes, he saw a carriage parked in front of the gate. Looking at the carriage driver, he also saw a familiar face. He was from Tang Tang's house.  servant.

    "Ah! Mom sent someone to pick me up." Tang Tang was slightly surprised. She got off her horse and walked to the carriage.

    At this moment, the sound of galloping horses' hooves was heard in the distance.  Looking over there, I saw several fast horses running towards this direction. The people on the horses were all wearing servant uniforms, and the leader, Tie Heng, recognized him as a steward from the Prefect's Mansion.

    ¡°What a coincidence, the person to pick you up is here too!¡± Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "Humph, I'm giving you an advantage." Qiu Ainai twisted on the horse in dissatisfaction.  "Go back! I'll settle the score with you next time. Huh, my dad is the most troublesome. He even sent people to find me. It's unnecessary"

    "When you get home, you must discuss the solution with your uncle and stop getting angry, you know?" Tie Heng warned.

    "I know." Qiu Ainai replied perfunctorily, then clapped her horse to greet him, and then shook her arm towards Tie Heng.  "Let's go!"

    "See you tomorrow, Tie Heng." Tang Tang over there also said goodbye to him.

    "Thank you very much for today." Tie Heng smiled gently.  "See you tomorrow."

    The little girl blinked her big bright eyes, finally looked at him deeply and stopped answering.  Got on the carriage and drove out of the gate of the school.

    Watching them gradually go away.  Tie Heng didn't walk back until he disappeared on a dim street corner in the distance.

    "That beast. If you scare it this time, it may not be effective next time. Alas, you have to find a way to win over it. Even if you slap it, you have to give it a sweet date!" Tie Heng shook his head and smiled bitterly. After all, he is now  He was considered a respectable person, but to be reduced to endangering a horse really made him dumbfounded.

    There are stone lanterns installed on both sides of the road on campus, and the bright light shines on the road.  It can be seen very clearly.  But both sides of the road were hidden in darkness, and Tie Heng could sense that there were many secret sentries lurking in the darkness. At this time, there were several pairs of sharp eyes staring at him, all of them were powerful masters.

    For Tie Heng, who knew part of the inside story, he knew that these people were part of the security measures arranged by the school, targeting the person named Liu Zang.

    Wu Hong¡¯s death caused quite a strong shock within the school.  Although the announced cause of death was that Wu Hong was attacked by a high-level demon and died fighting hard.  But anyone who knows the truth knows it.  The so-called demon is completely non-existent.  The real murderer was actually a man named Liu Zang, at least many of those who had seen Wu Hong's body thought so.

    "As for Liu Zang, Tie Heng has been full of curiosity for a long time.  Use this chance.  Tie Heng and several senior brothers asked Feng Shiyou about this person's origin.  Feng Shiyou seemed unwilling to talk more about this person, but he still revealed some useful information, from which Tieheng finally gained a certain understanding of this person named Liu Zang.

    It was just as Tie Heng had guessed.  As expected, Liu Zang was once a student of the Fa Dao Branch of Kunyuan Academy, and was classmates in the same school year as Feng Shiyou, Wu Hong and others.  And this person was extremely famous at the time.  Because he is a recognized genius student, no matter what magic.  He can learn almost everything instantly, and he can draw parallels by analogy, and he has also created many brand-new spells.  In addition, he has amazing talents in many fields such as spirit possession, talismans, weapon making, alchemy, formation diagrams, etc., and his achievements have also attracted the attention of his teachers.

    This man is obviously very smart. Even Feng Shiyou, who has an aloof personality, speaks with admiration in his tone.  But this person was so smart that he became self-righteous and arbitrary, and finally went down a wrong path.

    At that time, the school concentrated most of its resources on cultivating him, so that he could cultivate rapidly and make rapid progress.  Coupled with his inhuman understanding, soon the existing knowledge was no longer able to satisfy his rapidly growing desire, and he began to come into contact with and practice forbidden arts, including all kinds of demonic arts.  This indeed brought him a big breakthrough, making his strength surge even more powerful, but the sorcery also had a negative impact on his mind, and evil slowly corroded his personality.  Later, he even experimented with living people, merging demon body tissues with human bodies in an attempt to create a more powerful species, for which he killed hundreds of innocent people.  Not only did he commit such evil deeds, he also killed several high-level figures in the university for a certain purpose. In the end, the matter was exposed, and he was jointly arrested by the university and the court. After a fierce battle, he paid a heavy price.  Later, this person was finally surrounded and killed.  this happenedAfter that, the school regarded him as the biggest shame and stain in the history of the school, and used various means to completely block information about this person.  Decades have passed, and except for some of the parties involved in the older generation, this person's name has long been forgotten in people's memories.

    But this man¡¯s body has never been found, and it is impossible to prove whether he is dead or alive.  This led to many rumors, one of which was that this man was not dead, but was seriously injured. He had been hiding in the dark, waiting for opportunities to take revenge, and one day he would kill all those who had hunted him down.  .  But no one expected that the rumors would come true so many years later. Wu Hong had already participated in the pursuit of him.

    With the exception of Wu Hong, most of the senior officials and senior teachers in the academy had participated in the great hunt that year, and many of them had taken action against that man.  Therefore, Wu Hong was killed, and the spell performed by the murderer was very similar to Liu Zang's unique secret technique. This naturally caused great uneasiness among those people, and their reactions were also quite jittery.  Not only did they decide to greatly strengthen the security measures within the school, they also set up many sentries overtly and covertly, including the guards of the Immortal Tower.  It has also been expanded several times and is by the side of every important teacher.  Experts were arranged to act as bodyguards just to guard against that person.

    "Liu Zangis this man really still alive? If he is alive, he must be over seventy years old! Look at the miserable state of Wu Hong's body. This man is ruthless. No wonder the master has uneasiness in his eyes when he talks about him  "Thinking like this, Tie Heng had already returned to the door of his house, but when he looked towards the pš¢ngbiš¡n, he saw that the Youjie Hall was brightly lit.

    "Master is back!" Tie Heng took three steps in a row and walked into the door of Youjie Hall.

    "Heng'er is here! Haha, okay, okay!" Tie Heng just walked in.  Then I heard Feng Shiyou shouting slightly drunkenly.

    "Master!" Seeing Feng Shiyou sitting on a chair in the center of the hall, Tie Heng hurriedly stepped forward and saluted.

    "Haha, okay, okay." Feng Shiyou's face was red and he looked very energetic, but his eyelids were drooped, his eyes had lost their usual clarity, and he smelled of alcohol, and he was clearly drunk.

    Tie Heng has never seen Feng Shiyou so glum.  But it can also be seen that Feng Shiyou seems to be very happy today, the wrinkles on his face seem to be shining, and the thick smile cannot be hidden.

    "What's wrong with him? Something good happened to him. He's so happy." Tie Heng wondered secretly.  Then, he went to pay tribute to several senior brothers.  Not only Gongsun Bian was in the hall, but Zhang Ruize, Dong Liang and Lu Daqian were also there.  Moreover, everyone had smiles on their faces and greeted him cheerfully.

    Before Tie Heng could ask about his curiosity.  Feng Shiyou drank a cup of tea on the table in one gulp and stood up unsteadily.  He walked toward the stairs, as if he was going upstairs.

    "Master, be careful." Gongsun Bian, Zhang Ruize and others quickly went up to help him.

    "It's okay, it's okay." Feng Shiyou waved them away.  "As a master, I'm not too old to walk. I'm not much worse than you young people, haha."

    Feng Shiyou laughed again, and several disciples naturally nodded in agreement.  When his laughter subsided, Gongsun Bian said in a low voice: "Disciple, I will accompany you upstairs."

    As he said this, Gongsun Bian wanted to help him, but Feng Shiyou reached out and pushed him away again.  "Bian'er, you stay here and talk to your junior brothers about what happened in the past few days, as well as Heng'er's matter, and you also took care of it. Master, go upstairs and wash up, and then you have to rest.  .¡±

    "Yes, master!" Gongsun Bian was a little worried, but Feng Shiyou always insisted on it, so he couldn't insist anymore.

    Feng Shiyou nodded with satisfaction, then shook his head and stepped onto the steps, slowly going upstairs.

    "Senior brother, why is the master so happy? He seems to have drunk a lot of wine." Tie Heng waited for a while before coming up to ask Gongsun Bian.

    "More than a few, those people came up in turns to toast just now. The master drank until the glass was dry. I did the math. Master drank a whole jar of wine tonight at least." Gongsun Bian opened his mouth, and it also smelled of wine. It seemed that  He drank a lot too.

    "There will be a big banquet for the master in the evening. I heard that the supervisors of all departments are here at the banquet, as well as the governor from the government and the inspectors from Lu Tianjian!" Dong Liang added.

    Tie Heng raised his eyebrows slightly, already guessing a possibility in his mind, but he didn't say it out loud, but waited silently for what happened next.

    "What the third child said is right, and this banquet is specially held for the master." Gongsun Bian said, his eyes twinkling.  "Do you know why?"

    He was asking Tie Heng.  Zhang Ruize and the others arrived before Tie Heng and already knew this important news. They were all smiling at this moment.Yes, there are also hidden thoughts in the joy.  Tie Heng didn't pretend to be stupid, but he didn't directly express his guess. He looked back at Gongsun Bian and smiled at him.

    "Not bad." Gongsun Bian nodded.  "After this period of time, the master finally overcame the last difficulty of the Star-Breaking Cannon and refined its core components. Just the day before yesterday, the assembled Star-Breaking Cannon was secretly tested and the result was very successful."

    Tie Heng¡¯s guess was confirmed by Gongsun Bian, and he couldn¡¯t help but look excited and happy.

    "Today's banquet is to celebrate the master's success." Gongsun Bian looked proud.

    "The successful refining of the Star Breaking Cannon must be attributed to the senior brother!" Lu Daqian said with a smile, obviously flattering.  It didn't matter to others, but Zhang Ruize looked a little unnatural when he heard it, and there was also a trace of jealousy in his eyes.

    Gongsun Bian smiled faintly and waved his hand.  "I just helped the master, so I can't take any credit. But those white robes in Room 37 made a lot of contributions. And there's Ah Heng!"

    Gongsun Bian said and turned to Tie Heng again.  "If it hadn't been for the ideas and novel ideas you proposed before, which gave the masters great inspiration, I guess they wouldn't have been able to overcome the last difficulty so quickly!"

    Gongsun Bian patted Tie Heng¡¯s arm encouragingly.  "Your contribution is very great. Master has been talking about it for the past two days. Just wait!"

    "That's great!" Tie Heng chuckled, and then asked a question that he was more concerned about: "Senior Brother, the Star Breaking Cannon has been successfully refined, what will the school do next?"

    Zhang Ruize and the others obviously wanted to know this question, and they immediately focused their attention.

    "It has been reported to the court as soon as possible. The court will send special personnel to escort the Star Breaker Cannon to Beijing. His Majesty the Emperor wants to witness its power with his own eyes." Gongsun Bian looked around at the four junior brothers gathered around him and said slowly.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 66: Ascension (2)

    "It has been reported to the court as soon as possible. The court will send special personnel to escort the Star Breaker Cannon to Beijing. His Majesty the Emperor wants to witness its power with his own eyes." Gongsun Bian looked around at the four junior brothers gathered around him.  "You all know that this Star Breaker Cannon, like the Demon Suppressing Tower, is a secret project that the imperial court assigned to various universities a long time ago for research and development. It doesn't look like much on the surface, but in fact, the universities have been secretly putting all their efforts into it.  In the competition, everyone wants to develop it first so as to beat other schools. Although we were successful in the development of the Demon Suppressing Tower and demonstrated its power through actual combat, Tianrong Academy also refined a Demon Suppressing Tower.  "Tower, I heard that its power is not weaker than ours, and it has other wonderful uses, so our school's prize money has been divided a lot." "But this time is different. The success of the Star Breaker Cannon is unique and represents our school's success."  We finally defeated Tianrong Academy, the significance of this is extraordinary, just because the imperial court will rely on us more, it can make our academy reach a higher level!"

    Hearing what he said, Tie Heng and others also laughed.  They also understand that the more the imperial court values ??Kunyuan Academy, the funds and materials allocated every year will greatly increase, and the policies will also be tilted in this direction, and the benefits will be great.

    Seeing the smiles on his junior brothers' faces, Gongsun Bian smiled and waited for a moment before telling the more important news.  "I have something to tell you, but you are not allowed to spread it out for the time being. Do you understand?"

    After a pause, he then lowered his voice and said: "Just now at the banquet, Dajijiu privately promised the master that before the end of this semester, the master will take over all affairs in Tongxian Tower and become the main person in charge there.  "

    "What about rice as a sacrificial wine?" Lu Daqian asked urgently.

    "Rice as a sacrifice for wine?" Gongsun Bian smiled meaningfully.  "Of course he no longer takes care of the affairs in Tongxian Tower. The Grand Priest Jiu wants him to concentrate on the daily affairs of the institute."

    "Haha, this is great. No one can point fingers at the master anymore." Dong Liang clapped his hands happily.

    "It should be so, such an important position as being in charge of Tongxian Tower. It should be filled by capable people, not by seniority. His deputy priest Huh, Master, he has achieved so much in the past two years.  Everyone has witnessed it, and it should have been like this a long time ago." Zhang Ruize was excited, but also a little bit unhappy.

    There was a lot of resentment about the rice vice sacrifice wine, several teenagers present.  Mi Deputy Jijiu has been in the position of Deputy Jijiu for almost ten years, and the power and connections he possesses are naturally not comparable to that of Feng Shiyou.  In order to suppress Feng Shiyou, Mi Fujiu set up many obstacles and troubles for them.  Several of their disciples were often implicated and suffered a lot of grievances.  This time, Feng Shiyou finally gained a firm foothold by successfully refining the Star Breaker Cannon, and gained greater authority. Gongsun Bian and others were even more proud.

    "That's not the only good news." Gongsun Bai stopped.

    "Senior Brother, if you have any other good things, please tell us." The impatient Dong Liang immediately showed an itchy look.

    "Yes, Senior Brother, please tell us quickly. Don't be too pretentious." Lu Daqian was equally impatient.

    "You two are the only ones who are impatient!" Gongsun Bian pointed at the two of them jokingly.  "As I said just now, the imperial court has sent a special person to escort the Star Breaker Cannon, and the master will follow him to the capital when the time comes."

    As soon as he said these words, several young men immediately looked at me.  They were all stunned.

    "Senior Brother, do you mean that we can also go with the master" Lu Daqian asked with some anxiety.

    "That's right. Master said that he will take a few of us brothers to the capital at that time." Gongsun Bian said this.  His expression couldn't help but reveal yearning and expectation.  "If we are lucky, maybe we can accompany the master to meet His Majesty the Emperor."

    "Really?" Dong Liang's eyes widened.  asked loudly.

    "Of course it's true. Don't you still believe what the master said?" Gongsun Bian asked with a smile.

    "Yo ho!" Dong Liang shouted excitedly, and the others were also extremely excited, and they burst into thunderous cheers.  They are all first-class smart people, how could they not see the great opportunities contained in them!  ?  Especially considering that if Feng Shiyou is appreciated by the emperor and entrusted with important tasks, then the future of them is self-evident.

    "If master can stay in the capital and work directly for His Majesty the Emperor, thenhehe." Lu Daqian rubbed his hands excitedly.  Then he asked the others worriedly: "What do you think the master will do? Such a good opportunity cannot be let go in vain!"

    "It's too early to think about this now. Besides, all masters have their own opinions, so you don't have to worry about it." Zhang Ruize glanced at him disdainfully, while Lu Daqian was disgusted.They stared back at him sternly, but in Tie Heng's eyes, their expressions always felt a bit artificial

    Gongsun Bian changed the subject at this time. He waved to Tie Heng. When Tie Heng walked over, he took out a document from his arms, opened it and handed it to Tie Heng's hand.  "This is the authority document that the master asked for from the Grand Sacrificial Wine. Although it would be easier for the Master to handle all the affairs of Tongxian Tower after he took over all the affairs of Tongxian Tower, the Master still spoke to the Grand Sacrificial Wine immediately. Ah Heng  , Master values ??you very much."

    Tie Heng was slightly surprised, but he immediately reacted and replied movedly: "Master's kindness, I will keep it in my heart."

    Gongsun Bian smiled with satisfaction, and then showed Tie Heng how to use the document.

    Tie Heng followed his instructions and took out his student status badge, put it together with the document, then stretched out a finger and pressed it into a miniature array painted in the lower corner of the document.

    The array diagram lit up slightly, creating an abnormal suction force. A drop of blood seeped out from Tie Heng's fingertips and fell into the array diagram.  As soon as the blood stained the paper, the words on the document began to melt, and they turned into small streams of light, which were injected into the student badge.

    "That's good." Gongsun Bian said with a smile.

    ??Looking again, the document has turned into a piece of white paper, and the originally plain student badge has a layer of silver added to its surface, and a circle of light golden lines on the edge.  It looks different.

    "With it, you can now enter and exit Tongxian Tower freely. You also have the right to pass through most of the internal areas and access all kinds of information. At the same time, you can also participate in high-level research projects. No one can anymore  You are restricted." Gongsun Bian said.

    Tie Heng tightened his grip on his student status badge and solemnly put it into his arms.  Feng Shiyou's development of the Star Breaker Cannon was a breakthrough in the recent period, but Tie Heng has been very idle during this period. It was because Mi Fujijiu used the excuse that he was a junior student, although he had made certain contributions to the school.  , but he is not qualified to participate in those high-level research projects, limiting his activities in Tongxian Tower.  Feng Shiyou was very dissatisfied for this.  Ke Mi, the deputy priest, was determined to suppress him and ignored his protests.  However, he obviously did not expect that Feng Shiyou would make significant progress so quickly. If he wanted to suppress it again, he would have lost the best opportunity.  And Feng Shiyou also started to fight back against him. Tie Heng got higher authority so quickly because Feng Shiyou showed it to Mi Deputy Jijiu.

    "Master is now confident and is no longer prepared to swallow his anger at Mi Fujiu." Gongsun Bian whispered beside Tie Heng: "Before the end of the semester, there will be one last seminar in Tongxian Building. Master has made up his mind.  He will personally preside over it, and will not give the deputy rice wine a chance to show his face again."

    Without waiting for Tie Heng to answer, Gongsun Bian continued to whisper: "Calculate the time. Before the summer vacation, the people sent by the court to escort the Star Breaker Cannon will arrive. During this time. Ah Heng, you have to be busy with the final exam, but there are  If you have time, go to Tongxian Tower more often. The master wants you to take a look at the finished Star Breaker Cannon and listen to your opinions. IfI mean if, there are any areas that need improvement or new ideas,  You should also bring it up as soon as possible."

    "I understand, little brother." Tie Heng replied softly.  At the same time, he also realized that there might be some flaws in the Star Breaker Cannon. Feng Shiyou asked Gongsun Bian for help.

    "He really values ??me!" Tie Heng thought leisurely. Feng Shiyou's regard for him is what Tie Heng needs, but it is not entirely a good thing, because in Tie Heng's plan, being Feng Shiyou's apprentice is just for the sake of  He is just accumulating basic knowledge, and he will make corresponding returns, but in the end, he has to pursue his ideals, and he does not hope that Feng Shiyou will hinder him in the future.

    In addition, Tie Heng also has more worries hidden in his heart, which have always made him worried

    ¡­¡­

    News of the successful development of the Star Breaker Cannon soon spread like wildfire in the school, and as the news spread, it triggered different reactions among all walks of life.  When this piece of information, which should have been kept strictly confidential, was leaked, both the university and the government took a laissez-faire attitude towards it, allowing it to spread wider and wider without blocking it.

    Their reaction showed that the leak of the news was probably done deliberately by them, and their purpose was very clear, which was to use this good news to appease people's hearts and at the same time boost the morale of the military and civilians.  Because among the people, panic has been lingering in people's hearts, and most people have a sense of uncertainty. This has had many adverse effects on the stability of social order, and crime, violence, and unrest have become more and more intense.  Therefore, the government needs to restore the people's trust in the court and give them a sense of security. Although the common people have no idea what kind of powerful weapon the Star Breaker Cannon is, just hearing the name and the importance the Emperor and officials attach to it,  It is enough to make the people at the lower level feel more at ease and have a glimmer of hope for the future.

    ?In the academy, apart from the heated discussion about the Star Breaker Cannon during this period, what attracted more attention was the improvement of Feng Shiyou's authority.  His appointment to take charge of all affairs of Tongxian Tower has been announced by the Grand Priest himself, and has been spread throughout the entire school in the form of an announcement.

    Feng Shiyou changed his low profile when he was promoted to Deputy Jijiu. When he took over Tongxian Tower, he issued several orders.  The main content is the reform of some existing rules and regulations. He believes that some regulations are too rigid and rigid and are not conducive to further development.

    Among these adjustments, the most important is the introduction of talents, which greatly relaxes the conditions for review, and the restrictions on young and talented teenagers are no longer so strict.  Feng Shiyou also personally selected a group of top students among the lower grade students and arranged for them to participate in some research projects in Tongxian Building. He also asked them to spontaneously form research groups and assigned them some low-level topics.  Complete independently, give full play to the advantages of young people who dare to work hard and are full of imagination. Moreover, young people have abundant energy and enthusiasm. As long as they have certain guidance from teachers, it is not difficult to achieve gratifying results.  This is indeed the case.  Although it has only been a dozen days, several research groups have already made good progress in many aspects.  Moreover, the participation of these young people also injected a vitality into Tongxian Tower.  A vigorous and upward energy.

    Of course, it is not that no one is opposed to this series of reforms by Feng Shiyou. For example, the deputy director of the Mi Jijiu Group made strong accusations on the grounds that he violated the confidentiality and safety principles of Tongxian Tower. He also united with some teachers to criticize Feng Shiyou.  Criticism was launched.  However, in the past two years, Feng Shiyou has also won over many high-level academics, expanded his network of contacts, and his influence is no weaker than that of Mi Fu Jijiu.  It¡¯s just that I have been holding back until now.  Coupled with the success achieved during this period and the large number of contributions he made in the past, his popularity has already surpassed that of Mi Fujijiu. Therefore, his reforms have won widespread support and welcome from people, leaving Mifu Jijijiu helpless.

    "Master, this time he has come up with a trick to save people!" Tie Heng had just completed the final exam of a subject in the morning. At this moment, he was lying under the shade of a tree in the corner of the lawn near the teaching building with his eyes closed and concentrating, but there were thoughts in his heart.  tumbling.

    "Those people in Tongxian Tower seem to be a whole, but in fact there are many factions on the mountain. Take the white robes in Room 37, they are divided into people from the court and people from the academy, and they are divided into many small groups.  The master really wants to take charge of Tongxian Tower. It won¡¯t be easy without resorting to some means! Hey, thank you for coming up with such a trick. Introducing so many students into various research and development projects in Tongxian Tower, the number of students is more than the previous limit.  Several times. This will naturally win the favor and support of the families behind these students, and after a few years, when these students grow up, they will form a quite huge force, enough to make Feng Shiyou's power skyrocket."

    Thinking of this, a sneer appeared at the corner of Tie Heng's mouth.  The research projects in the Tongxian Building are not only weapon making, but also spell innovation, spirit enchantment, alchemy, talismans, puppetry, array diagrams, taming monsters, and improvement of martial arts mental methods, etc., covering a variety of contents.  Anyone who can participate can benefit.  Especially for young students, although it will consume a lot of energy and time, it is also honed in practice, and the benefits to themselves are equally huge.  This is why Feng Shiyou's reform plan received support from many parties as soon as it came out.  Of course, there is another factor in why these plans can be passed, and that is the frequent occurrence of disasters in various places in recent years, which indicates that the Great Shattering is approaching. For all parties, the top priority is to strengthen their strength. Feng Shiyou's reforms cater to this  realistic needs.

    "For selfish reasons, I will not hesitate to change the rules that have been maintained for decades. My master is not as old-fashioned as he seems on the surface!" Tie Heng then thought: "It seems that he cares about the position of presiding over Tongxian Tower. Then  What is his plan for coming to Beijing this time?"

    Tie Heng fell into deep thought.  In the past ten days, in addition to being busy with the final exam, he had been following Feng Shiyou, and he had also seen the star-breaking cannon.  To be honest, the destructive power of this giant war weapon made of countless precious materials is indeed unparalleled.  Although Tie Heng did not witness its power with his own eyes, he could understand this from detailed written reports and some test shots recorded using magic.

    It¡¯s just that its advantages are obvious, and its shortcomings are also obvious.  Not to mention anything else, it takes an extremely long time to replenish spiritual energy after each launch, and its accuracy is also quite troublesome. Tie Heng read from the report that in addition to the first hit rate being acceptable,  , then due to factors such as overheating and structural instability, the shooting accuracy will be greatly affected, and sometimes the magnitude of the deviation is exaggerated.  For example, in one test firing, the target was due north, but what was ultimately destroyed was a forest in the northwest

    These problems are what Feng Shiyou is worried about and what he urgently needs to solve. It is in this kind of situation that Tie HengHe had high hopes under the circumstances.  Tie Heng did not disappoint him. In just a few days, he put forward many good suggestions and pointed out that there was room for improvement in many parts. Feng Shiyou immediately adopted these suggestions and organized manpower to speed up the work.  Jing has previously made up for these flaws.

    Tie Heng also joined in and has been busy for more than ten days. In addition to the hard work, he has also gained a lot.  After all, the Star Breaking Cannon has gathered the efforts of many masters, and Tie Heng can naturally learn a lot from it.

    But Tie Heng also made some other discoveries.  He vaguely felt that Feng Shiyou seemed to attach great importance to the Star Breaker Cannon, but in fact he did not put it first. He seemed to be really concerned about other aspects and had been preparing for something, and Gongsun Bian seemed to be the only one who knew the inside story.  people.

    "What are they planning to do?" Doubts and curiosity grew in Tie Heng's heart, and he couldn't help but come up with various conjectures.

    However, he quickly gave up the idea of ??looking for troubles for himself. It was now noon in summer, and the sun in late May was scorching. The hot temperature made people feel irritable even when they were hiding under the shade of the trees. In addition, the surrounding trees  The chirping of cicadas is obviously not an ideal place to think about problems.

    Tie Heng leaned against the tree trunk, preparing to take a nap while it was still early and sleep for a while.  There is another exam in the afternoon, and he has to be busy in Tongxian Building in the evening. It is not easy for him to take time to rest.

    Precisely at this time, a noisy sound came from not far away, which also alerted the students who were also hiding in the shade of the surrounding trees to rest. With the greetings of several people, everyone gathered over.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 66: Ascension (3)

    Tie Heng was so disturbed by them that he suddenly fell asleep. He stood up and looked over there, and saw several teachers and members of the Qinxue Club distributing pamphlets in the open space by the roadside.

    "Oh, Tang Tang and Lu Shan are here too." Tie Heng saw two familiar and beautiful figures, it was Tang Tang and Lu Shan.  The two of them joined the Qinxue Club as early as the second grade and are now its cadres.

    "What are they busy with?" Tie Heng walked over there. As he got closer, he realized that in addition to Tang Tang and Lu Shan, Miao Jue was also among the crowd. As soon as he saw him approaching, he immediately ran over and pulled him over.  A thick pile of pamphlets was stuffed into his hands."

    "Help us distribute these. We are all busy, but you are very free." Miao Jue has improved his cultivation in the past two years and looks younger. Standing among the students, he looks like a senior senior sister.  .  Moreover, the catastrophe that day caused huge damage to the school and killed many students. This seemed to give Miao Jue a great stimulus, making her a lot more stable in character and more strict with her students.  But every time she dealt with Tie Heng, she still showed childishness as before.  In other words, only in front of Tie Heng will she show her true nature!

    "I have an exam in the afternoon! Aren't you afraid that I'll get tired and fail the exam?" Tie Heng casually found an excuse to be lazy.

    "Are you tired?" Miao Jue rolled her eyes at him.  "You can only believe it! Besides, didn't you see that several other students are also helping the teacher? I will not give you special treatment."

    Miao Jue pointed at Tang Tang and the others, looking righteous and stern.

    ?????

    "What did you say?" Miao Jue immediately narrowed her eyes and stared at him.

    "No, it's nothing. I'm saying that I'm very proud to be able to help you, sir." Tie Heng quickly denied.

    "Humph, you don't have to be proud, just hand these out." After saying that, Miao Jue ignored him and explained the functions of these booklets to the students who came around. She was patient and careful, but she already had the skills.  The demeanor of an excellent teacher.

    Tie Heng showed an expression of being defeated by her, then distributed the pamphlet in his hand and flipped through a few pages.  The contents in these booklets are all about various skills for survival in the wild.  Listening to Miao Jue's explanation on the side, Tie Heng then remembered that during the summer vacation, students from first to third grade had to undergo a month of wilderness survival training, and these booklets were preparing for this.

    Speaking of which, after experiencing that catastrophe and facing the huge pressure of the upcoming Great Shaft, the school has become more stringent on teaching and curriculum arrangements in the past two years. The winter and summer vacations have almost been canceled and replaced by various  Training camps or special drills.  This year's summer vacation.  Fourth- and fifth-grade students will undergo military training in the county barracks and become familiar with the army's combat methods.  Students from the first to third grade are trained in the field. On the one hand, they learn the skills of survival in the wild, and on the other hand, it also gives students from the Fa Dao Branch and the Bing Wu Branch an opportunity to get along.  Because they will inevitably have to fight side by side in the future.

    However, Tie Heng was unable to participate in this training camp. According to Feng Shiyou's arrangement, he had to follow him to Beijing.  At least I won¡¯t be able to come back until late July.

    "Tie Heng!" Tang Tang walked over and asked him softly.  "How was your exam this morning? There were so many essay questions. But you handed it in early."

    "Okay, there's no problem." Tie Heng gave her a confident smile.  "It's you. When I handed in the paper, I saw you frowning. You seemed to be stumped. Did it go well in the end?"

    "Well, there were two questions that were not easy to answer. Although I finally solved them, I didn't feel confident." Tang Tang nodded his beautiful chin and said while recalling.

    "You, your thoughts must have been on your group's research project recently, and you must not have done a good job of reviewing your homework." Tie Heng said with a hint of reproach.

    When Tie Heng revealed his little secret, Tang Tang lowered his gaze, not daring to look at him, and secretly stuck out his tongue. His cute and delicate expression made Tie Heng's heart beat several beats faster.

    "Thanks to your master, we naturally don't want to let go of such a rare opportunity." The person speaking for Tang Tang was Lu Shan. She had been paying attention to this place when she was distributing the pamphlet. At this time  When he came to the two of them, he glanced at Tie Heng before speaking.

    This beautiful girl is already more mature than her peers. Today, two years later, her mature charm is even more obvious.  Of course, she is more beautiful than two years ago, just like a blooming flower. As she enters the golden years of a girl, her whole body is??Exudes indescribable attraction.  It's just that her personality is colder and arrogant than two years ago, and her expressions often reveal a cold meaning, making people afraid to get close to her.  But it is for this reason that she has been nicknamed an iceberg beauty. She is extremely popular among both boys and girls. It has also made her, like Tang Tang, the most popular cadre of the Qinxue Club.

    "Wow, it's Director Lu, salute, salute!" Tie Heng's exaggerated expression and exaggerated salute immediately made Lu Shan glare at him angrily.

    "Not serious." Lu Shan had long been familiar with Tie Heng, and knew that her cold face was ineffective on him, so she naturally showed an angry expression.

    "Okay, let's talk about serious things." Tie Heng straightened his face and looked very serious.  "The research project assigned to your research team is about the improvement of several types of low-level spirits. I heard that you are making good progress."

    "Yes, we have made progress in the theory and practical application of several enchantments. TššbišŠ is two widely used water enchantments that are almost completed, thanks to Tang Tang!" Lu Shan pulled up Tang Tang  With his little hand, he said quite proudly: "If it weren't for Tang Tang's series of suggestions and many novel ideas, we might not be able to find a specific direction for improvement!"

    Hearing what Lu Shan said, Tang Tang's cheeks turned red and he lowered his head.  He rubbed the corners of his clothes uneasily and secretly glanced at Tie Heng.  Tie Heng blinked at her.  He also raised an index finger and put it in front of his lips, making a silent gesture.

    But their little moves could not escape Lu Shan's eyes.  She was startled at first, then tightened her beautiful lip lines.  "Okay, Tie Heng, tell me honestly, Tangtangdid you come up with those suggestions?"

    "No, it's not what you think. Those suggestions are all Tangtang's own ideas. I just helped her make some additions when discussing with her, that's all!" Tie Heng explained hurriedly.

    "Really?" Lu Shan turned her attention to her friend.

    "Without Tie Heng's reminder and some ideas. Those suggestions wouldn't be so comprehensive." Tang Tang shrank down like a frightened little rabbit and replied in a low voice. To be honest, she was really a little afraid of this Sister Lu.  .

    "Hmph, we asked you to join our group at the beginning, but you kept pushing back. How come your conscience has found out now?" Lu Shan squeezed her friend's little hand, then looked sideways at Tie Heng, dissatisfaction clearly written on her face.  .

    "Hehe. I do this all out of good intentions, to help you!" Tie Heng said with a playful smile.  "Besides, it's not that I don't want to join your group and bring glory to the class, it's just that I'm too busy. I don't have the time!"

    "I know you are a busy person!" Lu Shan said with a sly smile: "Then you will be the tššbišŠ consultant of our group! Just contribute as much as you can!"

    As soon as Tie Heng was about to speak, Lu Shan stopped him: "That's it, you are also a student in Class A. Don't refuse again."

    Tie Heng could only smile bitterly, Lu Shan was sometimes even more domineering than Qiu Ainai.  Tang Tang saw Tie Heng's helpless look.  I wanted to laugh but didn't dare to laugh out loud, and my little face turned even redder.

    Feng Shiyou¡¯s reforms.  Let more students have access to advanced knowledge and techniques, and these top students selected by him are organized into research teams based on class units. They also want to achieve results and bring glory to the class.  , and can bring benefits to individuals.

    "After the final exam, Tongxian Tower will hold the last seminar of the semester as usual, and it will be the first time for my master to host it. The master intends to have all the top students who are interested in this also attend. When the time comes, your group"  Shan glared, and Tie Heng had to change his mind: "Our group will probably win an ideal seat."

    "Of course, our hard work and dedication are worthy of this honor." Lu Shan obviously knew the news and said very calmly.

    She does have this confidence. The main members of the research team of Class A of the third grade are Lu Shan, Tang Tang, the Zuo brothers, and Luo Yaoluoming.  In the past two years, after Liu Jiaoyu's strict training, the two boys of the Luo family have improved a lot. Their grades are firmly among the best, and they are already capable of joining the ranks of top students.

    These six people can definitely be regarded as the leaders in the third grade. They may be even more outstanding than some seniors in the upper grades.  Moreover, they have made considerable progress in the assigned research projects, which somewhat strengthens their confidence.

    At this time, several students came to Lu Shan, so Tie Heng and Tang Tang stepped aside.

    "You have to be extremely careful during the summer field training" Tie Heng lowered his voice.

    "Yeah!" Tang Tang's answer was equally low and inaudible.  ?Finally, she raised her head, looked at Tie Heng's face, and whispered: "Be more careful yourself. The capital is under the emperor's feet. It is not an ordinary place. Everything must be cautious and tolerant."

    The little girl has lived in the capital with her mother for several years, and she knows that the capital of this huge empire is full of opportunities, but also full of dangers, and it is a huge whirlpool intertwining the forces and interests of all parties!

    "I will keep it in mind." Tie Heng nodded and said seriously.

    "Speaking of coming to Beijing, Xiaohui and the others are so envious of you!" Tang Tang suddenly thought of something and said with a giggle.

    Tie Heng also shook his head and laughed.  The ability of several of their disciples to follow Feng Shiyou to Beijing to meet the Holy Spirit naturally made most people envious and jealous, but the ones who resented the most were the girls.  It was not that they wanted to see the emperor, but the person sent by the imperial court to escort the Star Breaker Cannon was actually Gu Shuihan, the general of the Qilin Guard Zhu Kingdom.  This man was recognized by the world as the most handsome man in the world. Countless girls in the world yearned for him day and night, and many even fell in love with him after meeting him.  As soon as the news spread that he was coming to Tianfeng City this time, it immediately caused a commotion among the women in the city, especially the little girls in the school, who were all going crazy.  Calculate the time.  Gu Shuihan will arrive in a few days, but he won't stay long.  The Star Breaker Cannon will be escorted back to Beijing soon, and Tie Heng and the others will follow them on the road.  This way goes north.  No matter how fast he walked, it would still take more than half a month. Considering that he could be with Gu Shuihan for such a long time, it was no wonder that those girls wanted to replace Tie Heng and the others.

    "Gu Shuihanthat man is not simple!" Tie Heng was deeply impressed by General Qilin Weizhu, whom he had met once before.  He joked: "Go back and tell Xiaohui and the others that I will help them get a few Gushuihan's autographs if I have the chance, so they can be prepared to treat me to dinner!"

    "If you can really get it, I guarantee that they will be willing to treat you to a banquet for a month." Tang Tang said with a smile.

    "Just watch it!" Tie Heng said as he thought of something and his expression turned serious.  His voice lowered again: "By the way, Tang Tang, how is your mother's investigation into Wu Siye's murder going?"

    Tang Tang was stunned for a moment when he heard this.  After Wu Hong was killed, Tang Tang's mother personally led an elite team to jointly investigate the matter with a group of people assigned by the school, and secretly searched for all clues about Liu Zang.

    After thinking for a moment, Tang Tang replied: "You mean Liu Zang" Speaking of this name, Tang Tang couldn't help but pause for a while, Liu Zang.  It's taboo in the academy, and people who know about it rarely mention him.

    "Well, has there been any progress in the investigation?" Tie Heng gave her a reassuring look.

    "The investigation seems to have reached a dead end." Tang Tang frowned.  It seems that I thought of how much effort my mother spent on this matter, but achieved little.  "You also know, from the analysis of the traces on Wu Siye's body and the remaining spiritual power fluctuations. It is indeed a very terrifying evil technique, and it has many similarities with Liu Zang's exclusive secret technique. And  It can be seen that the person who cast the spell is extremely powerful, otherwise it would be impossible to kill Wu Siye with one blow! But the subsequent investigation became narrower and narrower. Several special methods were used to track down the person, but they never worked. For example, using  The results of prophecy are often clueless, and my mother said it was caused by interference from some mysterious force. But my mother has always been convinced that the person should still be alive"

    "That's it" Tie Heng was thoughtful, and Tang Tang looked at him worriedly.

    "Don't get involved in this matter. It's too dangerous. That person that person is very scary. I have read some records about him" Tang Tang grabbed his hand and said urgently.

    "Don't worry, I'm not stupid!" Tie Heng said with a smile, but his heart was not as calm as on the surface.

    The final exams for all grades in the school have ended. In a few days, it will be summer vacation. All students can rest for a few days, and then the holiday training for each school year will begin.  And that night, the lights in Tongxian Tower were brightly lit, and the main hall on the ground floor was even more crowded, making it a lively scene.

    "Young man, are you Master Feng's young apprentice?" Tie Heng had just finished greeting several teachers from the school when he was stopped by an old man in his sixties.  "Your name is Tie Heng, right?"

    "Junior is Tie Heng!" Tie Heng looked at him carefully. The old man in front of him was wearing an ordinary cloth robe. Looking at the companions behind him, they were also dressed in ordinary clothes. Unlike the teachers in the school, who all wore clothes that represented their respective fields.  Grade uniforms, it is obvious that these people are not from the academy, but from the private sector.  However, Tie Heng did not dare to neglect. Feng Shiyou not only allowed a large number of young students to participate in the seminar this time, but also invited many well-known and skilled people. Therefore, these people can be said to be Feng Shiyou's guests.

      "I've met seniors!" Tie Heng meticulously followed the etiquette of a junior.

    "Haha, a famous teacher gives birth to a great disciple!" The old man was very excited and seemed to be very satisfied with Tie Heng's attitude.  "You are worthy of being a disciple taught by Master Feng. He is very famous at a young age. I have heard of the names of several of your senior brothers in remote towns. Your future prospects are limitless!"

    When he said this, the companions behind him also praised him one after another, making Tie Heng feel a little embarrassed.

    "Senior, I have been overrated. This junior and the four senior brothers have only achieved a little bit. They are far inferior to the seniors. There is still a lot to learn." Tie Heng smiled humbly: "Seniors, if you have any achievements in the future,  If you have free time, you might as well give me some pointers, that will be a blessing to our senior brothers."

    "Easy to say, easy to say!" The old man in front of him hadn't spoken yet, but a rich-looking old man behind him laughed and agreed.

    "The junior thanked the seniors right here!" Tie Heng saluted the man, but the old man in front of him was not as ignorant as his companions, and hurriedly stopped Tie Heng to ask him not to do so.  But Tie Heng's words and respectful attitude made him feel bright on his face. He smiled and chatted with Tie Heng for a while before returning to their seats with his companions.

    "Huh, the master invited quite a lot of people this time!" Tie Heng quietly wiped the sweat from his forehead. He had experienced the same kind of entertainment just now several times tonight.  Some of these various people invited by Feng Shiyou are simply seniors caring for the younger generation, others want to build relationships, and some have tššbišŠ intentions and even inquire about some confidential information, which makes Tie Heng have to deal with everything.  Be careful, it's quite hard to deal with.

    Tie Heng glanced at the side door of the main hall. In that side hall, Feng Shiyou was personally entertaining several famous hermits from Fuzhou and surrounding states.  The reputation of each of them is no less than that of Feng Shiyou before, and they can all be regarded as masters. Compared with other people invited, these few are the real masters.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 66: Ascension (4)

    This seminar is a summary of the entire semester's work. It is also the first time Feng Shiyou has hosted it, and it has the meaning of connecting the past and the next.  And Feng Shiyou obviously wanted to make some achievements from the beginning of taking over. He invited so many talents from all walks of life to join. If nothing else, the momentum alone was not comparable to usual.

    "The seminars at Tongxian Tower are usually held once a month. In the past, Tie Heng often followed Feng Shiyou to attend. At that time, the number of participants was always small. Coupled with other factors, it seemed very deserted on several occasions."  But tonight is completely different, the hall is packed with people.  Because the review conditions were relaxed and many incentives were added, all capable and confident teachers in the school came to participate. Coupled with a large number of students and various talents from the private sector, the total number of participants was several times that of the previous participants.  The originally vast main hall seemed a bit crowded now, and the servants shuttled through it were also extremely busy.

    "Huh" Tie Heng breathed a sigh of relief, cheering up and making his smile look more natural.  As a disciple of Feng Shiyou, he and his senior brothers had to receive people from all walks of life, and the level of hardship was far greater than that of servants who were too busy.

    "Tie Heng!" Hearing someone calling his name, Tie Heng followed the sound and saw Tang Tang, Lu Shan and others walking in from the main entrance, with the former still waving to him.

    "You are here!" Tie Heng greeted him with a smile.

    "There are so many people!" Tang Tang looked around and was a little surprised by the lively scene. Even Lu Shan had a look of surprise on her face.  As for the two brothers from the Luo family and the Zuo family who were walking behind, it was their first time to set foot in Tongxian Tower.  Everyone was looking around, looking somewhat reserved and curious.

    "Tie Heng. Your master is really good at holding seminars in the past. I always saw a few familiar faces, but today there are quite a few people from outside!" The speaker was Miao Jue, who had been talking just now  He ordered a servant from behind, who walked up to Tie Heng and said while looking around.  "It's really a big show! Haha, your master is very generous this time, but you will have to work hard tonight!"

    Listening to Miao Jue¡¯s teasing.  Tie Heng could only smile bitterly.  So many people came at once that the hall had to be rearranged. The original circular stone platform also needed to be adjusted, and a large number of seats were added. A special area was also opened to gather experts from the private sector together.

    "Don't take pleasure in others' misfortunes." Tie Heng's relationship with Miao Jue was different from that of ordinary teachers and students, so he spoke quite casually and complained angrily.

    But Miao Jue turned her bright eyes slightly and glanced at him.  There was an obvious sense of schadenfreude on his face.

    Tie Heng turned away angrily and ignored her, and happened to find the Zuo brothers staring at him from the side.  Among them, Zuo Shangjie's eyes were sinister, which made Tie Heng feel very uncomfortable.

    In the past two years, Zuo Shangjie has been working hard.  But his performance was always suppressed by Tie Heng, Lu Shan and Tang Tang. In several assessments and competitions, he rarely had an advantage.  These were a blow to him, and they still haunted him.  It also made him become more gloomy, perverse and unpredictable.

    His younger brother Zuo Shangfu always looked up to him.  He is also very talented. With the same hard work and persistence in the past two years, he is also among the top students in the entire grade.  It's just because of Zuo Shangjie that he rarely has his own opinions and doesn't get along with many other people. If Feng Shiyou hadn't organized top students to set up numerous research groups, the two brothers would never have gone with Tang Tang and others.  together.  The two of them had always had a grudge against Tie Heng and were both unconvinced. However, with Feng Shiyou's promotion, Tie Heng's current status was no longer the same, which made them feel jealous.

    Tie Heng had long been accustomed to the hostility of the Zuo brothers and didn't take it to heart.  He turned to the Luo brothers and nodded.  The two brothers have also undergone tremendous changes in the past two years. At this time, Luo Yaoluo Ming, after the strict teachings of their master Liu Jiayu and a series of trials, the frivolity and dandyism before have long since disappeared.  Cun, plus being two years older, now has a serious expression, looking stable and mature.  Their academic performance also soared, and they helped Liu Jiaoyu develop several new prescriptions, so that others no longer dared to underestimate the two of them. They also revealed their respective talents, and then they were selected.  Join the research team of Class A of the third grade.

    "Do you know where your seats are?" Tie Heng thought of this and turned back to ask.

    "I know, I just asked the servants here to find out." Miao Jue replied.  She is the instructor of Lu Shan's group. Although she is young, she is very skilled in spirit possession, alchemy, etc., and has been of great help to Lu Shan and the others.

    "Are you satisfied with the positions assigned to you?" Tie Heng asked again with a smile."Satisfied, of course I am satisfied!" Miao Jue also laughed and looked at each other with Lu Shan and Tang Tang. Both girls showed slight pride and pride.

    They do have the qualifications to be proud of. Their group has achieved very good results in a short period of time, and has made effective improvements to several types of elementary spirits. This has been highly appreciated by the senior teachers in charge of this aspect.  , even a few white robes in Room 37 were very concerned about their progress.  Therefore, in tonight's seminar, their group was arranged in the middle of the area of ????Fa Dao Branch. Surrounding them were some senior teachers and even some department heads. This is definitely right.  A recognition and compliment of their abilities.

    "If you join us wholeheartedly, our position may be even further forward." Lu Shan walked up to Tie Heng and stared into his eyes with a calm expression.  "But it doesn't matter. Even if you are half-hearted, we will soon achieve more results and we will get closer and closer to the center."

    Tie Heng was a little embarrassed by her. Previously, Lu Shan had forced him into their group to act as a so-called consultant and asked him to give a lot of advice.  However, Tie Hengduo was perfunctory and didn't take it seriously.  But among the results reported by Lu Shan and others, his name was added to the column of participants, which made Tie Heng feel a little ashamed.

    "This girl also regards Tang Tang's mother as her idol. Now it seems that she really wants to be a strong woman!" Tie Heng thought to himself as he avoided Lu Shan's sight.

    In the past two years, Lu Shan has been very active and active both in class and in the Qinxue Club.  He often organizes various activities and also helps and supervises some students with poor grades.  also.  She is also very passionate about honor and power. For example, this time, she put a lot of effort into it.  In normal times, when Tie Heng chatted with her, she would often bring up topics about politics that most girls rarely cared about. She also put forward many unique insights into the current situation and the current situation of the court, and even commented on the frequent political issues in recent years.  We are worried about all kinds of disasters that have occurred.

    Tie Heng also learned from Tang Tang that Lu Shan seemed to be in constant contact with a secret small organization, which was composed of a group of young people who considered themselves elites.  Their idea is not bad. They believe that young people should unite and work hard to take more responsibilities in the coming catastrophe.  This sense of mission seems to be in line with Lu Shan's philosophy, and she may have been influenced by her father, who was a supervisory censor. She hated some of the government's bad policies and publicly criticized them more than once.

    As he was thinking about it, Tie Heng's eyes were unconsciously fixed on Lu Shan's beautiful face. He looked at it so intently that it made Lu Shan's cheeks turn slightly red.  Also slightly annoyed.

    "What are you looking at!" Lu Shan bit her lip lightly with her teeth and whispered.

    "Oh, it's nothing!" Tie Heng actually wanted to tell her that she looked so beautiful at the moment.

    Tie Heng hurriedly pretended to remember something.  He turned to talk to Tang Tang: "Tangtang, your mother has arrived a long time ago. Look over there."

    Following Tie Heng¡¯s guidance.  Tang Tang stood on tiptoes and looked around, and saw his mother sitting not far away.  The little girl also waved her arms.  Wei Xinyan seemed to have seen her daughter's arrival, and nodded in this direction with a smile.

    Tang Tang did not run over.  She used to come to Tongxian Tower with the help of her mother's light, but this time she relied on her own talent, and she also cherished this honor.

    Wei Xinyan saw her daughter's thoughts and was very proud of her performance.  However, her eyes fell on Tie Heng, and there was an inexplicable meaning in her eyes. Tie Heng also saw a hint of coldness in them.

    Tie Heng felt palpitations in his heart and also felt a little uneasy.  But he didn't think much about it, nor did he look at Wei Xinyan too much.  He felt a little guilty, because Tongxian Tower had always been a collaboration between Kunyuan Academy and Lu Tianjian, but this time Feng Shiyou invited so many private experts and reformed the regulations without consulting Wei Xinyan in advance.  Opinions are somewhat self-determined.  However, now that Feng Shiyou's reputation had become so great and he was valued by the court, Wei Xinyan had no choice but to sell his face and did not pursue further.  However, he did not show Feng Shiyou a friendly look. As a result, Tie Heng felt a little embarrassed and did not dare to meet Tang Tang's mother.

    Tang Tang obviously noticed something strange about his mother, and wanted to ask Tie Heng a little strangely, but Pangbiš¡n suddenly stretched out an arm and grabbed Tie Heng's arm.

    "Tie Heng, I'm coming!" Qiu Ainai entered the hall at some point and came closer without making a sound. Tie Heng was distracted just now and didn't notice her.

    "Ah, there are so many people here!" Qiu Ainai also sighed the same as Tang Tang, and took Tie Heng's arm and walked out: "Hey, where is my seat? It's too far behind.I don¡¯t believe what you say!  "

    As the girl spoke, she smiled at Tang Tang as a greeting. As for the others, she ignored them.  Her attitude naturally aroused everyone's dissatisfaction. Her tššbišŠ was Miao Jue, and she felt very unhappy when she saw Tie Heng being dragged away by Qiu Ainai. The two of them were still clinging tightly to each other with no intention of separating.

    "Your position is in the area designated by the Bingwu Branch. I will take you there." Tie Heng had no choice but to say hello to Tang Tang and the others, and led Qiu Ainai to one side.

    In the past, the number of people attending seminars was limited, and even fewer people from the military branch were involved.  Tonight was very different. There were quite a lot of teachers and students present. When Tie Heng brought Qiu Ainai over, it was already quite crowded.

    "Ainai, we are over here." Hu Zhenyu stood up from a seat and signaled to Qiu Ainai.

    But Qiu Ainai ignored his shouting and still stayed close to Tie Heng, as if she had no intention of leaving at all.

    Qiu Ainai reacted like this, and Hu Zhenyu naturally felt a little embarrassed, but he put all his grievances on Tie Heng.  He stared at Tie Heng with a livid face, if only his gaze could turn into a sharp sword.  There will definitely be a lot of transparent holes in Tie Heng's body.

    Tie Heng deliberately smiled at him, making him even more angry.  Hu Zhenyu did not have Xie Xiwen with him today.  Sitting around him were his classmates.  Among the research projects in Tongxian Building, there are also many related to internal martial arts, so the top students in the Bingwu Branch have also organized many research groups, among which Hu Zhenyu's group is quite optimistic.  However, Tie Heng knew that Qiu Ainai, a wild girl, had no interest in things like research, analysis, and improvement, or was impatient, all because she could come to Tongxian Tower and have more opportunities to meet Tie Heng.  Tie Heng was moved, but also a little bit dumbfounded.

    Except for Hu Zhenyu¡¯s hostile gaze.  Tie Heng also felt an obviously unfriendly gaze cast on him.  He turned around and saw that the evil smile on his face became even brighter.  The owner of that line of sight was none other than Miao Jue's nephew Miao Qi.  Tie Heng had offended him by messing with him at first, and this kid was also very discerning and could see that Miao Jue had a good impression of Tie Heng. Now he was full of disgust and hostility towards Tie Heng, and often came to monitor him.  Him, to prevent him from getting close to Miao Jue.  Treat Tie Heng like an enemy.  Fortunately, he was about to graduate, so Tie Heng no longer had to worry about being watched.

    There was a sneer on Miao Qi's lips. He seemed to have seen Tie Heng's inner thoughts, his eyes were full of ridicule.  Only then did Tie Heng think of the other party's identity.  Even if he leaves the school, he can still send people to continue harassing him and deny him the chance to get close to Miao Jue.

    "You brat. I didn't steal your girlfriend. Why are you always trying to get in trouble with me? I'm not done with you yet." Even though Tie Heng didn't have that intention, he was still greatly annoyed by Miao Qi.

    "Hey. Are you listening to what I'm saying?" Qiu Ainai tugged on Tie Heng's sleeve and asked loudly.

    "Ah! What did you say?" Tie Heng came back to his senses, and Qiu Ainai's eyes immediately widened.

    "Sorry, sorry, I just thought of something." Tie Heng apologized repeatedly.

    "If you do this again, I will ignore you." Qiu Ainai put on a pretty face and pretended to be very angry.  "I'm asking you, is there a way for me to come here more often?"

    "Playing?" Tie Heng felt a little overwhelmed, so he had to hesitate and muddle through.  "Thiswell, it may be a little difficult!"

    "I don't care, you must help me do it. Your master is now the leader here." Qiu Ainai started to act like a young lady again.

    "I'll try my best." Tie Heng said and wanted to run away, but Qiu Ainai grabbed him and pointed to the side: "Hey, your senior brother is calling you."

    Tie Heng looked back and saw Gongsun Bian standing by the side door waving to him. Tie Heng secretly called out: "It's good to be here, Senior Brother."

    But he said without leaving any trace: "There may be something going on with Senior Brother, I'll go take a look and come back to you later."

    "Well, go and come back quickly! It's my birthday soon, and I want to hear what gift you are going to give me this time!" Qiu Ainai was outspoken and said whatever was on her mind.

    "You are so impatient." Tie Heng shook his head and walked towards Gongsun Bian, making up his mind that if Qiu Ainai asked this question again, he would give it a pass so that she could temper her impatience.  .  As for the birthday gift, Tie Heng has naturally prepared it long ago.

    "Elder brother!" Tie Heng saluted.

    "Thank you for your hard work!" Gongsun smiled gently. The youthful youthfulness in him had long faded away, and he looked mature, free and capable. In people's eyes, he was a rich and handsome man.Mr. Shijia.  No, many girls around him were secretly looking at him, and many of them looked intoxicated.

    "Sir, what do you want from me?" Tie Heng could clearly feel the fiery gazes coming from behind him, so he spoke with a bit of a smile.

    Gongsun Bian glanced around and smiled slightly.  "Master wants me to take you to see him, you come with me!"

    Tie Heng was stunned: "What about Second Senior Brother and the others? Do you want to say hello to them?"

    Zhang Ruize, Dong Liang and Lu Daqian were still busy in the hall at this time. Tie Heng was afraid that if he left, they would not be able to find him.

    "It's okay, they can handle it." Gongsun Bian replied nonchalantly, but Tie Heng felt that his tone was a little different from usual.

    "Come on!" Gongsun Bian opened the side door of the pš¢ngbiš¡n and walked in first.  Tie Heng had no choice but to follow him, and looked back before he left, and happened to see a group of servants entering the hall, all carrying tea and snacks in their hands.  Tie Heng's eyes were sharp, and he could tell at a glance that the heat coming out of the teapots was faintly purple, and the teapots were also filled with spiritual energy. There was no doubt that these were Purple Mist Cloud Teas.

    "Master is a face-loving person. It's so luxurious that he is willing to entertain so many people with spiritual things like Purple Mist Cloud Tea!" Tie Heng thought to himself, following Gongsun Bian on the road leading to the second place.  stairs to the building.

    "Master, what do you want from me?" Tie Heng asked doubtfully, "Isn't he hosting some hermit masters in the side hall?"

    "You will know when you see the master." Gongsun turned back and gave him a mysterious smile.  "You don't have to be surprised by what happens next."

    After Gongsun changed his words, he moved his hand, and there was already a token that was neither gold nor jade in his palm.  He stretched out his fingers and tapped the token twice. The air around him seemed to vibrate, but soon returned to calm.

    "This is" Tie Heng was shocked.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 67: Fierce Power (1)

    "This is" Tie Heng was shocked, but Gongsun Bian kept walking and continued walking up the stairs.  Tie Heng suppressed the doubts in his heart and followed Gongsun Bian with caution.

    But the more he walked, the more surprised he became, because the exit of the stairs was obviously not far above, but after walking for a long time, he only closed a short distance.  Moreover, Tie Heng's sensitive perception told him that the higher he went, the more intense the feeling of depression became, as if he was going deep underground.  And the surrounding space, that is, the staircase, also gives people an unnatural feeling."

    "Space compression! The art of reversing the universe!" Tie Heng's heart suddenly moved, and he found two ancient secret arts from his long memory.

    Hearing Tie Heng's surprised cry, Gongsun Bian turned his face, nodded approvingly and smiled: "A Heng, you are indeed very knowledgeable. You can identify these two long-lost secrets so quickly. I was the first person that day.  I was really shocked when I was in this situation for the first time!¡±

    "Elder brother, you've given me the award." Gongsun's tone became relaxed, like chatting, and Tie Heng also smiled in response, but his heart was not as relaxed as it seemed.

    "It looks like I'm going up, but I'm actually going deeper underground. No wonder I feel more and more depressed Where is he taking me? Is it really Feng Shiyou who wants to see me?" Tie Heng felt curious and vague.  It feels a little unusual.  But there was nothing wrong with Gongsun Bian. He had his back to Tie Heng and seemed defenseless!

    When Tie Heng followed Gongsun Bian out of the stairs, he saw Feng Shiyou standing a few steps away.  There were two people beside him, one wearing a dark green robe and the other wearing black.  Judging from their age, they all appear to be in their sixties or seventies.  Look at their bearing.  Obviously they are all masters who hide their secrets.

    But when Tie Heng saw one of them clearly, a chill ran down his back.  Drill straight into the Tianling Cap.  This frightening emotion caused goosebumps all over his body. For a moment, he even had the urge to turn around and run away!  Fortunately, he suppressed the panic in his heart and did not act rashly. He only stopped for a moment and then calmly came to Feng Shiyou.

    "Disciple has met the master!" Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian came forward to greet him, and then said respectfully to the two old men: "I have met the two seniors."

    The two old men reacted very coldly, their eyes just wandered back and forth on Tie Heng for a moment, and then the green-robed old man withdrew his gaze.  He looked like he was keeping strangers away.  Another old man in black robe looked at Tie Heng with interest, and then said to Feng Shiyou in a strange tone: "He is your little apprentice?"

    Feng Shiyou nodded, and the old man in black robe added: "You have a good vision. This boy does have some potential. Even if he practices martial arts, he is a rare material."

    Feng Shiyou twitched the corners of his mouth, but did not say anything. Tie Heng could tell from his eyes that he knew the two old men.  But they are not close, and they seem to be wary of each other.

    "Heng'er, come here!" Feng Shiyou faced Tie Heng and showed a kind smile.  "You have been with me for almost three years, right? How do you think I have treated you during these three years?"

    "Master has always been strict with his disciples and taught them carefully. Without the master, where would the disciples be today?" Tie Heng keenly captured the change in Feng Shiyou's self-proclaimed words, which surprised Tie Heng even more.  Heart.  I also have a very bad premonition.  But of course he wouldn't show it on his face, instead pretending to be sincere.

    "Okay!" Feng Shiyou took a step forward.  He raised his hand and gently put it on Tie Heng's shoulder: "You are a smart young man. You may be confused about some things today. But it doesn't matter, I just want to ask you."

    Feng Shiyou paused for two breaths here, and then continued: "I want to really take you in, just like a change, and inherit my real mantle, are you willing?"

    He said the last question very softly, just like a loving father asking his child.  But Tie Heng felt a chill deep in his heart, and his hand, to Tie Heng at this moment, was like the withered claws of the god of death, shriveled and without heat, as if it was about to kill Tie Heng.  It's like all the energy in the body has been sucked dry.  And this is not Tie Heng's delusion. He knows very well that if he spits out half the word "no", his life will end here immediately.

    Not to mention Feng Shiyou, even the two old men could kill him effortlessly.  There was also Gongsun Bian standing behind him. Tie Heng could clearly sense that this senior brother, who was usually gentle and courteous, was staring at the vital points behind him and could launch an attack at any time until he died

    "Yes, of course my disciple is willing!" Tie Heng did not hesitate, but showed excitement and joy.

    "Okay, very good!" Feng Shiyou smiled and patted him on the shoulder.  "I am very happy to be a teacher No matter what you see or hear later, you will understandThere is no need to panic or make random guesses, just do what your senior brother says, do you understand?  "

    "Yes, my disciple understands that what the master does has its own profound meaning, and my disciple does not dare to speculate." Tie Heng replied candidly.

    "Yeah." Gongsun Bian nodded with satisfaction.

    "You can go! Don't delay any longer!" The old man in black robe showed a hint of impatience and urged.

    A cold light flashed across Feng Shiyou's eyes, but it quickly faded away.  He turned around, said: "Come with us!" and took the lead to move forward, and the two old men walked side by side with him.

    "What is he going to do? The seminar is about to start. Isn't he going to host it? Tonight is his most glorious day" Tie Heng thought in surprise.

    "Junior brother!" At this time Gongsun Bian walked up, turning his head and saying with a smile.

    "Senior brother!" Tie Heng bowed slightly, with a smile on his face, and there was nothing strange about him.

    "That's good, we will still be senior brothers from now on." Gongsun Bian looked the same as before, but Tie Heng could feel that he was no longer the senior senior brother he used to be.

    "That's what senior brother said." Tie Heng seemed to see a crack in a deliberately disguised mask. What was underneath the mask was the coldness of a poisonous snake, just like the hand Feng Shiyou put on his shoulder just now.  Feel.

    Tie Heng replied quietly and immediately adjusted his mentality.  Suppressing the uncomfortable feeling of greasiness, he glanced left and right.  They were walking in a long corridor at the moment.  The floor, walls, and ceiling are all made of an unknown stone, and their texture seems to be extremely hard.  It also has the function of absorbing spiritual thoughts. The divine thoughts secretly released by Tie Heng cannot penetrate at all, so Tie Heng has no idea where he is at the moment.  He has been busy in Tongxian Tower during this time and is quite familiar with the inside and outside of Tongxian Tower, but he has never been here before.

    "Brother, herewhere are we going?" Tie Heng asked quietly.

    "This is below the Tongxian Tower." Gongsun Bian pointed downwards.  "A hundred feet deep underground, and in front is the core of Tongxian Tower. You will understand when you see it with your own eyes."

    After Gongsun Bian finished speaking, he stopped talking.  Following the pace of the three people in front, he and Tie Heng soon walked out of the long corridor.  Outside the corridor is a dark room, which is very large, but only the central part can be seen clearly. There are several floating lamps there, and the light emitted is the only light source in the room.

    "Deputy Feng Jijiu!" There were more than a dozen guards in heavy armor in the room. One of them, who looked like a captain, immediately came up to them when he saw their arrival.  This person showed respect to Feng Shiyou, but to other people, he seemed to be sizing up his enemies.  The sharp eyes swept back and forth from several people's faces without politeness.

    "Such a deep inner strength!" The captain's eyes were like two bright cold stars, making it impossible to look at him, and when his eyes swept over Tie Heng's body, it felt like two sharp swords were dangling in front of him.  Just like dangling away.  Tie Heng was secretly shocked.

    In addition to this captain, the other guards are also some masters. Tie Heng can judge from their aura.  None of these people's strength is lower than the seventh level, and they are equipped with armor and weapons.  They are also specially made magic weapons for use by warriors, absolutely top quality.  The accumulated combat power is enough to withstand the masters of the fifth level in a one-on-one situation, and they will not be defeated in a short time.

    There were more guards hidden in the surrounding darkness. Their alert gazes focused on him, which also gave Tie Heng a great sense of oppression.  Not only that, the room itself also made Tie Heng feel dangerous. This strong uneasiness gave him a pinprick-like feeling all over his body.  He believed that this room must be filled with mechanisms and powerful defensive formations.

    "It's such a bad place." Tie Heng muttered in his heart, while Feng Shiyou in front led everyone to continue walking forward. He seemed to have no intention of stopping, and he didn't even look at the guards.

    "Deputy Feng, please stop drinking!" The captain stood in front of Feng Shiyou with a stiff expression.  "Please forgive me. You should understand that this is a forbidden area and ordinary people are not allowed to enter."

    "Am I an ordinary person?" Feng Shiyou asked with a smile.

    "You have the right to enter this place." The captain's tone changed and his voice became cold and hard.  "But they don't have this qualification. No matter they are your disciples or friends, please leave as soon as possible. We don't mean to offend, but this is our responsibility!"

    As he spoke, the subordinates behind him gathered around and put their hands on their own weapons.  Although these guards are affiliated with Tongxian Tower, they are not under the jurisdiction of Feng Shiyou, so they look like they are doing business, which is even moreI don¡¯t buy Feng Shiyou¡¯s face either.

    "You seem to be very dedicated to your duties!" Feng Shiyou's smile remained unchanged, his voice was very soft, and he didn't seem to be angry at all.  But Tie Heng felt a chill, because this was completely inconsistent with Feng Shiyou's usual arrogant and withdrawn nature.

    "This is very good and deserves praise!" Feng Shiyou said, raising his hand and reaching for the captain's shoulder.

    This seemingly ordinary action contains some magical power that captures people's hearts.  The captain obviously wanted to move out of the way, but his eyes were fixed on Feng Shiyou's withered palm, and he couldn't move away. His body stood frozen in place, and the hand was easily placed on his shoulder.

    The captain's expression changed drastically and he opened his mouth to shout, but his body seemed to have lost control in an instant and he could not make any sound.  Feng Shiyou smiled gently at him and patted him twice with the palm of his shoulder.

    "Have a good rest!" Feng Shiyou said.

    The magic weapon armor on the captain burst out with a protective aura, but in the blink of an eye it shattered from his shoulders, and then the entire armor fell apart. His body also started from his shoulders, like a lit candle, melting rapidly.  This horrific scene happened in the blink of an eye.  The captain watched helplessly as he turned into a puddle of sticky liquid on the ground, but he had no ability to resist at all.

    Tie Heng looked at the armor fragments on the ground and the liquid wrapped around them flowing around.  The disgusting and weird color and smell made Tie Heng's stomach churn slightly.  He didn't know what spell Feng Shiyou had just used.  But looking at the results he caused, it was undoubtedly terrifying and powerful.  There was no doubt about the captain's strength, but Feng Shiyou just touched him twice, and all the cells in his body seemed to have decomposed and liquefied in an instant.

    Seeing the strange death of the captain, the other guards collectively lost their voices. When they came to their senses and started to take action, the old man in green robe next to Feng Shiyou suddenly let out a loud roar without warning!

    Four volumes of violent sound waves.  The whole space trembled with the roar!  A few crossbow arrows shot from the darkness seemed to hit an invisible wall, and then were rolled back and quickly shattered into pieces.

    Tie Heng had already mobilized all his strength to prepare for the siege of the guards, but when the roar broke out, he felt a "boom!" in his ears, and all the energy in his body almost collapsed, and the blood flow became disordered.  Unbearable.  His vision went dark and he almost lost consciousness.

    He tilted his body and almost fell to the ground.  Fortunately, he has been practicing hard in the past two years, and his skills are much stronger than before.  Willpower is also stronger.  He cheered up, his scattered energy was immediately under control, and his limp body regained its strength.  At the same time, a whirlwind formed out of nowhere around him.  Stabilizing Tie Heng's lost center of gravity.

    "Hoo! Hoo!" Gongsun Bian panted heavily, his face turned pale.  Although the person is still standing, he looks shaky.  The situation is even worse than Tie Heng.  Feng Shiyou and the old man in black robe seemed relaxed on the surface, but at that moment, both of them used amazing strength to calmly neutralize the influence of the sound wave.

    Looking around again, the guards still maintained the same posture as before, but they could no longer feel any breath of life on them. They stood there like sculptures.

    "They are all dead!" Gongsun Bian said a few words with difficulty.  None of the guards fell down, and even all of them had their eyes wide open, but because of this, they were particularly terrifying.  Gongsun Bian turned around and looked at Tie Heng. Both of them saw fear in the other's eyes.

    "Okay, let's go!" Feng Shiyou looked around and made sure that all the guards hidden around him were dead, then he walked forward with a smile as if nothing had happened.  At the same time, he waved slightly towards the pool of liquid on the ground, and a palm-sized token flew out from it and put it into his hand. The disgusting liquid stained on the token fell from the token as soon as he got close to Feng Shiyou.  It peeled off automatically and the bullet landed on the ground.

    The old man in green robe was as expressionless as before, as if he had just done a trivial thing, instead of killing dozens of masters with just a single movement.  He didn't even look at the dead people. Instead, he turned around and glanced at Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian. There seemed to be a bit of surprise and a hint of approval in his eyes.

    "What a scary guy!" Tie Heng lowered his head pretending to be in awe, not daring to make eye contact with the other person.  "Such a powerful sonic technique was rare even during the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty Fortunately, he was mainly targeting the guards just now, otherwise, he would have been seriously injured even if he didn't die!"

    "You two disciples are really quite capable!" The old man in black robe also glanced at Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian, but the tone of his words always made peopleIt's very awkward.

    When Feng Shiyou heard this, he didn¡¯t even turn his head or say anything, he just chuckled.  The old man in black robe stopped talking and quickened his pace, passing between the standing corpses.

    Tie Heng walked behind and couldn't help but pay more attention when passing several corpses.  As I got closer, I discovered that the armor on these corpses seemed to be intact, but in fact it had been shattered by the sound waves emitted by the roar, and the surface was full of fine cracks.  Black blood also overflowed from the eye sockets, nostrils, corners of the mouth and the edges of the ears of these guards.  These yššti are very viscous and solidify quickly, so they don¡¯t look obvious.  But in Tie Heng's eyes, he knew that the brains and spinal cords of these guards were probably shattered by the sound waves, and they lost their lives in an instant.

    "It seems that he has been involved in something terrible again." Tie Heng smiled bitterly in his heart.  When he thought about it, the current situation was destined three years ago when Hu Gai recommended him to Feng Shiyou. At that time, he felt something was wrong

    Tie Heng doesn't care at all about Feng Shiyou's conspiracy now. All the thoughts running in his mind are trying to find a way to escape, because judging from the current situation, no matter whether Feng Shiyou's conspiracy succeeds or not, Tie Heng will lose his freedom.  This is not the ending he wants to see.

    Just when his thoughts were changing rapidly, the old man in black robe walking in front stepped on a pattern on the floor and immediately triggered the mechanism.  A large magic circle with flashing light appeared under everyone's feet. The originally hard floor became like a quagmire. Everyone's feet loosened and half of their bodies sank into the floor. They tried to break free but found that their feet were tightly entangled.  , there is no way to escape in a short time.  And directly above their heads, a large piece of ceiling several feet thick fell towards them. Judging from its huge size, if it was hit, even if Tie Heng had such magical power, he would probably turn into a meat pie.  .  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 67: Fierce Power (2)

    "Hmph!" The old man in black robe snorted contemptuously from his nose. He raised his hand and waved it upward. It seemed like an understatement, but what shot out from his hand was a stream of substance.  The sword energy.  The huge and thick rock was like a piece of soft tofu, split in two, and the cut surface was as smooth as a mirror.

    The huge rock divided into two pieces fell on the left and right sides of everyone, causing an earth-shaking loud noise, which caused severe pain in people's eardrums. It also smashed the beautiful floor with relief patterns into pieces, and large areas of cracks spread in all directions."  ".

    The old man in black robe kept sneering, and waved his hands back and forth and left and right a few times casually.  The magic circle formed by the spiritual light was destroyed by the sword energy, and more sword energy bombarded everywhere in the room, leaving shocking huge cuts on the floor, walls and ceiling.  There were flashes of light from spells in these hit places, or the sound of the mechanism being destroyed was heard, but soon, the silence and darkness returned to the room.

    The magic mechanism on the floor was destroyed, Tie Heng and the others escaped, and the ground returned to its original state, but both Gongsun Bian and Tie Heng were still frightened.  After looking at the messy and broken scenes around them, a little cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.  These mechanisms, whether they are purely physical or magical, are naturally nothing with the strength of Feng Shiyou and the two old men, but they cannot be easily dealt with by the two young men. Take the situation just now.  To put it bluntly, their lives are like going through hell.

    "All the mechanisms have been destroyed." The old man in black robe said.

    "Very good!" Feng Shiyou responded lightly, then looked at Gongsun Bian and Tie Heng with a smile.  "Are you all okay?"

    "We're fine, master!" Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian replied in unison.  Both of them knew that Feng Shiyou had a very good reputation, so they tried their best to maintain a calm posture as if nothing had happened.

    Feng Shiyou was very satisfied with the performance of the two of them.  He nodded, turned around and led everyone to the end of the room.  on this wall.  There is a door with the same color as the wall. The dark surface has no decoration, and there is no door lock or keyhole.

    "Bian'er!" Feng Shiyou spread his right hand at his side. Gongsun Bian stepped forward, took out the token that was neither gold nor jade, and placed it respectfully in his palm.

    Feng Shiyou took the token, took out the token he had just obtained from the body of the guard captain, and put the two identical tokens together.  "Ding!" A crisp sound, like the ringing of a jade bell.  The two tokens fit tightly together, and several circles of spiritual patterns that were completely different from the original ones appeared on the surface, as well as several simple runes.

    Feng Shiyou swiped his fingers on the token a few times and recited a few passwords in his mouth. The token slowly began to become transparent, and finally it seemed to be carved from a piece of crystal, crystal clear.  The door on the wall also gradually faded as the token changed, first becoming translucent.  Then completely disappeared.

    "Come in, everyone!" Feng Shiyou was the first to step into the open doorway, followed closely by the others.

    As soon as Tie Heng walked through the doorway, his spiritual thoughts that had been suppressed before became active, and he felt a sudden sense of enlightenment.  At the same time, I also felt countless weak breaths filling it up.  As soon as a person walks in, it feels like a big wave is coming in his mind, followed by chaos and abnormality.

    Tie Heng shook his head.  Looking around again, I suddenly held my breath.  Behind the door is a huge arched space.  It is like a hive magnified countless times, with hexagonal niches covering the walls.  These holes are also filled with various items.  Tie Heng's eyesight is sharp and he can see the details clearly even from a distance.

    "It turns out that the most precious wealth in Tongxian Tower is stored here" Tie Heng also saw at this time that this is a vault, but it is not money that is stored, but thousands of magical artifacts.  , antiquities unearthed from ancient ruins, extremely rare and precious materials, strange products of the demon world, and countless dossier information.  Among these strange and eccentric items, there are some that are so dazzling that their preciousness can be easily seen at a glance, but there are also many that are in tatters and look like garbage.  But in Tie Heng's eyes, these are rare good things outside, and many of them make him extremely greedy.

    And in the empty center of this huge room, there is a giant door that is more than ten feet high and four feet wide.  It stood there alone, with a bright silver metal texture, many large gems inlaid on the surface, and dense mysterious lines, making it extremely conspicuous.

    "This is a realm gate! Hey, there seems to be a very powerful seal on it." With Tie Heng's eyes, he could tell at a glance that this giant gate itself is a high-level magic weapon, and its function is similar to that of a general teleportation circle.  They are all used for space transfer, but this kind of realm gate is more powerful and safer.  also, it seems to be a seal, and the place where the door leads should be imprisoned with something important

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on this huge door, but when Feng Shiyou walked toward it excitedly, the two old men did not follow him, but instead focused on the precious items collected around them again.

    Every item collected here has a special spell attached to it. Once someone focuses their attention on an item, a halo will immediately appear around that item, as if it is a bubble, wrapping that item.  The objects quickly fly to the viewer for close viewing.

    At this moment, there were several items suspended in front of the two old men. They were not just watching. The old man in green robe blew a breath, and the old man in black robe flicked with his fingers. The halo around the items suddenly shattered.  .  Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian could still sense that the protective spells on those items and the connection with this room had been cut off.

    Seeing the actions of the two old men, Feng Shiyou hurriedly clicked on the token several times, as if to turn off the warning system here.  There was a flash of anger and gloomy hostility in his expression, and he was obviously very dissatisfied with the behavior of the two old men, but he did not get angry, and his expression returned to normal in the blink of an eye.

    "Hmph, why are you in such a hurry! Haven't you made all the arrangements? The odorless and tasteless Wuyou Powder is added to those Purple Mist Cloud Teas, so there is no need to drink it. The heat of the tea can exert the effect of Wuyou Powder, and the above  People. It will be difficult to wake up within eight hours." The old man in black robe noticed Feng Shiyou's dissatisfaction.  But he sneered indifferently, with a strong sense of sarcasm in his tone.  "Now that we are all here, how can we return empty-handed after entering Debao Mountain?"

    As he spoke, he put several items that had been banned into his storage bag.  The old man in green robe on the side has remained silent, but he is using practical actions to express his attitude.  He collected two high-level magic weapons, then cast his greedy eyes on the holes in the surrounding walls, and immediately several more items flew over.

    Feng Shiyou¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he watched the two of them pocketing one treasure after another, and finally couldn¡¯t help but join in.  He also said to Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian: "You two, don't just look at it. If there is anyone you like, just take it yourself!"

    "Yes!" The two teenagers agreed excitedly, but Tie Heng felt more uneasy.

    From the few words revealed by the old man in black robe, Tie Heng made quite a discovery.  First of all, Feng Shiyou held a seminar with great fanfare tonight and specially summoned so many people from the public. In fact, he had evil intentions. Tie Heng estimated that he did this to distract the defense forces in Tongxian Tower and destroy the guards.  Attention shifted to the main hall.  There is also the Wuyousan mentioned by the old man in black robe.  It is an extremely difficult psychedelic drug to refine. Once the human body inhales too much, it will fall into a trance, and it will not be possible to return to normal consciousness within a few hours.

    "No wonder he doesn't care about hosting. He wants to kill all the important people in the school!" Tie Heng glanced at Feng Shiyou secretly: "The seriousness before was just an act. No wonder I felt that he was absent-minded at that time.  , there seems to be something else important in his heart. But what is his real purpose? Is it something sealed by this realm gate? "

    ?? Tie Heng thought.  His eyes swept around the giant door, and then turned to Feng Shiyou and the other three.  These three people seemed to be competing.  In other words, no one wants to suffer a loss and keeps putting all kinds of treasures into their own storage bags.  They are undoubtedly top-notch players.  Naturally, their discernment is not that bad, so although there are a large number of treasures collected here, what the three of them picked out are all the best ones, and each one is the most valuable and precious.

    Gongsun Bian, who was next to Tie Heng, was not slow in his movements, but in front of the three elders, he acted very cautiously and did not dare to go overboard or act presumptuously.  Tie Heng also chose to keep a low profile, especially when he saw that Feng Shiyou and the others mainly collected high-grade treasures and magic weapons, and were occasionally interested in some secrets and dossier information. Therefore, Tie Heng set his target on those rare and rare items.  On weird stuff.  Of course, being careful, Tie Heng would not easily let go of such a rare opportunity. Coupled with his extraordinary knowledge, he quietly collected several extremely valuable treasures.

    "That knife is" Tie Heng's eyes were suddenly attracted by an old long knife, and the knife also flew over under Tie Heng's attention.  Tie Heng clasped his hands together. Because Feng Shiyou had closed the restrictions on these collections, the bubble-like halo surrounding it automatically disappeared. The knife and the jade slip placed together fell into Tie Heng's body.  in hand.

    "The damage is very serious!" Tie Heng carefully looked at the long knife in his hand.  It looks like it should be a horizontal knife, but it is nearly half longer than the horizontal knife used by ordinary people, about four feet and five inches.  The dark scabbardThe surface was mottled and old, and when the blade was pulled out, the three-finger-wide blade was dull and dull. Although there was no rust, there were chips everywhere on the blade, and there were several cracks. It looked quite miserable.  The most eye-catching part of this horizontal sword is the handle. The entire handle is a statue of a naked girl.  She stood with her feet in the center of the gauntlet, her body upright, her hands clasped in front of her chest, her face slightly raised, her long hair spread all the way to her thighs, her solemn and holy look seemed to be praying, which was noticeable to others.  , will not have any obscene thoughts because of her naked and graceful body.

    "Oh! The posture of this statue haha, it's so ingenious!" Tie Heng gently held the handle of the knife. The girl statue's slightly curved legs, the very feminine curves of the waist and hips, and the long crotch clinging to the back  Not only does it not make people feel uncomfortable, but it fits Tie Heng's hand very well, making him feel quite comfortable holding the handle of the knife.  Moreover, the statue looks as if it is carved from obsidian stone, but when you hold it in your hand, it does not feel cold and hard to the touch.  Savor.  You can feel a slight warmth coming from the inside of the statue, and there is also a wonderful softness on the surface.  The skin contact on it is very comfortable.  If there is any flaw, it is that the statue of the girl looks lifelike as a whole.  She is like a living beauty, but her face and facial features are a bit blurry, and you can only roughly see the charm in it. She is a stunning woman who is charming all over the country, but you can't see the details clearly

    Tie Heng's interest was piqued, and he looked over it over and over again for a while, while also searching in his memory.  "This knife is worn out on the surface, but there is an extraordinary power hidden inside it If I guessed correctly, it may belong to that person"

    Tie Heng thought.  Pick up the jade slip that was placed with this ancient horizontal sword, put it on your forehead and read the records in it carefully.  The jade slip records the previous research data on this horizontal sword by Kunyuan Academy. The content is very small. Obviously, the researchers at that time did not obtain many valuable results. They only had a rough estimate of its age. This sword  The tattered horizontal sword has existed for more than 2,500 years and is definitely an antique.

    "Two thousand five hundred years This can all be traced back to the early days of the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty, huh. It fits my guess" Tie Heng tried to put the ancient horizontal sword in his hand into the storage bag, but failed.  , which further confirmed his guess.  "As expected, it is exactly the same as what was mentioned in the records The original body is a blood sacrifice divine weapon. Later, it was incorporated into the refining method of the noble phantom, resulting in some mutations, and it also has space capabilities. Storage bag  This artificial alien space cannot accommodate it"

    Just when Tie Heng was filled with joy, he inserted the horizontal knife into his belt.  The old man in black robe on the side noticed his achievement: "Boy, do you have some discernment!"

    Tie Heng was slightly startled.  Turning around, he saw greed in the narrowed eyes of the old man in black robes. He stared at the horizontal knife closely for a long time, then looked away and turned around to continue his search.

    "Fortunately!" Tie Heng secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  He was originally worried that the old man in black robe also saw the origin of this horizontal sword. Now judging from his performance, he may just think that this horizontal sword is different, but the damage and obsolescence on the sword also made him quickly lose interest.  .

    "The research value of this knife is far greater than the knife itself." Tie Heng held the handle of the knife with one hand.  The length of this horizontal knife was much longer than the ordinary specifications, which was very suitable for the tall Tie Heng. However, the shape of the handle was too flamboyant, so Tie Heng took out a handkerchief and wrapped her up.  In this case, Tie Heng didn't pay too much attention. The handkerchief he took out was the one Tang Tang gave him.

    This joyful harvest for Tie Heng did not make him forgetful. On the contrary, it made Tie Heng calmer. Moreover, because the old man in black robe began to pay attention to him, he became more restrained.  In sharp contrast to him, Gongsun Bian's face already showed a fanatical attitude, and looking at his movements, it seemed that he could no longer stop.  After all, plundering such a huge treasure house is full of extremely precious treasures. It is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so naturally you have to do your best to get some benefits for yourself.

    "Both of your disciples seem to be very lucky!" The old man in black robe spoke in a strange tone again.

    Tie Heng glanced sideways and saw Gongsun Bian holding an oval crystal bottle in his hand. It seemed to be a high-level container specially used to store elixirs. It was densely engraved with hundreds of tiny inscriptions.  Talisman.  And the elixirs stored in the bottle are not ordinary at first glance.  There are three pills the size of apricots in the bottle. They emit three different kinds of magnificent light, like three light clusters composed purely of light.  They are not like ordinary pills. They are not dead objects, but are full of vitality as if they are alive. They are spinning at the bottom of the bottle, interweaving a radiant light.

    "This is a heaven-level elixir." There was not much surprise in Feng Shiyou's voice.??, he wanted to come here many times. He already knew the treasures here, so naturally these three elixirs would not surprise him too much.

    "Master!" Gongsun Bian was also a clever man. He held the crystal bottle in both hands and sent it to Feng Shiyou.

    Heaven-level elixirs are rare and valuable, but for Gongsun Bian, the level is too high. Even if the elixir is suitable for him to take, his cultivation level cannot absorb all the power of the elixir.  On the contrary, it is likely to cause harm to yourself, so it is wise to leave it to Feng Shiyou.

    "Well!" Feng Shiyou took the crystal bottle and handed it to Gongsun with an approving look.  But before he could put it away, the two old men had already surrounded him from both sides.

    "You don't want to take such a magical elixir for yourself, do you?" The old man in black robe said in a bad tone.

    "You have gained quite a lot tonight, and these three elixirs, one belonging to fire, one belonging to wood, and one belonging to earth, are not suitable for your use." Feng Shiyou's eyes turned cold and he squinted at the black-robed old man.

    ¡°It¡¯s not in line with our spiritual root attributes, but we have other uses for it, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± The old man in black robe replied with a sneer.

    Feng Shiyou looked at him for a moment, then looked at the cold face of the old man in green robe, and had no choice but to compromise.  "Okay, after this matter is settled, we will make distribution."

    "Humph!" The old man in black robe snorted coldly, accepting his statement without being too pushy.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 67: Fierce Power (3)

    "Hmph!" The old man in black robe snorted coldly, accepting his statement without being too pushy.  However, his expression seemed to have convinced Feng Shiyou, and Feng Shiyou's performance was weak that Tie Heng had never seen before. Tie Heng could see that Feng Shiyou was very afraid of these two old men, at least he did not want to offend them at the same time.  Two people

    "What is their relationship?" Tie Heng pondered this idea while others continued their search. It didn't take long before their storage bags could no longer hold anything.

    "That's enough, it's time to get down to business!" Unlike Feng Shiyou who couldn't wait any longer, the other two old men still had some unfinished ideas. However, at their level of cultivation, their greed might be no less or even worse than others, but they could also  Control these **.

    Feng Shiyou and the two old men walked towards the central gate. Gongsun Bian gently tugged on Tie Heng's sleeves and led him back to a corner.

    "What's wrong, senior brother?" Tie Heng asked him.

    "The seal on this realm gate is very powerful. It's better for the two of us to retreat further to avoid anything unexpected." Gongsun Bian replied with a smile.

    Tie Heng nodded in agreement, and then asked doubtfully: "Brother, where does this gate lead to? Master seems to be very concerned about it!"

    "That's right!" Gongsun Bian lowered his voice and explained a few sentences selectively: "I heard from the master that this realm gate is connected to an independent and closed artificial dimensional space, and there is an item sealed inside that is extremely important to the master.  An important thing. But it is not that simple to open it. The secret spell to open it will be changed every once in a while, and the only people who can access this secret are the Grand Sacrificial Wine and the person in charge of this Tongxian Tower, Master  A lot of effort has been spent on this"

    "So that's it then" Tie Heng didn't say the question.  Instead, he focused his attention on the backs of the two old men.

    Gongsun Bian saw what he wanted to ask, but did not answer.  Instead, he gave him a calm look, from which Tie Heng also saw that Gongsun Bian had a certain understanding of the two old men and was full of fear of them.

    Just as the two of them were talking quietly, Feng Shiyou had already arrived in front of the huge gate.  He looked up and stared for a moment, took out the token, and threw it forward.  With a "swish", the token was attracted to the door by an invisible force.

    Like pressing the start switch of a machine, the gate vibrated extremely slightly.  It also made a "buzzing" sound.  On the door, wisps of light started from the token and spread in all directions.  Then, densely packed light symbols emerged from the silver surface. They surrounded the token, forming eighteen concentric rings, and started to rotate from slow to fast.

    "This situation doesn't look good!" Tie Heng could sense that the eighteen rune circles on the gate were a kind of password lock, and they also contained terrifying offensive spells.  If one of them fails, a violent attack may begin.

    "Don't worry, the master has a secret spell in his hand." Gongsun Bian looked calm on his face, but Tie Heng still heard a hint of uneasiness in his voice.

    "I guess Feng Shiyou is not very sure Hey. I think this secret spell is the real reason why he was determined to get the position of deputy wine priest and worked hard in Tongxian Tower. He is really deliberate" Tie  Hengxin was very curious about what was sealed within the gate.

    Feng Shiyou began to recite the secret mantra, and his hands cooperated to create a series of complex seals.  The eighteen rune circles on the door were spinning faster and faster.  First, the outermost circle suddenly paused, and then it seemed like a broken chain.  All the light symbols split apart and fell into the door together.  The same situation soon happened again, and as the rune circles were reduced layer by layer, the vibration of the boundary door became more and more julišš, even affecting the room, which also trembled.

    "It's almost done!" Gongsun Bian's expression became fanatical and his eyes were fixed on the giant door. He seemed to care about the success or failure as much as Feng Shiyou.

    But the excitement on Gongsun Bian's face quickly froze, because when the last circle of runes was unlocked and the light runes disappeared, the token adsorbed on the door was shattered silently, and the vibration of the realm gate also  It calmed down instantly, everything was calm, and the giant silver door showed no sign of opening.

    Feng Shiyou¡¯s expression changed. He tried the secret spell several times, but the realm gate didn¡¯t react.

    "What's going on? Did you make a mistake somewhere?" the old man in black robe asked hurriedly.

    Gongsun Bian, who was sitting next to Tie Heng, also had a look of suspicion and solemnity on his face.

    ¡°That token is fake and only has some functions!¡± Gongsun Bian murmured.

    "Haha!" Feng Shiyou obviously also thought of this, first he lowered his head and thought, but then laughed: "Okay, okay, I didn't expect that when I was plotting against them, they were also plotting against me, but they actually underestimated them!"

    "Yes, we have seen through your trick a long time ago." An old voice came from the door.

    Feng Shiyou and others turned around and looked back, only to see a group of people, led by Daji Jiu Sheyuan, pouring into the room.

    "Feng Shiyou, you didn't expect us to show up here!" Mi Fu Jijiu had a sneer on his face and a proud tone in his tone.  "Let me tell you! Your conspiracy tonight is just in vain. We have prepared antidotes for those Wuyou Powders in advance, but it is a pity that those good spiritual teas are missing."

    He was standing next to the Grand Priest Liquor. Behind him were four Siye from the Fadao Branch and the Bingwu Branch. They were Qiu Wu, the "Mountain Pusher", Meng Dingbang, the "Tapered Sword", and Zhuang, who was once Wu Hong's deputy.  Rong, and Liu Jiaoyu, who teaches alchemy classes. This old gentleman can be regarded as taking over Feng Shiyou's position after his promotion and became the right secretary of the Fa Dao branch.

    On the other side of the grand ceremony, Tang Tang¡¯s mother, Wei Xinyan, was standing. Behind her were all members of the Lutian Prison.  In addition, there were many high-level teachers and a whole team of heavy-armored guards from Tongxian Tower in the crowd.

    "Master!" Dong Liang's voice suddenly sounded in the crowd, and he was pushed to the front by two heavy-armored guards.  His clothes were messy and there were two bruises on his cheeks. Not only were the acupuncture points sealed.  There are also several ice charms attached to his body to imprison his spiritual power.  Look at him like this.  It was obviously after a fierce struggle that he was restrained.

    "You still call him master!?" It was Zhang Ruize who spoke.  He was following Dong Liang. Besides him, Lu Daqian was also there.  However, unlike Dong Liang, their freedom was not restricted and there were no scars on their bodies.

    The former sneered and shouted in a sharp voice: "You regard him as a master, but does he treat you as a true disciple? No! Look, he only keeps the two of them with him!"

    As Zhang Ruize spoke, his jealous and resentful eyes fell on Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian.  There was unspeakable hatred in his eyes.

    Lu Daqian has always had many conflicts with Zhang Ruize, but at this moment, he seemed to be a different person, and said in a very tacit understanding: "Dong Liang, wake up quickly!"

    The more he spoke, the louder his voice became: "Just now, several teachers have explained the reason, and you have heard it. It is not that the two of us betrayed the master, but that our so-called master actually has ulterior motives and accepted us as his disciples.  It's just a part of his conspiracy. In his eyes, the three of us are just pawns that can be used. Think about it carefully, just tonight. He left us up there, but did he ever think about our safety? Hmph  .Are you still stubborn?"

    Listening to the two scoldings, Dong Liang fell into confusion.  But he didn't want to believe that these were true, and his expression was full of struggle.

    "Master. They said you have evil intentions. Is it true?" Dong Liang still had the last glimmer of hope.  "Tell them quickly, this is just a misunderstanding"

    Unfortunately, his hope was doomed to fail. Feng Shiyou didn't respond to his cry at all. He just glanced at him indifferently, and then his eyes passed across the faces of Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian.  Both Zhang and Lu shivered in excitement, lowered their heads with pale faces, and did not dare to say a word anymore. They still looked impassioned and angry just now.

    They have been under Feng Shiyou's sect for many years, and Feng Shiyou's authority has long been ingrained in their hearts. Now they are attracted by Jiwei, just like a mouse seeing a cat.

    Feng Shiyou twitched the corners of his dry mouth disdainfully, and turned his gaze to the great sacrificer Jiu Sheyuan.  "It seems that these two evil disciples of mine have been bribed by you a long time ago. What a good trick!"

    "That's right." The person who answered was Deputy Mi Jijiu. He sneered and stared at Feng Shiyou viciously and happily.  "You are really unqualified as a master. Your two apprentices have been under your sect for many years, but they are very resentful. More than a year ago, I sent people to contact them several times to explain our suspicions about you.  Knowing the truth and promising benefits, hehe, the two of them realized that they had gone astray and returned, and carried out this righteous act of exterminating their relatives."

    "That's it." Feng Shiyou nodded with understanding.  "You are already prepared. It's you, tššbišŠ. You try to suppress me again and again, but you are just putting on a good show."

    "Haha, it's ridiculous that you think you have a plan and want to play with us. In fact, you have already shown your weakness. I just deliberately created some opportunities for you. Otherwise, how could you take action so quickly?"  Mi Fu Jijiu had had enough of Feng Shiyou's oppression some time ago. Although it was a deliberate act on his part, it still made him hold back his anger. Now he naturally wanted to vent it out and ridicule the other party to his heart's content.  And now in this scene, it is necessary to make everything clear, so Da Jijiu, Wei Xinyan and others did not feel that Mi Fu Jijiu said too much.? 

    "You have seen through my plan a long time ago?" Feng Shiyou squinted his eyes, his eyes flickering, as if he was thinking about the loopholes in his plan.

    "You are a stubborn person. The facts are right in front of you and you still refuse to believe your mistakes." Mi Deputy Jijiu turned to look at the Great Jijiu, and exchanged glances with Wei Xinyan before continuing: "I'll tell you clearly.  It doesn¡¯t matter, your flaw lies in killing Wu Hong"

    "Old thief, you killed our master, and this is an irreconcilable hatred!" As soon as Mi Shijiu finished speaking, two angry roars came over, it was Wu Hong's two direct disciples, Shi Zhuduo and Leng Feng.  The two of them were among the crowd. Originally, they were brought here by the Great Sacrifice Shushehara. Due to their status, they could only stand at the back. But at this time, they could not suppress the hatred in their hearts and rushed to the front of the crowd, which was a bit overstepping.  He yelled and cursed loudly.

    "Presumptuous!" Feng Shiyou's face was gloomy, and his two cold eyes seemed to have substance, which captured the minds of the two young men at once.

    "Be careful!" Wei Xinyan, who was standing aside, shouted, with a sapphire purification bottle in her hand.  The mouth of the bottle was slightly tilted, and a stream of extremely clear water floated in the air, turning into a faint whirlpool.  He stood in front of Shi Zhuduo and Leng Feng.

    At the same moment, the great priest Jiu Sheyuan also took action.  He just stared intently.  There was a disturbance in the space in front of Shi Zhuduo and Leng Feng, and the strange power released by Feng Shiyou through his eyes was cut off.  Two old men with the same white beard and hair looked at each other from a distance.  They were all carefully examining each other, and it was obvious that the silent confrontation just now made them more vigilant.

    But Shi Zhuduo and Leng Feng stood there blankly, their faces pale.  Just a look from Feng Shiyou gave rise to an inexplicable and terrifying force, which almost took their souls out of their bodies. Even though Wei Xinyan came to protect her and was resolved in time by the grand sacrificial wine, the two of them still remained spiritually connected.  He was hit hard.  His mind fell into a trance, and he was almost unsteady on his feet.

    "Take them down quickly." Wei Xinyan frowned and waved to her subordinates.  Immediately, someone came up to help Shi Zhuduo and Leng Feng retreat. Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian, who had never known Feng Shiyou's secret technique, were so frightened that they took the opportunity to hide behind them.  Dong Liang had not yet recovered from the shock of cruel reality, and had almost no reaction to the outside world. He was just dragged by two heavy-armored guards and retreated out of the door together.

    "The Soul-Captivating Evil Eye!" Wei Xinyan put away the sapphire purifying bottle.  Looking at Feng Shiyou, he said coldly: "It seems that our guess is good. You have indeed obtained the evil technique created by Liu Zang, the Soul-Eating Secret!"

    Feng Shiyou remained silent, and Wei Xinyan did not ask any more questions.  Mi Fujiu, who was on the side, couldn't help but sneer: "When we encircled and suppressed Liu Zang, you were one of them. In the end, the man was attacked by our joint forces and was shattered to pieces. He was buried under the collapsed half of the mountain. Later.  We have dug many times but have not found his body or relics. Hey, now it seems that you got there first."

    Mi Deputy Jijiu seemed to be reminiscing about the past: "Decades have passed, but you know how to be patient, and it is only now that you show your true strength. You must have mastered this evil art! Humph, what a pity, you Baimi  If you let go, you will end up with the same fate as Liu Zang."

    "You suspected me from Wu Hong's body?" Feng Shiyou changed the subject again.

    "Exactly." Mi Fu Jijiu followed up with a few explanations: "The metal spells that Wu Hong practices are most afraid of flames, so he always carries a fire-proof talisman on his body. I think based on the situation at that time, you must have committed the crime.  I was in a hurry and didn't realize this. As a result, Wu Hong's body was preserved intact in the fire. But no one suspected you at first. On the contrary, rumors about Liu Zang spread, making us all suspicious. Hehe  , those rumors must have been spread secretly by you!"

    Feng Shiyou didn¡¯t hide anything and nodded calmly.

    Deputy Mi Jijiu sneered again: "In the end, it was thanks to Inspector Wei that I finally connected you with the murderer. As the main person in charge of investigating this murder case, she tried her best to find clues, and even secretly  The capital has invited a person with special abilities.¡±

    "The Deathspeaker!" Feng Shiyou suddenly realized.

    "good."

    "I understand." Feng Shiyou rubbed his palms.  "I've heard of people with this kind of gifted ability. They can talk to corpses and even the souls of the dead Since you are sure that I am the murderer, why didn't you come to arrest me?"

    Faced with this question, it was Wei Xinyan who answered him: "You were vicious. Wu Siye's soul was shattered under your sorcery, and most of his body was mutilated. The Death Raider could only read sporadic information, and almost no details.  Huge value. The only thing that can be confirmed is that before Wu Siye was killed,??The last memories are all about you, and my hatred for you is unforgettable.  We cannot convict you based on this, but you are the most suspect.  In addition, there is no doubt that Wu Siye died from the evil spell in the Soul-Eating Secret, and you also participated in the siege of Liu Zang. These are connected together, and this officer has designated you as the key target of investigation.  "

    Wei Xinyan paused for a moment while speaking, and her eyes swept over the faces of Gongsun Bian and the two old men one by one.  "As the investigation deepened, we discovered more and more secrets about you. For example, you, the senior disciple, will go out of the city to meet some mysterious figures at regular intervals under your orders, and you have also personally contacted them.  Several times.¡±

    "As expected of the imperial court, I have underestimated you." Feng Shiyou said solemnly.  The old man in black robe beside him sneered disdainfully, while the old man in green robe remained expressionless. Judging from their attitudes, they seemed not worried at all, let alone taking so many people from the other side into their eyes, leaving Feng Shiyou alone.  Nagging there.

    "It's a pity that although we discovered that your behavior is secretive, we still can't act rashly due to your status. Fortunately, the Grand Sacrificial Wine reminded me that since you have probably obtained Liu Zang's magic and practiced it to this day, you will definitely be able to work with him.  Just like him, you came to take advantage of the thing sealed in this gate. Facts have proven this. You were very active in Tongxian Tower and secretly attracted many people. Your purpose has been clearly revealed.  On the contrary, your results in the research on the Star Breaker Cannon are slightly beyond our expectations, but it is also reasonable. You are building momentum for yourself. Fortunately, the situation we set up is secret, and the two apprentices who persuaded you are also doing it in private.  Do it secretly, asking them to keep an eye on your every move, and tonight, you finally revealed your true colors."

    "You guys really have good intentions!" Feng Shiyou laughed.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 67: Fierce Power (4)

    "You guys really have good intentions!" Feng Shiyou laughed, and then said with some regret: "I didn't act carefully enough, and I was a little impatient, and you took advantage of it. But you didn't know my intentions. Fifty  It¡¯s been many years Hey, that day the space rift suddenly appeared, and the high priest hurriedly summoned us. I passed by Wu Hong¡¯s mansion and saw him alone. He seemed to have just woken up from meditation and was shaken by spiritual energy.  Affected, the sea of ??consciousness is a little unstable. How could I let such a good opportunity go in vain? Besides, the surroundings are in chaos. If you use some tricks, you won't doubt me." "I thought of it on the spur of the moment,  I unexpectedly attacked and killed that old man. Speaking of which, the joy in my heart is really hard to describe!"

    "Feng Shiyou, even now, you still don't repent and dare to be arrogant. It seems that you are the legacy of Shen Zhongliu Zang." Jiu Sheyuan, the great priest, angrily scolded in an old voice.  "You witnessed Liu Zang's tragic ending with your own eyes. Don't take any chances and just capture him without hesitation!"

    "Haha, Senior She, you want me to surrender without mercy? Do you want me to hand over the Soul-Eating Secrets obediently? Haha, at the beginning, weren't you also very interested in the Soul-Eating Secrets? You have used it dishonorably many times.  methods to try to get it."

    "Feng Shiyou!" She Yuan did not expect that Feng Shiyou would tell his secrets back then. His wrinkled face showed a look of shock, and he no longer had the calm and unpredictable expression just now.

    "You must be surprised, how did I know?" Feng Shiyou asked sarcastically, followed by another burst of laughter, but his equally old voice slowly became clearer.  It was as if the owner of the voice quickly became decades younger in laughter.  "Your shrewdness is beyond my expectation, but you always guessed one thing wrong. This is why you are doomed to fail."

    "You" The chief priest was Sheyuan, the deputy priest was Mi Jiu, and Liu Siye and several other elderly people were there.  As if seeing a nightmare, his expression suddenly changed with horror.

    "Impossible, youthis is impossible" Mi Fu Jijiu yelled uncontrollably.

    "Why is it impossible? How can it be so easy if you want me to die." As Feng Shiyou said this, an incredible scene appeared on his face.

    Feng Shiyou¡¯s pale and sparse hair and beard fell off one after another, but thick black hair quickly grew on his scalp.  And the wrinkled skin on his face melted away like mud.  Then it dripped on the robe, and then rolled to the ground.

    "You Liu Zang!" Dajijiu and the others looked at Feng Shiyou who had changed his appearance in stunned silence, whispering hoarsely.

    As soon as Wei Xinyan and the others appeared, Tie Heng quietly retreated to a corner. Although he felt bitter in his heart, he could only watch the development of the situation.  At this time, Tie Heng couldn't help but change his position so that he could clearly see the changes in Feng Shiyou.

    Feng Shiyou¡¯s old face was replaced by a young and handsome face. He looked less than thirty years old.  His appearance is more feminine, with a hint of evil between his brows, and his narrow eyes are sharper and more gloomy than before.  There seemed to be an icy mist surging in his eyes, which was very strange.

    "He is indeed not a normal human being" Tie Heng thought to himself.

    He first met Feng Shiyou three years ago.  Through the special ability given by his own soul, he felt that this person's soul was different from ordinary people and was unusually powerful.  And it was full of strange aura, Tie Heng knew it at that time.  There must be some unknown secret hidden in Feng Shiyou, which is why Tie Heng has always been wary and fearful of this master.

    "Who are you?" Mi Fu Jijiu's eyes widened, shock mixed with fear in his expression, and his voice was trembling.  "Liu Zang is dead, he is dead, he was killed by our own hands, his body was broken into pieces You can't be him, it's impossible Feng Shiyou, what on earth are you doing? I'm warning you, you are doing this to yourself.  Trapped to death!"

    At the end of the sentence, Deputy Mi Jijiu roared as if hysterically, but everyone could hear that he was full of fear of the man named Liu Zang.

    "Mian, Mian. It's been decades and you're still so worthless." Feng Shiyou, or rather Liu Zang, chuckled and took two steps forward leisurely, rubbing his hands slowly.  Move and rub off the dry epidermis that belongs to the elderly, revealing the smooth and elastic new skin underneath.  "Remember? I said back then that you have no other skills except being an errand boy for Sheyuan. Now look, you have been able to achieve the high position of deputy wine minister in these years, and it is probably inseparable from Sheyuan.  A charity, right?¡±

    Looking at that familiar and unforgettable face, and listening to his sarcastic words, Mi Fujiu was speechless.  Even Da Jijiu and the others didn't know how to react for a while, because this sudden change completely confused the minds of these older generations, and it was completely unexpected.our expectations.  When Zhang Ruize and Lu Daqian, who were hiding in the crowd, saw this scene, they were terrified and at a loss. After all, this was the master they had followed for several years, but in the end, it was all an illusion

    Fortunately, Wei Xinyan can still remain calm, but she has read the secret dossier about Liu Zang, and is well aware of the terror and madness of this person. She is also a little shocked in her heart, and she is much more solemn when she speaks.  "Since you are Liu Zang, what about Feng Shiyou? Could it be that you were not dead that year, and Feng Shiyou found you afterwards, and you used him or bewitched him"

    "It's not as complicated as you think." Liu Zang patted the robe on his body and shook off some peeled skin residue.  "Back then, at the foot of Qingyuan Mountain, they, along with many mentors and experts from the imperial court, besieged me. I killed many people. I was also attacked by them together, and even my body was shattered, and I was buried under the collapsed rock.  Bottom."

    Liu Zang¡¯s eyes were far-reaching and his voice was faint.  "Fortunately, I practiced the Soul-Eating Secret Tradition, and I have achieved some success in the immortal body. I can keep a trace of my remaining soul immortal. But the time cannot be too long, otherwise it will still disappear. Hehe, it was really miserable at that time, every moment.  Withstanding the absorption from the netherworld, my soul is returning to nothingness. Do you know how much suffering this is?"

    "Of course you don't know Humph, I was unwilling to be so distraught and have all my life's hard work go to waste, so I struggled to hold on until Feng Shiyou found me. Haha, it's all thanks to him, if it weren't for him  If it appears, I can¡¯t say it will end up parasitic on some insect or small beast.¡±

    "Are you reborn by seizing a body!?" Jiu Sheyuan, the great sacrificer, exclaimed.

    "Seize the body and be reborn?" Liu Zang looked at him and let out a heavy breath.  "How can I seize the body without cultivating the soul? I just used the soul-transmitting technique in the soul-eating secrets to possess Feng Shiyou when he was looking for my belongings. He found it from my body at that time  He was so excited that he didn't realize anything was wrong with him. What's even more ridiculous is that he didn't tell anyone else about it after he returned. Instead, he hid it and went to the capital alone.  , while working as an official, he diligently practiced the Soul-Eating Secret Technique. How did he know that the deeper he practiced the Soul-Eating Secret Technique and the more refined his spiritual power became, the faster I would recover and the stronger the soul-sending technique would be."

    "In the end, he made a wedding dress for you." She Yuan said word by word.

    "That's right. When he was young, I was the one who completely integrated into his soul, and then worked hard to slowly eliminate his personality." Liu Zang sighed: "What a shame, Feng Shiyou's qualifications are so poor.  It actually took me twenty years to achieve success in cultivation, and I still need to spend more energy adjusting this body."

    "Then you later resigned from office to focus on developing weapons, became an alchemist, and became famous all over the world with this name?" Wei Xinyan asked.

    Liu Zang smiled in reply.  "This is Feng Shiyou's creation. If it weren't for me, he would be destined to remain unknown for the rest of his life. What now? His name can at least leave a mark in the history books."

    "Absurd!" She Yuan rebuked coldly.

    "Senior She." The cold mist in Liu Zang's narrow eyes became even thicker.  "For so many years, I have been looking forward to tonight, to get back what should belong to me. And to seek revenge from you people for the original blood revenge. Hehe, but speaking of it, if it weren't for you, I would also  Without being able to comprehend the vast and unpredictable netherworld and the true meaning of the soul, it would be impossible for me to perfect the soul-eating secrets and make the path I choose more certain, and this is all thanks to you!"

    "You're just wishful thinking!" Sheyuan turned his palm over and found a token in his hand, which was the same as the one Liu Zang had used before, but it was obvious that this token was the real thing.  "Without this prohibition token, you won't be able to open the magic lock on the gate. You'd better give up!"

    As soon as the words came out, Sheyuan clicked twice on the token, and the huge spherical room was immediately covered with a layer of light red aura. It seemed that the brilliance was very soft, but in fact it was a powerful restriction that sealed the space.  got up.  Immediately afterwards, around the room, circles of circular magic circles emerged out of thin air.  They range from large to small, connecting quickly and overlapping at multiple levels, forming more than a dozen three-dimensional and more complex formations.

    In the center of these three-dimensional magic circles, a trace of white light gradually gathers. It is highly condensed spiritual power. Once released, it will cause terrible destructive power.

    "Damn it!" Tie Heng cursed secretly.  The Great Sacrifice Wine activated the defense mechanism in this secret vault, and it combined offense and defense.

    Unlike Tie Heng¡¯s worries, Liu Zang and the two old men turned a blind eye to it.  The former even smiled coldly, turned around and walked towards the tall gate.

    "I'll leave them to you two, don't let them interfere with me!" Liu Zang said to the old man in black robe.

    "Humph, ??Take care of yourself!  Don't make any more mistakes. Our agreement is based on the thing inside. You'd better give us our share as promised.  "The old man in black robe responded with a cold face.

    "Humph!" Liu Zang's eyes flashed with a sharp light, and he also snorted heavily.

    He stopped in front of the boundary gate and gave Gongsun Bian, who was avoiding the side with Tie Heng, a meaningful glance at the end. The strange mist in his eyes turned like a whirlpool, making the two teenagers feel chilled.  Don't dare to meet his eyes.

    "Take care of your own lives, don't let me down." Liu Zang said this softly, then looked up at the gate in front of him, with a look of determination and solemnity on his face.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 67: Fierce Power (5)

    "Take care of your own lives, don't let me down." Liu Zang said this softly, then looked up at the gate in front of him, with a look of determination and solemnity on his face.

    His hands suddenly reached out and pressed against the silver-white door.  His eyes had turned into two hazy hazes of light, which spread out from his eye sockets and quickly spread all over his body along his skin.  At this moment, Liu Zang opened his mouth, as if he was shouting silently.

    "What is he doing?" Mi Fu Jijiu asked in surprise.

    No one could answer him. Everyone present was stunned by Liu Zang¡¯s evil behavior.  Liu Zang's body was melting, even more thoroughly than the old skin peeling off just now.  All the flesh and blood in his body turned into a gelatinous substance, squirming like a giant mollusk. Following his hands, it spread like a tide to the boundary gate and spread out.

    Liu Zang's robe fell to the ground, and several rings and ornaments he carried also jingled on the floor. They were all precious high-level magic weapons, but no one cared about them at this time.  Everyone's eyes were focused on the boundary gate, and no one could move away.

    "Is this the power of the soul-eating secret? Using the power of the soul to change the shape of the body If this is his own magic, then he can really be called a master." Tie Heng immediately felt  It was creepy, but I couldn't help but feel excited.  Even the well-informed Tie Heng had never seen this kind of secret technique performed by Liu Zang on a human being.  And Tie Heng also saw that the Soul-Eating Secret was a method specializing in the power of the soul, which aroused his interest.

    On the realm gate, the eighteen-fold rune secret lock appeared again.  They rotated rapidly, releasing wave after wave of spiritual energy impacts.  Psychic waves appear like faint ripples.  But everyone present was discerning, and no one would doubt its destructive power.  If anyone touches the boundary gate at this time, the only outcome will be to become a puddle of powder.

    But the gelatinous substance that Liu Zang turned into was between flesh and blood and spiritual body. Although there were some dissociation phenomena under the erosion of psychic waves, it was still intact overall.  Not to mention this, Liu Zang was slowly seeping into the silver-white door like a yššti that had fallen on the muddy ground.

    "Master, this is taking a risk, if one is not good" Gongsun clenched his fists tightly, looking very nervous.

    Tie Heng is not easy either.  It's just that he doesn't care about Liu Zang's success or failure.  He originally had some feelings for this master, but now that he knew his true identity, Tie Heng didn't have to worry about it.  Tie Heng is now more concerned about how to deal with the situation at hand. He does not want to be detained by the government as Liu Zang's accomplice.

    His eyes were moving wildly, and his thoughts were like lightning, thinking about how to escape.  The great priest Jiu Sheyuan over there had already shouted loudly.  "Stop him quickly, don't let him succeed!"

    Seeing Liu Zang using such evil magic, and the seal on the realm gate seemed to be unable to stop him, Sheyuan was really anxious.  He serves as the high priest of the school.  We couldn't be more clear about the thing hidden within the Realm Gate. It was also the most important secret in the entire Tongxian Tower. If Liu Zang got it, the consequences would be disastrous.

    He gave the order to attack through the prohibition token in his hand.  The surrounding three-dimensional arrays suspended in the air were immediately activated, and powerful spiritual power was ready to burst out.  As he roared angrily, Qiu Wu and Meng Dingbang were the leaders.  A group of warriors unlocked the power of their respective noble phantoms, and various dazzling auras appeared on their weapons.  Then he jumped forward and rushed towards the boundary gate.  behind them.  The magicians also began to chant spells and form seals, preparing to cast spells.

    Facing the menacing crowd, the old man in black robe showed no fear. Instead, he straightened his arms and pointed them like swords, and stepped forward unhurriedly, with a fierce murderous aura rising from his body.

    The reaction of the old man in green robe was not as clever as his, but even more terrifying.  He took half a step forward, his lips slowly opened, and then he let out a loud roar.

    Tie Heng had the previous experience. As soon as he saw the old man in green robe moving, he used his kung fu to protect his ears. He also mobilized his wind energy to form a vacuum barrier around his body.  But to his surprise, the deafening roar did not come. What caught his eyes was a cone-shaped ripple of air starting from the mouth of the old man in green robe and spreading in the direction of the door.

    It was a sound wave that almost showed its substance. It was like a huge wave. In the blink of an eye, all the people who rushed towards it were bounced back. Even Qiu Wu and Meng Dingbang, who had the most profound skills, were no exception.  Blood spurted from the mouth, and blood oozed from the eyes, ears, nose and even skin.

    "Awesome!" Tie Heng was prepared, but he was still affected by the aftermath. He felt a sharp pain all over his body and felt a little dizzy in his head.  "This is his real skill!"

    The sound wave skill roared out by the old man in green robe obviously used all his strength, and it has reached the realm of great sound and sound, soThere was the earth-shattering loud noise like last time. If it weren't for that air wave, it would have been almost invisible.

    At this moment, Mi Fu Jijiu and others were shocked.  They had seen the killed guards outside before and knew that some of their opponents knew how to kill.  But they had a large number of people, and they thought that the people who performed the sound killing technique were not very powerful, so they didn't take it too seriously. They thought that with the two martial arts masters Qiu Wu and Meng Dingbang, they could easily deal with it.  These people also have sufficient means of self-protection.  But now they realized how wrong they were. The sound killing skill displayed by the old man in green robe was terrifying, and his true energy was so powerful that it was probably deeper than Qiu and Meng combined.  But by this time it was too late for them to try to remedy the situation. All they were preparing were attack spells aimed at Liu Zang, and their spiritual power was halfway through. How could it be so easy to change them?

    At this critical juncture, it was the great sacrifice Jiu Sheyuan who showed his extraordinary qualities.  He didn't bother to activate the prohibition token anymore, but quickly formed a mysterious hand seal with his hands, and shouted: "Seventh Yushu, Fengwu!"

    A space about ten feet in size in front of him was distorted, and then based on this point, a space barrier suddenly unfolded up, down, left and right, forming a vaguely discernible wall as thin as a hair, separating the great sacrificial wine and the people behind him.  Those magicians guarded it, barely blocking the sound waves.

    " But Sheyuan's spell was activated a bit hastily, and the old man in green robe used real skills. How could it be so easy to catch it?

    The space barrier was trembling under the impact of the sound waves. The surface was immediately covered with fine cracks, and a small part of the sound waves penetrated in. Except for a few people, most of the magicians were spitting out blood.  On the ground, the worst ones even fainted.

    "Compared with warriors, the magician's body is too weak, and because the sound killing skill is so special, ordinary protective spells cannot resist it if you are careless. As a result, you end up like this in one encounter.  But compared to the warriors outside the space barrier, they are undoubtedly lucky.

    Including Qiu Wu and Meng Dingbang, the warriors who just rushed forward like tigers down the mountain were all knocked back by the sound waves.  But Sheyuan was in a hurry and had no time to take care of them. He could only protect the fragile magicians first and isolate them from the space barrier.  Although none of these warriors were weak, and each of them had a strength above the sixth level, they were temporarily unprepared and suffered a big loss from this sound killing power. Less than half of them were shocked to death on the spot, and some others  They were also seriously injured, and only the few masters with the most profound skills, after vomiting a few mouthfuls of blood, mustered up all their energy, and barely had some strength to fight back.

    "Yushu! It turns out that Dajijiu practices space magic!" Tie Heng was secretly surprised.  He knows very well that any spell that involves the soul, space or even time is extremely difficult to practice, and if you don't do it well, it will backfire on you, causing unimaginable damage. It is often listed as a taboo technique.  Therefore, there have been very few people who have achieved success in these three fields throughout the ages.  But today, first there was Liu Zang who practiced the art of soul, and now there was a great priest who mastered the secret method of space, which made Tie Heng both surprised and full of curiosity.

    The power of a roar can be said to be enough to defeat a thousand armies, but the green-robed old man also consumed a lot of his internal energy.  He adjusted his breathing slightly and took another deep breath.  He ignored Qiu Wu and others and turned his attention to the three-dimensional magic circles around him.  He opened his mouth and let out another silent roar. A circle of sound waves exploded in all directions in mid-air. All the three-dimensional magic circles that were affected fell apart. Even the red aura covering the entire room collapsed after being touched.

    "Go to hell!" At the same moment, the old man in black robe did not give Qiu Wu and others a chance to breathe. He jumped up and appeared a few steps away.  His arms were like two big swords, swung rapidly, and dozens of sword energy shot out.

    Qiu Wu and Meng Dingbang tried hard to block these sword energies, and then took advantage of the situation to sacrifice the spirit release of the Noble Phantasm in order to counterattack.  But as soon as the two came into contact, they realized that the other party was not only extremely powerful, but also possessed strange skills.  Each sword energy shot from that slash was more than ten feet long, and it was as solid as a real giant sword of fine steel. It was extremely sharp and heavy.

    Qiu Wu slashed out with both palms in a series, and the strong zhenqi condensed into a giant mountain-moving palm. However, he barely managed to receive more than a dozen sword energy and was shattered by the shock. One left arm was also injured by a sword energy, from the palm to the shoulder.  , almost cut in half, with all the bones exposed, he screamed and rolled away on the ground.

    Meng Dingbang's skills were similar to his, but his swordsmanship focused on attack and was not good at defense. In addition, he had already suffered internal injuries from the green-robed old man's sound killing skill. Now faced with the black-robed old man's sword energy, he  Even worse.  After resisting seven or eight sword qi, he could no longer hold the long tapered sword in his hand and was knocked away. His chest and right leg were also cut open by the sword qi. He immediately fell to the ground, life and death.??know.

    As for the other warriors, they were far behind the black-robed old man. The scene was almost a one-sided massacre. Two of them were cut into two pieces by the sword energy, and their blood and internal organs were scattered all over the floor.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 68: Control (1)

    The bloody killing seemed to further arouse the murderous intention of the old man in black robe. He smiled unabashedly, raised his arms, and made a trembling sound like the sound of a sword. Then he was about to use another killing move to completely kill the remaining people.  Those warriors.

    He was about to take action, but his expression tightened, his body shrank back, and he took several steps back very quickly.  In his original position, an extremely subtle distortion of space flashed away, and people with poor eyesight would never be able to notice that it had appeared.

    "Split the empty blade£www." ⣬²panic egg I 5 endure order Š¹¥»÷£¬¿shirtûÓeach account for the äÅ€ÇúÐweft silly animal husbandry stick school¬Çlemon pryûµeye chanting just right?br/>

    The black-robed old man let out a sharp roar, crossed his arms in front of his chest, paused for a moment, and then struck out suddenly.  Two black sword-shaped rays of light emerged from the front of the palm. This was a sword light that was more condensed and more destructive than the sword energy. This person could actually slash it out with bare hands, which made everyone who witnessed this scene feel incredible!

    Two black sword beams slashed down on the space barrier. Amidst the harsh crackling sound, a huge X-shaped crack appeared on the space barrier that completely blocked the area at the door.  After two or three breaths, the entire space barrier collapsed, turning into countless tiny space fragments and quickly disappearing into the void.

    A look of surprise appeared on Sheyuan's face. He didn't know where Liu Zang colluded with these two martial arts masters. Judging from the skills they just showed, they definitely have the qualifications to establish a sect.  Listening to the previous conversation between the black-robed old man and Liu Zang, it was obvious that he was also interested in the thing inside the boundary gate, which he could not tolerate.

    You can take a look at it in a blink of an eye.  On the boundary door, the gelatinous substance that Liu Zang transformed into has completely penetrated into the door.  The restriction on the door lost its target of attack, and the ripple-like psychic waves converged.  But the eighteen-fold rune secret lock is still turning, and the situation is obviously very abnormal.

    "Liu Zang no matter what tricks you have, you can't succeed!" She Yuan gritted his teeth, and then thinking of Liu Zang's young and energetic appearance, a strange fanaticism surged in his eyes.

    "Release the spirit! The four poles above and below, without beginning or end! The great void!"

    With a low groan, the aura on his body began to soar, and the seals between his hands changed rapidly. At the same time.  A small and exquisite armillary sphere suddenly appeared in the void above his head.  This is Sheyuan's Noble Phantasm. It does not have earth-shattering sound and light effects, but only releases the second level of power silently.  A fist-sized, hazy shadow flickers in and out of the armillary sphere. It is connected with the entire void as yiti, giving people a mysterious and mysterious feeling. It is the soul release of this precious instrument.  With its appearance, this huge room was filled with a sudden spatial oscillation, and the gradually increasing pressure made everyone feel uneasy.

    "This Shiling turned out to be the soul of the Infernal Demon!" The eyes of the old man in black robe were full of greed.  "And there are such good things. Haha, it's mine!"

    He shouted so loudly that he completely ignored the Great Sacrifice Wine Sheyuan and didn't care about the terrifying space wave shock.  The originally indifferent face of the old man in green robe was also a little surprised.  Staring at the phantom in the armillary sphere, he seemed to be coveting it.

    Wei Xinyan and Deputy Mi Jijiu hurriedly protected Sheyuan from both sides.  The two of them are superb in spells, even though they were affected by some sound killing skills just now.  His internal organs were injured, but they were not serious.  After taking a breath, they still have the strength to fight.

    Tie Heng in the distance frowned.  The large number of people in the academy also led to their carelessness. Without knowing the true strength of the black-robed and green-robed old men, they were completely defeated.  Now faced with the double attack between the two of them, even if Jiu Sheyuan, the great priest, masters the secret of Yushu, and has the assistance of Wei Xinyan and others, he can only be said to be stubbornly resisting.

    "She is Tang Tang's mother. I have to think of a way to prevent anything from happening to her" Tie Heng thought quickly.

    "Since you want to die so much, I will help you and send you on the road together!" The old man in black robe sneered, the black light on the fingertips of both hands appeared again, and he would take a step forward to kill him.  The old man in green robes from behind also strode forward. As he opened and closed his lips, he focused his sound into a ball, and a sonic ball the size of a chicken egg hovered in front of him.

    But after the two of them took two steps, they stopped. Their eyes also turned to the door, and their expressions became solemn.  Completely opposite to them, Sheyuan's expression immediately turned excited, and the fierce look in his eyes became even stronger!

    "This breath is" The old man in black robe was muttering to himself. A flash of silver passed through the doorway with a bone-chilling chill, then flew over the heads of everyone, and instantly hit the old man in black robe.

    "Ding!" The reaction speed of the old man in black robe was extremely fast. With a vertical stroke of his right hand, he blocked the silver light and made a sharp sound of metal collision.

    Danger of being attacked by someone with one moveAfter succeeding, the old man in black robe was furious, stabbed forward with his left hand, and shot out a sword light.

    In front of Sheyuan and others, there was an extra person at some point!  This man was like a cold current blowing from the far north tundra. The boundless chill spread out around him, and frost froze on the ground in the blink of an eye.

    "ßÚØÝ!" The black sword light pierced a huge crystal ice shield, tearing out a very fine crack. The ice shield then fell apart, revealing a palm behind the ice shield.  The palm of this hand is extremely white, as if it was carved from ten thousand years of black ice. The five fingers are as long as a sword, and the elegance contains amazing power.

    The silver light flew back and fell into this palm, but it was a silver-white blade wheel about two feet in diameter. Its owner, Tie Heng, happened to know the man who was praised by the world as the most beautiful man in the world.  Gu Shuihan, the general of Qilin Wei Zhu Kingdom.

    This general of the Zhu Kingdom has not changed much compared to three years ago, but his skills are deeper than before and his appearance is colder. He stands like a towering snow peak that will never melt.  It gives people a terrifying feeling that if they don¡¯t move, they will be frozen for thousands of miles.

    ¡°It¡¯s a twist, now there¡¯s something good to watch!¡± Tie Heng thought with a wry smile.  "My current position is really embarrassing"

    "It's you!" Gu Shuihan and the black-robed old man said at the same time. They were facing each other, both glaring at each other with stern eyes.

    "Gu Shuihan!" There was obvious hatred in the voice of the old man in black robes. The edge of his right hand was covered with a layer of ice. He suffered a little loss in the fight just now.

    "Devil sword, thousand blades!" What Gu Shuihan said was ice-like chill, which seemed to be a bit colder than the cold air he exuded.

    He pointed out the identity of the old man in black robe, glanced at the old man in green robe, and said in the same solemn tone: "The crazy demon who shakes the sky, Long Hao!"

    "What, they are Qian Ren and Long Hao!?" Wei Xinyan was shocked. As the regional inspector of Lu Tianjian, she knew a lot of secrets.  "Then Liu Zanghe is also a member of the mysterious organization of Paradise!?"

    Tie Heng immediately wrote down these two sentences firmly. He inherited Lei Mo's memory, but had never heard of the organization Bliss. But looking at Wei Xinyan's face, it was obvious that this secret group was extraordinary and seemed to have a lot of influence.  Strong strength, the court also pays great attention to them.

    "Giggle" The old man in black robe let out a laughter like metal friction. It was completely different from the previous voice. It was actually a woman's voice.  "For several years, your court has spared no effort to trace our background. Now it seems that we have achieved some results!"

    "Qianren, the matter has come to an end, there is no need to hide your head and show your tail anymore!" Gu Shuihan shouted.

    "Huh, now that you are here, you really don't have to play this game any more." The old man in black robe raised his left hand and flicked it gently on himself, as if he had caught something invisible in his hand, and then he uncovered it.  His figure immediately became blurry, and his true appearance was revealed after a burst of colorful light and shadow changes.

    A sneer appeared at the corner of Tie Heng's mouth. Tie Heng also recognized this person. It was none other than the mysterious black-robed woman who had sneak-attacked Remo and wanted to snatch the Grip of Chaos.  Tie Heng had met her once and had a particularly deep memory of her unique aura. When Tie Heng saw the old man in black robe for the first time, he identified the person's true identity through the technique of peeping into the void, and knew that she had used some kind of magic.  The clever methods have changed their appearance, which is why Tie Heng has always been afraid of her and the old man in green robe.

    Qian Ren is tall and tall, just like back then. His whole body is covered in a black robe, but his head is not covered with a hood, revealing a head of green and black hair, which is tied into a long and thick braid that hangs down to his waist.  between.  The color of her hair is very weird, with a somewhat metallic texture, so the whole braid looks like a twisted steel wire, which makes it feel heavy in the eyes of others.

    This woman¡¯s appearance was covered by a gray mask, with only a pair of rolling yellow eyes and lips partially exposed.  This mask looks ordinary, but no one present is an ordinary person, and they can feel that this mask is not ordinary, and they can't help but take a few more glances.

    There is no decoration on the mask, it is plain and unremarkable. It is just like three holes dug into an iron plate. It has no sense of beauty.  However, such a rough shape has an indescribable attraction. People can't help but cast their eyes on it, and it makes people feel the urge to reach out and touch it from the bottom of their hearts.

    "It turns out to be a shape-changing veil. No wonder others can't see the flaw." Tie Heng stared at Qianren's left hand. She held a piece of gauze as thin as cicada wings with ever-changing colors between her two fingers, and closed it with a flip of her wrist.  got up.  This is not an ordinary gauze scarf, but a top-quality magic weapon used for disguise. It is more exquisite than ordinary human skin masks, disguise pills or painted skins.??, and can change its shape at will, which can be called a rare exception.

    Looking at the old man in green robe, he just pulled it off and took off the shape-changing veil attached to his body.

    "Ah!" When Dai Mi, Deputy Jijiu and others saw the true form of the green-robed old man, they all exclaimed.

    "Glazed Dragon Man!" Tie Heng was also greatly surprised.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 68: Control (2)

    "Glazed Dragon Man!" Tie Heng was also greatly surprised.

    Long Hao is actually not a human being, but a member of an ancient alien race, with the blood of a true dragon flowing in his body.  He has the head of a dragon, a burly body nearly a foot tall, and a broad chest, as thick as a city wall.  He was wearing a set of weird soft scales that clung to his extremely strong limbs and made the huge muscles stand out. It looked like the scales had grown on him.

    "His hands are like dragon claws, and the claws are as hard and sharp as a dagger. It is estimated that an ordinary shield will not be able to block his casual blow."  The most eye-catching thing about Long Hao is naturally his head, which is three-quarters like a human and seven-quarters like a dragon. There are two thick and short forked dragon horns on both sides of his forehead. Like his eyes, they are all shining with five colors.  Under the light of colored glaze, you can still see some colored glaze scales on the exposed skin such as his cheeks and the back of his hands. They are exquisite and gorgeous, but somewhat incompatible with his sturdy appearance

    There is no mask on Long Hao's inhumanly big head, but a mask tied with a thick chain hangs on his chest. With his majestic chest as the background, it looks like a unique necklace.  The shape of this mask is different from the one worn by the black-robed female Qianren. On the mask is a human face looking up to the sky and screaming, which is vividly depicted.  But the strange thing is that the mouth is partially sealed. Looking at the expression, it seems that the pain and depression of being unable to make a sound can be felt in the eyes, and it also makes people feel a fear of being unable to talk or express.

    "This is" Tie Heng's eyes looked back and forth on the masks of Qian Ren and Long Hao, and his expressions slowly became heavier.  In his mind, long-standing memories emerged one by one.  Looking at the two masks with different shapes, his eyes were a little more frightening.

    "Bliss Sky could it be him? He was sealed back then Hmm. It's possible Then there won't be too many core members of this organization, and everyone should have such a mask as a symbol" Tie  Heng temporarily forgot his own situation.  Lost in memories and thoughts.  "Except for him, I don't know what happened to the others. If they are like himhey, if that happens, there will be no peace in this world"

    While Tie Heng was thinking about something, Jiu Sheyuan, the great priest over there, spoke eagerly.  "General Gu, please control this woman. As for the dragon man, leave it to me. What do you want?"

    "Okay!" Gu Shuihan responded simply. As soon as he finished speaking, the cold air that had been scattered in all directions suddenly converged, and then rushed towards the black-robed female Thousand Blades.  The cold air formed dots of ice crystals in the air, and the ground between the two of them was also covered with a layer of frost.

    "You still want to control me with this little trick? What a shameless statement!" Thousand Blades stood proudly in the cold wind, a powerful sword intent arose in her body, and the sharp energy coming out of her body seemed to pierce the whole world.  The hole comes.  The oncoming cold air was torn and shattered by the sword intent from a few feet away, making it impossible to get even half a step closer to her.  "If you are still like you were a few years ago, then tonight your pretty face is just waiting to be ripped off by me!"

    Qianren sneered sinisterly. Look at her sharp look, like a dangerous peak still standing in a snowstorm, arrogant and strong.

    But her opponent is Gu Shuihan.  He is like ten thousand years of ice, more aloof than anyone else.  He also smiled coldly, with a deep and pleasant voice.  But his tone was as cold as ice to the bone.  "That's a lot of nonsense, as long as you see the real deal."

    ? said.  Gu Shuihan held the blade wheel "Lin Yue" and drew a bright silver arc in front of him.  Hundreds of ice blades were shot out from the arc. These ice flakes, which were no more than the size of a palm, were extremely thin.  As if there is no thickness, each piece is in a regular crescent shape, breaking through the air without a trace of wind.

    Facing the crescent-shaped ice sword coming from the sky and covering the earth, Qianren curled her lips in contempt, shook her body slightly, and the densely packed sword blades penetrated from all parts of her body.  Then she flew up and faced him head-on like an iron ball covered with steel thorns.

    In mid-air, countless sword blades rotated and collided with hundreds of ice knives. The sounds of impact and ice breaking came one after another, making everyone's eardrums hurt.

    Gu Shuihan didn't even look at the Thousand Blades that were flying towards him. He raised his hand and threw it. The cold moon turned into a huge ice crystal snowflake and hovered above his head, and then a cold current that could freeze steel came from it.  The blue-white freezing air surged out like a fountain, first spraying straight into the air, and then flying down in all directions. The area of ??more than ten feet was completely transformed into a world of ice and snow.

    The terrible low temperature scared Mi Fu Jijiu and others, dragging their injured companions far away. Except for a few corpses on the ground, the area at the door became a battlefield for the two of them.

    The figure of Thousand Blades flying around has been stagnated in the freezing air. She was almost frozen in mid-air by a layer of thick ice connected to the ground.  It turns out that the crescent ice blades look extremely sharp, but in fact they break when touched. Their real lethality comes from the hidden power inside them.As they were shattered, the cold air enveloped Qian Ren layer by layer, and penetrated straight into her body, freezing all her meridians and acupuncture points close to the body surface.

    It was only then that Qianren realized that she had fallen into a trap, but unfortunately she was no longer given any choice.  As Lone Shuihan whispered: "Ice killing field!"

    A thick ice curtain was frozen in the blink of an eye. It was like an inverted sea bowl, covering the two people inside.  Everyone finally saw Qian Ren barely cutting through the ice that trapped him, his arms joining together, turning into a strange giant sword, and slashing towards Gu Shuihan.  But Gu Shuihan just waved his palm, and freezing air like the Nine Heavens Gang Wind swept in from all directions, freezing the Thousand Blades again.

    The ice shield was completely closed, and people outside could only hear the intermittent sounds of fighting coming from inside. From time to time, there were a few sword rays penetrating the ice, but the cracks would be re-frozen in the blink of an eye.  Several experts present could sense that Qian Ren's heaven-shattering sword intent was getting more and more crazy, but its aura was slowly fading.

    "As expected of an important minister carefully trained by His Majesty the Emperor" Jiu Sheyuan looked slightly relaxed.

    Gushuihan actually arrived at Tianfeng City two days ago, but in order to cope with possible situations tonight, under Wei Xinyan's arrangement, the news was not revealed.  Sheyuan always puts safety first in everything they do, so they specially invited Gu Shuihan to assist them in their actions as an insurance policy.  Gu Shuihan followed from a distance at first. He was not prepared to take action on local matters. It was not until the school was in crisis and he sensed the unique aura of Qianren that he showed up.  At this moment, for Wei Xinyan and others, Gu Shuihan is not only the insurance for the success or failure of this operation, but also the pillar of their survival.

    As for Gu Shuihan's power, Wei Xinyan on the side had mixed emotions.  She has had extraordinary talent in magic since she was a child, and she was also an outstanding person when she was studying in the academy. She is also a relative of the emperor, and she has never been short of material conditions. When she graduated, she entered the seventh grade.  She wanted to join the ranks of magicians at that time, and it was just around the corner to become a true master.  But she is a woman. After getting married, she has to have children, which inevitably consumes her vitality. Later, her husband passed away and she raised her daughter alone. However, she was more career-minded than ordinary men and put a lot of energy into it. More than ten years have passed.  , her level as a magician can only reach the fifth level. Compared with young geniuses like Gu Shuihan, she will inevitably feel a little disappointed and nostalgic

    She Yuan turned around and looked at Long Hao.  The black-robed female Qianren was in a worrying situation, but Long Hao's half-human, half-dragon face showed no change at all, nor any emotional fluctuations. The eyes in his glazed eyes were as indifferent as water, and they were indescribably cold and ruthless.

    "Isn't he worried at all?" She Yuan pondered for a moment. He was unwilling to use the power of space secrets because he could not fully master this power. Every time he used it, it would bring a heavy burden to himself, and even  You are wasting your lifespan.  But the current situation cannot tolerate him not taking action.  Liu Zang's weird soul skills made him uneasy, so he had to take some remedial measures.

    "Mian." Sheyuan called softly.

    "I'm here." Mi Fujiu took a step closer, but didn't dare to get too close.  At this moment, Sheyuan's body was surrounded by huge space power, which was very dangerous.

    "I'll give you the token. I'll hold this dragon man down while you check the situation of the realm gate. If you just add a few more seals on it." Sheyuan whispered: "Do you understand?"

    "I understand." Mi Fu Jijiu caught the thrown prohibition token, a hint of ferocity flashed in his eyes.

    Sheyuan nodded slightly, and his eyes met Long Hao's glazed eyes again.  This was like a signal to start a war. It didn't need to be expressed with any words or actions. The two of them started to act at the same time.

    Long Hao's burly body leaned forward slightly, and the sonic ball that had been hovering in front of him sprayed out silently.  Although this sonic ball is not as big as an adult's fist, it is like a bubble that bursts with a poke. In fact, it is composed of several sonic energy. Once it explodes, it is just a pile of fine steel, let alone flesh and blood.  , is also the fate of turning into powder in a blink of an eye.

    Fortunately, what Sheyuan has mastered is not an ordinary power.  He fluttered his hands, and with the cooperation of a series of hand seals, he quickly chanted a spell.  The spell is very short, but it contains dozens of different syllables in an instant, and it is full of mysterious, ancient, distant and profound artistic conception.

    "Yu Shu Sixteen, Black Path!" She Yuan stretched out his hand and pointed forward, and the direction pointed by his fingertips was the midpoint between him and Long Hao.  A black irregular space crack was formed. It felt as if a piece of the coating on the back of the mirror was suddenly missing, which was abrupt and weird.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 68: Control (3)

    The sonic ball penetrated into the gap in space, and the irregular black color immediately faded and disappeared, which also meant that Long Hao's long-awaited killing move was easily defused.  At least on the surface, Sheyuan responded with ease, and there was a sense of understatement in it.  Long Hao saw it and couldn't help but frown slightly with his two eyebrows like steel brushes, while Mi Fu Jijiu and Wei Xinyan both looked happy.

    ¡°In fact, Sheyuan is far from as relaxed and relaxed as it seems. Not to mention the huge amount of spiritual energy consumed, there is already something wrong with her body.¡±  Several small cracks appeared on his two arms. They were different from dry cracks or cuts from sharp blades, but more like cracks in space. They were very strange and terrifying.  If it weren't for the cover of clothing, it would definitely scare other people.

    Sheyuan¡¯s temperament grew stronger as she grew older. She endured the heartbreaking pain and refused to let it show, but a thin layer of cold sweat still broke out on her forehead.  Wei Xinyan, Mi Fu Jijiu and others were excited and did not notice this detail.  However, Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian in the distance saw something was wrong with him. The latter showed an evil smile calmly. The former knew that it was the backlash of the spell, but Tie Heng was more concerned about what She Yuan had recited before.  A spell.

    "Word Spirit!" Tie Heng thought secretly in his heart: "It is a Word Spirit that involves space, and it is almost complete No wonder, this high priest can practice Yushu, it turns out that he controls the power of Word Spirit. So then  Come on, doesn't Liu Zang also have a word spirit related to the soul field Humph, he disguises himself well and never shows it at all. But even if he has a word spirit as the basis, it is not possible to truly practice these two taboo techniques.  Well, one of the disadvantages of rongyi is that the body will die and the Tao will disappear"

    Tie Heng¡¯s thought just passed by for a moment.  Looking ahead, Sheyuan has already launched a counterattack.  He recited another spell.  While quickly forming hand seals with both hands, he aimed at Long Hao and shook his hand in the air: "Yu Shu Nineteen. **!"

    As he closed his hands, six half-foot-wide space barriers appeared around Long Hao's body, with no ends visible from above and below. They appeared at the same time, and then closed towards the middle at the same time. The front and back were less than half a breath away, and they were not given at all.  Long Hao had no chance to react, not to mention that as soon as the spell was formed, a huge force of space would restrain Long Hao from all directions, waiting for his internal power to explode.  When this invisible force was broken open, it was already sealed in the middle by six space barriers.

    This is an invisible prison, and it is gradually compressing inward after closing. It is not only a restriction, but also a hidden murderous intention!

    Long Hao¡¯s expressionless face finally changed. He was both shocked and angry, and quickly observed the six spatial barriers.  These space fault-like barriers are not only extremely strong, but also have the ability to divide matter, so Long Hao did not dare to touch them with his hands.

    In this situation.  If it were other warriors, they would probably have to rely on the outward release of body-protecting Qi to support the compression of the space barrier, but the methods used by Long Hao were much more severe.

    His body shook violently twice, and the set of dark scales he wore vibrated.  Each piece of scale armor trembled rapidly driven by the true energy, releasing continuous sound waves towards the surroundings, withstanding the compression of the space barrier.  and has a tendency to shatter them into pieces.

    Long Hao¡¯s hands were not idle either. He took a horn from his belt.  The horn body should be a dragon horn.  It is three feet long and has a half-moon arc shape.  It is light blue, as if made of bronze, and there are no deliberate decorations on it. There are only naturally occurring spiral ridges and circles of delicate but light textures, like the dense and complex blood vessels on the human body.

    "Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon, Blue Dragon's Horn!" As soon as the horn caught Tie Heng's eyes, he felt a vast and wild aura coming towards him, which also enabled Tie Heng to identify its details.

    Long Hao held the Canglong Horn and brought it to his mouth. If you look carefully at this time, you will find that in his big dragon-claw-like hands, there are traces of blood seeping out and being absorbed by the Canglong Horn, the light green color  The surface also has a faint layer of blood, especially the fine texture, which is particularly bright red.

    Long Hao blew the Horn of the Blue Dragon, and the loud horn sound carried tremendous power, penetrating the space barrier and surging throughout the room.  Immediately after, the room shook like an earthquake, the six space barriers began to collapse, and large-scale cracks appeared on the surrounding ground. The huge ice cover condensed by Gu Shuihan was also affected and cracked many times.  of the mouth.

    "It's the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon. He used the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon." Mi Fujiu howled miserably, and the ground shook violently, making him almost unsteady on his feet.

    "Damn it, he actually used the Horn of the Blue Dragon to amplify his heaven-shaking demonic sound!" Wei Xinyan gritted her teeth and recognized the base of the horn.  It's not that she is more knowledgeable than Mi Fujiu, but that she is calmer, and at the same time, she is reminding Daijiu of She Yuan.

    The principle of luxury is a cold snort.  Speaking of which,The Dragon's Horn is not just a weapon used for fighting, its value is more reflected in large-scale wars.  For example, when two armies are facing each other, the party holding the Horn of the Blue Dragon only needs to blow the horn to stimulate the fighting spirit and combat effectiveness of its own soldiers, allowing them to move forward fearlessly in battle.  Of course, the cost of using the Blue Dragon's Horn is also staggering. An ordinary warrior would have to sacrifice all his blood and essence to blow the horn once, which is almost equivalent to giving up his life in exchange.  Long Hao now uses it to strengthen his sound killing skills. No matter from any aspect, it is a luxury move. From this aspect, it also shows that Long Hao is powerful and has no fear. The bijing dragon man is a true dragon blood descendant.  , it is not something that ordinary humans can compare with, a little bit of essence and blood is really nothing to them.

    The six space barriers were in pieces and were about to be broken. She Yuan could no longer hold back. He put aside the last scruples in his heart and used all his strength.  He clasped his hands toward Long Hao again, mobilizing more space power to gather there.

    Within a one-foot radius around Long Hao, more and more space barriers emerged in the void. They were like thousand-layer cakes, constantly advancing and injected into the six-sided space barriers that were about to collapse, overlapping, merging, and  Reinforcement maintains the stability of the spell.

    "Tonight is an eye-opener. I didn't expect this Sheda Jijiu to have such abilities." Gongsun changed his tone and sounded calm and indifferent, but Tie Heng still felt a trace of anxiety from it.  He knew that Gongsun Bian was worried about Liu Zang, and at the same time he was not optimistic about the current situation.

    Long Hao's counterattack was suppressed by She Yuan. He blew the Blue Dragon's Horn twice more, shattering layer after layer of space barriers. However, the power of space was still endless, and the two of them reached a stalemate.  situation.  On the contrary, inside the huge ice cover, Qianren was inspired by the horn of the Blue Dragon's Horn, and his sword power recovered. He became more and more fierce in the ice cover with Lone Shuihan, and it seemed that he had regained some of his disadvantage temporarily.

    ¡°Da Jijiu, on your face¡± Seeing that Sheyuan was under control of the situation, Mi Fujiu felt a little at ease.  But when he turned around and looked at it, he couldn't help but be horrified.  Several slender cracks were seen spreading from Sheyuan's collar and sleeves, and crawled up the old man's exposed neck, cheeks and hands.  There is no blood or flesh and blood in these cracks, but deep darkness, which seems to lead to endless nothingness.  They are engraved on the living human body, indescribably terrifying and weird.

    Sheyuan endured the pain, turned his eyes and glared at Mian fiercely. With just a sharp look, he seemed to be roaring: "Don't waste your time, do your job well!"

    Deputy Mi Jiujiu trembled all over and did not dare to talk nonsense. He turned to Wei Xinyan and said urgently: "Inspector Wei, I will trouble you to deal with those two boys."

    Wei Xinyan nodded when she heard the words, glanced at the prohibition token in the hand of Vice Minister Mi Jijiu, and then ordered her subordinates.  Originally, there were more than a dozen subordinates following her, including warriors and magicians, but now only six of the strongest magicians were still able to move, and all six of them were injured.

    Bypassing the side where Long Hao was, Wei Xinyan led her six subordinates towards Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian, while Vice Minister Mi Jijiu went straight to the boundary gate with the only two remaining teachers guarding him. He activated the restraining order.  card to check the status of the Rune Lock.

    "Gongsun Bian! Tie Heng!" Wei Xinyan stopped a dozen steps away. First she looked at the two young men quietly. After a moment, she said sternly and unquestionably: "You two are extremely smart people, but you are young.  Being ignorant and being deceived by the temptation of traitors are all excusable, but now the truth is clear, and it is too late to turn back when you have lost your way."

    "Are you trying to persuade him to surrender?" Gongsun Bian glanced at Mi Fujiu, who was not far away, and looked at the movements of his hands. His expression gradually turned cold, but there was no trace of timidity.

    "I'm giving you a chance. You are still young. You just need to repent and make a new start. With your talents, the court will naturally not bury them. No one can say what your future will be like." Wei Xinyan said these words sincerely.  Yes, there was a sense of cherishing talents in it. In fact, she did have the intention to win over the two of them.  "You want to have sex, don't make a mistake. In the current situation, your resistance is in vain."

    "It's impossible not to resist! I'm only twenty years old, and I haven't experienced enough of the wonderfulness of this shijišš. I don't want to be detained in a dark cell in the future, slowly waiting to rot." Gongsun Bian replied with a sneer.  His words were not only meant for Wei Xinyan, but also to Tie Heng that the imperial court was the most untrustworthy and would never let anyone go without killing someone by mistake.  If he really restrained himself, he might have to spend the rest of his life in the secret prison of Lutian Prison.

    Tie Heng gave a bitter laugh. Seeing Wei Xinyan looking at him, he shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "Master Inspector, I don't want to lose my freedom. I'm sorry."

    Wei Xinyan looked at him deeply, and she could read the steely perseverance in his eyes.  But Tie Heng didn't call her aunt just now, but made a clear distinction with her.??Boundaries also indicate his position.

    "Liu Zang is quite capable. None of his disciples are ordinary people. Especially these two, excellent is not enough to describe them. It's a pity." Wei Xinyan thought to herself, then waved her hand gently.

    "Get them," she ordered.

    "No!" The six magicians accepted the order in unison.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 68: Control (4)

    Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian looked at each other. Contrary to the expectations of Wei Xinyan and others, the two teenagers did not fight side by side. Instead, they separated to the left and right, and quickly retreated towards the corners on both sides, actually wanting to fight on their own.  .

    "Hey!" A member of Lu Tianjian snorted lightly, and his originally alert eyes became more contemptuous.

    Before the operation tonight, they all memorized the details of the target person.  So they knew very well that despite their young age, these two young men were both tough to deal with."  Gongsun Bian is good at illusions, while Tie Heng is a master of magic and martial arts, and they have both reached a certain level. If the two of them cooperate with each other and work together, even if they have the upper hand in terms of numbers and levels, it will still be a bit tricky.  But now that the two teenagers have isolated themselves, it is equivalent to spreading their limited power. Isn't this digging their own graves?

    "No matter how smart they are, they are still students who have not experienced any real troubles. They are panic-stricken and choose the stupidest tactics. It is still said that the two of them are overconfident in their own strength. Huh! It is an advantage for us and we can spend less time."  Wei Xinyan's six subordinates all had similar thoughts at the moment, and they couldn't be blamed for this.  No matter how you say it, these people can be regarded as experienced in hundreds of battles, and they have the pride of masters.  What's more, now that they have a large number of people, they can still be cautious, which means they have paid enough attention to Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian. Speaking of which, the two young men can definitely become famous.

    "They want a quick victory." Naturally, the six magicians divided into two teams: left and right.  Surrounding Tie Heng was the Zuo team. Looking at the postures of these three people, Tie Heng immediately judged their intentions.

    The three magicians stood three or four steps apart.  One of them released five flying swords, and five white sword lights about two feet long flew up and down.  Trying to confine Tie Heng to a small area in a corner, he saw Tie Heng reciting a mantra.  When preparing to cast the spell, this person controlled the flying sword to stab continuously.  Interfere with the completion of Tie Heng's spell.

    The second magician was obviously proficient in earth magic. He stood in the middle. Not only did he use magic to create a giant hand of mud and stone on the ground that could be used to attack and defend, and stood it in front of him, he also blessed himself and his companions with stone shields.  Technique, three shields made of gravel slowly floated around the three of them.

    The last person was the woodmancer. He held half of the vine in his hand. As the spell was released, the half of the vine grew like flying.  In an instant, it became five or six feet long, starting from the end held by the magician, from thin to thick, all the way to the top, which was as thick as an adult's waist.  It looks green-brown, but it is no longer in the shape of a vine, but looks like a huge python. There are sunken eye sockets on both sides of the python's head, and a red aura is flashing inside.  The huge mouth, sharp fangs, and snake letters turned into tiny vine branches are really vivid.

    "Stone Shield Technique, Giant Grip Technique. Vine Python Technique!" Tie Heng narrowed his eyes slightly.  "I was looked down upon by others!"

    Tie Heng was very worried about the mentality of the three magicians opposite him at this moment. They had their own pride and were injured.  They all wanted to spend the least amount of effort to complete the task of capturing him.  The cooperation between the three of them cannot be said to be unsatisfactory.  The spell he cast was just right, but Tie Heng still felt slighted.  It was a bit unpleasant, even though it was a good thing for him.

    "Boy, I think you should surrender quickly! Otherwise, your skin will suffer!" The woodmancer who released the huge vine python shouted coldly.

    Tie Heng said nothing. On the surface, he pretended to be panicked by the five flying swords, but with his current strength, two spells, one light and one dark, were actually ready.

    A moment later, Tie Heng was forced into a corner with no way to retreat. He suddenly jumped up as if he was in a hurry, leaping straight into the air, and the five sword lights passed by his feet.

    "The fourth wind technique, change, wind cannon!" Before he reached the top, Tie Heng stretched out his hands, and a highly compressed air flow spurted out with a breathtaking scream, aiming directly at the flying pilot.  The swordsman.

    "Hmph! You don't overestimate your capabilities!" The earth magician standing in the middle sneered, and controlled the giant palm of mud and stone formed by magic to greet him.

    The giant hand made of earth spiritual power is as tall as an adult and more than three feet thick. The wrist is partially connected to the ground, and its five thick and long fingers are spread out, like a wide stone wall.  The wind group was extremely fast, but it was going in a straight line, and its trajectory was very predictable, so the giant hand of mud and stone moved towards the wall to block the wind group.

    "Bang!" There was an explosion, and the wind mass exploded, the air flow overflowed, and the strong wind rolled violently. The strong air pressure made Wei Xinyan who was far away feel a little suffocated, and the three magicians nearby could not stand on their feet.  Stable, they all took two or three steps back to resolve the pressure.

    Amidst the flying dust, the giant palm of mud and stone still stood, but a half-foot-thick layer was cut off from the front.  The earthbender smiled nonchalantly and gently touched a yellow jade ring on his left index finger.  This ring is his legal system.The tool, the spiritual light flashed on the ring, and a majestic earth spiritual power poured into the giant palm of mud and stone along the ground, and the damaged parts immediately began to repair.

    "This wind technique was created by this boy himself. It's quite powerful, but that's it. Old Li is cruel and ruthless. I'll probably give him some hardships to let this boy know that the sky is high and the earth is high." This earth magician said  The teacher regretted that he did not have the chance to take action again.  When he thought about it, Tie Heng's attack was really too reckless, especially when he jumped into the air and lost any room for maneuver. With just the five flying swords of his companion on the right, he could win with one blow, not to mention there was another one.  The vine python released by a companion is watching eagerly. This situation is absolutely certain.

    But when he took a closer look through the raised dust, he happened to see Tie Heng's face clearly, and saw a malicious arc hanging from the corner of his mouth, and an unpleasant feeling suddenly crawled into his heart.

    "This kid has some back-up moves!" Before he could speak to warn his companions to be careful, Lao Li on his right had already made five flying swords circle in the air, turned around and aimed at Tie Heng's limbs and right side of his chest.  Come.  However, Tie Heng's upward momentum was exhausted, and his body that should have fallen was held up by a sudden cyclone. Instead of falling, it actually rose half a foot higher.  The five sword lights failed again and flew staggered below Tie Heng.

    "Go!" The wood magician on the far left was waiting for this opportunity. He pointed towards Tie Heng in mid-air, and the huge vine python's body jumped up and down.  As fast as an arrow, he pounced forward, opening his big mouth to bite Tie Heng's lower body.

    The timing is just right.  He was determined to win this blow, but he never imagined that he was waiting for this opportunity.  So why not Tie Heng.

    "Twenty-four thunder skills, transform into thunder!" The moment the cyclone surrounding him dispersed, Tie Heng began to fall. At the same time, he also cast the spell that he had prepared in secret.  The lightning flashed, and Tie Heng's whole body turned into a bolt of thunder, which almost shot straight out from the big mouth of the rushing vine python.

    "Not good!" The three magicians were shocked, especially the wood magician, who could be said to be heartbroken.  Because the thunder light transformed by Tie Heng was heading straight towards him.

    The woodmancer wanted to take back the vine python to save himself, but the lightning was so fast that before he could finish the thought, the blue-white lightning struck him.

    "Uh-huh!" With a short scream, the woodmancer flew out with half of his body charred black, hit the wall not far away, and then slowly fell to the ground like a puddle of mud.  In his original body, Tie Heng had returned to his true form, and there were many gravels scattered around his feet.  This is the remnant of that stone shield.  If it hadn't absorbed part of the power, the woodmancer would have been reduced to pieces.

    "Youhow could you" The remaining two magicians were stunned, looking at Tie Heng's intact body with incredulous expressions in their eyes.  They just want to ask Tie Heng now.  What is your body made of?  Did you grow up eating iron bars?

    The thunder-turning technique that Tie Heng just performed was not for attacking, but a lightning spell specifically used for escaping. The caster turned it into a lightning bolt.  People with stronger spiritual power can maintain their shijiš¡n longer, in an open environment or towards the sky.  It is a very good means of saving life.  But who would have thought that under such circumstances.  Tie Heng was so brave that he dared to use this spell to attack the enemy. Although the lightning transformation technique was far from the speed of real thunder and lightning, it was still surprisingly fast. At that speed, he could hit a stone shield that was comparable to fine iron, and even  Being able to do nothing, no wonder it frightened both magicians.  Then look at the carpenter who was slumped against the wall and twitching like mud. The comparison between the two made cold sweat break out on their backs, making them feel cool and greasy.

    "Be careful!" Wei Xinyan in the distance was also frightened by Tie Heng's unreasonable move. At the same time, she realized that the two men were in danger. She couldn't help but issue a warning while taking out her own precious sapphire purifying bottle.  Two waves of water sprayed out from the mouth of the bottle towards the two magicians.

    It¡¯s a pity that Tie Heng¡¯s movements are much faster than hers.  Suppressing the severe pain caused by the impact all over his body, Tie Heng ducked to the side of the earth magician with a single step.

    He punched with his right hand to smash the protective stone shield that was blocking him, and followed up with a palm print with his left hand towards the earthbender's chest.  The earth magician could still remain calm despite being frightened. Knowing that he could not avoid it and that it would be too late to cast spells, he poured all his spiritual power into the yellow jade ring on his left index finger.

    The aura on the ring was so strong that a layer of granite-like stone shell spread along his arms and spread all over his body instantly, especially on his chest, where it overlapped with a thick layer, half a foot thick.

    But trying to block Tie Heng¡¯s heavy blow with just this layer of rocky skin is obviously a bit wishful thinking.  Tie Heng struck hard with his palm, and there was only a sound of rock shattering, and the earth magician flew several times away from the ground like a broken sack.It fell to the ground and rolled for a long distance before stopping.

    This guy was lying on his back on the ground dying. He raised his head with difficulty. The broken stone shell peeled off his face and fell to the floor with a crackle.  He was holding on for a breath and wanted to take another look at that evil boy.

    The layer of rock that he used to cover his body through his Noble Phantasm is not an ordinary stone skin technique, but the materialized pure earth spiritual power. It is not only hard but also extremely tough, and can absorb and dissipate external forces. Its defensive capabilities are better than those of  The heavy armor of the magic weapon is much stronger.  But it had no effect under Tie Heng's palm, and it shattered immediately with one palm.

    ¡°What a monster!¡± He groaned, but what he spit out was a large mouthful of blood.  Then his eyes rolled up and he fainted completely.  But he didn't know that he could save his life only if Tie Heng showed mercy, otherwise there might be a huge bloody hole in his chest.

    With sudden ups and downs, from the time Tie Heng leaped into the air to this moment, it only took four or five breaths. Two of the three magicians who surrounded him had already fallen. It can be said that the situation was reversed.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 68: Control (5)

    The color on the face of the remaining magician had drained away, and he stepped back quickly. In his heart, he was filled with shock and anger, and cursed the department that collected intelligence as a bastard.  Because the strength Tie Heng showed just now was much higher than what was recorded in the intelligence he had read, and he was also more alert.

    From beginning to end, the three of them seemed to be in control, but in fact they fell completely into Tie Heng's plan.  Moreover, Tie Heng's ability to continuously release two spells with different attributes must have been secretly prepared long ago. This not only requires a certain level of cultivation and spiritual roots, but also requires the caster to have a considerable understanding of the spells.  With a profound understanding, this magician asked himself that he would definitely not be able to do this when he was besieged and in a hurry."  And the two blows Tie Heng made just now when he hit the flying earth magician, not to mention the strength and physical tyranny, the speed was also frightening, the movements were almost impossible to catch, and they were even faster than his flying sword.  This magician had fought against many warriors before, and he had seen some with profound skills, great strength, and fast speed, but he had never seen one that could make him feel so frightened.

    Two of the three enemies have been eliminated, so Tie Heng, the remaining one, will naturally not let him go.  He knocked the earthbender away with one palm and rushed towards the last target.  However, the speed has slowed down a bit, and there is nothing that can be done about it. The aftereffects of treating myself as a human cannonball just now are still there, the muscles and bones are sore and numb, the internal organs are shaking, plus breaking the stone shield and shattering the rock shell, it is all real without any flowers.  Coincidentally, Tie Heng was somewhat unable to regain his strength, his breath was a little sluggish, and his attack speed was naturally not as fast as before.

    Facing Tie Heng¡¯s pressing pressure, the magician was also aroused.  He is the oldest among the three and the most experienced combat magician.  Fighting spirit is not so rongyi wavering.  His five flying swords were still a dozen steps away, and water from afar could not quench his thirst for nearness.  But he stepped down and stopped retreating.  He opened his mouth and sprayed out a line of fire as thick as hair.  At the same time, the palms of his hands "hoo!" ignited with blazing flames, and he pushed both palms forward, erupting into two violent waves of fire.

    "Tsk! You want to fight me to the death!" Tie Heng pouted and turned towards his side. The line of fire containing terrible heat flew past the edge of his clothes and landed on the ground behind him.  "A ball of flame half a foot high burst out.  Tie Heng followed with another spin, like a hurricane.  Clinging to the edge of the two waves of fire, it circled to the left rear of the magician.

    "It's over!" The magician felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.  Tie Heng's series of movements were so fast that he could no longer react. At the same time, he was also moved. The stone shield surrounding him could not stop Tie Heng's fist. He had to take two steps.  Follow in the footsteps of your companions.

    Tie Heng¡¯s fist flew out, but this time he did not achieve the expected results.  The green lusšš water wave sent out by Wei Xinyan blessed the magician's body in time, forming a water pattern shield, and Tie Heng's fist hit it.  The huge strength and internal strength were superimposed, and the blowing force was several thousand kilograms at least, but it failed to blast away the seemingly weak water cover at once, and only caused a deep depression.  In a blink of an eye, it was back to its original state.

    The stone shield is hard and can be broken with a punch, but the water shield is tough.  It is the use of softness to overcome hardness that makes the hard and fierce punches come back in vain.  Tie Heng's expression changed.  He immediately changed his moves and turned his fists into claws.

    "Break it for me!" Tie Heng's Tiger Brake Claw Technique has come to this day.  It's already quite hot.  In the past, the claws roared in the wind, showing their strength.  At this moment, the wind force on his claws was condensed and became invisible. The high-speed air flow was like a knife or a cone between his fingers. Although it was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, the sharpness was incomparable to that before.

    With a sound of "Boom!", the translucent water pattern shield was torn apart, turning into little bits of water and dispersing.  But before Tie Heng could follow up with a blow with his left fist, there was an unusual sound from behind.  Tie Heng had to move out of the way.  Looking sideways, Wei Xinyan's cold gaze met him, making his heart skip a beat.  The supervisor of Lu Tianjian held a sapphire purification bottle in one hand and pinched a magic formula in the other.  A stream of water gushed out from the sapphire bottle, flowing in the air and split into two, turning into two thick and long chains, and the bag head rolled towards Tie Heng.

    The magician escaped, but he was furious. He turned around and pointed his halberd at Tie Heng. The five flying swords that were flying back turned around and struck again.  This was not over yet. The magician slapped the sword box tied to his back with his backhand.

    "Exhibit the blade!" In a flash of light, the flat sword box turned into a three-foot square silver box.  This is his portable treasure. When activated, the fire rises in the silver box, and hundreds of flying swords made of flames rush out at once. Each one is only three inches long, but the fire spiritual power contained inside is very amazing.  They are both numerous and cannot be underestimated.  They circled around the owner's head very quickly, then aimed at Tie Heng and fired, looking like a miniature meteor shower.

    "I don't dare to accept this forcefully." Tie Heng muttered, quickly forming a set of hand seals on his hands.  "Twenty-one Wind Techniques, Feng Yin!"

    Tie Heng completed the spell extremely quickly, with a breeze blowing from his body.However, the figure seemed to blend into the air, and after shaking twice, it disappeared without a trace.  The densely packed flaming flying swords flew into the air and were nailed to the ground and walls one after another. Without the protection of the restriction, these difš¡ng were immediately burned with large and small mottled scorch marks.  Following them, the two hydrogel chains and the five flying swords also lost their targets. The former swept towards the left and right sides, trying to force the invisible Tie Heng out.  The five flying swords turned back to their master, surrounding him in the middle.  The magician still dared to underestimate Tie Heng, so he carefully protected himself first.

    Until this time, the giant hand of mud and stone standing on the ground, because it lost the support of the caster's spiritual power, was swept by a hydrogel chain, and collapsed into fragments all over the ground.

    "This brat must have been hiding something from Tangtang. This is his true ability!" Wei Xinyan secretly resented it.

    Since she had long planned to deal with Liu Zang, Wei Xinyan naturally understood her opponent from many aspects, including her own daughter. She often pretended to casually ask about things about Tie Heng and Youjietang, and obtained a lot of useful information from them.  .  It also made her think that she had a good understanding of Tie Heng's strength, but Tie Heng's performance just now made her no longer have this confidence.

    The Wind Cannon Technique, the Thunder Transformation Technique, and the Wind Concealment Technique that Tie Heng just cast were not advanced spells, but the three spells were cast quickly and accurately, especially the first two were completed at the same time.  Hair, but outsiders can't see it.  To do this, you need to use multi-tasking, double chanting of spells, silent spells, magic power delay and extremely strong spiritual power control capabilities. In addition, the spiritual power consumed is also very huge.

    "Even if I want to achieve this level, I don't think so. Could it be that his method of magic has been cultivated to the state of heartbeat!" Wei Xinyan was horrified.

    After practicing the art of magic and opening up the soul, the two realms of Xuanzhao and Bigu are just to adjust the body and mind, temper the mind, so that practitioners can better understand the natural power of heaven and earth, and it is also an initial accumulation process.  , overall it is not difficult.  But the threshold to the realm of heartbeat is not that simple.  That requires integrating oneself into the heaven and earth, using one's heart to understand the essence of all things in the world, and pulsating with nature.  Of course, the wider the scope, the better. The more principles of heaven and earth are understood, the more perfect the state of mind will be, and the more beneficial it will be for future cultivation.

    Of course, it is just like the practice of returning qi to liquid in martial arts. It is also a hurdle. It is an extremely important level in the process of cultivation. Whether you can cross it and how well you cross it determines a person's final achievement.  Most people will most likely stop at this hurdle, and even a genius may struggle to make any progress after decades of hard work.  Take Wei Xinyan as an example. She reached the state of heartbeat only five years ago when she suddenly felt blessed. Coupled with years of hard work and deep accumulation, it was a matter of course. She successfully broke through and entered the ranks of the fifth rank.  Become a master in the true sense.  But how old is Tie Heng now? If he really had such ability, he would be truly unparalleled in the world.

    This time, Wei Xinyan overestimated Tie Heng.  It is true that Tie Heng's spiritual power is strong, but his cultivation level has only barely touched the edge of the heart-beating realm, and he is still far away from the perfect realm where the heart encompasses all things and connects the universe.  Bijing is different from communicating with the universe in martial arts. It only requires communicating with heaven and earth and attracting spiritual energy into the body. The requirements for the state of heartbeat are much higher.  However, although Tie Heng has not yet reached the realm, he is able to perform as he did just now. It is the result of his tireless practice day and night in the past two years. Coupled with his outstanding talent and the energy accumulated over more than a thousand years, others are jealous.  Not coming.

    "We must not let this kid go. He has gone astray, and the harm he may cause in the future will become more and more terrible" The surprise in Wei Xinyan's heart only lasted for a moment, and she raised her willow eyebrows sideways, combined with her sharp and sinister phoenix eyes.  Together, it's really impressive.

    "Twenty-seven Water Techniques, Golden Dew!" After Wei Xinyan chanted the spell, as soon as she pressed the magic formula, the two water-condensed chains that yielded nothing immediately decomposed, as if they were vaporized, and turned into countless tiny water droplets that spread out.  Everything within a radius of dozens of feet is covered.

    "Hmph! Hide your head and reveal your tail, show yourself to me!" As Wei Xinyan scolded, all the water droplets turned into a light golden color, and a golden mist floated in the surrounding air, as if a golden mist was rising from the ground.  The next moment, just a few steps away from her right hand, Tie Heng grunted and emerged from his invisibility.

    "Oops!" Tie Heng had a lot of golden water droplets on his body. Although they were small and inconspicuous, each drop weighed dozens of kilograms.

    Tie Heng heard Tang Tang talk about some things about her mother, and knew that Wei Xinyan's sapphire purification bottle was not an ordinary treasure. It contained a drop of Tianyi True Water. This thing was one of the seven true waters in the world and a water-based spiritual object.  The top existence in the world, even a small drop of it, can bring huge benefits to the owner.  If nothing else, Wei Xinyan used??'s water spell is several times more powerful than others. The golden dew spell cast by ordinary people only weighs a few kilograms per drop, but hers can crush ordinary people to their knees.

    Tie Heng felt something bad, and his internal energy exploded. He shook his body and shook off all the golden dewdrops stuck to his body.  Both legs rushed towards Wei Xinyan at the same time, trying to capture her.

    "Don't give up yet, it seems you are going to fight to the end!" Wei Xinyan sneered, with just a thought, the countless water droplets around her were like iron powder attracted by a magnet, quickly gathering towards Tie Heng.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 69 Soul Eater (1)

    Tie Heng had just taken two or three steps, and every part of his body was already covered in a layer of golden yššti. The released infuriating energy was also absorbed and dissolved by them, and he couldn't break away no matter what.

    "It's so heavycough, this stinky bitch actually has such a way to restrain me!" Tie Heng's impressive speed can no longer be used.  His whole body seemed to be weighed down by tens of thousands of kilograms of weight. What was even worse was that the weight became heavier and heavier as the dewdrops gathered, and he soon lost the ability to move. He could barely stand still.

    You know, after two years of hard training, he wore that set of gravity rings almost all the time, and he could already withstand eight times the gravity. He was used to this in his daily life, and he also used the gravity rings to limit himself.  The more powerful you are, the more powerful you are to avoid accidentally causing damage, which is also a way of hiding your own strength."  But now, he had already closed the gravity ring, and a single wave of his two arms exerted several kilograms of force, but he was still pressed so hard that he couldn't straighten up. This shows how powerful Wei Xinyan's technique is.

    "I know you are strong, so I have given you extra weight, so just admit defeat!" Wei Xinyan stared at Tie Heng who was close at hand without a trace of emotion.  Naturally, she knew the power of her spell best. Seeing that Tie Heng not only did not lie down in this situation, but could still stand there, and even had the will to continue fighting, Wei Xinyan was both surprised and couldn't help it.  Have to admire him.

    "It would be great if such a person could be the pillar of the country!" Trying her best to cover up her true thoughts, Wei Xinyan wrapped herself in coldness, and then took the follow-up method: "Thirty-three water skills, deep prison!"

    More yššti appeared in the air around Tie Heng, and they looked like ordinary clear water.  But it's as thick as glue and as tough as iron.  It merges with those golden dewdrops to form a large water ball about ten feet in diameter.  Tie Heng's entire body was covered in it.  To Tie Heng, it looked like a huge "slime". Tie Heng was in its belly. His punches and kicks had no effect, and there was no air inside. It wouldn't take long for him to fall asleep.  Gotta suffocate.

    "Phew! We finally got this kid under control. You are so clever!" The remaining magician originally wanted to help Wei Xinyan, but now he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Tie Heng was trapped.  While patting his immediate boss's horse, he glared ferociously at Tie Heng in the water polo.  Seeing the young man struggling to do anything and holding his breath tightly, like a little insect sealed in amber, I suddenly felt extremely happy, and the bad breath in my heart was relieved a little.

    "Go and see how the two of them are doing. This kid knew how to strike with caution and didn't hurt their lives" Wei Xinyan didn't look good. After all, her most elite subordinate was beaten with three punches and two kicks by a teenage boy named Tie Heng.  After cleaning it up, my face is really shameless.

    "Yes!" The magician stared at Tie Heng hatefully.  He hurriedly ran to check the injuries of his two companions. When he saw that both of them had passed out, he had to move them together and give them medicine to heal their injuries.

    "This kid is really a little monster. How can he be so strong? His internal strength is quite impressive. If I weren't here, just a few of them would be useless against his ability to defeat ten societies." Feeling the inside of the water polo.  The huge force coming.  Wei Xinyan had a better understanding of Tie Heng's strength, and couldn't help but feel a little thankful.

    "Give up your futile resistance. It's useless. If you continue like this, it will only increase the pain." Seeing Tie Heng struggling like a drowning man in the water ball, Wei Xinyan said this and turned her eyes to the other side.

    The three magicians who captured Gongsun Bian used similar tactics. They also trapped Gongsun Bian in a corner, but the battle situation seemed to be more tense than here.  Gongsun Bian fought against three, and the spells cast by the two parties came and went, and the fight turned out to be lively, but overall, the three magicians had some advantages.  They were really serious about it. Two of them who were slightly injured even used the power of the Noble Phantasm to Release Spirits. Gongsun Bian's situation became worse and worse.

    "Something's wrong Gongsun Bian is very powerful, and he's proficient in cloud and telekinesis techniques. Together, they can clearly avoid the real and attack the weak. There's no need to get into such a battle" Wei Xinyan just took a look and felt a surge of emotion.  This feeling of something wrong comes from her delicate thinking on the one hand, and female intuition on the other.  "Is he hateful!"

    Wei Xinyan suddenly thought of a possibility. Her expression changed and she stopped thinking about it. She reached out and flicked the sapphire purification bottle.  A circle of nearly transparent water rippled from the mouth of the bottle, spreading in all directions on a horizontal plane. As soon as anyone from the academy came into contact with this circle of water, a few crystal raindrops would fall on everyone's head.  This is the rain of pure thoughts, which can break away illusions and confusion, as well as part of the charm and mind control techniques.

    "Ah!" The three magicians who besieged Gongsun Bian exclaimed in unison. There was no Gongsun Bian anywhere in the corner, and all that was left were the broken traces formed by the bombardment of various spells.

    ¡°We were under the illusion from the very beginning!¡± The three magicians were shocked again.Angry, they fought for a long time. It turned out that they had been wasting their spiritual energy on the air. If Wei Xinyan hadn't sensed something abnormal, the three of them would still be trapped in the illusion. I don't know how long they will be played by others!

    Wei Xinyan was equally angry, but when she saw Gongsun Zhan's true form standing behind Mi Zhijiu, her heart sank, and her body couldn't help but tremble.

    In fact, Gongsun Bian had predicted from the beginning that a battle was inevitable, and had secretly used illusions to hide his true body with illusions. When Wei Xinyan brought people over, he quietly informed Tie Heng of his plans, and Tie Heng  Heng also acted wisely and distracted the attention of several people, causing them to fall for the trap unknowingly and being deceived.

    Gongsun Bian has been hiding in the realm gate pš¢ngbiš¡n, concentrating on operating the prohibition token in his hand, Mi Fujiu, and the two senior teachers guarding him, without realizing it.

    "Watch your back!" Wei Xinyan shouted a warning, but Gongsun Bian smiled at her and took action.

    He held his ancient mirror-shaped treasure phantom in his right hand, and he just gently looked forward. Mi Fujiu exclaimed and turned his head just in time. The mirror surface of the ancient mirror was printed on his forehead, a colorful streak.  The light and shadow flashed away and disappeared into the top of his head.  Mi Fu Jijiu stiffened, his eyes suddenly lost focus, and he stood there blankly without any movement.

    "Enjoy this sweet dream!" Gongsun Bian chuckled, put away the ancient mirror, took the prohibition token as he passed by Mi Fu Jijiu, and then walked towards it as if he was strolling in his own courtyard.  Wei Xinyan came this way.

    The two senior teachers who were guarding Deputy Mi Jiujiu just woke up from a dream and exclaimed, intending to capture Gongsun Bian.  But at this time, Mi Fujiu, who seemed to have lost consciousness, howled loudly. He screamed at the top of his lungs, his face was distorted, and his expression was full of fear and madness, as if he had seen the thing he was most afraid of in his life.  It's hard to imagine that with his status and strength, anything could scare him into such a state of virtue, but he did fall into hysteria.

    "Mi Fujiu, please sober up, you are hallucinating!" A senior teacher was blocked by the dancing Mi Fujijiu. Looking at his appearance again, he turned a deaf ear to his words and immediately guessed that this was Gongsun Bian.  It was caused by what happened just now.  He was also worried. With Mi Fujiu's cultivation in magic, he would fall into such a state of fear without any ability to resist. Gongsun's transformation was far beyond their expectations.  But now is not the time to think about this. The senior teacher changed his spell and prepared to dispel the illusion in the rice deputy wine shop.

    But as soon as he made a move, Mi Fujiu suddenly noticed his presence, stared at him, his shrunken pupils bursting with crazy killing intent, and then let out a desperate cry: "Liu Zang! I  Not afraid of you, I¡¯m not afraid of you, yes, yes, kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    He roared wildly and grabbed the senior teacher's neck and shoulders.  The force that exploded out of fear was so great that his cervical spine and collarbone were almost crushed by him, and the senior teacher's breathing was also suppressed.  In the dizziness, he tried to break away from Mi Fujiu, but when he pushed with his arms, he realized that his strength was rapidly losing, and his body began to stiffen.

    "No" This was the last sound uttered by the senior teacher. The two parts of him that were grasped by the Vice Minister of Rice were petrified rapidly. In just a few breaths, his entire body turned into a stone statue.  , the breath of life has also disappeared.

    "Hey!" As if he could see what was happening behind him, Gongsun Bian smiled happily.  But in front of him, another senior teacher who was about to attack him was shocked.  Just like this, his will wavered a little, which gave Gongsun Bian a great opportunity.  Pale whirlpools formed in his eyes, and a misty white light overflowed from his open mouth.

    The senior teacher's eyes only met with his for a moment, and he felt a huge suction force coming over him. He was in a daze for a moment, and then he knew nothing.  From his seven orifices, the soul was forcibly extracted, and three hazy light streams like smoke and dust merged into Gongsun Bian's eyes and mouth. Within a moment, only a body of the senior teacher was left, and he was completely lost in life.  fell to the ground.

    After the absorption of the living soul was completed, Gongsun Bian's mouth and eyes returned to normal, but there was a trace of intoxication on his face, and he licked his lips unconsciously, as if he was reminiscing.

    "The Soul-Devouring Evil Eye! Gongsun Bian, it turns out you have also practiced the Soul-Devouring Secret Technique!" Wei Xinyan shouted sharply.

    Witnessing the scene in front of her, the shock and heart palpitations caused to her were more intense than what Tie Heng had just done.  First, Mi Fujijiu was attacked by Gongsun Bian in a sneak attack, and fell into a nightmare-like madness, unable to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy.  Next, a senior teacher with a positive sixth grade died in just one encounter.Looking at Gongsun Bian again, he seemed to have done something trivial. With a warm smile on his handsome face, he walked slowly towards this side with one hand behind his back, looking carefree and uninhibited.  But precisely because of this, the contrast between the evil killings and the gentleness is so huge that it seems particularly terrifying. It shows a disregard for life from the bottom of his heart.

    "Liuzang, what kind of monsters have you created!" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 69 Soul Eater (2)

    "Liu Zang, what kind of monsters have you created!" First Tie Heng, and now Gongsun Bian, each one after another was far beyond Wei Xinyan's expectations.  Gongsun Bian was rated as a seventh-level genius during the graduation examination. This is already a rare genius. Now it seems that he has also secretly practiced the Soul-Eating Secret Technique and has achieved some success. No one can say how strong he is.  No, no wonder Wei Xinyan felt bitter in her mouth.

    "Don't blame me for being ruthless. Practicing taboo techniques like the Soul-Eating Secret will only bring harm to the people of the world in the future. I will kill you right here!" Don't look at Wei Xinyan as a woman, but she will cut it off when things happen.  , Kill decisively."  In this situation, she had given up her previous plan to persuade him.  Instead, he is preparing to kill him, and he will not hesitate to destroy this young talent, so as to avoid future troubles forever!

    In line with the master's murderous intention, the sapphire purification bottle released a tidal wave of majestic water spiritual power, a large part of which came from the drop of Tianyi True Water. Wei Xinyan was determined, even if she sacrificed such a precious spiritual object of heaven and earth, she would also  No matter what.

    Gongsun Bian felt the danger approaching. The hair on the back of his neck stood up, his heartbeat increased even more, and the leisurely look on his face was replaced by a look of solemnity.  At this time, he no longer cared about hiding his strength, unfolded his body skills, turned into a black shadow and rushed towards Wei Xinyan, his speed was no less fast than Tie Heng.

    "Blue water cleanses away evil!" Wei Xinyan's eyes flashed, Gongsun Bian's reaction was exactly what she wanted.  The huge water spirit power did not cause any earth-shaking scene, but condensed into a stream of water several feet long in mid-air, winding and undulating, like a blue ribbon, ethereal and light.

    "No!" Gongsun Bian was shocked when he saw him, there was still some distance between them.  The flowing water clearly looked worse than a mountain stream, and seemed to be without any danger.  But it gave him a feeling as if he was facing the surging Yangtze River and there was no way he could stop it.  What's even scarier is.  He couldn't control his own motion, as if he was in a torrential flood and was involuntarily swept towards the stream of water.  Gongsun Bian realized that if he couldn't break free, he would end up dying in the immeasurable heavy water with no body intact, but he was already beyond his power, and he was facing a disaster.

    At this moment, Wei Xinyan's sea of ??consciousness suddenly shook, and there was an explosion behind her.  Heavy waves of water hit her back, like a hammer blow. Wei Xinyan's throat felt sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. She staggered and fell several steps. The huge water spiritual power suddenly lost control, and part of it was absorbed by the sapphire purifier.  It is automatically retracted, and the other part turns into thick moisture and disperses.

    "Tie Heng!" Wei Xinyan was seriously injured, but her thinking remained clear and sensitive.  The first time he sensed that his spell trapping Tie Heng was broken.

    She turned her head and looked back. The big water ball had collapsed, water was flowing all over the ground, and Tie Heng had escaped.  What she couldn't believe even more.  A heavy air pressure spread around Tie Heng, covering a small area, only about three to four feet in radius.  But being trapped in it, his whole body was oppressed by huge force.  In addition, there is an invisible wind blowing like a storm.  The rapidly flowing air is like a knife, causing pain to the skin of the person on the ground. There are also occasional lightning flashes in the void, and the slightest touch can paralyze people.

    "Aura! Oh my God, has he already practiced qi and returned liquid!? This can't be true" Wei Xinyan was so horrified that she even doubted whether she was in a dream.

    Qi field is a higher-level way for warriors to release their true energy, and it is also the iconic ability to break through the difficulty of practicing Qi and returning it to liquid.  With it, warriors can subdue weak opponents without even using their hands, and it has many magical uses.  It's no wonder that Inspector Tangtang is unwilling to admit the reality in front of her. Tie Heng, both in law and martial arts, shocked her too much.

    The shackles of the big water ball were broken, and Tie Heng's aura was immediately closed. This method of using true energy consumes a lot of energy. In the current situation, Tie Heng must save every ounce of strength in case of emergencies.  need.  But before he could take two breaths of fresh air, he saw Gongsun Bian rushing forward. With a ferocious face, he grabbed Wei Xinyan's chin and pulled her face towards him. A cold, pale whirlpool emerged from her eyes again.  It will take away the soul.

    "Brother, show mercy!" Tie Heng shouted in a deep voice, and in a flash, he came to the two of them. As soon as he pointed out, Gongsun Bian felt his arms go numb. Wei Xinyan had escaped from his grasp and fell into Tie Heng's hands.  hands.

    Tie Heng hugged Wei Xinyan and retreated quickly, pressing his hand on her sleeping point. Wei Xinyan, who was still resisting, softened and lost consciousness.  Tie Heng sealed her sea of ??consciousness again, and even if Wei Xinyan woke up, she would not be able to use her spiritual power for a while.  Then he raised his hand and used his skills to suck the sapphire bottle that fell to the ground into his hand. He looked at it carefully and put it away.

    "A Heng, you have to think carefully. In the current situation, there is no room for change between you and them. You must not be kind to women." After being stunned for a moment, Gongsun Bian was not angry and put away his face.  kill??, Heping said to Tie Heng.  But with Tie Heng's sharp eyesight, he could see the hidden ferocity in his eyes.  Wei Xinyan's move just now almost killed him, so Gongsun Bian naturally refused to give up easily.

    "I understand this, but I can't let anything happen to her." Tie Heng said firmly.

    This answer did not surprise Gongsun Bian. He smiled and did not insist on his opinion anymore, but his eyes looked at Tie Heng a little complicated.

    "Sure enough, as the master said, he has been hiding his true strength for the past two years, but I didn't expect that he would hide it so deeply. Even I was shocked!" Gongsun Bian's mind changed quickly, thinking back to what Tie Heng had just released.  Aura.  "The area covered by the aura is very small, and it seems to be taking shape. It seems that he has not yet completed his Qi and Liquid recovery, but he is not far away from success But the strange thing is that the aura also has the power of wind and thunder, and  The suppressive power is much stronger than those warriors of the same level I have seen Ah Heng, Ah Heng, what kind of skills are you practicing? Is it really passed down from your ancestors I am really curious"

    When Gongsun was changing these thoughts, Tie Heng was also looking at him carefully.  Gongsun Bian was one of the people Tie Heng was most wary of. Tie Heng had witnessed the horror of illusions with his own eyes. Although Gongsun Bian was usually secretive and gentle and friendly, deep down in Tie Heng's consciousness, he was a  A sword with a sheathed handle will not show its edge easily.  Now that he knew that he had also practiced forbidden techniques such as Soul-Eating Secrets, which could capture living souls, Tie Heng's fear of him naturally deepened.

    "I have seen some strange and evil magic that takes away people's souls before. It is indeed a shortcut to strengthen one's soul power. But how many emotions and thoughts does a person's soul contain? This is more powerful than any poison! Master Lei Mo back then  I got rid of most of the memories and feelings of the two disciples in advance, but I was still affected by them later. If the force of chaos had not wiped out the remaining unstable factors, sooner or later, my true self would have been polluted.  "Tie Heng thought of his experience during the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty. At that time, people with outstanding talents emerged in endlessly. Naturally, many people practiced soul-attribute skills, but very few of them could end well. TššbišŠ is like the Soul-Eating Secret.  This is a magic that takes away people's souls. If you don't do it right, your soul will be eroded, and then I will no longer be myself.

    Tie Heng couldn't help but shudder when he thought that Sora had earth-shattering abilities but lost himself and was confused.  "This soul-eating secret technique seems to be more sophisticated and more domineering than the previous techniques, but fatal drawbacks are still inevitable. I have the power of chaos to nourish my soul. It is a little slow, but it is better than being firm. Again  To covet the secret teaching is to sacrifice the basics and do something stupid! Hey, at most, if you have the chance, use it to study and broaden your horizons and ideas. But if you really want to practice it, you won't do it. "

    After seeing the methods used by Liu Zang and Gongsun Bian, Tie Heng became somewhat greedy for the soul-eating secret, but as soon as he thought about it, he immediately drove the idea out of his mind and never thought about it again.

    With this change of thought, Tie Heng's heart seemed to be a little purer and his determination became more determined.  This has nothing to do with good or evil, but control over one's own desires.  The stronger the person, the more thoughts he has and the greater his desire for power. Without this self-control, sooner or later it will affect his state of mind and leave hidden dangers.

    At this time, Tie Heng did not notice that the strength of his mind had grown stronger. He was holding the unconscious Wei Xinyan with one hand, and took out a pill with the other hand and threw it into his mouth.

    The fierce fight just now didn¡¯t last long, but it consumed a lot of money.  The spiritual power is still second, and the true energy needs to be adjusted. It is wrapped in that big water ball, and the water pressure is heavy and tough. It really seems to have sunk into the deep sea of ??100 feet. If it were not for the release of the aura, it would be really difficult to rely on the physical strength alone.  There's nothing you can do about it with a big water polo.  In addition, the qi, blood, muscles and bones all over the body also need to be adjusted. The hidden injuries left by those hard shocks just now may also cause big trouble at this time.

    Tie Heng took the time to adjust his breathing on the inside, but on the outside he pretended to be calm and looked around.  The three magicians who originally captured Gongsun Bian were now entangled with the frantic Mi Fu Jijiu.  With the senior teacher's warning, the three magicians did not dare to approach Mi Fujiu. They distanced themselves and cast spells to dispel the illusion, but it had no effect. Mi Fujiu was still trapped in the nightmare.  And madmen are always the most troublesome, especially those who have the ability. Mi Fu Jijiu's movements are full of powerful earth spiritual power. He can transform into huge rock prisms without casting spells, forcing three magicians to do so.  The teacher jumped up and down, able to protect himself, but he couldn't subdue him.

    On the other hand, the combat magician who was good at flying swords suddenly became anxious when he saw that his immediate boss fell into Tie Heng's hands.  He left his two unconscious companions behind and rushed over. The guy opened his stance and fired hundreds of flaming flying swords from the silver box behind him, killing them with overwhelming force.

    But with this powerful blow, Gongsun Bian raised his hand and swiped it from a distance, and a powerful force of thought struck acrossThen, all the flaming flying swords disintegrated in the air, and only a few sparks fell to the ground.

    Gongsun Bian looked at the magician, with a look of greed in his eyes.  After all, the souls of such people who have been trained, whether it is magic or martial arts, are much stronger than ordinary people. They are a great complement to Gongsun Bian, so they will not let go of the opportunity.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 69 Soul Eater (3)

    Tie Heng knew that something was wrong as soon as he saw his posture, so without saying anything, he took out three flying swords from his storage bag, threw them at the magician with a flick of his hand.

    "You have a flying sword, don't I?" He shouted angrily on purpose.

    Tie Heng's hand seemed to be throwing a hidden weapon, but as soon as the three flying swords were released, they turned into three white lights, as fast as lightning.

    The magician was frightened by Gongsun Bian's powerful telekinesis. He waited for Tie Heng's three flying swords to hit him before he reacted. The five flying swords that had been guarding him intercepted them. Their speed was not as fast as the opponent's, but  It was far more light and agile and successfully blocked it."

    "Boom!" What the magician didn't expect was that as soon as the flying swords of both sides collided, Tie Heng's three flying swords exploded like three bombs.  The three-port flying sword was not large in size, but its power was quite astonishing. The magician was so close that he was blown away on the spot. His body was also covered with bruises from the fragments of the sword body, which was very miserable.

    "A Heng, your flying sword haha, it's really tššbišŠ, and quite luxurious." The magician looked miserable, but in fact he was not worried about his life. Gongsun Bian naturally saw it and knew that this was Tie Heng's presence.  He didn't care about stopping himself from killing, but he was very interested in the three flying swords used by Tie Heng.  Using a magical weapon like the Flying Sword as a disposable consumable, Tie Heng once again demonstrated his unconventional and unique thinking.

    "Some personal ideas, I just refined them for a few bites to play with, and now it seems that there is something to be done." Tie Heng chuckled and replied simply.

    He made a fuss about Feijian partly because he had no choice. He practiced meditation day and night on weekdays, except for cherishing words.  There is no time for other magical instruments to be refined and nourished, but a magical instrument cannot be refined by its owner for a long time.  It's not easy to use, that's why.  It's better to use it in another way.

    The other half is Tie Heng's careful consideration. The flying sword magic weapon has a long range and is quite accurate. At the expense of flexibility and other functions, it specifically enhances the speed and changes the magic circle and raw materials inside the sword body.  It can be used as a rocket. In the future, if some automatic tracking functions and range are added, it will become a missile.  This is Tie Heng¡¯s true intention.  Think about it, if a sword flies out from a hundred miles away and destroys the enemy's corpse, wouldn't it look more like a master?

    "It's just that the power needs to be improved. At this level, the most it can do is a grenade!" Tie Heng thought to himself.  "Using a flying sword as a missile is so sophisticated, even the Americans don't have it!"

    "Prodigal!" Gongsun Bian commented and looked at him with a half-smile.

    Tie Heng lowered his head and took a look.  Wei Xinyan's limp body was held in his arms, a baby's head rested on his shoulder, her breath could be heard, and a faint fragrance penetrated her nose.  The plump and delicate body of a mature woman also fed back through the keen touch, making Tie Heng feel a little strange.

    "Ahem!" Tie Heng pretended to cough twice to resolve the embarrassment, but did not put down Wei Xinyan.  In this situation, Tie Heng couldn't worry about leaving her aside.  Besides, this is also a good bargaining chip.

    Gongsun Bian seemed to see Tie Heng¡¯s thoughts.  He smiled and turned to look at the door.  The sound of fighting in the ice cover over there has gradually subsided, but the aura emanating from inside is getting more and more terrifying. It is obvious that Lone Shuihan and the black-robed female Qianren have reached the stage where they can truly decide the winner.

    And the pair Sheyuan and Long Hao were still in a stalemate. Neither of them seemed to be trying their best, because the former still had time to glance at them, his eyes were cold and stern, which made the two teenagers feel numb.  With a master like Sheyuan, who is a third-level master and above, and also masters the secret technique of space, if he really wants to kill the two of them, they probably won't even have the ability to escape. Fortunately, he can't take action now.

    After She Yuan's death, there are still three or four people in the academy who can take action. Among them, Liu Siye and Zhuang Siye of the Fa Dao Branch are the most cultivated. They were previously treating their companions who were injured by the Sound Killing Technique. At this moment  Seeing that the situation of Wei Xinyan and others took a turn for the worse, and Deputy Mi Jijiu's situation was even worse, the two of them put down the wounded and prepared to take action.

    "These two old guys will probably deal with us with all their strength first." Gongsun Bian said, weighing the prohibition token.  "I don't know what the old thief Mian did to the boundary gate. I have to spend a lot of time to remove it. Ah Heng, you have to help my senior brother resist for a while. With your ability, it shouldn't be a problem, right?"

    Tie Heng sneered in his heart, but did not show it on his face. He just nodded. In this situation, he did not allow him to make more choices.

    "Hey, let's try to use this beauty to delay time! After all, she is also a member of the royal family and an official, so she has some weight as a bargaining chip." Extraordinary times call for tactics, and Tie Heng didn't care.  Isn't it despicable to hold a woman hostage?  "If Tang Tang finds out about it afterwards, I don't know how angry she will be! Alas, after tonight, I can't stay here anymore, no matter whereIf I win, I will have to flee to the end of the world!  "

    Thinking of this, a surge of anger arose in his heart, but he suppressed it in an instant. He couldn't lose his cool at this time.  While watching the two Siye walking towards here, he checked the condition of his body. The pain in his body had subsided and his internal strength had also recovered a lot in this short period of time.

    " Tie Heng is a veritable practitioner of both magic and martial arts. His practice of magic has entered the realm of heartbeat. In terms of martial arts, he began to condense his inner strength and turn gas into liquid more than a year ago.  Over the past two years, the hard work and efforts put in are not enough to be appreciated by outsiders.  The Dantian, acupoints and even the meridians in his body are almost full of condensed water-like true energy. He only needs one last hard work and an opportunity to complete the final qualitative leap. Once the Qi and Liquid return are completed, Tie Heng  The strength will reach a whole new level.  Even though he has not completely crossed this watershed yet, with Tie Heng's inhuman qualifications and the unique mental method of practicing Qi and returning fluids in the Dragon and Tiger Fist Sutra, he is already frighteningly strong.  You must know that even if the spiritual energy of heaven and earth has gradually recovered during this period, most people's energy training and rejuvenation are still only about ten levels of compression. However, Tie Heng relies on his ridiculously strong vitality and the support of the original force of chaos.  The amount of compression was more than twenty times higher, and his own Dantian acupoints and meridians were much stronger and tougher than others. These combined together created him, a little monster who couldn't follow common sense.  Now we have brought in a master of fifth-level martial arts who has mastered the art of practicing qi and returning fluids.  The richness of his internal energy is also vastly different from his.  Otherwise, Wei Xinyan's deep prison technique wouldn't be so easy to burst, and someone else would have been crushed into a pulp.

    Tie Heng was secretly on guard here.  The tall gate began to vibrate without any warning, making the same low buzzing sound as before.

    "What's going on?" Tie Heng asked Gongsun Bian.  The latter also looked surprised.

    "I don't know, it might be the trick of that old thief Mian." Gongsun Bian had a straight face, looking very worried.

    The abnormal situation at the gate also caused the two businessmen Liu Zhuang to stop. What happened next made the two of them retreat in confusion.

    The vibrations of the realm gate became more and more violent, and the eighteen layers of rune secret locks bloomed with brilliance, seeming to be fighting against some very powerful force.  In just a moment, the runic locks began to disintegrate one by one.  A large amount of out-of-control spiritual energy burst out.  A circle of energy turbulence formed around the boundary gate, carving radiating cracks on the ground. Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian did not dare to make a big move and retreated to the base of the wall.

    The powerful spiritual power fluctuations have reached a frightening level, and the rune secret lock is collapsing faster.  The two pairs of people who were still fighting also stopped at this time.  She Yuan withdrew the spell and in turn protected himself and his men firmly.  Long Hao remained silent, holding the horn of the blue dragon, silently paying attention to the changes on the realm gate.

    The huge ice cover opened several huge holes with a "bang!", and two long and narrow black lines came out of it.  After swiping around a few times, the entire ice cover looked like half a watermelon that had been cut horizontally and vertically more than a dozen times with a sharp knife, and shattered into ice cubes all over the floor.

    Two figures jumped out from the broken ice, and after landing, they stood facing each other more than ten steps apart.  It was Gu Shuihan and Qian Ren.

    Neither of them spoke, and the eyes they met were still full of murderous intent, but judging from their current state.  The outcome is clear at a glance.  There were a few damages on Gu Shuihan's armor, but there were no obvious wounds on his body.  The whole person stood proudly, as cold as snow.  The fighting spirit is fierce, and the overwhelming momentum makes people dare not look directly at him.

    On the other hand, Thousand Blades looked much more embarrassed.  The black robe on his body was in tatters, showing damage caused by the cold air.  The long wire-like hair was also spread out, and there was still a lot of frost on it.  The man was panting, and the yellow light in his eyes had dimmed a bit, giving him a clear feeling of weakness.  But her arms still maintained the shape of swords, which were seven or eight feet long. They were all black and dull. The blade of the sword became narrower as it approached the tip, and was as thin as a cicada's wings. It looked soft but had a hard texture.  Like two strange-shaped soft swords.

    "Gu Shuihan, don't be complacent, we are not done yet!" Even though she was wearing a mask and couldn't see her expression clearly, everyone could guess from Qian Ren's sinister tone that she must be furious at this moment.

    "It's not over!" Every word Gu Shuihan said was like ice cubes colliding.  "You're going to die here tonight."

    "Hmph, you're talking arrogantly. Let's see who dies first later, you or not me!" After Qianren finished speaking, his arms shook and changed back to their original state. He turned his gaze to the realm gate to observe its changes, secretly looking at it.  Luck heals.  Despite the fierce words she said, she was actually very shrewd. She had suffered a big loss in the ice cover just now and needed time to resolve the cold air that invaded her body and regulate her energy and blood, so naturally she would not miss this opportunity to breathe.

    Gu Shuihan didn't try to expose her trick. He also needed some time to regain his energy and replenish his severely depleted internal energy.  ?In addition, in the ice cover just now, he struck without mercy. Even though the black-robed woman had a special physique and was as strong as made of steel, she was seriously injured under the extreme cold of Xuan Yu Gong. It was not a short-term injury.  Gu Shuihan is now confident that he can recover within time.  Just before looking at the realm gate, he glanced at Qianren's arms. It was these arms that finally turned into two soft swords that could be freely stretched and turned at will. They broke through the ice cover extremely quickly, and the thick  The ice is as fragile as tofu, and Gu Shuihan was almost injured by it. It was obviously one of Qian Ren's trump cards, so he couldn't help but be careless.

    Everyone present was looking at the gate. At this time, everyone realized that this was probably caused by Liu Zang.  Because as the rune secret locks disintegrated one by one, a mysterious, obscure and gloomy aura spread out from the boundary gate. Its vastness was much stronger than the spiritual power flowing around, and a heavy feeling seemed to be in everyone's heart.  A huge boulder was pressed down.

    "Damn it, is it really because of him" She Yuan's face turned extremely ugly.  Similarly, everyone else's expressions were also very solemn, even Qian Ren and Long Hao, also showed a look of contemplation.

    The last rune secret lock was broken, and the power of sealing the world gate dropped to its lowest point. The uncomfortable aura could no longer be stopped, and poured into this space like a wave.

    "Crack!" The door of the realm gate did not open, but cracks appeared.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 69 Soul Eater (4)

    "Crack!" The door of the realm gate did not open, but cracks appeared.  In the blink of an eye, cracks covered the surface of the silver-white boundary gate, and with a harsh cracking sound, the entire gate collapsed toward the center, and finally squeezed into a point, paused for a moment, and then disappeared.  Not a single trace was left in the void.  And in the original position of the realm gate, a figure replaced it.

    "Master!?" Gongsun Bian called unconsciously. He was not sure that the person standing there was Liu Zang, because the image of this suddenly appeared person was so weird that it was difficult to even treat him as a human being."

    He is a head taller than Long Hao, but not as thick as Long Hao. Instead, he is as thin as a bamboo pole.  His limbs are also very slender and he looks very weak.  The skin all over the body is translucent and milky white, and the blood vessels, organs, bones, etc. in the body can be clearly seen. But for people who understand the structure of the human body, this person's organs are very different from humans. The most obvious one is the bone deformity.  , and there was no beating heart at all inside the chest.  There is only a dark red crystal sheet inserted in the chest. This crystal is irregular spindle-shaped, two feet long, very thin, half embedded in the body, connected to a large group of blood vessels, and the circulating blood is also dark.  Red.

    Looking at this person's face, it was like a piece of dough that was constantly being kneaded, changing its shape all the time. Until I heard Gongsun Bian's low cry, the transformation stopped for a moment, and then started to squirm with Julie's movements, quickly shaping the facial features and  The beard, hair, and appearance are roughly similar to Liu Zang's, but his face has become much narrower and longer than before.  At the same time, thick mist-like white gas seeped out from his body, forming a robe with an open chest and high collar.  Covered on the body.

    "Liu Zang!" She Yuan glanced at the frozen face, and then stared at the crystal sheet in despair.  His voice was out of tune.

    "Master!" This time Gongsun Bian's voice was almost cheering.

    "Liu Zang, what have you done?" It was different from Gongsun Bian's joy.  Long Hao's face was gloomy, and Qianren became furious. Pointing at the crystal sheet on his chest, he asked sternly: "Are you going to take it all for yourself?"

    "That's right, you're right!" Liu Zang's voice was as dry as a traveler in the desert who hasn't had a drop of water for four or five days, but his tone was full of arrogance.  He glanced at Qianren from a bird's eye view. There were no eyeballs in his eye sockets, but two rotating groups of pale light, cold, indifferent, without any emotion.

    "Okay. Okay, you are indeed brave, otherwise you would not have chosen to practice soul arts and come up with such a transcendental technique." Qianren sneered twice: "But have you forgotten that the person who once warned you, with the power of  Your current cultivation level simply cannot withstand the power of the entire demon god crystal bone, you are seeking your own destruction!"

    As soon as the words "Demon God Crystal Bone" were spoken, most of the people present were shocked and changed their colors, and their eyes were also focused on the crystal sheet.  Shock, fear, doubt, fear, and greed.  Every glance carries a different emotion

    "Sure enough, it's that thing. This guy actually integrated it into himself. How audacious Hey, that powerful spiritual thought that penetrated the space rift that day must have been for it" Tie Hengda saw the dark patch from the first sight.  Thinking of the red crystal and its possible origin, I couldn't help but feel bitter in my heart.  At this time, I heard Qian Ren¡¯s words.  I even feel that my fate is either unlucky or unlucky.  Once you have bad luck, it will definitely be extraordinary, and you can even encounter such unnatural things.

    The Demon God Crystal Bone is as its name suggests.  It is the skeletal essence in the body of the demon god, the top existence among demons.  Eighteen hundred years ago, the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty was at the peak of human strength. It had counterattacked the demon world several times, and even the demon gods with the power to reach the heavens had fallen several times.  No matter what remains of their corpses, they are rare treasures in the world. Naturally, they were collected and used to the maximum extent. It is not impossible that some of them have survived to this day.  The thin piece of crystal on Liu Zang's chest is a fragment of bone left by a certain demon god. It seems to have no power, but how powerful it is cannot be measured by common sense.

    "Hahaha" After hearing Qianren's words, Liu Zang was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and laughed.  "That one does have great powers, but does he really understand me? No, he still underestimates me. He doesn't understand my persistence and has repeatedly denied my pursuit. But I know that I will succeed, and facts have proved  This crystal bone is destined to belong to me. Look, I am no longer an ordinary person like you."

    As Liu Zang¡¯s sonorous voice became louder and louder, the terrifying aura he exuded began to swirl, and a tremor that penetrated people¡¯s hearts seized everyone¡¯s mind.  A huge whirlpool appeared in the room. It was invisible and its existence could only be felt at the spiritual level. Because of this, the fear was particularly strong.  Everyone felt as if they were in a super typhoon, with mountain-like waves coming from all around. They were like a lonely boat in the stormy waves, and they could be capsized at any time.

    &nbsp"Is this guy really fused with the demon god's crystal bone!? Otherwise, how could he have such a huge soul power and be able to emit it to form a soul storm." Tie Heng was horrified at this moment.  "Damn it, this move of his is an indiscriminate attack. Anyone whose soul is not strong enough will have their soul and flesh stripped off and be devoured by him!"

    Tie Heng himself is not worried. Although his soul power was severely depleted during plastic rebirth, it has recovered somewhat through the transformation of the chaotic force in the past three years, and is much stronger than ordinary people.  What he was worried about was Wei Xinyan in his arms, fearing that she wouldn't be able to survive.  So Tie Heng released his aura again and used his spiritual power to protect Wei Xinyan's whole body, trying his best to resist.

    The only person in the room who was more relaxed than him was Gongsun Bian. He also practiced the Soul-Eating Secret Technique, and his soul power was so strong that the Soul Storm had little impact on him.  But the others were completely different. Those injured teachers were the first to suffer, and their spirits were shattered almost instantly, leaving no room for resistance.  Then there were the three magicians who were entangled with Mi Fu Jijiu. They only persisted for a moment before falling to the ground.  Because Mi Fu Jijiu was trapped in a nightmare and illusion, his mind was in a state of confusion, and he never broke free. At this time, it was just the instinctive resistance of the soul, but it couldn't be stopped. The soul was extracted from the body in threads, and it didn't take much time for him to die.  .

    When the soul storm gradually subsided, the hazy light turned into smoke and mist and submerged into Liu Zang's body. Except for Gongsun Bian, Tie Heng and Wei Xinyan in his arms, only Qianren, Long Hao and Gu were still alive in the room.  Shuihan, Sheyuan and Liuzhuang are two businessmen.  The last two of them, Zhuang Siye, had fainted and only had half a breath left.  Liu Siye seemed to have taken some kind of medicine and was still conscious, but his face was congested and red as fire, his body was shaking abnormally, and his expression alternated between excitement and depression.  Several other people were not much better than him. They all seemed to be exhausted and even fell to their knees or sat on the floor.  The only exception was Gu Shuihan. He was also exhausted, but his legs were frozen to the ground with ice, and his body was still as straight as a gun.  His pride made him unable to tolerate kneeling before his enemies. This strong self-esteem was truly terrifying.

    "Finally I got over it." The soul storm only lasted for more than ten breaths, but Tie Heng felt as if it had lasted as long as several months.  He withdrew his aura and took several deep breaths to regulate his breath, but he felt that his whole body was covered in sweat and he was even more tired than the fierce fight just now.

    "Fortunately, she's fine." After checking Wei Xinyan's condition and confirming that she was fine, Tie Heng breathed a sigh of relief.  But when he raised his head, he found Gongsun Bian and Liu Zang looking at him.  The former's eyes were full of surprise, while the latter's pale, swirling eyes showed no emotion or anger, but they made Tie Heng's heart skip a beat.  He knew that the power of his soul had attracted the attention of the two people, which was not a good sign.

    Liu Zang glanced at him twice, then turned his attention back to Qian Ren and the others.  "How is it? Do you feel the power of this power? Even if you step into the holy realm, it is nothing more than that, and I am not just satisfied with becoming a Dharma Saint!"

    Liu Zang shouted passionately: "I want to be stronger! Haha, yes, there is no end to my strength. My soul will continue to grow, and the body derived from this crystal bone has the ability to become the body of a demon god.  Potential, when my body and soul are united, I will break through the boundaries of the mundane and become the lord of the saints, haha"

    Looking at the shocked expressions of everyone, Liu Zang¡¯s laughter became even more cheerful.  "You ants only follow the old ways and don't know how to create miracles on your own. You live a mediocre life and live for a few more decades. In the end, you are just a handful of loess. And I, one day, will break through the gate of heaven and be proud.  Standing on the top of the Nine Heavens, no longer bound by any restrictions!"

    "So that's it. He has seen the shortcomings of relying solely on magic or martial arts to achieve the holy realm, and he also wants to take the path of the most holy. It is similar to my choice Hey, this person's idea is unique.  It seems weird, but it does have some merits. The Soul-Eating Mystery gave him powerful soul power, which he used to attach to the demon god's crystal bones, slowly shaping a perfect body. After all, the demon's body is inherently  Much more powerful than human beings If it develops as he imagined, it is impossible to say that he may really become a saint and become a saint. And with this strong capital, he can go up to explore the illusory gate of heaven and transcend.  For the true freedom and freedom, oh, at that time, the heavens beyond the sky and all the vast worlds can come and go at will" Tie Heng thought for a while, and he was in a trance.

    "Bah, just because you still want to break through the Heavenly Gate, that is the Holy Realm. There have been a few people who have been able to advance into it throughout the ages." Qianren sneered and stood up again: "You have worked so hard to create this method.  There is something magical about it, but it¡¯s a pity that you are so stubborn and greedy that you just dig your own grave in the end!¡±

    "I dug my own grave?" Liu Zang asked, followed by a sinister smile: "I think you are asking for your own death!"

    Liu ZangAs if casually, he raised his left hand and pushed a palm towards Qianren, followed by a violent flow that hit his soul.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 69 Soul Eater (5)

    "Did I dig my own grave?" Liu Zang asked, followed by a faint smile: "I think you are seeking your own death!"

    Liu Zang seemingly casually raised his left hand and pushed a palm towards Thousand Blades, followed by a violent current that hit his soul.  Like the previous soul storm, this violent current does not have any physical lethality, but acts on the soul level. No matter how deep your inner strength is and how powerful your body is, as long as the soul has not undergone special training or protection, it will  be affected by it.

    Qian Ren's soul was violently shaken by the soul storm just now. Although this large-scale spell is difficult to cause substantial damage to a real master, it can weaken the power of his soul, make his body exhausted, exhausted, and his flesh and blood become stagnant.  , the control of the limbs has also become dull. At this time, there is no ability to dodge, and he is suddenly trapped in the violent flow of soul.

    This move is even more powerful than Soul Storm, and more targeted. Thousand Blades' soul is like a blade of grass in a strong wind, and will be blown away at any time.  Her physical strength was rapidly draining, and her consciousness was becoming more and more drowsy. The evil coldness in her soul was flowing wildly, which seemed more terrifying than the freezing air of Gu Shuihan. Her flesh, flesh, bones and even her thoughts were stagnant and frozen, and a thousand blades destroyed her entire body.  , can barely compete with one or two.  

    "Dedicate your soul! Become part of my power, this will be the final value of your existence." Liu Zang turned his palm into a claw, aimed at Qianren's forehead and sucked it in the air.  Qianren felt the world spin and his soul floated out, almost being separated from his body.

    "Hmph, pure gold sword body!" Liu Zang was slightly surprised when he saw that he could not seize Qian Ren's soul with one move, but just made him kneel on the ground.  Followed by a dissatisfied and contemptuous snort.  "Stupid, do you think you can resist my soul-eating ** with just this?"

    Liu Zang said as he spoke.  While increasing the suction force of the soul flow, Thousand Blades immediately swayed.  It looked like I couldn't hold on any longer.

    "Long Hao, if you don't take action, I will be dead and you won't be able to recover!" Qianren's eyes burst with fierce light, and he screamed at the top of his lungs. As soon as the words came out, he waved his arms and delivered a fatal blow.

    Her arms turned into two narrow black swords in the blink of an eye, and stretched several feet in length.  Like a poisonous snake coming out of its hole, it moves incredibly fast and its trajectory is unpredictable.  When Liu Zang wasn't paying attention, two sword blades stabbed him.  A line penetrated the palm of his left hand and plunged into his left shoulder.  The other one was more ferocious. It stayed close to the ground until it reached Liu Zang's feet before stabbing violently. It penetrated diagonally upward through the abdomen, penetrated from the back, and then turned again.  It was inserted into the back of Liu Zang's head, and the tip of the sword came out from the center of his eyebrows.

    Almost at the same moment, Long Hao, who had always been watching with a cold eye, also took action.  He opened his mouth and blew the horn of the Azure Dragon, erupting into a cone-shaped sound wave.  Wherever it swept, Liu Zang's clothes were shattered and his skin cracked.  Dark red blood splashed far back.  Not to mention, he changed his fighting method from just using the Sound Killing Technique.  The extremely strong body was like a locomotive, with a terrifying roaring sound.  He ran straight into Liu Zang.

    "A worm shakes a tree, and you don't overestimate your own capabilities!" His head was penetrated by a sharp sword, and his body was covered in blood and flesh, but Liu Zang seemed to be fine and could still laugh disdainfully.  He punched out with his right hand, and a violent stream of soul knocked the menacing Long Hao back and pressed him against a wall, like a hanging painting, allowing Long Hao to struggle and twist.  , and cannot escape repression.

    "You bitch, watch me pull out your soul and refine it day and night, you will be unable to survive or die." Liu Zang looked at Qianren with a playful look, like a cat playing catch.  Rat-like.

    Qianren, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, can no longer get angry at this time. The two swords she just struck were her last resort, and it can be said that she used all her strength.  But she succeeded with one blow. If anyone else had been stabbed in the head, she would have died long ago. However, Liu Zang acted as if nothing had happened and knocked Long Hao away with just a raise of his hand. The horror in it was terrifying, even for someone as strong as her.  The person also fell into panic for a moment.

    Just look at Liu Zang¡¯s left hand and pull it back hard.  The sharp blade tore his palm in half, but there was no trace of pain on his expression, and he didn't take another look at the wound. Instead, he aimed at Qianren and grabbed at the empty space again, trying to snatch it away.  Her soul.

    Just as he was about to take action, Liu Siye over there moved faster.  I don't know when, Liu Siye held a green pill in his hand that looked like it was carved from jade.  His eyes were deep and complicated, containing fear, hatred, confusion, and passion hidden deep inside.

    Liu Siye squeezed his fingers hard, and the green pill shattered into pieces. He blew again, and a cloud of green dust seemed to be alive. It quickly rose into the sky, rolled, and covered Liu Zang.  .

    Liu Zang was taken aback and wanted to retreat, but he seemed a little unaccustomed to this new body. Coupled with the damage Long Hao caused to him, he was obviously not very flexible in his movements. He only had time to retreat two or three steps.  .  However, Qianren reacted much faster than him.?Much more intense.  As soon as she saw the green dust flying towards her, she felt as if she had seen a ghost. Her arms twitched, and the two sword blades shrank back with a "swish!", and then they rolled and crawled a long way behind.  , and then he was stunned.

    "Biluo Huangquan!" Liu Zang looked at the sleeve of his left hand in surprise. It was only stained with a little bit of green dust, and it festered instantly.  Moreover, the green dust is like an army of man-eating ants. If any part of it finds something that can be corroded, it will immediately call for friends. Most of the dust is clearly scattered on the ground, and immediately floats towards Liu Zang's left arm.  .

    "His!" Everyone gasped, and even Long Hao, who had just escaped from the mad flow of souls, showed a trace of fear on his inhuman dragon head.

    Liu Zang¡¯s left arm turned into nothing in an instant, not even a scrap was left.  What's even more frightening is that the green dust has not diminished at all and has spread along his shoulders and onto his torso.  But what was even more terrifying was yet to come. Faced with such a strange poison, Liu Zang remained as calm as an abyss, as if his ulcerated left arm was not a part of his body.

    "Liu Hui, I didn't expect you to refine this blue erysipelas. Haha, I would like to congratulate you!" Liu Zang was talking while observing the green dust raging on his body.  Gradually, the corrosive power of the green dust began to slow down. Soon, it was difficult for them to have any effect on Liu Zang. Instead, Liu Zang took a deep breath, swallowed them all, and clicked his mouth a few times.

    "Youyou" Seeing this scene, Liu Siye, who looked excited, turned pale in an instant.  The erysipelas he had worked so hard to refine for many years was destroyed just like that. You can imagine the blow Liu Siye suffered.

    "Biluo Huangquan! This is an extremely difficult erysipelas to be refined. It is known for its violent poisonous nature. It can corrode almost everything. It is like a maggot attached to the bone, making it difficult for people to avoid and remove it. It is simply a thing that will definitely kill people as soon as it is used. Liu  Si Ye can actually refine this thing" Tie Heng couldn't help but show a bit of shock in his eyes.  "This is the wrong target. Liu Zang's new body is indeed the crystal bone of the demon god. It has the ability to be invulnerable to all poisons, and it can also target the poisonous nature of Biluo Huangquan in a short period of time.  Producing inhibitory antibodies, the potential of such a physique is indeed extraordinary!"

    Tie Heng is well-informed and has a sharp vision, and he has already seen the key to this.  Under the erosion of Biluo Huangquan, Liu Zang quickly experienced a series of changes inside and outside his body. It was this incredible ability that made the terrifying erysipelas like Biluo Huangquan useless.

    "Blood evil fruit, Rakshasa flowers mixed with Heavenly Crying Erysipelas, um and the ashes obtained by burning corpses with transmutation fire, mixed with jade spirit liquid. Liu Hui, you really worked hard to refine this blue-falling yellow spring. It's a pity.  , to me, erysipelas, no matter how severe it is, is insignificant." Liu Zang shook his head and sighed.

    Most of his body was rotten, like a corpse that had been dead for several months.  But a white mist of light surged out of his body, and in just a few breaths, his body that looked both human and inhuman healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. His entire left arm grew back, and even half of his incomplete robe returned to its original state.  .

    "Such an incredible regenerative ability was like the legendary immortality. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw it, and Liu Siye completely lost his fighting spirit.

    "Liu Zang, you are indeed Liu Zang, and you are the only one Hehe, we people were not as good as you before, and we are still not as good as you now" Liu Siye muttered to himself, mixed with a sad smile.

    "Back then at the foot of Qingyuan Mountain, you were only qualified to hide aside and take care of the wounded. You cowered and trembled in front of me, and you didn't even dare to take action against me." Liu Zang's expression was arrogant and cold.  "Now, you have finally made some progress."

    "Haha" Hearing Liu Zang's comments, Liu Siye laughed again with joy and sadness.  "I, Liu Hui, have been waiting for decades to get a compliment from youhaha"

    "Yes, it's been decades!" Liu Zang squinted his eyes, seeming to be in a trance for a moment.  Then, a sharp cold light emitted from the half-closed eyes: "We are classmates and old friends, so let's send you on your way first!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Zang reached out and grabbed it from the air, releasing his soul and then closing it.  Liu Hui indeed gave up resistance, and his soul was easily pulled out of his body.  Based on his cultivation in the art of magic, his soul can be considered condensed, and its form is the same as that of a human being, except that it is as light as smoke, and there is a faint light from the inside, which is ethereal and unreal.  He paused for a moment above his body, seemingly unwilling to leave instinctively, but the power of the violent flow of soul was even stronger. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a stream of light and was taken into Liu Zang's palm, and then quickly integrated into his body.

    Liu Siye's soulless body was still kneeling on the spot. There was no life in his wide-open eyes, and there was no trace of vitality in his whole body. He was like a piece of rotten wood. The body fell to the ground. After the dull sound, the room  ?There was dead silence inside.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 70 Immortality (1)

    "Liu Hui Of all the people back then, you were the one who admired Liu Zang the most. Qingyuan Mountain didn't even want to take action against him. You have been feeling sorry for him for so many years, but in the end" Jiu Sheyuan, the great priest, looked at Liu Zang.  Si Ye's corpse let out a long sigh.  After a moment, he turned his head again and looked at Liu Zang calmly.

    "Liu Zang, do you know that back then you secretly practiced forbidden arts and did research on human-male hybrid complementation? In fact, the higher-ups of the academy had noticed it long ago. They just cherished your peerless talent and couldn't bear to destroy you, so they repeatedly condoned it, just through  Hints and advice, I hope you will find your way back and return to the right path." "But as for you, we found this demon god crystal bone in the ruins of the ancient city together, and you started to think of taking it all for yourself. No one knew your real plan at the time.  , I only thought that you were greedy, but your mentors saw through your evil thoughts, so they did not hesitate to kill you to avoid the loss of life. But I didn¡¯t expect that God was unfair, and you didn¡¯t die. You even had far-reaching plans and laid a plan.  After such a situation, my wish finally came true. But look at you now, you are neither human nor demon, and you are devouring the souls of others to improve your cultivation I know that you have always been arrogant and ambitious, and you want to go straight to the top.  The top of the cloud overlooks the existence of all living beings, but have you ever thought about how many living beings you have to sacrifice to achieve your success?"

    "Humph, so what if we sacrifice hundreds of millions of living beings? They are just a group of tiny ants. Instead of spending their lives doing nothing, they might as well contribute some strength to me. That is the meaning of their existence." Liu Zang declared enthusiastically and coldly.

    "Being a demon and becoming a devil may seem deviant to you, but this is just a process and a means. In my current state, I can become a saint in just a few years. And what about you? You have been practicing hard and following the rules for so many years.  . Although your spiritual power is powerful, it is still difficult for you to make any progress in transforming your soul. You are still far away from transcending the world and becoming a saint, let alone pursuing the highest peak above the saints. Only people like me who have no scruples and find new ways are qualified to explore.  The mystery of the universe carries the way of heaven, breaks open the gate of heaven, and becomes the only true immortal in the ages. From now on, it will be immortal for all eternity, so that the heaven, earth, sun, moon, and stars in the universe are also under my control."

    Liu Zang¡¯s arrogant shouts, his confident shouts and his overwhelming momentum shocked everyone.  Even Gu Shuihan, who was extremely cold and arrogant, felt a slight tremor in his heart.  A genius like him has absolute confidence to step into the Holy Realm.  But further up, there is the "Heaven Gate" that countless strong men have been trying to find since ancient times. It represents the last shackles of all the laws of truth in the entire world, and only by breaking it can it be broken.  Only then can we achieve true detachment and no longer be subject to any restrictions.  But even with great wisdom, great perseverance, and great luck, few people dare to claim that they will definitely be able to break through the heavenly gate.  Liu Zang's shouting may be crazy.  It may be delusional, but the unparalleled pride contained in it cannot but be admired.

    "There is indeed a thin line between madman and genius" Tie Heng smiled bitterly.

    He and Liu Zang have the same goal, but the methods they use are completely different.  And Liu Zang's method now seems to be working very quickly.  The price is to poison the world

    "You are indeed a monster! If this continues, all the evil demons in history will be incomparable to you." She Yuan shook his head slightly and sighed: "That's all, since you insist on having your own way, I will accompany you to the end.  . Let¡¯s put an end to all the grudges between you and me over the past decades tonight!¡±

    Before Liu Zang could react, Sheyuan, who suddenly had a free and easy expression on his face, stretched out his hand to hold his own precious phantom.  With care and gentle caress, the small armillary sphere exudes amazing space power.  It seemed endless, surging into Sheyuan's body like a tide.  As this power burst out uncontrollably, tiny cracks appeared on the armillary sphere. Correspondingly, the strange cracks on Sheyuan's body also intensified, densely spread all over his body.

    The next moment, just like smashing a mirror reflecting a human figure into pieces, Sheyuan and the armillary sphere in his hand shattered at the same time, turning into countless fragments flying in the air. They flew very slowly, gradually turning into pieces.  Be nothing.  But his body obviously disappeared, but there was another Sheyuan standing there, his whole body shimmering with colorful rays of light, like a dream.

    "The soul has been completed!" Everyone exclaimed.  Now this Sheyuan is in the same soul state as Liu Siye just now. The difference is that he is like an entity, and he looks younger and more energetic than his original body.

    "Sheyuan, you are just in the late stage of leaving the body. You have barely touched the edge of the realm of the soul. With the help of the power of the noble phantom, you have forcibly improved it and condensed this soul. You have to trade your life for your life!" Liu  Zang's face finally showed a cautious look.  "I can't believe that you still have such courage, but I am impressed."

    Sheyuan seemed to smile, and held in his hand the remaining shadow of the Armillary Sphere, which was the soul of the Infernal Demon at the core of the Noble Phantasm.

    "The vast void, the distant dream" whispered softly??, Sheyuan pressed the phantom in his hand to his heart.  "Return to Yuan!"

    The spirit of Infernal Demon sank into Sheyuan's chest without any hindrance, starting from the heart. In an instant, Sheyuan's entire body turned into a black void, like a human-shaped space rift, with only one pair of eyes, like a sea of ??stars.  They are bright and bright, and when combined together, they look weird and mysterious.  The vast power of space filled the entire room. The floor, walls and ceiling could not withstand the expansion of this force and began to disintegrate one after another.

    "Yes, yes, such a power is qualified to challenge me, and it even makes me shudder. Unfortunately, how long can you maintain this state? I guess you will annihilate yourself in a moment, right?" Liu Zang is not only not afraid,  On the contrary, he was full of interest.  However, he was not unprepared. Light mist shrouded his whole body, and the materialized soul power gathered in his hands. Others just looked at it and had the terrifying feeling of being out of their minds.

    "You're right, I really don't have much time." Sheyuan's eyes were as bright as stars, and his voice was soft and without any anger, as if he was talking and laughing with an old friend.  But immediately after speaking, the voice suddenly rose in pitch, revealing supreme majesty, and the whole room trembled with its loud voice.  "So, go die first!"

    With the words, the surrounding space was completely restricted.  Everyone felt like they were embedded in the diamond. No matter how hard they struggled, they couldn't move. Even the air no longer circulated, and everything seemed to be still.  Shock, panic, and disbelief are the reflections in everyone's heart at this moment. There is no doubt that the current situation is the prelude to Sheyuan's big move!

    "Sheyuan, how dare you" Among the crowd, only Liu Zang could still make a voice. He seemed to smell the breath of death. He could no longer maintain his calm and calm appearance, and let out a frightened and angry roar.  He inspired more powerful soul power, and the pale light mist burned like a flame, spreading around, but it still could not break the power of space that imprisoned him.

    "The Great Juejie is destroyed and buried!" Sheyuan spat out the last few syllables, and his voice boomed, as if it was coming from the depths of the universe.

    " Under the gaze of everyone, the huge power of space forcibly created a slit in space, and silently sandwiched Liu Zang into it.  It was like he was squeezed into a picture, his whole body became as thin as tissue paper, and he didn't even have the ability to resist.

    "Ah" Liu Zang, who could act as if nothing had happened under the erosion of Biluo Erysipelas, let out a frightened scream at this time. It was unclear whether the scream was real or everyone's imagination. It penetrated the barrier of space and penetrated into everyone.  In one¡¯s mind!

    The slit in space began to fold in a way that followed the principles of heaven and earth, and its volume became smaller and smaller.  And the consequences of layer upon layer stacking without limitations in space like this are dire.  When the overlap reaches the limit, only an elusive point remains in the space slit, and the space suddenly collapses.  It released a strong light comparable to the sun, which lasted only for a moment. Then, all the space power in the room poured into it. Everyone felt weightless, and Liu Zang's position seemed to have collapsed.  A strong suction force was heard, and everyone had the illusion of falling from a high altitude.

    "It's amazing!" After the power of space was gone, Tie Heng suddenly felt that the external pressure was lightened, and his freedom of movement was restored.  He was horrified. In that moment, there was no sound, no color, and he couldn't even think. He couldn't use any strength in his body, which made him experience a vulnerability that he had never experienced before.

    "Haha Liu Zang, you died in my hands after all Haha, don't worry, you won't be lonely on the road to hell, I will accompany you. If there is an afterlife, you and I will continue to be enemies!"  Sheyuan laughed loudly, seemingly extremely happy.  In the midst of this laughter, his black void-like body quickly faded, and finally his bright eyes turned into scattered light particles, dotted with stars, and disappeared without a trace.

    The series of changes were overwhelming, and at this moment, except for Gongsun Bian, whose face turned pale, everyone else more or less breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the place where Sheyuan disappeared in silence.

    "This Grand Priest Liquor has always been quiet in the past, and he doesn't care much about the affairs of the school. He seems to have been cultivating quietly, and his impression on others is mediocre. I didn't realize that he could be so decisive. For the sake of  To be able to get rid of the old enemy, I am willing to risk my own life" Tie Heng's inner impression of Sheyuan has changed a lot.

    With Tie Heng's eyes, it is not difficult to see that this high priest is just a second-grade person who is in the late stage of the out-of-body realm and has barely touched the edge of the Yuanshen realm.  A small part of the spiritual power in the body has been transformed into higher-level mana. When it accumulates to a certain level, it can be used to refine the soul and condense the soul.

    "It's a pity that with his level of cultivation, it's obvious that he can't use the last move of great destruction and burial."  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 70 Immortality (2)

    In order to kill Liu Zang and destroy his immortal body, Sheyuan absorbed the power of space through the Noble Phantasm at the cost of his own death, forcibly raised his level, and then released the third power of the Noble Phantasm in the state of the soul to fight with the Infinite Demon.  His souls merged into one, giving him the power of a saint in just a short moment, and it also contained a trace of the laws of heaven and earth. Only then did he achieve the astonishing result of erasing Liu Zang from the world with a single move of his hand!

    "When the body dies, the Tao disappears, the soul returns to the netherworld, and the Taoist practices that have been cultivated for decades are in vain And with the lofty status of the Grand Sacrifice Wine, being able to make such a determination, although it cannot be said that one will commit suicide, but it is really ruthless.  It's also admirable" Tie Heng was still thinking about these thoughts for a while. She Yuan's life-for-life had a strong impact on his state of mind."

    "As for the Great Jue Realm Destruction and Burial, this high-level Yushu technique has never been seen by even Tie Heng, and its power is truly astonishing.  The best proof of this is the lingering fear unconsciously revealed on the faces of Gu Shuihan, Long Hao and others.  Even Tie Heng himself, after practicing to their level, would probably not be able to resist at all. He even doubted whether this Yushu technique could destroy even the powerful ones in the Holy Realm with one blow.  Because the power of space, time, and soul are high-level powers second only to the force of chaos, these three constitute the basic framework of a world that is beyond the reach of ordinary people.  It's the great Jiu Sheyuan. He can successfully practice space magic, which shows that his qualifications and talents are definitely the best choice. But look at him, he is over seventy years old, and he has been practicing diligently, but he has not been able to condense his soul.  Failure to do so was the price he paid for practicing Yushu.  Yushu is powerful, but it is also extremely difficult to improve the Taoist practice, and there is a hidden danger of self-defeat.  This is also the reason why Tie Heng has the secret cultivation techniques of these three forbidden techniques in his memory, but has never touched them.  But the foundation is not strong enough and the time is not yet mature

    "Masterare you going to die like this?" Gongsun Bian's eyes were deep.  He murmured to himself, looked up and looked at Gu Shuihan and others, with a trace of fear on his face, and moved his steps calmly, obviously trying to find an opportunity to escape.

    At this moment, Tie Heng and him had the same idea.  Over there, Gu Shuihan was already confronting Qianren and Long Hao, forming a fight to the death.  Both of them are martial arts masters, and they both release their auras in order to suppress the other.  Among them, Gu Shuihan was one against two, and not only did he not fall behind.  It also has a clear advantage.  Because Qianren and Long Hao had been seriously injured by Liu Zang before, Gu Shuihan had been secretly gathering strength from beginning to end to recover the lost physical strength. Naturally, Qianren and Long Hao were afraid of this.  , some were restrained and did not dare to act rashly.  The two had no choice but to adopt a static defense, one with a sword aura, the other with a majestic sound, struggling to resist the cold and freezing energy emitted by Lin Yue in Gu Shuihan's hand.  Both sides are gaining momentum.  Life or death could be decided at any time.

    "It's really fatal. These three guys are preparing their ultimate moves. If they get into a fight, they will just rub each other. My little body has to be kept here." Tie Heng endured the cold air that overflowed and retreated back to the  In the corner, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    This hidden treasure house is large enough.  But there was only one exit, and it was frozen by Gu Shuihan.  Thick ice blocked the door tightly, and Tie Heng was at the other end of the room.  There were only six living people left in the room.  Except for the comatose Wei Xinyan, Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian can only be regarded as soy sauce now, and their lives are mostly in the hands of others.

    " Take Gu Shuihan as an example, the dignified second-grade general of Zhuguo's strength is definitely real. He will only get stronger. There is no trace of moisture in him.  And Qian Ren and Long Hao are not inferior to him, they are both strong men in the middle stage of Qi training and spirit restoration.  Let¡¯s look at Gongsun Bian, who majored in magic and soul-eating secrets. His strength was at the fifth level or even higher. In terms of martial arts, he was almost at the seventh level. Tie Heng studied both magic and martial arts, both from the fifth level.  With Ping Zuo's cultivation level, if they were in another place at another time, they would be considered two little masters, but in this room, it would be difficult for them to even save their lives.

    "Should I find an alcove to hide temporarily?" Tie Heng couldn't care less about what Gongsun Bian was doing. He quickly looked around. Except for the hexagonal holes on the wall where various items were placed, there was nothing else.  Something to cover up.  However, these niches were not large in size, and Tie Heng's strong body would never be able to enter them, but Wei Xinyan could barely fit them in.

    Tie Heng did not hesitate. Since it could make Wei Xinyan safer, he naturally had to think about her.  He curled up Wei Xinyan's body and put it into a niche. He blocked the opening and continued to release protective spells around him. Although he was not sure whether this would be useful, it was still better.  Waiting for death.

    "It's really a disaster for the little devil when gods fight. Alas, just do your best and obey fate!" Tie Heng's mood was naturally not calm when he was in danger. He had many thoughts at once, and he felt that he was really unlucky. He always encountered such disasters, and felt in his heart  I can't help scolding all the gods and Buddhas in the sky.Over and over again.

    " Tie Hengzheng was muttering to himself that the situation was about to break out. The three distinctive yet equally terrifying auras expanded more and more, and when they clashed with each other, an indescribable terrifying sound erupted.

    Just when the two sides were about to start a life-or-death fight, a strong spatial disturbance suddenly erupted from the location where Liu Zang disappeared.  The five people all clearly felt this abnormal power, and they all focused their gazes together.  What you can see is that the demon god crystal bone is coming out of the void little by little.  The situation was like the tip of a knife poking out from the back of the projection screen, abrupt and conspicuous.

    "Hell, can't we kill him even with this?" Tie Heng was not surprised by the appearance of Jinggu, but he really didn't like Liu Zang, and he also felt that this person was actually uneasy and kind to him, which gave him a great sense of danger.  , so I wish this guy would be killed.

    The piece of demon god crystal bone quickly penetrated the barrier of space and completely returned to this world, floating alone in mid-air.  Seeing this scene, everyone's tense nerves relaxed a little.  Obviously, Liu Zang's body was destroyed. Only this crystal bone survived the collapse of space and still had the ability to travel through space and return here.

    certainly.  It also paid a heavy price.  Everyone had sharp eyesight and immediately noticed that it was originally crystal clear.  The surface of the crystal bone, which looks like a deep red gemstone, is covered with cracks, although it still maintains its intact shape.  But it looks like it will disintegrate at the slightest touch.

    "That move of great destruction and burial is much more powerful than I expected!" Tie Heng marveled in his heart.

    As the most powerful being in the demon world, the demon god is also the closest to the world's limit in terms of strength. He is qualified to climb the supreme peak and attack the Tianmen.  If divided by the levels of human powerhouses, being able to become a demon god is equivalent to having the power of an intermediate saint or above, that is, practicing magic to the Mahayana, overcoming tribulations, or martial arts to the final state of refining the void and combining the ways.  Such an existence has long been unable to be measured by mortal cognition.  It is not an exaggeration to call him a god or an immortal.  Even a piece of broken bone essence that remains after their death has incredible power.  It was beyond Tie Heng's expectation that the Great Juejie Annihilation could cause serious damage to it.

    "Hey, that's" Tie Heng discovered that in the center of the demon god's crystal bone, there was a diamond-shaped white gem the size of a broad bean vaguely inlaid. It was covered with a vague layer of pale mist. If you didn't look carefully, it was easy to see  Covered by the crimson light emitted by the crystal bone.

    "That's the soul-containing treasure diamond. Liu Zang actually has this thing, and he combined it with the crystal bone That's right, no wonder Liu Zang has never been seen using the treasure. It turns out it has a special purpose" Tie  Hengwei changed his mind.  Suddenly I had a realization.  "Using this soul-containing diamond as the embryo, and then using your own soul as the core and carrier, you can refine such a unique treasure. This guy is indeed an amazingly talented person Hey, then  His so-called body is just like clothes, no. It should be said to be the body of a robot, and the Soul-Enchanting Pearl is the brain. It can be plugged and played, and you can change the body or change the form at will"

    Tie Heng then made a new discovery. The layer of pale mist wrapped in the Soul-encrusting Diamond suddenly rose and disappeared. At its peak, it actually transformed into a human face, which was exactly the appearance of Liu Zang.  He seemed to be screaming silently, and his expression showed fear and unwillingness, as well as some frenzy, but soon the Soul-Condensing Diamond was swallowed up by the demonic power in the crystal bone.

    "It is said that disasters will last for thousands of years, and they are indeed right. He indeed escaped this disaster. But it seems that he is no longer able to control this demon god crystal bone, nor can he control it to reshape another immortal body  "Looking at the huge demonic power dispersing from the crystal bone, Tie Heng didn't know whether to be happy or worried.  I am happy that Liu Zang's remaining soul is likely to be swallowed up by the demonic power, but I am worried about what kind of changes Jinggu will bring.

    As soon as he thought of this, the demon god's crystal bone hovering in mid-air erupted into a dazzling red light, and then turned into a band of light, shooting toward the door as fast as lightning.  "Bah!" There was a crisp sound, and the ice blocking the doorway was torn open like a thin crack like rotten soil. The crystal bone had penetrated out and disappeared.

    Everyone was startled. The first thought that came to Tie Heng's mind was that this crystal bone was quite clever. It might have gained a certain degree of intelligence or spirituality through Liu Zang's remnant soul. He already understood.  Seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, realizing the power of Gu Shuihan and the others, they actually ran away.

    Others probably had the same idea as him, and now, Qianren and Longhao had no intention of fighting Gu Shuihan anymore. Their fundamental purpose of assisting Liu Zang tonight was to obtain the demon god crystal bone.  How could I let it slip from my hands?  Gu Shuihan really wanted to take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to eliminate Qian Ren and Long Hao in one fell swoop, but his instinct told him that he must not let go of the demon god crystal bone, not to mention whether it would be obtained by others, including Liu Zang  residual?Still within the crystal bone, it is definitely a dangerous hidden danger, and it is impossible to say that it will cause a terrible disaster.

    The cold moon in Gu Shuihan's hand waved out a piece of silver light, and a cold air exuding a faint blue rushed towards Qian Ren and Long Hao.  He himself turned around without saying a word, his palm just lightly grazing on the ice sealing the door, and the several feet thick ice disappeared.  Qianren and Long Hao were unable to help but move a step too slowly to resolve the bone-chilling freezing air. They watched Gu Shuihan take the lead in walking out of the door. They were anxious and angry, chasing after him and rushing out of the door like flying.  There seemed to be some school teachers and guards outside the door, and a fierce battle broke out immediately.

    Gongsun Bian here also used Qinggong and hurried towards the door.  But when he saw Tie Heng standing there with no intention of chasing him, he looked back at him, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he hesitated and ran out with an expression of absolute despair.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 70 Immortality (3)

    "Gongsun Bian seems to be very concerned about the demon god crystal bone. Could it be that he also wants to take it as his own" Tie Heng touched his chin. He would not think that Gongsun Bian's anxiety and nervousness were purely for his own sake.  Liu Zang, not to mention Tie Heng, also saw greed in his eyes, definitely no less greedy than Qianren and others.

    But Tie Heng doesn¡¯t care about this. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t covet the demon god crystal bone at all, so there is no need to worry about it.

    "The most important thing is to get away quickly!" Tie Heng thought for a while and took the unconscious Wei Xinyan out of the niche. He was worried about leaving her alone here."

    Tie Heng took a step towards the door. As far as he could see, corpses were lying all over the room, many of them covered in frost.  Tie Heng's heart moved, and he put Wei Xinyan on the floor. Then his figure swayed, like a gust of wind that circled around the room, accompanied by the sound of breaking ice. When he returned to his original position, he already had a lot of food in his hands.  A dozen storage bags came out, which were looted from many corpses.  Among them was one that Liu Zang had dropped on the ground along with his robe, and he also picked up the magic weapons, rings and accessories.

    " Tie Heng's behavior was somewhat disrespectful to the deceased, especially since several of the teachers had taught him, such as Liu Siye. Tie Heng respected him quite a bit and couldn't help but feel ashamed.  But he also has his own considerations. After tonight, he will no longer be able to stay in the school, and he may be wanted by the government. He has to prepare for his escape in the future, so he will naturally take possession of the easily accessible property.  .

    With so many storage bags in his hand, it can be said to be a great harvest, but he was not allowed to take a closer look at it at this time.  He wasn't in the same mood, so he stuffed them all into his arms and hid them away.  Finish these.  However, he did not pick up Wei Xinyan again, but looked at her plump and motionless body with some amusement.

    "Hey. Since you're awake, get up quickly. It's very cold on the ground." Tie Heng said in a teasing tone.

    As soon as the words fell, Wei Xinyan, who seemed to be unconscious just now, opened her eyes and sat up straight.  She first glanced at Tie Heng without saying a word, then checked herself and found that she had not been violated in any way, and the magic weapons or other items on her body had not been taken away, but the spiritual power in her body had been sealed.  .  She breathed a sigh of relief.

    Standing up, she raised her eyes and glanced around. When she saw the corpses, Wei Xinyan's eyes shrank and her expression suddenly darkened.

    "What happened?" she asked coldly.  "What about the rest?"

    Tie Heng did not hide anything, and recounted what had just happened in short words. Wei Xinyan's face turned pale after listening to it.

    "Hurry up and release the restrictions on me!" Wei Xinyan looked at Tie Heng with a bad tone.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t take it seriously.  Instead, he smiled calmly and said in a consultative tone: "You can unlock the restriction, but I have to make it clear to you in advance that I have never practiced the Soul-Eating Secret Tradition. I am not in the same group as Liu Zang and the others, let alone  You will be locked up like a prisoner for the rest of your life. So, I restored your spiritual power. Don¡¯t come back to trouble me again.¡±

    "Don't worry, I won't come to arrest you. At least not tonight." Wei Xinyan smoothed her somewhat scattered hair and added.  "After tonight, I guess you won't stay in Fuzhou anymore. With your current strength, you can travel to all the places in the world"

    "It's easy to talk to smart people" Tie Heng said but did not take any action. Instead, he stared at Wei Xinyan's right hand curled up in her sleeve, with a trace of teasing in her eyes.

    "Humph!" Wei Xinyan snorted softly, turned her right hand over, and the cold light circulated. It turned out that she had hidden a dagger in her hand at some point, and it was still hidden in her cuff. It was obviously a precaution against Tie Heng.  This dagger is very small, only about the length of a palm. It is as delicate as an ornament, but its blade is sharp and extremely sharp at first glance. It seems to contain powerful spiritual power, giving people a sense of danger, which is in line with its  Completely opposite appearance.

    "What a delicate dagger for personal protection. It can be used with one hand, and it is very convenient. Hehe, it seems that she is really insecure as an official" Tie Heng looked at it.  Wei Xinyan put the dagger into the sleeve of her right hand, and turned the wide cuff to hide the magical weapon inside without leaving any trace.

    "Is that okay?" Wei Xinyan asked angrily.

    Tie Heng heard the anxiety in her words. He didn't want to stay here for a long time, so he took a step forward, stretched out his left index finger, and gently touched Wei Xinyan's eyebrows.

    Wei Xinyan instinctively wanted to avoid his touch, but in the end she endured without moving.  Tie Heng's fingertips pressed lightly on her delicate and fair skin to release the restriction that blocked the sea of ??consciousness.

    She felt a heat between her brows, Wei Xinyan's body trembled slightly, and the feeling of emptiness disappeared immediately,What replaced it was the gentle and refreshing feeling of water spirit power.

    "Get it." Tie Heng slipped the sapphire bottle into Wei Xinyan's hand and walked past her quickly towards the door.

    Wei Xinyan was stunned for a moment. This sapphire purification bottle is a top-grade treasure. There is a drop of Tianyi True Water in it. Its preciousness is indescribable.  Unexpectedly, Tie Heng not only did not covet this treasure, but also returned it to her as soon as possible. Considering that he did not lack anything, it was probably this young man who protected him during his coma, and he couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude in his heart.  Affection.

    After taking a deep look at Tie Heng's back, Wei Xinyan sighed with a complicated mood, then took out a few pills, swallowed them, and hurried out.

    Tie Heng had already deployed his body skills, and when the breeze blew, he walked out of the door.  The teachers and guards who stayed here have disappeared, leaving only a dozen corpses in different forms of death, which are the masterpieces of Qian Ren and Long Hao.

    Going up the long staircase, the space compression and the reversal of the universe that I felt when I came down seemed to have failed. Tie Heng guessed that it might have been closed or destroyed by others.

    Back on the ground, Tie Heng suddenly felt something bad. There was an energy in the air that hit his soul. There were also many broken limbs scattered at the stairs. It seemed that they had all died from Thousand Blades and Dragons.  Hao's men.  Among the corpses were not only teachers and guards from Tongxian Tower, but also a whole group of soldiers wearing Qilin Guard armor.

    "This Gu Shuihan is cruel, knowing that he is going to die. He still leaves these people to stop Qian Ren and Long Hao, and even his own men" Tie Heng thought.  Passing through the side hall.  Ahead is the door leading to the main hall. At this moment, the thick and exquisite metal door has fallen to the ground.  And from the other side of the door.  There was an explosion of energy clashing in the distance. Judging from the sound, someone was violently fighting.

    Tie Heng rushed into the main hall and saw that most of the wall opposite had collapsed. This huge hole extended to the outermost layer of Tongxian Tower. Through the hole, he could see Gu Shuihan and Qian Qian in the square outside.  Blade, Long Hao and a big squirming meat ball were fighting together.

    Gu Shuihan has already activated the power of releasing spirits. The frosty sky and flying snow that Tie Heng had seen before, the snowflakes falling all over the sky, turned the area within a hundred feet into a bitterly cold midwinter.  It was obviously a sultry summer night at the end of May, but Tie Heng was so far away that he still couldn't feel the slightest bit of heat.

    ?Looking at Qianren and Longhao again, the former looks like a peerless sword. With every move of his hands and feet, the sword energy flies and shines, and he attacks Gu Shuihan fiercely.  Long Hao kept blowing the horn of the blue dragon, sometimes high-pitched and sometimes low-pitched, although it did not form a tune and had no sense of musical beauty.  However, the powerful sound waves that shook the ground and filled the sky with flying snow could not be gathered together, and the bone-chilling freezing air could not penetrate into their bodies.

    The most conspicuous big meat ball is rolling around, but it can't escape from the battle group.  Every time he made a move, he would be chased and intercepted by Gu Shuihan and the others, and they would return without success.  If you look carefully.  You can find that the big meat ball emits wisps of red light from the inside, full of strong evil spirit.  The source is the demon god crystal bone, which forms a continuous spiritual shock wave within a few dozen feet.  And around the battle group.  In such a large area, the ground was littered with unconscious people, most of whom were members attending this seminar, and the smaller half were soldiers from the Tongxian Tower guards and Qilin Guards.

    "Oops! Tang Tang and the others" Tie Heng cursed secretly and jumped forward.

    From the remaining frost on the edge of the hole and other traces, as well as the situation in the square, Tie Heng quickly analyzed that Gu Shuihan caught up with the Demon God Crystal Bone in the main hall and caused such damage in order to intercept it.  , later Qianren and Longhao joined the battle group, and the battlefield moved to the square.  As for the many unconscious people in the square, the Grand Priest Jiu probably ordered everyone in the Tongxian Tower to be gathered before going to the treasure house. Perhaps he was worried that there were accomplices of Liu Zang and others among them, so he did not let them leave and prepared  Screening will be done later.  As a result, he was involved in this unreasonable disaster, and lost consciousness under the spiritual shock wave emitted by the demon god's crystal bone, and fell unconscious on the ground.

    This mind shock wave has a large range of action, but its power is far inferior to that of the soul storm. It has almost no effect on people like Tie Heng who have practiced the power of the soul. Even Gu Shuihan and the other three were affected.  Not big.  But this is not the case for other people with weaker strength, especially the masters from the academies among the crowd who were taken away by Sheyuan, while those figures from the private sector and those with high strength are under strict supervision.  Most of the acupuncture points or consciousness seas were sealed, so there was no way to resist. Therefore, except for the three of them, Gu Shuihan, there was no fourth person in the square who could stand up.

    What makes Tie Heng even more worried is that the flesh ball wrapped in the demon god's crystal bone may have known that it was impossible to get rid of Gu Shuihan and the other three, so he wanted to create a body that could carry and moreEvery once in a while, three or four twisting and swinging red rays of light will be emitted from the inner crystal bones of the body that exerts its demonic power.  Once the fainted people on the ground are swept by the light, their bodies and souls will be decomposed into a half-real and half-virtual substance, which will be adsorbed to the surface of the crystal bones. This is how the entire big flesh ball is formed.

    It is still squirming and changing, as if it wants to grow into some stable form.  It doesn't look like a humanoid, but the shape of some kind of monster.  Fortunately, Gu Shuihan always kept an eye on it during the vicious fight with Qian Ren and Long Hao. Both sides tried their best to kill each other, while at the same time attacking the big meat ball from time to time. The rotten meat and ice flew everywhere, but it didn't let it  A chance to reshape his body and escape.  However, both sides were very careful in their attacks and did not use all their strength. Tie Heng was puzzled at first, and then he understood after thinking about it.  The demon god crystal bone is already covered with cracks and severely damaged. If the attack continues, one mistake may destroy it, and may even lead to unpredictable consequences. Therefore, both parties have been cautious.

    These thoughts just passed through Tie Heng's mind. At the same time, his eyes quickly glanced around the square and immediately discovered the location of Tang Tang, Lu Shan and others.  He didn't care whether doing so would bring danger to himself. He quickly passed through the hole and came to the side of several girls.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 70 Immortality (4)

    "Fortunately, you are all fine." In addition to Lu Shan and Tang Tang, Qiu Ainai, Hu Zhenyu and others were also with them. At this time, they fainted on the edge of the crowd, far away from the battle group.  Although several people's bodies have been covered with a thin layer of frost, Gu Shuihan is not targeting them, and these people have protective magical weapons with them. Even if they lose consciousness, the magical weapons will automatically take effect.  Therefore, Tang Tang and others were not harmed, but their body temperature was a little low, and they were shivering in coma.  This made Tie Heng's throat finally return to its original position. At that moment, he was really worried."

    Tie Heng did not dare to delay. He broke the spiritual shields generated by several people's magic weapons with his hands, wiped off the frost on their bodies, then put his right arm around the waists of Tang Tang and Lu Shan, and carried Qiu Ainai and Miao with his left hand.  Jue quickly ran back into the hole, found a sheltered position nearby, and settled the four beauties in his hands.  Then he ran out and rescued several other people, including the two Zuo brothers and Hu Zhenyu. Tie Heng did not take advantage of the danger and leave them there to fend for themselves.

    The sound of footsteps came from the main hall. Tie Heng turned around and saw that Wei Xinyan was chasing after him.  A mother is naturally most concerned about the safety of her children. As soon as she saw the situation clearly and saw Tang Tang unconscious, she immediately exclaimed and hurried over.

    Tie Heng saw her running towards this side. She was obviously affected by the psychic shock wave, but the distance was still far away and the impact was weak.  But she didn't seem to notice, and all her thoughts were focused on her daughter.  Tie Heng quickly completed a spell and pointed his halberd finger at her: "Seventeenth reading technique, be firm!"

    No need to wait for Wei Xinyan to react.  An invisible force surged into her body, firmly protecting her spiritual world.  It also made her will stronger and more stable, making her temporarily immune to the attack of psychic shock waves.

    "Thank you thank you!" Wei Xinyan is the supervisor of Lu Tianjian after all.  He was very experienced and immediately regained his composure.  She thanked Tie Heng in a low voice, then came to her daughter's side, knelt down and carefully checked her physical condition.

    "They just lost consciousness temporarily. They may be a little listless and confused when they wake up. They will be fine after a period of recovery. Auntie, don't worry too much." Tie Heng comforted softly.

    Wei Xinyan nodded without saying anything, and then checked the others to confirm that no one was seriously injured.  She looks better now.  She took out the sapphire purification bottle, kneaded it and recited a spell silently. A few drops of water spilled out from the mouth of the bottle, and flew lightly onto the bodies of Tangtang and the others, slowly integrating into her body.  The faces of several people who were blue from the cold turned rosy in an instant, their breathing became smooth and orderly, and the pain in their brows gradually faded away.

    " Tie Heng saw what she was doing and didn't interrupt. Water spiritual power is the most nourishing to the human body. He thought that Tang Tang and others would wake up soon.  But this way.  Tie Heng felt a little more hesitant in his heart.

    This sudden disaster tonight has disrupted Tie Heng's original plan. He can no longer stay at Kunyuan Academy.  Tie Heng had just made up his mind to break it off.  No more meeting other people, Tang Tang and the four of them are the tššbišŠ, let them forget about themselves like this!  This is the best outcome for them and themselves.  But I didn't expect it would turn into this situation.  Moreover, Gu Shuihan and the others are still fighting fiercely outside, and it's hard to say what the final outcome will be.  He couldn't feel at ease even if he wanted to leave

    "Oh, it's not that I'm heartless. After tonight, I'm going to travel around the world. I don't know when I'll see you again I'm so sad about parting. It's better not to see each other. You guys should forget about me as soon as possible" Tie Heng  Staring at Tang Tang's peaceful face, his eyes were full of love and affection, then moved his eyes to the faces of Qiu Ainai and Miao Jue, with infinite tenderness in his heart. Finally, when he looked at Lu Shan, even he himself couldn't tell what kind of mood he was feeling at this moment.

    Fortunately, Tie Heng is a person who can take things up and let them go. He quickly cheered up his spirits, calmed his mind, put away his feelings, got up and walked out quietly.  Wei Xinyan noticed his movement and looked back at him.  With her wisdom, she could naturally see that Tie Heng had made a decision and was not ready to say goodbye to Tang Tang and others, and planned to leave right away.  This made her feel sad and less worried. She did not want her daughter to have anything to do with Tie Heng again.

    ¡°Where is Gongsun Bian?¡± Tie Heng stood at the edge of the huge hole, looking towards the square outside for a moment, and then looked around.  "It seems to be hiding in the dark."

    Tie Heng found no trace of Gongsun Bian, but his guard did not relax at all. He had always been wary of this senior brother.  In the square, Gu Shuihan and the other three were fighting fiercely, and the winner was about to be decided before their eyes.

    The huge snowflake transformed by Lin Yue hung high in the air, and the densely falling snow flakes dyed half of the sky white. Tie Heng couldn't help but think of an ancient poem: "Three million jade dragons were defeated in battle, and the broken scales and armor were flying all over the sky."  It is a very appropriate word to describe the artistic conception at this moment.

    And in this vast expanse of white snow,Opportunities abound and every step is dangerous.  Gu Shuihan was fighting one against two. He seemed to be bare-handed, but he was very powerful.  Because within the scope of this frosty sky and flying snow, he is the master.  With a wave of his hand, he could whip up the wind, snow and cold, and condense the sharp ice-edge frost knife. Qianren and Longhao not only couldn't get the slightest advantage, but were suppressed everywhere, and they couldn't use it for a long time.  , the cold air invaded the body, making their situation even worse.

    "Damn it!" Thousand Blades' arms and legs turned into sharp swords, leaping high and low, chopping or stabbing, like a spear or a whip, the sword light seemed to tear the void apart wherever it passed.  But she tried her best, but still couldn't turn the situation around.  Angrily, she screamed and kicked out. The sword-shaped calf suddenly stretched infinitely and turned into a straight black light, stabbing straight into Gu Shuihan's chest.

    Gu Shuihan did not dodge, but pushed out a palm from the air. The cold and biting Xuanyu Qi was like the wind in the sky. With a strange whistling sound, it quickly gathered the surrounding snowflakes and turned them into hundreds of ice knives.  They spun around and collided with each other. Not only did they not show any signs of fragmentation, they also made a crisp sound like metal friction. This shows that the hardness of these skates has far exceeded that of steel.

    With a series of "crack!" explosions, Qian Ren was swept up by the strong wind carrying countless ice knives, and was thrown far away, as if he was thrown into a meat grinder, with sparks exploding all over his body.  Thanks to the fact that Qianren's physique is different from ordinary people, as strong as a diamond, and as tough as an old vine, if it had been anyone else, he would have been shattered into pieces under the ice blade.

    Qian Ren roared again and again, shaking off the ice shards all over his head and face in some embarrassment, and then stood firm on his feet. Gu Shuihan had already pounced in front of her with neat movements, opened his hands to grasp, and the cold air condensed in the palm of his hand, and it condensed in the blink of an eye.  A thin ice blade wheel with a diameter of more than four feet was slashed at the Thousand Blades head-on.

    Qianren was shocked and raised his arms to barely block the blow.  But Gu Shuihan was unyielding, and grabbed a handful of pš¢ngbiš¡n with his other hand. The cold air condensed rapidly, and a second thin ice blade wheel appeared in his hand, chasing after the thousand blades and slashing at him.  A series of metal and iron clashed, and the thousand blades moved left and right. In just a short moment, she narrowly blocked dozens of slashes. It wasn't until the thin ice blades on both sides shattered that she had the chance to escape and exit one after another.  Several feet away.  The energy and blood in her body were churning, and her arms could hardly be straightened. What was even more frightening was that traces of cold and sharp black jade energy penetrated into her body, freezing the meridians and acupoints, and Qianren's sword-like sharp and condensed energy was also somewhat  Unable to resist, he became sluggish and his body functions plummeted.

    "I can't spare you!" Qianren refused to admit defeat, but in his heart he knew that he was too seriously injured by Liu Zang, and that he would be humiliating himself if he continued to fight Gu Shuihan.

    The pš¢ngbiš¡n Long Hao was spitting out a sound wave, shattering the flesh outside the demon god's crystal bones for an unknown number of times. In the blink of an eye, seeing the critical situation of Thousand Blades, he puffed up his cheeks and blew the horn of the blue dragon.  The sound of thunder rumbled, and a cone-shaped sound wave stirred up gravel and ice slag all over the ground, sweeping towards the side of Gu Shuihan.

    A cold light burst out in Gu Shuihan's eyes. He touched his side with one hand from bottom to top, and in an instant, a wall of ice rose from the ground, blocking the cone-shaped sound wave.  At the same time as the ice wall collapsed, Gu Shuihan raised his arms to the sky and pointed at Long Hao, who was more than ten steps away.  A layer of faint blue light emerged from the cold moon in mid-air, aiming at the ice particles that Long Hao sprayed out of the canopy.  The crystal-clear ice particles fell from the sky and rapidly grew and elongated. When they approached the ground, they had turned into hundreds of slender ice spears, covering up the sky and the sun, covering Long Hao.  under.

    Long Hao raised his head to the sky and shouted violently. The short glazed horns on both sides of his forehead also trembled at high frequencies. The scales on his body vibrated violently. Three kinds of sound waves converged into one, forming a hemispherical sound wave barrier around his body, and dense ice spears.  Hitting it, it caused a stinging sound like breaking glass, and ice shards and snow powder flew everywhere.

    When the ice spear was gone, Long Hao still stood there proudly, with a ferocious look on his non-dragon and non-human face.  There were several ice guns nailed to his body, and the viscous red blood with hints of gold rolled down the frozen ground like agate strings.  Fortunately, his body was as majestic as a mountain, and this blow was only a minor injury to his flesh.

    But Gu Shuihan didn't give him a chance to breathe. He raised his hand to Long Hao, held it with his fingers, and said coldly: "Kit!"

    The cold air surged, starting from the ice spears nailed to Long Hao's body and pierced into the surrounding ground. The ice layer several feet thick spread quickly, freezing Long Hao in the middle in an instant, like a small iceberg.  Naturally, Long Hao would not sit back and wait for death. He used all his strength to push open the ice, and at the same time, he used his internal strength to try to break the ice.

    There was a sneer at the corner of Gu Shuihan's mouth, and he struck out with his palms repeatedly. The mysterious jade energy turned into layers of ice, wrapping the dragon hero in the thicker and thicker ice. "  The crunching sound makes people's scalp numb.

    By this time, Qianren had realized that there was no hope of making a comeback, and it was impossible to seize the demon god's crystal bone.  The shining yellow eyes on her mask flickered on and off, seemingly hesitant, but soon became fierce.blazing.  "What I can't get, no one else can get."

    Thousand Blades yelled angrily, folded his arms, and merged into a giant sword. He raised it high and then swung it down quickly. With a "Hi!", a huge sword-shaped black light flew into the air and pierced through as fast as lightning.  That big tattered meatball.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 71: Deadly Enmity (Part 1)

    "What I can't get, no one else can get."

    Thousand Blades yelled angrily. He closed his arms and merged into a giant sword. He raised it high and then swung it down quickly. With a "Hi!", a huge sword-shaped black light flew into the air and pierced through as fast as lightning.  That big tattered meatball.  But after hearing a dense "click" cracking sound, the big meat ball disintegrated and turned into a paste-like substance that flowed all over the floor.  A ball of crimson brilliance burst out from the center, and the demon god's crystal bone flew into the air. The huge demon power was uncontrollable, leaking out from the cracks, and then exploded with a bang, sending large and small crystal bone fragments towards it.  It flew in all directions, leaving only countless red light trails in the air, as sad and beautiful as a fleeting firework.

    Qianren¡¯s original intention was to destroy this demon god¡¯s crystal bone and end it once and for all, but he didn¡¯t expect this scene to happen.  The shattered crystal bone fragments flew through the air like meteors. Each fragment still contained powerful energy. After Qian Ren was surprised, he was ecstatic in his heart. He immediately jumped up and chased after the largest fragment.

    Things happened suddenly, and Lone Shuihan over there had no time to stop Qian Ren.  He was angry in his heart, but he still remained calm, knew his priorities clearly, and knew that Long Hao could not be solved in a short time.  He simply waved to take Linyue back, spread out his body skills, and chased another larger crystal bone fragment with a strong body.  

    Long Hao, who was frozen inside a small iceberg, was not to be outdone. After two or three breaths, he let out a loud roar and shook open the thick ice. His strong body jumped into the sky and leapt towards the third direction.  In the blink of an eye, the three great masters disappeared.  And on the periphery of the square, in a dark corner, there was a figure quickly moving away.  If Tie Heng met him, he would definitely recognize him as Gongsun Bian.

    It¡¯s a pity that Tie Heng has no time to care about him.  Just two of the scattered crystal bone fragments were shot towards him, and the walls as thick as a fortress seemed to be made of paper.  The two points of red light penetrate immediately.  Without thinking, Tie Heng took action with all his strength. His halberd fingers connected, and the dragon's claws shot out fiercely. Two beams of purple thunder hit the light spots, bursting out two groups of electric light. Amidst the ionizing sound of "buzzing", the two points  Dark red crystals fell from mid-air, Tie Heng's figure swayed, and figures suddenly appeared around.  He has already received two crystal bone fragments in his hands.  When spread out, the two fragments were no more than the size of soybean grains. Their irregular shapes were like rough gemstones, and they were not eye-catching at all.

    "Tsk, it's a pity that the demon power contained in them has been greatly damaged." Tie Heng fiddled with the two fragments, thinking with some regret and excitement: "But they are still good things. After all, they were once part of the body of the demon god. With  A trace of the demon god's breath. It is an extremely precious source of power for demons. It may be of limited use to myself, but for the demon-swallowing seal"

    As soon as the idea came to Tie Heng, he clearly felt an uncontrollable desire coming from the demon-swallowing mark on his right arm.  Even the demonic power hidden in the Demon-Swallowing Seal began to boil. Tie Heng had to suppress it forcibly and use spiritual communication to comfort him for a long time.  Only then did he calm down the restlessness of the Demon Swallowing Seal.

    "This little guy still has a short temper!" Tie Heng shook his head helplessly.  He carefully stored the two crystal bone fragments and turned around to say hello to Wei Xinyan.  Then get out of here.  The three of them, Gu Shuihan, all chased the scattered crystal bone fragments. There should be no more danger here.  He can also leave with peace of mind.

    But when he walked back and took a look, Wei Xinyan was holding a swirling water ball in her hand. He could vaguely see a crystal bone fragment the size of a copper plate floating inside, and there was a penetrating hole on the wall nearby.  .

    "Oh, she's lucky to have such a big piece of debris delivered to her door." Tie Heng thought and couldn't help but speed up his pace: "But this will also bring danger. If Qian Ren and Long Hao are attracted, it will be bad. That's all.  , send them away from here, they are all safe, and then I can feel completely at ease"

    When Wei Xinyan saw him coming back, she dispersed the water ball in her hand with some caution, turned over her hand and hid the fragment in the palm of her right hand, and opened her mouth as if she wanted to ask something.  She had never seen the demon god's crystal bone before, and she only relied on guesswork to determine the origin of the object in her hand, so she wanted to confirm it through Tie Heng.  But at this moment, Tie Heng's demeanor changed drastically, and the thin red mark between his eyebrows became as red as blood.  He rose up and rushed towards her like the wind, reaching out to grab her right arm.  Wei Xinyan thought he was trying to seize the crystal bone fragments, her expression turned cold, and the sapphire bottle in her other hand rippled with blue waves, unfolding a water-patterned light shield to protect her firmly within it.

    The arm that Tie Heng grabbed was slid away by the flexible water cover, which made Wei Xinyan groan angrily.  Just when she was about to reprimand, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in the palm of her right hand, as if a foreign object was running down her arm and straight into her chest, followed by a burst of numbness

    "Hurry up and drop that piece of debris!" Tie Heng roared.

    "I couldn't blame him for reacting so violently. Just now Wei Xinyan dispersed the water ball in her hand, and when he saw the complete picture of the crystal bone fragment, the hair on his body exploded.  The fragment the size of a copper plate is inlaid with a pale, as if insideThe rhombus-shaped gem in the dense fog is the soul-containing diamond that Liu Zang's soul is attached to.

    Tie Heng didn't bother to explain any more, he clasped his hands like tiger claws, his fingertips inspired invisible spiral wind energy, with a trace of purple electric light, he inserted it fiercely on the water pattern mask, and pressed and pulled it.  , the entire photomask was torn into two pieces, turning into dots of water light that dispersed in the air.

    Wei Xinyan has lost consciousness on the right half of her body, but she hasn't figured out what's going on yet. Before she can activate her precious weapon to resist Tie Heng, the young man snaps his fingers and uses the wind to seal the acupuncture points all over her body.  Tie Heng grabbed her right hand again and opened it to take a look, but it was too late.

    In Wei Xinyan's white and tender hands, there was no trace of the crystal bone fragment and the soul-containing diamond. All that was left was a bloody gash where the skin and flesh rolled. The bright red blood flowed out, reflecting the snow-white skin, which was so shocking.

    "Not good!" Tie Heng felt a chill coming from deep in his heart. What he was most worried about happened right in front of his eyes.

    "What's going on" Wei Xinyan's acupuncture points were restricted and her limbs could not move, but her eyes could still clearly see the wound on her right hand. In addition, half of her body seemed to be paralyzed, her heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and the pain was unbearable.  It was as if something was cutting open my heart.  She could no longer maintain her composure and exclaimed in panic.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t answer. He had already noticed something abnormal in Wei Xinyan¡¯s body.  At this time, there was nothing to worry about. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on Wei Xinyan's chest.  The softness and plumpness with amazing elasticity did not arouse his reverie at all.  He was now trying his best to stay calm, but at the same time he was filled with anger and murderous intent.  Where can I enjoy the wonderful feel?

    "Damn it, Liu Zang, you lingering bastard!" Tie Heng yelled.  He injected his true energy into Wei Xinyan's body and quickly found out her situation.  The crystal bone fragment and the soul-containing diamond embedded in it had been transferred to Wei Xinyan's chest along her arm, and in a short period of time, they penetrated into her heart and merged with it.  What's even more worrying is that Liu Zang's remnant soul is corroding Wei Xinyan's soul through the secret soul-eating magic.

    "Go away!" Wei Xinyan's body surface suddenly emitted traces of demonic aura, and she opened the sealed acupuncture points, punched Tie Heng in the stomach, and the angry shout in her mouth was not the originally pleasant female voice.  But a crazy and hoarse howl.

    Tie Heng tightened his abdomen and took half a step back, avoiding Wei Xinyan's fist.  Looking at her face again, she had lost the beauty and majesty of the past, and was replaced by a look of pain. Under her fair and jade-like skin, blue and black blood vessels protruded, and cold sweat soaked her clothes in the blink of an eye, and her skin  The color is getting grayer and grayer, and the luster of life is rapidly passing away.

    "Help mesave me" The movement paused.  Wei Xinyan regained her original voice and became slightly conscious.  She was trembling and threw herself on Tie Heng's body, asking for help inarticulately.

    But Tie Heng¡¯s face was ashen.  The only thing she could do was to continuously inject Qi and spiritual power into Wei Xinyan's body to help her resist the spread of demonic power.  But he was powerless against Liu Zang's soul-eating secret method.

    Just as he had guessed before.  The soul-containing diamond was refined by Liu Zang into a treasure with a unique function. Its main purpose is to protect Liu Zang's soul.  It is also the tool and center for him to change his body.  At this moment, it is eroding the soul of the new host. Once Wei Xinyan's soul is completely sucked into the Soul-Condensing Diamond.  Liu Zang will be able to completely transform her into his own soul power, and at the same time, he will also completely control this new body

    Tie Heng had nothing to do about this. Although he knew many ancient secret techniques and thought of using the power of chaos, with Wei Xinyan's current state, if he did that, he might be able to break Liu Zang's soul-eating magic and force him out.  Outside the body, it will also cut off Wei Xinyan's vitality.  After all, the human body has not been transformed by the force of chaos, so it cannot withstand this ultimate power, and will be shattered in an instant.

    "Help mehey" Just when Tie Heng was in a state of confusion, Wei Xinyan clutched his clothes tightly and begged at the top of her lungs, but in the end it turned into a shrill scream, and her voice changed to  A low, male-female growl.

    "You can't save her, she will be swallowed up by me soon" Wei Xinyan's face was ferocious and terrifying at the moment, with no trace of humanity in her eyes, only a kind of heart-stopping confusion and madness, but in the blink of an eye,  His expression turned to despair and fear again.

    "No don't, I'm losing myself. I can't do this. Don't even think about it Never" Wei Xinyan showed a struggling and confused expression, as if she was making a final struggle.  After a while, a trace of clarity returned to her frantic eyes, and there was a fierce look in them that was rare for women.  She clutched Tie Heng's lapel tightly and said decisively: "Kill me, kill me. I would rather die than tolerate being turned into a puppet!"

    The two looked at each other very close to each other, and Tie Heng read the determination to die from her expression.At that time, I also understood that this was the only feasible way now, otherwise when Liu Zang fused this body, the disaster would be even more terrible.  Apart from anything else, Liu Zang insisted on inviting so many students and civilian talents to participate in this seminar tonight. In addition to using them to distract the defense force of Tongxian Tower, he also had a deeper evil intention.  After he obtains the Demon God Crystal Bones to reshape his body, he wants to use the souls and flesh and blood of these people to consolidate his cultivation and serve as a blood sacrifice for him to reappear in the world!

    "Quickly, kill me! Liu Zang is very weak now. He can't waste his limited strength for a corpse" Wei Xinyan urged, but how did Tie Heng manage to do it.  Wei Xinyan could also see his hesitation, but she knew she didn't have much time and didn't dare to delay it any longer. She reached out and pulled out the horizontal knife that Tie Heng had inserted into his belt. She turned her hand over and held the blade upside down, holding it against her heart.  Just stab it in.  But just as the tip of the knife pierced the skin, Wei Xinyan's hands stopped there stiffly, but Liu Zang was seizing control of her body, making her increasingly weak and unable to commit suicide.

    "Help me, give me a break, I can't leave such a shame to Tangtang" Wei Xinyan cried out sadly: "For Tangtang, kill me quickly, otherwise he will hurt more people!"

    With this whine, Tie Heng's heart trembled, he grasped the handle of the knife with both hands, and pushed it forward with force.  The old and cracked blade sank silently into Wei Xinyan's heart, passed through the heart and emerged from the back. A string of blood beads rolled down the blade and dripped on the ground, making a soft "tap-tat" sound.  , is also the only sound at the moment.

    The dead silence only lasted for two or three breaths. Wei Xinyan's chest erupted with a wave of demonic energy, accompanied by a vague angry roar.  Immediately afterwards, the crystal bone fragment drilled out of Wei Xinyan's chest, turned into a strange dark red stream of light, and flew through the air.

    How could Tie Heng allow him to run away? He was holding Wei Xinyan's limp body with one hand, and the other hand was surrounded by purple electricity, and Long Chen was about to shoot out with his finger strength.  But a soft cry from beside him instantly drained all the strength from his body.

    "Mom?" Tang Tang, who was lying aside, woke up at this moment. As soon as he stood up, what caught his eyes was his mother's limp body leaning on Tie Heng's arms, and on her back, a  The blade stained red by blood penetrated through, flashing with a sad cold light

    "Mom!" Tang Tang opened her eyes wide, as if she had just fully woken up at this time. She screamed, and then her voice suddenly dropped again. Her eyes turned to Tie Heng's face, her eyes full of confusion, suspicion, and surprise.  Stunned and still scared (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 71: Deadly Enmity (Part 2)

    "Tang Tang, I" Tie Heng's whole body felt trembling. Is God playing a trick on him? Tang Tang saw this scene, how should he explain it?  When he opened his mouth, he found it difficult to continue. His dry throat was as empty as his thoughts at this time

    "Buzz!" The ancient Hengdao murmured without warning. Before Tie Heng could react, a faint, indistinguishable color shimmered on the blade and extended all the way to the hilt in the shape of a naked girl.  On the top, the statue of a girl came to life in an incredible way. Her long hair was flowing, her body was stretched, and she seemed to be making a lazy yawn. The slightly blurry face immediately became vivid, and two lights lit up in her eyes.  A little inspiration to make her more alive."  But these only lasted for a short moment, and then everything returned to its original state, as unreal as a dream.  Looking at the glimmer of light again, it has disappeared.

    The ancient horizontal knife trembled and automatically retreated from the wound. Because the handle of the knife was still in Tie Heng's hand, it looked like Tie Heng had pulled out the knife.  This mysterious and ancient horizontal sword seemed to have its own consciousness, driving Tie Heng's arm. The blade was inserted back into the scabbard, and a faint sigh of sadness was released.

    Blood spurted out from the two wounds on Wei Xinyan's front and back, and the hot red yššti dyed all the clothes in front of Tie Heng red, and some blood beads splashed onto Tang Tang's fair face, leaving the two people who were at a loss what to do.  Everyone woke up.

    "Mom!" Tang Tang screamed again, like a cuckoo crying for blood.  She flew over and hugged Wei Xinyan's gradually cold body. Crystal tears had unknowingly covered her jade cheeks, mixed with a few dazzling blood drops and seeped into the corners of her mouth.  Let this innocent girl taste a bitter taste that she has never experienced before!

    "Tang Tang, listen to me. Things are not what you see" Tie Heng gently let go of Wei Xinyan's body, looking at Tang Tang's futile use of water magic with sadness and pain.  The warm water covered Wei Xinyan's body, but she was lifeless and would never wake up again.  Tie Heng also had tearful eyes and a hoarse voice, trying to explain clearly. He also stretched out his hand to hug the crying girl, but when he saw the blood on his hands, he lost his courage again.

    "Murderer, how dare you hurt Tang Tang!" Zuo Shangjie shouted angrily from the side.  Accompanied by this was an invisible impact of mental energy. When Tie Heng was in a state of confusion, he was not prepared at all and was immediately blown away. He hit the wall a few feet away and fell heavily to the corner of the wall.

    With one successful blow, Zuo Shangjie, who had just stood up, flashed a flash of excitement in his eyes, while his brows were filled with viciousness and cruelty.

    "Quick, don't give him a chance. Knock him out and then capture him and hand him over to the government!" Zuo Shangjie said this, but he used all his killing moves to hit Tie Heng's body with telekinetic shocks one after another.  .  The surrounding ground and walls were shattered in large pieces.  He also concentrated his spiritual thoughts and secretly released the soul-killing needle to attack Tie Heng's mind.

    Several other people have gradually woken up.  Zuo Shangfu, who was sitting next to him, was stunned for a moment, then grinned ferociously.  He also started to take action, and his ferocity was no less than that of his clan brother.

    "Tie Heng. You are a murderer. Our aunt was assassinated by you. We saw it with our own eyes. Such evil behavior is tantamount to killing an official and rebelling. If you still have a trace of conscience, please restrain yourself quickly, otherwise you will die without mercy.  Burial place!" Although Hu Zhenyu, who had also just woken up, did not know the truth, he would never let go of such a good opportunity. His expression and tone were even more sincere than Zuo Shangjie's, with a face filled with indignation and the same hatred as the enemy, and he finished shouting  , he drew out the long sword from his waist: "Expand the blade, Sword of Ambition!"

    He then jumped up, like an eagle spreading its wings, pounced in the air, and stabbed forward with a sword in his hand, making a sound like cracking silk, and suddenly crossed the space of more than ten steps to reach Tie Heng.  top of head.

    Hu Zhenyu's sword was full of heart and soul, full of murderous intent. It integrated the whole person's energy, inner strength, moves and weapons in his hand. It condensed in this moment and spewed out like a volcano. It was definitely him.  The most powerful sword he has used since learning martial arts. It can also be seen from this how much he wants Tie Heng to die!

    "Stop!" came the shouts of Qiu Ainai and Miao Jue from behind, with the former running towards Tie Heng.  Lu Shan and the Luo brothers stayed by Tang Tang's side, and they were overwhelmed by the development of the situation.

    In fact, several of them woke up at about the same time as Tang Tang, and also witnessed the scene of Tie Heng withdrawing the sword from its sheath.  Several people were confused at the time, as if they were still in a dream, and they didn't know how to react for a while.  Zuo Shangjie, on the other hand, was the first to see the situation clearly because he practiced spiritual secrets and had a ruthless nature. He also believed that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get rid of Tie Heng, a thorn in his side.  He had long been madly jealous of Tie Heng's talent and destiny, and he couldn't bear to succumb to a brat with a mud-legged background. Therefore, he secretly gathered strength and saw the right moment to launch a sneak attack and make Tie Heng guilty.??.  Zuo Shangfu always followed his lead, and was equally jealous and hostile towards Tie Heng. With such a good opportunity, of course he would follow up and kill him.  And the vicious thoughts of the two of them were thought of together with Hu Zhenyu, who also wanted to get rid of Tie Heng quickly.

    It¡¯s a pity that Tie Heng is not so easy to deal with.

    Seeing the sword approaching, Tie Heng, who had already suffered a series of mental shocks, stood upright from the ground. The way he stood upright was as if there was a pair of invisible hands pushing him up from behind.  Looking at his body, except for the first mental impact that shattered the clothes on his chest, there seemed to be no other damage.

    This is indeed the case. With Tie Heng's inhumanly tyrannical body, he was suddenly attacked. He actually suffered a mental impact that could shatter rocks. It only made him feel a dull pain in his chest and his breath was not smooth.  Injuries don¡¯t even count.  The martial artist's instinct is to immediately release the body-protecting Qi to protect himself tightly.  He now has the rudiment of aura, and he is just a short step away from the great achievement of recuperating qi and liquid. In addition, his internal strength is far more powerful than ordinary people, and his body-protecting qi is stronger than a few pieces of plate-gold heavy armor. Where is it?  It can be shaken by just a dozen or so mental attacks.  Therefore, the two brothers from the Zuo family seemed to be attacking fiercely. Tie Heng's body was surrounded by a "bang bang" sound like a drum, and gravel was flying everywhere.  In fact, all the shock waves were deflected.  It is the elusive soul-killing needle that specializes in damaging people's minds. Tie Heng's soul is powerful and solid.  Not even afraid of Liu Zang's soul storm, how could he care about such a little trick!  ?

    "Get out!" Tie Heng was like an angry lion waking up.  Spreading his tongue and shouting violently, he kicked high and brought up a ball of lightning in the shape of a dragon's head, which collided with the fallen Ambition Sword.

    The thunder light dimmed first, and then suddenly burst into dazzling light. There was a boom and explosion, purple lightning overflowed, and energy surged. Hu Zhenyu spat out a large mouthful of blood in mid-air.  His arms were scorched black, and his paralyzed body flew back faster than before, smashing into a wall, and he suddenly lost his breath.

    This third son of the governor's office can be said to have a good family background, and his talent is not bad. He has never been short of various ingredients and pills to replenish vitality since he was a child. He is also diligent in practicing martial arts, and he has strong swordsmanship.  He still has the strength of the eighth grade and is considered outstanding among his peers.  But he happened to meet Tie Heng, and he failed to get any advantage several times. He had a rare chance tonight.  I wanted to put Tie Heng to death, but it turned out to be a failure again.  Tie Heng's Dragon's Angry Kick just now was shot with anger.  Sixty percent of the bones in Hu Zhenyu's body were broken, and he had to lie in bed for several months.  The meridians in both arms are also penetrated by thunder energy, which means they are cured.  It will also have a negative impact on future practice.

    "Tie Heng, you are so brave, and you dare to act cruel, we can't spare you!" Tie Heng's counterattack shocked the Zuo brothers, and the corners of their eyes twitched uncontrollably, but they didn't want to show weakness in face.  He had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue to yell and scold, but his feet were retreating straight back, and he did not dare to attack again with his hands.

    Tie Heng was too lazy to pay attention to them. He cursed in his heart that he shouldn't be soft-hearted. He should have thrown these three people in the square just now and let them fend for themselves.

    At this time, Qiu Ainai rushed forward and stood in front of Tie Heng to prevent anyone from attacking him again.

    "What are you doing? We haven't figured out the matter yet, so we can't confirm that Tie Heng is the murderer" Qiu Ainai shouted angrily at the Zuo brothers, then turned back to Tie Heng, grabbed his sleeves, her voice was urgent but gentle  : "Tie Heng, tell everyone, what is going on? Why did you I believe you, this must be a misunderstanding, right?"

    "Yes, Tie Heng, what happened? How could Inspector Wei and what happened tonight?" Miao Jue also asked repeatedly. At the same time, she also realized that things might be worse than what she saw now.  Much more serious.

    Lu Shan comforted Tang Tang softly and prevented her from continuing to cast spells. The latter's spiritual power had been overdrawn and her mood was unstable. If this continued, it was likely to cause spiritual backlash and physical and mental damage.  When she heard the questioning, Lu Shan also stared into Tie Heng's eyes, her eyes were cold and sharp, and filled with sadness.  The Luo brothers stayed by their sides, staring at Tie Heng to see how he would answer.

    And Tang Tang sat on the ground stupidly, hugging his mother's body, his face as pale as paper.  Tears welled up silently and fell on Wei Xinyan's face. Tang Tang hurriedly wiped them away, but was immediately wet again

    At this moment, Tie Heng's heart ached like a knife, and a ray of warmth slipped from the corner of his eyes.  "Tang Tang, things are not what you see. Your mother is not This incident is very complicated and involves a wide range of things. I can't explain it at the moment. I have to do something important now. I can't delay. I'll wait for you to calm down later.  Come down and I¡¯ll explain it to you again, please believe me!¡±

    When it comes to Tang Tang, Tie Heng is unwilling to deceive her, but now is obviously not the time to make a clear distinction.  People were waking up in the square one after another, and there were chaotic footsteps rushing towards this direction, accompanied by shouts and shouts.It sounded like someone from the government had landed on the island, and a large number of officers and soldiers were surrounding it.  This is not good news for Tie Heng. What makes it even more difficult for him is that Liu Zang has fled far away. If he doesn't follow him, he will probably lose his trace.

    "What else are you going to do at this time? Is there anything more important than this?" Upon hearing Tie Heng's words, Lu Shan's eyebrows suddenly stood up, she stood up, pointed at him and shouted at him.  And Tangtang, who is pš¢ngbiš¡n, seems to be deaf to all this

    Tie Heng did not explain any more. He glanced at Tang Tang painfully, and finally looked away cruelly. He moved towards the main hall regardless of the fact that his cuffs were still being pulled by Qiu Ainai.  "Stab it!" After a moment, Qiu Ainai failed to keep him, and only half the sleeve was left in her hand. Lu Shan and others did not expect Tie Heng to leave immediately, and they were stunned at that time.

    The two brothers from the Zuo family looked at each other. They also heard the noise coming from the direction of the square. Looking at Tie Heng's reaction, they thought he was scared and wanted to escape. They immediately came again and took a few steps forward to join forces.  Forming a telepathic cage, they tried to stop Tie Heng and yelled bluffingly.  "Tie Heng, don't even think about escaping, stay with us!"

    Zuo Shangfu even more cleverly broke out of the cave and shouted: "Come quickly, there is a murderer here. He killed Inspector Wei, don't let him escape!"

    Tie Heng was so upset that he didn¡¯t even look at them and only vented his anger through his fists.  The whistling fist was purely the most direct and violent attack. When the punch was blasted out, the wind and thunder shook, and the invisible cage of telepathy and a large area of ??the ground were instantly shattered.

    Amidst the flying sand and rocks, the Zuo brothers at the rear didn't even have time to utter a scream, and were caught in the spiral wind. Their limbs were twisted into twists like wrung towels, and lightning exploded on the two of them, thundering.  The sound shook the walls.  The chest and abdomen of the two men were scorched, and they flew far away and fell to the ground. Their bodies were like tattered dolls, as miserable as they were.

    Speaking of which, the Zuo brothers' actual combat ability is no worse than that of Hu Zhenyu, but the problem is that they specialize in mental skills and have only briefly practiced martial arts. Their physical strength is far inferior to that of Hu Zhenyu, and their ability to resist blows is too fragile. Naturally, they are more injured now.  It's heavy, and I can barely breathe. If I don't get treatment in time, I might die!

    Tie Heng did not stop at his feet, or rather he did not dare to face Tang Tang again, and ran straight through the main hall and ran outside.

    "Why why is this happening? Answer me Tie Heng" Tang Tang's blank eyes only regained focus at this moment. She looked up at Tie Heng's retreating figure, whispering inaudibly, like crying.  Such as suing.

    Suddenly, she saw a handkerchief on the ground beside her. She picked it up. It was the birthday gift she had given Tie Heng. Tie Heng had accidentally used it to wrap the handle of the ancient horizontal knife. I don¡¯t know when.  It fell to the ground. The originally white silk handkerchief was embroidered with exquisite sea-blue patterns. Now it was stained with blood, and the scarlet was so dazzling!

    "Why!?" Tang Tang shouted loudly. He clenched the silk handkerchief tightly in his hands, and his nails pierced into his flesh. All the emotions of love, hate, passion, sadness, and despair were expressed through this shout and this action.  be released.

    Tie Heng, who had already passed through the main hall, felt like he had been pierced by a sharp arrow. His feet stopped and he stood still for a moment. Finally, he hardened his heart and sighed silently, then jumped away.

    Behind him, Tang Tang¡¯s mournful sound came from a distance (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 72 Malice (1)

    Tie Heng walked out of Tongxian Tower from the side door on the other side, and then observed the surrounding situation in the dark.  The barrier that originally covered the entire island has disappeared at this time. A large group of soldiers are docking in small boats. There are also many magicians affiliated with the government. It seems that they have worked together to break the barrier on the island.

    While Tongxian Tower was not completely surrounded, Tie Heng sneaked to the shore along the shadow of the building, casually cut a branch from a big tree on the side, threw it onto the lake, and then sprang out, performing Qing Kung Fu.  Walking on the water is like a night breeze blowing."  When I was about to breathe out, I silently caught up with the branch that fell on the water, standing on it lightly, as if I was holding a small boat under my feet, and I was not worried at all that it would sink into the water.  Pushing out two palm winds with his backhand, Tie Heng used the reaction force to slide forward quickly on the branches and crossed the wide lake.

    "It's the general's guard camp!" When he got to the other side, Tie Heng saw a large group of soldiers shouting and surrounding him. The torches in their hands illuminated the surrounding area as bright as day, which made Tie Heng recognize him.  the other party¡¯s identity.

    "Who is it? Stop immediately, or the arrow will be released!" an officer shouted.

    "We've been discovered!" Tie Heng didn't want to tangle with these people anymore. In a flash, they were already in the woods dozens of feet away.  With such swift movements, the person seemed to disappear out of thin air. The ordinary soldiers had never seen him before and thought they had encountered a ghost. There was a sudden commotion. It was not until he was scolded by the officer that it gradually subsided and they spread out to search.  .  But by this time, Tie Heng had already gone far away.

    In the slightly sultry night wind, the school is brightly lit at this moment.  There are still a large number of soldiers arriving outside, and many civil and military officials from Tianfeng City are also present.  Tie Heng lurked in the dark and took in all these situations one by one.  He speculated that the operation hosted by Dajijiu and Wei Xinyan might not have notified other government departments to cooperate at the beginning.  It is estimated that at that time, they were not completely sure whether they could catch Liu Zang tonight, and they were afraid that the news would leak out.  Now these troops should have been sent by Da Jijiu and the others to contact the prefect's mansion after they started the operation, and then personally dispatched by the prefect.  Later, it was discovered that there was an abnormal situation in Tongxian Tower, so they forcibly attacked the island in the middle of the lake.

    "There are many experts among these people, but they can only be regarded as average. They are of no use against Qianren or Longhao." Tie Heng hopes to use the power of the army to deal with Qianren and Longhao.  , although these two people disappeared, they still put a lot of pressure on Tie Heng.

    ??Shaked his head.  Tie Heng ignored this problem for the time being and began to concentrate on tracking the traces left by Liu Zang.  The demonic aura of the demon god's crystal bone and the soul power of the soul-containing diamond are mixed together to form an extremely unique aura. It is not difficult for Tie Heng, who has extremely sensitive senses, to distinguish it.

    Tie Heng quickly circled Wenchi for a short half time and discovered the aura left by Liu Zang. He immediately followed the trace and turned south to pursue it.  Leaving the confines of the school, Tie Heng walked all the way over the walls.  Under the moonlight, I could see countless black roofs ahead, high and low, like undulating waves, and Tie Heng was one of them.  Sometimes it jumps up, sometimes it falls, just like flying between the waves.

    Soon Tie Heng passed by the roof of the last residential house.  A row of towering city walls stretches across the front.  Tie Heng had just approached and already heard the alarm bell ringing on the city wall.  There were people running around and a lot of noise.

    Tie Heng originally wanted to cross over quietly.  But after hearing the panicked shouts of the city guards clearly, I suddenly changed my mind. The shadow clinging to the city wall jumped up high, borrowed some strength from the city wall in mid-air, and climbed up onto a building like a shadow.  Watch tower.

    Standing on the wall stacks and looking down, a dozen soldiers fell on the walkway of the city wall. There were no wounds on their bodies, but all of them were lifeless.  Other city guards were rescuing their colleagues, while others were looking outside the city to warn them.  One of the officers was asking his subordinates about what happened, and the two soldiers talked to each other in a panic about what they had seen and heard.

    "Captain, we're not lying to you. I promise you, a ray of red light flew from the city and landed on the heads of Chen Huzi and his team" A soldier shuddered when he said this, seeming to remember what he just said.  The terrifying scene he saw had a look of fear on his face.

    Another soldier looked at his companion's appearance, swallowed his saliva, and continued in a trembling voice: "The red light was not bright, and it was not big, just half a steamed bun. We were also curious, so we ran over to think about it.  Let's see if it's something interesting As a result, the red light emitted many luminous filaments and penetrated into Chen Huzi's body. Even the armor and swords could not block it. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen of them were lying down.  When we got off the ground, we blew the whistle when we saw something was wrong, but when others arrived, the red light had already flown out of the city. Captain, we are not lying, you have to believe me"

    When Tie Heng heard this, he walked togetherThe death of the soldiers on the battlefield was definitely Liu Zang's fault, but it also made him a little confused.  "He only sucked the souls and part of the blood essence of these soldiers, but why didn't he resurrect their bodies? Is it because he was afraid of being caught up and interfered with again, or because he looked down on the bodies of these people"

    While Tie Heng was thinking, more and more city guards came over. One of the group of crossbowmen even went up to the watchtower and immediately spotted Tie Heng.

    "Who are you!?" The leader of the team drew out his sword, pointed at Tie Heng and shouted: "At midnight, if you dare to break into the city's defense area, someone will come and shoot him first."

    But as soon as he shouted "Fire arrows!" Tie Heng had already jumped into the dim night outside the city wall. The arrows he shot after him were all blown away by the wind whirlwind around him.  Reflecting the moonlight shining in the sky, Tie Heng drew a long parabola in mid-air, crossed the moat like flying in the wind, and landed far away in the open space outside the city.  He didn't even notice when he landed on the ground, but when he exerted force on his feet, he was completely gone.

    "His! What a handsome Qinggong!" The soldiers on the top of the city all saw this scene, and a few of them who knew what they were doing immediately exclaimed in admiration.

    The officer in charge of this section of the city wall gave those people a hard look and cursed: "Damn, I'm really unlucky tonight, but something like this happened when I was on duty  ¡­¡±

    This officer had just received an order not long ago to strengthen the defense on the city wall and not to let anyone out of the city. However, in just a short time, he had lost more than a dozen of his men and let such a suspicious person escape. He must be held accountable.  He couldn't afford the punishment when he came down, so naturally he was in a bad mood.

    However, he did not dare to neglect and immediately sent someone to report the situation here to his superiors.  Then the command staff moved the dozens of corpses into the enemy building, got some blankets to cover them first, and then gathered the other soldiers to guard the city wall with their helmets on. If the boss came later,  This scene can somewhat alleviate his guilt.

    After a while, the boss he was waiting for did not come, and another figure rushed up to the top of the city, frightening the city guards again.  Thanks to the strict training of these soldiers, they were able to form an array even when they were frightened. The sword and shield men covered the spearmen and surrounded the incoming people, while the archers and crossbowmen were unfurling their bows and arrows at a high place, waiting for the commander's order.  Next, it is time to launch an attack.

    "Who among you is in charge here, don't you recognize me?" The person who came was none other than Qiu Ainai.  As soon as Tie Heng left Tongxian Tower, she and Miao Jue chased him out. However, the latter did not know martial arts and was intercepted by someone from the government when he was flying across the lake with his magical weapon. Qiu Ainai didn't care so much and just broke out.  She circled around but couldn't find any trace of Tie Heng, but she refused to give up. She found a direction and ran straight with her head covered. She bumped into a few messengers on the way. When she learned what was going on here, she ran over.

    The officer was about to give the order to arrest someone, but when he saw that the other party was carefree and not afraid at all, he took a closer look and recognized him immediately.  "Oh, isn't this the young lady from the Prefect's Mansion?"

    The officer secretly shouted that he was in danger, and hurriedly stopped his men's actions. He also squeezed out of the crowd, came to Qiu Ainai, and saluted him: "I have seen the eldest lady in my humble position."

    "Are you Uncle Dub here? Very good, let me ask you, did someone jump over the wall from here just now? Tell me about that person's appearance." Qiu Ainai took a step forward and asked repeatedly.

    The officer immediately told everything he knew, and also called a few soldiers who could clearly see Tie Heng's appearance and asked them to describe it in detail. Seeing that Qiu Ainai seemed very cute, he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.  But then I saw Miss Qiu jumping onto the battlements, and then jumping directly off the city wall more than ten feet high.  When she was halfway down, she pulled out the long rope wrapped around her waist, shook her hand, and hit the city wall. Using the force of the rebound, she flew out, crossed the wide moat, and landed on the other side.  Then he ran away quickly and merged into the night.

    On top of the city, the officer really wanted to die.  If the governor's daughter did something bad, he probably wouldn't be able to keep his official position, but also whether he could keep his life!

    "Sir, what should we do? Should we send someone to chase him?" a subordinate reminded kindly.

    "Chasing? How to chase? Can any of you catch up, or let the cavalry chase?" The officer leaned on the crenellation and weakly replied: "Opening the city gate without authorization after sunset is a capital crime Oh, let's take this  Please report the matter to the superior and hurry up."

    After saying this, the officer felt bitter again, cursing himself for his bad luck, but he also held on to a glimmer of hope, hoping that nothing would happen to Qiu Ainai, so that he could at least save a small life.  He shook his head and issued a series of orders to his subordinates.

    Tie Heng, who had run away long ago, naturally didn't know that Qiu Ainai was chasing behind him. He had already spotted a red light flying into the woods in the distance, and he followed it in without stopping.  (?To be continued¡­)

 Text Chapter 72 Malice (2)

    The moon is not full tonight, so the moonlight is a little dim. There are clouds in the sky from time to time, and there is mist floating in the sparse forest. The light is very dim, but the surroundings are silent, not a trace of insects chirping, frogs chirping, and no fireflies can be seen.  Flying, it looks even more eerie and weird.

    But Tie Heng doesn¡¯t care about this at all. He only has one goal now, to completely obliterate Liu Zang from this world.

    "Not long after he got into the woods, he saw the red light suddenly speeding up and flying straight forward, and in front of him there was a figure standing under a big tree."  The man seemed to be waiting for Liu Zang's arrival, showing neither surprise nor any defense.

    Although it was very dark in the forest, Tie Heng still recognized the figure at a glance. It was Gongsun Bian standing there!

    ¡°Elder brother, be careful!¡± Tie Heng warned loudly.  Tie Heng could clearly feel the dangerous aura emanating from that red light even from such a distance.

    Gongsun Bian did not make any response. He stood there quietly, his expression as deep as water. He only waited for the red stream of light to hit his eyes, and then he turned his wrist, and a bright silver flat pot suddenly appeared in his hand.  The mouth of the pot is open, creating a huge suction force.  This suction was so magical that other things around it were not affected, not even a leaf was pulled. Only the red light suddenly sank down and was sucked into the mouth of the pot with a "swish!"  Gongsun Bian quickly plugged the lid, and then let out a long breath. His expression became more relaxed, but it immediately turned into a razor-like chill.

    This series of changes only happened in a short moment. Others would have only been able to see the red light trail turning downwards, as if they had gotten into the silver pot.  But Tie Heng, who was flying over, saw more.  Also more detailed.

    When Gongsun Bian took out the silver pot, a huge amount of spiritual power emerged from the palm of his hand holding the pot.  It is continuously integrated into the surface of the silver pot, or to be precise, it is absorbed.  Moreover, Liu Zang was not willing to be sucked into the silver pot.  It was someone who had resisted. The red light paused imperceptibly in the air and almost escaped.  After the silver pot suddenly absorbed more spiritual power, it increased its suction power and finally succeeded in capturing Liu Zang.

    "That silver potoh, I think about it, it turns out to be that treasure. No wonder he is so sure, he has nothing to fear!" Tie Heng muttered inwardly.  He slowed down his pace and stood a few steps away from Gongsun Bian.

    Gongsun Bian glanced at him and nodded slightly to him, but said nothing.  Gongsun Bian took out a Soul Calming Talisman that he had prepared a long time ago from his arms, and raised his hand to place it on the silver pot, but a fššnnu roar sounded from the pot, and the sound echoed directly in the minds of the two of them.  You can probably hear the voice belonging to Liu Zang.

    "Collect the treasure silver pot! Gongsun Bian, how come you have this ancient treasure in your hand?" Without waiting for Gongsun Bian's answer.  Liu Zang seemed to have thought of the answer on his own.  "Yes, that person must have given it to you, right? You have been with him for a long time evil disciple, and you actually betrayed me. Does he want you to stay with me and monitor my every move?"

    "That's right, master, your guess is absolutely right." Gongsun Bian chuckled: "That person has long expected that you will swallow the demon god's crystal bone. As for your ending, it was also in that person's expectation.  In Haha. Even if there is no big sacrifice wine, you can't control the huge power in the crystal bone. That is not something a mortal can bear. The final outcome will be to suffer the consequences. And if you are lucky enough to escape, I will have  It's dangerous, just like it was just now. So that person lent me this treasure to keep for self-protection."

    "Evil disciple! You are my direct disciple. I have trained you for so many years, but you help outsiders plot against your master. You are ungrateful" Liu Zang's angry curse was met by Gongsun Bian's mocking laughter.  Interrupted.

    "Master!? Training!? Haha, ridiculous, really ridiculous. Tell me, which master in the world would pass on incomplete skills to his disciples, and these defects are intentional, just to keep the disciples under his control forever.  , or even Hehe, didn't you use this to sense my position and chase me from the city to here? Are you really here to find me as your apprentice? Or are you going to capture my soul and turn my body into  Your shell?¡±

    "How do you knowthat person also told you these?" Liu Zang's voice finally had a hint of panic.

    "Need someone to tell me? Am I that stupid?" Gongsun Bian sneered: "Every time I ask you about the various difficulties I have encountered in my cultivation over the years, you are always secretive and unclear, so I can't even guess.  You didn't teach me the complete soul-eating skills, but you were using me, treating me as a tool, a body that you can replace at any time!"

    At this time, there was no more sound in the silver pot, and Gongsun Bian sneered twice more: "Humph, you have nothing to say, right? But you don't have to worry, you are still of some use to that person, especially the soul-eating secret  pass¡­¡­"

     At this point, Gongsun Bian stopped talking and sealed the soul-calming talisman in his hand on the mouth of the silver pot.  This kind of talisman with silver characters on a gold background is the top quality among paper talismans. A layer of faint white light first appeared on the talisman, and then spread along the surface of the silver pot, covering the entire silver pot in this layer of white light.  Both the demonic energy and the soul power were completely suppressed and sealed. Even when holding the silver pot, I couldn't sense a breath.

    "Liu Zang really has bad intentions when he accepts me as his true disciple." After listening to the conversation between the two, Tie Heng had already guessed the general situation.

    It has to be said that Liu Zang was able to create the soul-eating secrets and find another way to become a saint with the human soul and demon body. His talents and talents can be regarded as a genius that only appears once in a century.  But this person's character is cold, selfish, and unscrupulous to achieve his goals, which has reached an alarming level.  It was Gongsun Bian, the first disciple, who seemed to be the most respected and cherished, and the one who taught the most diligently, and even taught him the soul-eating secrets.  But actually?  The soul-eating secret that Gongsun Bian practiced was incomplete, or to be more precise, it was a version that was used as a substitute for the tripod furnace. Once Gongsun Bian started practicing, he couldn't stop practicing it. Liu Zang also had a special feeling for him.  Don't be afraid of him getting out of control.  What's even more frightening is that the stronger Gongsun's soul power is and the more perfect his body is, the easier it will be for Liu Zang to assimilate his soul and occupy his body.  In Gongsun Bian's words, Liu Zang just regarded him as a tool that could be sacrificed at any time, and he never had a master-disciple relationship with him

    "My cheap master is ruthless and ruthless, and this senior brother is not an economical lamp." Tie Heng looked on coldly, watching Gongsun Bian put the treasure-collecting silver pot into his arms, but a cold feeling surged in his heart.  Thoughts: "It is estimated that he realized his dangerous situation very early, but he was able to disguise himself as an obedient disciple and serve Liu Zang with all his heart to this day. Secretly, he secretly built a strong backer.  In order to gain the capital to resist Liu Zang. This perseverance, calmness and forbearance are admirable. However, if my prediction is correct, the person he took refuge in is much more terrifying and dangerous than Liu Zang  "

    Gongsun Bian over there looked up and saw Tie Heng looking thoughtful, and couldn't help but smile: "Ah Heng, I didn't expect you to come after him."

    Seeing that Tie Heng still had an absent expression, he frowned slightly and his voice became louder: "You heard what I just said, and with your wisdom, you can definitely guess some truth.  And I am a victim of this matter just like you. Judging from the current situation, the court will definitely want us in the future."

    Tie Heng still didn't say a word and just looked at him indifferently. Gongsun Bian became more and more cordial, looking like an elder brother caring about his younger brother: "I want to ask you, what are your plans for the future? If you don't know  Where should you go? For the sake of your affection for calling me senior brother just now, I will give you a clear path."

    "Blissful Heaven?" Tie Heng asked with a half-smile.

    "good."

    "It seems a bit shameful!"

    "Shameless? Haha, Ji Le Tian is indeed an extremely secretive organization, but its size and background are beyond your imagination. You have also seen before that the power of that woman and the Glazed Dragon Man, they are both Ji Le Tian  members, and there are many masters like them. Let's put it this way, all the generals of the Zhuguo who are facing the Twelve Guards of Heaven, and even the Grand Governor and the royal family are enough to stand up to each other." Gongsun Bian's tone was very certain.  , also very courageous.

    He paused for a moment, seemingly hesitant, and after thinking for a moment, he opened his hand. In his palm was a crystal bone fragment the size of a fingernail.  "You must have this in your hand, I can sense it. Liu Zang has been planning for it for many years. Ji Letian sent people to assist him this time to obtain part of the crystal bone. Unfortunately, it is not of much value to us.  But it is very useful to that one. As long as we dedicate it to him, we can gain a very good position in the organization, and money, power, and strength will be within reach. And we are still young. For us in the future Ah  Heng, what do you think?"

    Gongsun Bian's expression revealed enthusiasm, yearning, unconcealed desire, and a trace of ambition that was not easily noticed.  But these emotions did not affect Tie Heng. He just calmly asked: "That person? Is he the leader of the organization?"

    "It can be said that, but there are some differences. Ji Lo Tian does not have a leader in the strict sense. Instead, a decision-making group serves as the highest leadership. All actions or plans of the organization must be formulated and confirmed by this decision-making group.  The members of the decision-making group are not fixed, but they are usually the most powerful figures in the organization, such as Qianren Ren and Long Hao. They are both members of the decision-making group and are called adjudicators. And that one,  He is the oldest member of all the adjudicators. He is stronger than others and has more say, so you don't have to worry at all."

    "Arbitrator?" Tie Heng felt cold.?, although there are some things that Tie Heng doesn't want to ask too much about, he has already determined that Paradise should be related to an old acquaintance of his, but he has no idea of ??dealing with him now, and he will even avoid it for a long time in the future.  The opponent discovers his existence until his strength is strong enough.  By that time, Tie Heng might not even come to the door (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 72 Malice (3)

    "Sorry, I have already chosen the path I will take in the future." Tie Heng thought for a while before answering.

    Gongsun Bian's expression immediately became stiff. He stared at Tie Heng for a long time, and then finally said in a deep voice: "Really, it's such a pity Then let's say goodbye!"

    As he spoke, he began to retreat, as if he didn't want to stay any longer.  But after walking a few steps, he stopped again.  Because Tie Heng's energy was always locked on his body, and he had no intention of letting him go."

    "Ah Heng, you are I understand, you want to kill Liu Zang?" Gongsun Bian said as he took out his precious phantom Senluo Wanxiang in his hand. With a slight throw, the ancient bronze mirror was  Floating above his head, a strange image flashed on the mirror, followed by a colorful brilliance, like a building or a curtain, shrouding Gongsun Bian in it.  The surrounding fog suddenly became thicker, as if layers of thick gauze were hanging in the air

    Just as Tie Heng was afraid of him, his heart was filled with fear of Tie Heng.

    "That's right, I want to kill him completely." Tie Heng's expression slowly turned cold.  "Leave him to me and leave on your own."

    Gongsun Bian is a danger in Tie Heng's eyes, and the Soul-Eating Secret is a terrifying evil technique, but Tie Heng is not worried about these things.  Not to mention that the Soul-Eating Secret is a soul-cultivating art that uses tricks and shortcuts. It progresses quickly, but the hidden dangers are also proportional. If it is not done well, the soul power will backfire and you will lose yourself.  Even if Gongsun Bian or others achieve great success in cultivation and bring disaster to the world, they will have those powerful people to deal with it, and it will not be Tie Heng's turn to worry about it.  Tie Heng was now filled with rage and murderous intent.  He just wants to kill Liu Zang to avenge Tang Tang, so that his thoughts can be clear.  The mind is smooth.

    "Sorry, I can't do this. Although he deserves to die, he is still of great use to me" Gongsun Bian flatly refused. At the same time, he was also ready to fight, activated the defensive magic weapon he was wearing, and quickly gave  I have blessed myself with various protective spells, and the colorful auras on my body are flickering, and the protection is tight.

    There is no dare to have a slightest despise and sloppy change of Tie Heng and grandson, but a trace of excitement in the alert.

    Over the past three years, he and Tie Heng have also fought several times.  But those were all exercises of spells or martial arts, and there was very little competition. Therefore, both of them knew that the other was very strong, but they never really differentiated themselves.  Tie Heng didn't care much about this, but no matter how mature Gongsun Bian was, he was still a young man with a strong spirit. He didn't show much on the surface, but secretly compared himself with Tie Heng more than once, and he had already been competing with him.  thoughts.  So at this moment, Gongsun Bian couldn't help but feel a little eager to try.

    Seeing Gongsun Bian¡¯s statement like this and looking at his firm expression, Tie Heng didn¡¯t say anything more and just nodded lightly.  Then he leaned forward slightly, crossed his hands into claws in front of his chest, and made a tiger-braking claw gesture.  The lower body is stepping forward with one foot and retracting the other, which is the Dragon Fury Kick Technique that is preparing for the attack.  He also recited the mantra silently.  Tie Heng is prepared to use both magic and weapons, and must use the most violent attack and the fastest speed to determine the outcome.  Because he felt a vague uneasiness in his heart, as if danger was coming towards him.

    Gongsun Bian, who was on the opposite side, saw Tie Heng's intentions. He decisively adopted the opposite tactic, intending to focus on defense and drag this battle into a protracted battle.  He originally focused on magic, especially illusion, which was most conducive to using defense as an offense, but now that the right time and place were on his side, it was the ideal environment to use illusion.

    The dim moonlight faded in and out, and the fog became thicker. Amidst Gongsun Bian's continuous handprints and spells, the colorful brilliance released by the myriad things covered an increasingly wider area, and the surrounding trees intertwined with light and shadow.  , distorted and changed, the scene became unreal.

    "We must fight quickly!" The uneasy feeling became stronger and stronger, which also drove Tie Heng to take action quickly.  But Tieheng couldn't see through the seven-colored light banner for a while. Even if he activated Peeping into the Void, he could only see through a few layers of illusion on the periphery, but he couldn't see through the deeper layers.

    "I still underestimated this senior brother. His colorful light building seems to be prosperous and beautiful, like a rainbow fairyland, but it is actually made up of countless illusions. Once there is a flaw in his mind, he will be trapped in it and unable to extricate himself.  , It is really stronger than a copper wall and an iron wall" Tie Heng actually felt like he was riding a tiger at this moment.

    "Ah Heng, I have been your senior brother for three years, and I have watched you achieve your achievements step by step. To be honest, I am both envious and jealous of your talent and qualifications, and I really admire your diligence and hard work."  Gongsun Bian chuckled softly and continued: "I thought, you and I would have a battle sooner or later, but I didn't expect it to be tonight Anyway, my spell is called Vientiane Heavenly Kingdom. Not long after it was completed, I asked my junior brother  Come and have a try!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the colorful light building changed again, and a fairy sound came from inside. Tie Heng could still smell the scent of musk and orchid at the end of his nose, and the surrounding mist was rolling and surging, as if he was in a fairyland.In the sea of ??clouds, a faint light shines from the colorful auspicious clouds, shining on the body, making the body warm and comfortable.  In the meantime, there are beautiful buildings and jade buildings, as well as countless fairy birds, mythical beasts, spiritual flowers and treasures that appear and disappear.

    "What a powerful illusion!" Tie Heng did not dare to be careless. With a move of his feet, he had already retreated more than ten feet away, not giving the clouds a chance to get involved.

    "What, Ah Heng, are you scared?" Only then did Gongsun Bian calm down, knowing that Tie Heng could not break his illusion.

    Since experiencing the fight with the three Onmyojis and learning that Tie Heng was not affected by the illusion formation, Gongsun Bian has been under a lot of psychological pressure.  After all, most of his abilities lie in illusions. With such a person who can restrain his own strengths, no one will feel at ease.  It was only at this moment that Gongsun Bian had enough confidence to face Tie Heng.

    "It seems that his secret ability to see through illusions is also limited. It seems that he cannot completely see through my heavenly kingdom" Gongsun thought calmly. Seeing that his provoking method had no effect, he was ready to provoke him again.  He now has the confidence to trap Tie Heng and force him to hand over the crystal bone fragments in his body. They are of great significance to him, and he will naturally not let them go if he has the opportunity.

    But before he could speak, he saw Tie Heng looking to one side with a solemn expression. The next moment, Qian Ren's voice that sounded like metal friction came from that direction: "Hey. I noticed Liu Zang's aura from far away.  I chased after him and took a look. It turned out that it was you two who were playing a quarrel between brothers. Why didn't you see Liu Zang come out and take good care of you two disciples?"

    Her tone sounded mocking.  But the words were cold to the core, as if there was no emotion at all, and at first hearing, it made people feel chills behind their ears.  Following her words, Qianren's tall and slender figure walked out of the shadows of the trees and appeared in the sight of the two of them.

    The only thing intact on her body was the gray mask. As for the black robe, it had been torn into pieces, revealing the equally terrible close-fitting leather armor underneath, as well as the graceful figure wrapped in it.  The height of Qianren's chest is average.  She can only be considered to be of medium size, but her hips are very wide, her buttocks are round and round, and she is gifted with a pair of long and beautiful legs. When she steps forward, her waist and buttocks are swaying, and coupled with her cold and sharp temperament, she has a unique personality.  A charm that attracts men.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Tie Heng cursed secretly as he had no time to admire the seductive figure in front of him.  In his heart, he made a decisive decision, gave up the idea of ??killing Liu Zang, and prepared to retreat.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t know what Gongsun Bian was thinking now. It seemed that he had made up his mind to join the Paradise of Paradise.  That Thousand Blades shouldn't embarrass him.  Then Tie Heng's situation is not good. Let alone two against one, Thousand Blades is not something he can fight against now.  Although Qianren suffered heavy losses at the hands of Gu Shuihan one after another.  He was severely injured by Liu Zang again, but after all, he was a master who had reached the middle stage of practicing Qi and restoring consciousness.  It's more than enough to deal with him.

    Tie Heng's body moves rapidly, and he is about to retreat when he unfolds his body skills.  But he was the one who took action.  A huge aura spread out without warning, swallowing him up like a giant beast.  In an instant, Tie Heng felt that everything around him had disappeared, and he seemed to be surrounded by endless swords, slashing and slashing towards him in layers.

    This is the characteristic of Thousand Blades' aura. She majors in sword arts, and her skills belong to the Ruijin series. Her whole body is like a sword, and so is her aura.  Within a radius of dozens of feet, sword-shaped energy came and went, and the grass and trees turned into debris, clearing a huge circular open space.  Earth and rocks splashed on the ground, which were densely covered with slashes and cracks, and the surrounding fog was completely dispersed.

    "You want to leave when you see me!?" Qianren sneered, and his voice became even colder: "You'd better stay here!"

    Tie Heng groaned, feeling pain all over his body like a knife stabbing him.  Fortunately, as soon as Qianren's aura enveloped him, he knew that he would not be able to escape easily, so he immediately released his embryonic aura to resist the opponent's suppression.

    Tie Heng's aura is only a few feet in size, and is insignificant compared to Thousand Blades' aura. However, the wind and lightning in the aura are like a small thunder storm, and the strength of the swords is full of sharp golden energy.  The collision and grinding turned out to be unexpectedly strong and powerful. No matter how strangled and oppressed the sword energy was, it remained motionless. Instead, it bounced away or tore into pieces the sword energy that came from a steady stream, tearing the iron into pieces.  Heng was firmly protected within it, and although he felt as if a sword had struck him, he did not suffer much actual damage.

    "Damn it, if you are trapped in this aura, your body and light skills will be greatly affected. If you want to escape, you have to find another way" Tie Heng is not worried that his aura cannot withstand it. With his current cultivation level, he has strong skills.  , Qi pulse is long, and the quality of Qi is not much weaker than the opponent's.  With Thousand Blades in a state of exhaustion from a long battle, and using Julišš's aura, Tie Heng was confident of a confrontation with her.  But the problem is that aura can effectively suppress the opponent's power.?, speed, weakened physical strength, and within the range of the aura, every move of the weaker party will be known to the opponent, and there is no way to hide it.  At the same time, the dominant side's martial arts moves will also receive all-round bonuses. These are the areas where Tie Heng finds trouble.

    "I heard that Liu Zang mentioned that your body is a bit weird. It seems that you have inherited the bloodline of an ancient alien race. You are strong and strong, and you can practice with twice the result with half the effort. You improve very quickly. You have this skill in just a few years.  , but it's quite interesting. Hmm! What kind of skill are you practicing? It's full of wind and thunder, and it can condense the aura before the Qi has returned to liquid" Qianren's surprised words made Tie Heng's heart skip a beat, and he secretly exclaimed.  wonderful.  However, Qianren's attention was quickly diverted by more important things.

    "Hey, you also have the aura of the Demon God's Crystal Bones! Okay, very good, I can't let you get away now." As soon as Qian Ren said this, he glanced at Gongsun Bian.  The latter retreated far away when Qianren released his aura, but did not leave.  Seeing that he was quite sensible, Qianren didn't pay much attention to him and planned to capture Tie Heng first.

    She maintained her identity and didn't move her feet. She just waved her hands, and her fingers seemed to be able to stretch infinitely, turning into black, narrow and soft swords, and they shot at Tie Heng at a speed that was even faster than the arrows fired from a strong bow and a hard crossbow.  Come stabbing.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 72 Malice (4)

    "My body is so heavy that I can't even use 30% of my usual speed" Facing the flying sword, Tie Heng did two cartwheels in a row, using his aura to match the overlapping sword-like shapes.  The energy julišš collided, as if rolling in a meat grinder, and the sound of intensive energy burst out.  The strong resistance also made Tie Heng feel very sluggish in his movements, as if he was trapped in the middle of thousands of troops.

    "Sure enough, it's not easy. In such a situation, there is still such agility." After missing the blow, Qianren swings his hands, and ten slender soft swords swipe through the air to pursue him, crouching behind Tie Heng like poisonous snakes, speeding up  He was so fast that he could only clearly see a few black lines passing through the air, with a slight "hissing" sound, blocking Tie Heng's front, rear, left, and right exits.

    "If she sees that this is the martial arts in the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra, then she will have to fight tooth and nail!" At this time, Tie Heng could only put down his scruples and attack with all his strength.

    He linked his fingers with his right hand, and the purple electric light flashed a few times, accurately hitting the ten soft swords and sending them flying.  Tie Heng took out Xiyu with his left hand from behind his waist, aimed at Qianbian who was more than ten steps away, raised his hand and fired continuously, shooting out all the bullets in the magazine.

    Qianren was surprised by the Dragon Killing Finger used by Tie Heng. A trace of electric light passed into her body along her ten fingers, causing her body to tremble and causing a momentary feeling of paralysis.  Qianren didn't expect that Tie Heng could counterattack at the same time. The psychic beams shot by Xiyu were extremely fast. When she was about to make a dodge, it was already too late. Five beams of different colors all hit her.  body of.

    "Things that don't know how to live or die dare to damage my body!" Qianren leaned back and took several steps back.  Wait for her to stand still.  When he straightened up and took a look, he suddenly screamed and roared.

    "Tsk. The pure gold sword body is almost as hard as diamond." Tie Heng was very dissatisfied with the results he had achieved.

    The five parts of Qianren¡¯s body that were shot.  Located at the heart, Dantian, shoulders on both sides, and right thigh, five holes as wide as a bowl were left on the leather armor, revealing skin with a metallic luster and different scars.  Some are melting, some are frozen, some are dripping with venom, and some have petrified skin. However, these wounds are not deep and are only limited to the surface of the body.  Apparently he failed to seriously injure Thousand Blades.

    Tie Heng was not very surprised by this result. He knew very well that Qianren's physique was very special, that is, the so-called pure gold sword body.  It combines its own body with various metal treasures, as well as a peerless sword to form Yiti, and then uses its own soul as the core. The whole person is equivalent to a treasure, and it will continue to swallow gold and silver in the future.  , absorbing various metals.  The body can continue to strengthen, become hard yet soft, become indestructible, and transform into swords.  Dividing Gold Like Mud is a product that combines an extremely heterogeneous body-building technique with human body modification technology.

    And this pure gold sword body and Liu Zang's soul-containing diamond happen to be completely opposite to each other.  A soul that cultivates intensively belongs to the heretical method of immortality.  They are certainly powerful.  And he can live much longer than ordinary people, so he can take one step further.  It is also hundreds of times more difficult than those who cultivate on the right path.  This is also the reason why Liu Zang is still trying every possible means to get the demon god's crystal bone after decades apart. He is not willing to just be a powerful mortal, but also wants to make a breakthrough.

    Qianbian was furious over there. Tie Heng seized the opportunity and retreated quickly. At the same time, he shook his hand to open Xiyu's magazine and pressed five thumb-thick Lingshi bullets into it.  Qianren roared angrily while returning his palms to normal, with a faint dark golden color glowing from his palms. He rubbed the five wounds a few times to remove the remaining heat and cold.

    "I can't spare you!" Qianren saw Tie Heng taking the opportunity to run away, and he shouted with unconcealable ferocity, and a pair of eyes flashing with yellow gleams on the gray mask also filled the sky with evil energy.  Even at the expense of vitality, the intensity of the aura released increased by three points.

    She kicked her feet, and the person was shot straight towards Tie Heng like a cannonball. Hundreds of black sword blades were drilled out from all over her body, making a whistling sound as they shot through the air.  This ferocious and crazy attack method is like a steel monster running rampant, giving people the impression of being unreasonable and ruthless.

    Tie Heng was hindered in his movements by Qian Ren's aura, and finally managed to get out through the forest. When he came to a grassy slope at the edge of the forest, he was chased by Qian Ren. Behind him, Gongsun Bian followed from a distance, seemingly  I want to witness with my own eyes how Tie Heng will end.

    The gunshots rang out, and Tie Heng once again fired all five bullets in the magazine. This time Qianren was on guard, and only two shots hit, which slowed her momentum slightly.

    This is like adding fuel to the fire, and Thousand Blades suddenly becomes murderous.  She is vicious and narrow-minded by nature, and does not tolerate others harming her body.  You must know that her body is tougher than fine steel, and she has no sense of pain. Ordinary attacks can't even leave a mark, and she won't feel anything.  But correspondingly, once injured, it is extremely troublesome to heal.

    "If you don't know what's interesting, then you should be destroyed first."you!  " Qianren shouted in a dark voice, and his arms transformed into broad-bladed sharp swords and slashed through the air. Several rows of solid sword energy flew out, leaving deep and long marks on the ground.

    Qianren was originally interested in Tie Heng's bloodline and skills, and wanted to capture him alive and take him back to study. Now he was so angry that he directly killed him. She no longer cared whether the prey lived or died in the end.

    Faced with such a fierce offensive, Tie Heng did not dare to attack directly, so he could only roll on the ground in embarrassment.  More than a dozen sword energy passed by him dangerously, cutting through his aura and causing a disturbance in the wind and thunder energy.

    Tie Heng suddenly felt out of breath, and his internal energy surged back. The outer edge of his left arm was scratched a little by a sword energy, and a layer of flesh was peeled off. The blood immediately dyed Xiyu in his hand red.

    "This bitch is really cruel. You've been working hard all night, why aren't you tired?" Tie Heng took pleasure in his misery and muttered something that could easily be misunderstood, but his situation was far from as easy as he appeared.  .  He has to restore the stability of his aura and deal with the approaching Thousand Blades. The situation is extremely dangerous.

    "Take off your hands and feet, and then cut off your tongue!" Qian Ren, who was rushing towards her with a fierce momentum, regained some of her composure. She rushed into Tie Heng's aura, and the sword blades coming out of her body were everywhere.  Vibrating at a high frequency, the whirlwind thunder light was as fragile as a piece of paper, falling apart, and a vacuum immediately appeared wherever she passed.  And Qianren's sword arms were reaching straight for Tie Heng's limbs. She was trying to cut him with a stick!

    At this time, Tie Heng chuckled, showing a scheming evil smile: "I hope you have love for the tentacle system!"

    "!?" Although he didn't understand what Tie Heng was talking about, Qianren also knew that it was definitely not a good thing.

    Sure enough, Tie Heng stamped his foot hard, and a vibrant wood spirit energy was injected into the soil, and then spread along the meadow to Qianren's feet in an instant.  Then, countless green-looking long grasses sprouted out of the ground at a jaw-dropping speed.  They grow and move rapidly, getting longer and thicker. They look like vines or slender pythons. No matter what they touch, they will wrap around tightly.  What's even more frightening is their number. The entire radius of five or six feet is filled with this kind of long grass. Even though Qianren has an extremely sharp blade and an aura like a meat grinder, he is still being grinded by these grasses.  The dense long grass was tangled tightly.  Because no matter how you cut and chop, the slender but tough blades of grass will grow back immediately even if they are broken. There are so many of them, endless in front, back, left, and right. They swarmed up, and Qianblade couldn't resist it in an instant, and was wrapped into a  Big seeds.  Then there were more long grass, three layers inside and three outside, one layer after another. From a distance, it looked like a lusšš giant cocoon, appearing very abruptly on the grass slope.

    "What the hell are these grasses!?" Thousand Blades' dull roar came from the thick long grass.

    "Velvet tooth grass, they are a new variety of velvet tooth grass improved by Ah Heng!" Qianren didn't know the origin of these long grasses, but Gongsun Bian in the distance recognized them at a glance.

    He had seen Tie Heng experiment with this improved variety. The original plant was only slightly larger than ordinary weeds. It was characterized by its strong vitality, strong stems and leaves, and its resistance to severe cold and heat. After Tie Heng's several improvements, it was almost  Became another plant.  Not only does it retain its original characteristics, it also has super fast growth speed, super regeneration ability, and the functions of climbing and strangulation.

    Tie Heng had done a lot of research like this. His diligence, hard work and endless novel ideas impressed Gongsun Bian deeply. Whenever he had time, he was either practicing or studying various technologies, as if he was busy.  Even when things are done, there is endless energy.

    "You can never underestimate him." Gongsun Bian had already figured out Tie Heng's tactics at this time. He seemed to be running away, but in fact he secretly scattered a large number of grass seeds along the way. His concealment method was not even noticed by Qian Ren.  At the same time, he secretly gathered a huge amount of wood spirit power, waiting for Qianren to step into the trap, and then trap him to buy time for himself to escape.

    "Ah Heng" Gongsun Bian stood where he was, having given up the idea of ??chasing Tie Heng.  His mind was churning with mixed emotions. He recalled that in the past, Tieheng not only practiced martial arts diligently, but also often found time to conduct various research and experiments in his busy schedule. The subjects were all kinds of strange, including many mutations of animals and plants, and he had achieved great results.  Many results.  At that time, Gongsun Bian didn't pay much attention to these things, but now it seems that he is short-sighted.

    When Tie Heng here saw that his plan was successful, he kept running forward and sprinted far away. He was about to rush out of the range covered by the Qianblade aura.  But this aura that seemed to contain thousands of swords suddenly gathered, contracted its power, and all of it was concentrated and locked on Tie Heng's body.  Tie Heng felt as if he was pinned to the ground by an invisible giant sword weighing ten thousand pounds. His body froze, and he was unable to move an inch due to the imprisonment.  Under the tremendous pressure, the skin and flesh on his body were torn and bruised in many places.Blood flowed.  This is an advanced technique for using aura. At the cost of consuming a lot of energy, it turns the surface into points and concentrates all its efforts to suppress a single target.

    "I hate stubborn people, especially stubborn women." Tie Heng was in a bad mood at the moment, but he had not yet reached the moment of despair.  "Looks like I have to resort to a trick!" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 72 Malice (5)

    "I hate stubborn people, especially stubborn women." Tie Heng was in a terrible mood at the moment, but he had not yet reached the point of despair.  "Looks like I have to resort to a trick!"

    He turned around and stood still, facing the huge grass cocoon from afar, integrating his true energy and spiritual power into the Xiyu in his hand.  The gun in the hand also changed. One after another, dark red mysterious runes appeared on the surface of the gun, and the aura it exuded became more and more chilling

    "Chi!" The huge grass cocoon cracked a long incision, and half of Qian Ren's body was exposed from inside.

    "You can't run away." She said through gritted teeth.  She originally thought that Tie Heng was just easy access to goods, but it turned out to be such a situation that made her a little angry.

    "Break it!" Hundreds of sword energy erupted from Qianren's body. They shot in all directions, and the huge grass cocoon was suddenly riddled with holes.  The vitality of these long grasses is extremely tenacious, and the wood spirit power that gave birth to them is also sufficient. They immediately regenerate and continue to entangle themselves in Qianren's limbs. But looking at this momentum, their vitality has begun to decline, and they cannot be delayed for much longer.  

    Tie Heng¡¯s heart tightened. He was now at the critical moment of accumulating energy to use his ultimate move to stop Thousand Blades.

    "Tie Heng, let me help you!" Tie Heng did not expect and definitely did not want the figure seen here to appear in the direction leading to Tianfeng City.

    "Ainai!" Tie Heng could no longer maintain his composure and even panicked.

    "Evil woman, watch the fight!" Qiu Ainai had no idea what kind of dangerous enemy she was facing. She just saw the scene here from a distance when she was running towards him.  Seeing that Tie Heng was injured in many places, it was obvious that he was in a bad situation.  She rushed forward without even thinking about her own safety.

    "Release the spirit!" Qiu Ainai waved the long rope.  Suo's body erupted with a mainly green rainbow and bright silver light, and the girl's momentum also surged.  "The waves illuminate the shadows, blue and red dance in the mountain streams. A flying rainbow soars into the sky!"

    The mixed light of bright silver and rainbow clouds twisted and condensed in mid-air, twisting, and the outline quickly became clear. In one breath, it turned into a strange snake as thick as an arm and two or three feet long.  It is said to be strange because the snake's body is covered from head to tail with shiny silver scales with hints of gold. These scales have edges and corners.  There seemed to be countless blades, especially the several odd-shaped scales on the snake's head, which were like a combination of a drill bit and a saw blade. The image was weird and vicious.  And between the gaps in the scales, wisps of colorful smoke drifted out. To others, it really looked like a young dragon soaring in the clouds and mist.

    "No, Ainai. Get away!" Tie Heng's eyes widened in shock, and he wanted to rush forward to stop Qiu Ainai, but his figure was tightly imprisoned by Qianren's aura, and he was extremely anxious.  He couldn't help but shout loudly: "Open it!"

    Thunder light erupted from Tie Heng's body, and the strong wind was like a wave, striking the huge sword with no buffer.  Two forces confront each other.  Tie Heng's skin cracked inch by inch, and blood splattered like raindrops.  The whole body is covered in blood, it looks so scary!  But he gritted his teeth and persisted.  Without relaxing at all, he used self-mutilation to destroy the internal strength of his whole body. The true energy that seemed to be running water surged along the meridians in the body layer by layer, bursting out without reservation!

    "Pfft!" There was a loud bang, like the sound of a large steel object cracking under external force. The huge sword formed by the accumulation of Qianblade's aura collapsed and turned into a chaotic energy that filled the sky. In the blink of an eye,  Eliminate all.

    A stream of blood overflowed from the corner of Tie Heng's mouth. He fought hard and suffered serious internal injuries. Several meridians were damaged.  But now he didn't care about it at all, jumped up and rushed towards Qiu Ainai.

    He was completely focused on Qiu Ainai, and did not notice the changes in his body.  He desperately mobilized his inner strength, almost in a state of selflessness, without any regard for his own limits.  Under the violent oscillation, the swirling wind and thunder Qi in the Dantian rotates more and more crazily and violently. A huge attraction arises from it, constantly sucking in the Qi accumulated in various acupoints, compressing and re-compressing it.  .  The true energy has become denser and condensed, as thick as rice porridge, and its nature is still quietly undergoing further changes

    "Go!" Qiu Ainai heard Tie Heng's shout from behind, and was also shocked to realize the power of Thousand Blades.  But she had already launched an offensive. She had no choice but to fire the arrow on the string, so she had to use all her strength to drive the strange snake to shoot into the top of Qianblade's head like an arrow. The slender snake body then coiled around her neck, tightening it and twisting it.  .  At the same time, the long silver rainbow rope in Qiu Ainai's hand was not idle either. She swung out several silver arcs with a "swipe", tearing the air, and struck Qianren's chest and abdomen hard.

    "You don't overestimate your capabilities!" The leather armor on Qianren's chest shattered and flew, and a pair of sharp bamboo-shaped breasts were exposed to the air and trembled slightly. The two dots of red beans on the top were extremely tempting.  On the skin with a faint metallic color,??The blows that could shatter rocks left no trace.  Looking at her face again, the strange snake was coiled around it, stabbing with the sharp scales on its head, opening its mouth and biting with its venomous fangs. The blade-like scales on the snake's body were strangled and tightened, staining everywhere with colorful poisonous smoke.  All.

    But Qianren didn¡¯t care about anything, and his tone was nonchalant.  Instead, she grabbed the head of the strange snake and let it twist and struggle in her hands. The trembling snake scales rubbed against her palm, making a harsh sound, and even sparks appeared.

    Qiu Ainai¡¯s complexion changed in shock. She didn¡¯t know what the Pure Gold Sword Body was, but she only knew the power of her own precious weapon, Soul Release.  That strange snake has the same spiritual root as Qiu Ainai, and has dual attributes of gold and water. It is not huge in size, but it is agile and agile, moves like the wind, and has considerable strength. The scales all over its body contain a trace of Geng metal aura, which is sharp and strong.  Even if it is an iron mountain, it will make a hole if it is pierced, and it will be twisted to pieces.  In addition, its fangs and the five-color smoke escaping from its scales are extremely poisonous, and anyone who touches it will die immediately, but now they are all used!  In particular, the surrounding velvet grass withered and turned to ashes in the drifting poisonous gas. The contrast between the two couldn't be more obvious.

    "What can a mere rainbow-sword viper do to me?" Qianren smiled contemptuously, closed his palms, and crushed the head of the strange snake. His fingers hooked the snake's body around its neck and pulled it casually.  Just cut it off easily.  The strange snake's broken body twisted for a while before falling to the ground.  It has been broken into pieces and restored into a colorful light.  It merged into the long rope in Qiu Niannan's hand.

    The Noble Phantasm and its owner share the same aura. The spirit of liberation was destroyed, and the damage was immediately reflected back to the owner. Qiu Ainai exhaled in pain, bloodshot threads flowed out of her seven orifices, and the true energy in her body was in chaos.  The pace of retreat that was originally planned was also slowed down.

    "You little bitch, go to hell!" Qian Ren has always been determined to retaliate and kill everyone.  How could I miss this opportunity?  Her other arm maintained the shape of a sword, suddenly stretched out, and brought out a black light, like lightning.

    Qiu Ainai wanted to coil up the long rope to resist, but as soon as it came into contact, the long rope was cut into several pieces.  The scene was like an evil black rainbow knocking another brilliant rainbow down from the sky, and it was tragic in its beauty.  However, the black light continued unabated and penetrated into the girl's right chest. Qiu Ainai only had time to let out a wail like a young deer.  He fell to the ground.

    "Aaaa!" Tie Heng screamed, his body suffocated suddenly, and he stared blankly at the half-sword tip that came out of the girl's back, and the corners of his eyes suddenly burst.  Two strings of blood beads gushed out.  The red mark between the eyebrows also cracked open, as if a bloody pupil opened!

    "No!" An almost crazy roar.

    It was just a moment too late, when Tie Heng took Qiu Ainai's body into his arms.  Qianren's sword arm has been retracted, and large streams of blood spurt out from the wounds that penetrated his body.  It splashed all over Tie Heng and blended with the blood all over his body.

    "Hold on. I won't let you die." Feeling that the vitality in Qiu Ainai's body was rapidly draining, Tie Heng quickly sealed several of her vital points to stop her bleeding, and at the same time retreated quickly.

    "She's dead, and you can't run away!" Qianren's body spun twice in a row, and the sword blades all over her body cut off all the long grass around her, and she was about to escape from the trap.

    Tie Heng looked at her with bloodshot eyes, filled with violent killing intent. Even Qian Ren couldn't help but feel a sense of panic rising from the bottom of his heart.

    "Zhanbian, three moves, Jingpotian!" Tie Heng had already angered Yu Kuang, and the muscles in his body were tense. But when he opened his mouth, a burst of energy rushed out with the words, but he lost control of his emotions, and the true energy in his body followed.  Chaos, a trace of wind and thunder went astray, tearing his vocal cords.  Tie Heng's voice became extremely hoarse and rough, like iron bars grinding on sand and gravel, extremely unpleasant to hear.

    In his left hand, all the small runes on Xiyu Gun lit up. In the strong electric light that was released and then closed, the revolver-shaped Xiyu had turned into a giant.

    It is more than a foot long, has a diameter of one foot, and the thickness of the wall is more than three inches. The entire shape is like an anti-tank rocket launcher that has been enlarged two or three times.  It is as black as ink, with a hard and thick texture. The surface of the thick and long tube is covered with uneven dark red runes. They are large and small, and are spliced ??together to form interlocking runes.  The writing circle is like the blood stains deposited on the murderous blade. The mystery and obscurity are mixed with the coldness and ferocity of a beast. From time to time, there are fine arcs flowing between the runes, adding to the violent atmosphere.  Tie Heng carries it on his shoulders, which is the best interpretation of words such as violence, wildness, brutality, and destruction.

    Xiyu was transformed into a Noble Phantasm by Tie Heng more than half a year ago, and was later strengthened many times. Although it is generally classified as a low-grade Noble Phantasm, it does not yet possess the high-level abilities of releasing spirits and returning to the origin.  , but after all, it has devoted a lot of effort and inestimable resources to Tie Heng. Just liberating the first level of power is of limited use.  Among them, the third form,For Tie Heng, it is like a giant cannon, with the most powerful destructive power.

    The muzzle of the gun was pointed at Qianblade, and a prepared cannon was also stuffed into the mouth.  This cannon is different from the psychic energy used by Xiyu in its ordinary form. Its main body is a high-grade fire spirit stone, which is wrapped with a thick layer of special alloy. The alloy layer is hollow and finely carved.  , engraved with complex talismans and spiritual patterns, and some nodes are inlaid with many small spiritual stones with different attributes, including the five elements, four images, and nine main attributes.  The various colors make the whole cannon look like a masterpiece made by a master jeweler.  But when Tie Heng pulled the trigger, a bright red beam of laser-like light was ejected from the muzzle, which was as thick as a washbasin. The terrifying high temperature left a molten trace on the ground after the beam passed through the air.

    "What is this!" Most of Qianren's body had broken free from the grass cocoon, but the oncoming red beam of light made her fly away.  She had no time to dodge, so she had to curl up like a ball, and a thick black light emerged from the depths of her body, covering her body like armor, and sinking into the soil like sinking into the water.

    The scorching red beam bombarded Thousand Blades¡¯ original position.

    Boom!  To be continued)

    For more chapters of novels, please visit: 57 Novels or visit 57xs directly

 Text Chapter 72 Malice (6)

    boom!

    Amidst the earthquake and deafening sound, a bright red umbrella-shaped fire cloud rose into the sky with billowing smoke.

    The violent shock wave was like a hurricane coming, sweeping everything in ZhouwšŠi to pieces with crazy sweeps. Huge grass cocoons and several huge rocks half-buried on the grass slopes were instantly vaporized.  And countless fragments, just like shell fragments, flew in all directions, some even flew several miles away.

    "While firing the cannon, Tie Heng leaped behind him and concentrated his protective energy in front of him, forming several layers as a buffer." "Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!"  At this moment, with the help of this air wave and the huge recoil caused by the bombardment, he raised his breath and lightened his body, hugged Qiu Ainai's delicate body, and threw her away as if flying.  In mid-air, the giant cannon on his left hand flashed with light and transformed back into the shape of a handgun.  When the giant cannon is fired once, it has to wait twenty-four hours before it can be used again, otherwise Tie Heng will definitely blast out all the cannonballs in the storage bag.

    With trembling arms, Tie Heng inserted Xiyu back into the gun bag on his waist, then held the girl in his arms with both hands, and injected the true energy into her body to protect her heart and internal organs.

    The breeze from all around gathered towards him, forming a whirring wind whirlwind around him.  The wind whirlpool was strong and powerful, carrying the two of them back to the ground smoothly.  After unfolding his body skills, after a few ups and downs, Tie Heng's figure disappeared behind a hill.

    On that grassy slope, it took a long time for the smoke and dust to slowly dissipate. A huge pit with a diameter of more than ten feet and a depth of more than two feet appeared on the ground. The pit was completely scorched black and covered with many glazed stones.  The substance emits sizzling hot steam.  Looking at ZhouwšŠi again, a thick layer of grass slope skin has been shaved off.  The mud and rocks underneath were exposed, and most of the woods not far away were lying on the ground.  Several fires broke out, and the fire gradually expanded

    "A Hengyou surprised me again!" Gongsun Bian walked out from behind a tall white jade barrier.  Looking at the horrific scene in front of him, his face was as pale as paper, and he was still murmuring in fear.

    He was lost in thought, and the jade wall suddenly shrank, turning into a palm-sized jade plate with grain patterns. It seemed inconspicuous, but it flew up from the ground, and flew around Gongsun Bian twice in a very spiritual way.  Then it burrowed into his clothes like a bird returning to its nest.

    "Thank you for having this magic weapon. Otherwise, the attack just now would have been suspended. The myriad things cannot stop this kind of direct and brutal range attack!" Gongsun Bian touched his chest, feeling through the thin summer clothes,  The coolness on that jade plate.  "This thing was given by Liu Zang the year before last It's really ironic."

    When he saw Xiyu unfolding his sword just now, he knew that Tie Heng was going to make a big move.  Although he had never seen Tie Heng perform this trick, his instinct warned him to leave quickly.  However, the shijiš¡n that allowed Gongsun to adapt was too short. He had only taken a few steps when the shock wave and heat wave of the explosion swept over him.  Fortunately, he was far away from Thousand Blades and had the defensive magic weapon White Jade Wall with him, so he didn't need to actively use it.  The spiritual white jade wall flew out in time when the owner was disturbed and turned into a high wall to block him and keep him safe.

    "Hey, as an illusionist, I have to remember to stay away from the battlefield next time and use illusions and illusions to defeat the enemy. That's the right thing to do" Gongsun Bian smiled bitterly twice and warned him like this.

    "Damn it! Hateful! How annoying!" shouted angrily.  A sword energy shot up into the sky, and a circle of radiating cuts was cut at the bottom of the huge pit.  Qianren was disgraced.  Panting, he straightened up from the gaping hole.

    At this moment, Qianren was covered in a layer of armor from head to toe.  This set of jet-black and shiny armor is unique. It cannot be called gorgeous or majestic. Instead, it displays naked violence, ferocity and ferocity in its grotesqueness.  The armor seemed to be made up of hundreds of overlapping, connected, assembled and fused swords. Long and short sharp blades stood up in all directions, forming a humanoid monster with sharp horns all over its body, exuding pungent blood.  The taste makes people shudder.

    "Endless Sword Equipment!" Gongsun Bian is also a well-informed person, and he is not surprised that Thousand Blades appears in its current form.  Anyone who cultivates a pure gold sword body becomes a powerful treasure phantom in itself, and all limbs and even the whole body can be turned into sharp swords. This is just a blade equivalent to an ordinary treasure phantom.  And the Endless Sword Equipment is about liberating the second level of power, releasing the spirit!  The strength is greatly improved in all aspects, and the ability to change is also skyrocketed. It is simply a mobile arsenal.  However, due to the special nature of the pure gold sword body, the consumption is several times more than that of a normal noble phantom.  Qianren never used this move in his previous fight with Gu Shuihan, but was forced by Tie Heng to use his stunt, which greatly damaged his vitality. This shows how dangerous and dangerous the shot just now was.

    Gongsun Bian had a more intuitive understanding of this.  I saw the endless sword armor on Qianren's body. The front part was still intact, but the armor on the shoulder and back was half-melted.status.  Qian Ren was filled with hatred and anger. He gritted his teeth and injected his true energy. The half-melted armor began to squirm like muscles, slowly repairing it and returning to its old appearance.  But Gongsun suddenly realized that a very obvious fire poison gas penetrated deeply into Qian Ren's body, destroying his body functions.  Its composition is not simply fire spiritual power, but also mixed with many other energies, which are entangled together to form a very complex fire flow. It is precisely fire that overcomes metal, and their attributes conflict with each other. Even with the power of a thousand blades, it cannot be used.  Dispersing or refining within a short period of time can only be temporarily suppressed, and even then it seems to be very difficult.

    "That little bastard!" Qianren cursed angrily, jumped out of the giant pit, and landed next to Gongsun Bian.  Her movements seemed as refined and vigorous as ever, and her breathing gradually became calmer, but the weakness and exhaustion she deliberately concealed could be discerned from her voice.

    After venting her anger again, she calmed down a little, and the black light bloomed on her body, then quickly faded away, and the endless sword armor was put away.  Except for the gray mask on her face and the storage bag in her hand, she was naked at the moment, with no hair on her body, and all her delicate parts were exposed to Gongsun Bian's eyes.  She was so secretive that she took out a set of clothes from her storage bag in front of Gongsun Bian and put them on naturally.  By the time he was properly dressed, he had returned to his usual appearance, with a black robe covering his body and a hood covering his head.

    "You and Liu Zang nšŠnggou developed the Star Breaker Cannon, and that little bastard must have contributed a lot!" Qian Ren suddenly thought of Shime and suddenly said this.

    Gongsun Bian nodded respectfully, lowering his eyes and not daring to look directly at the other party.  He was sighing in his heart. Although the Star Breaking Cannon was developed by Liu Zang and had good results after several test firings, Gongsun became aware of more inside stories.  The Star Breaker Cannon is just a ladder used by Liu Zang for promotion. It seems to be very successful, but in fact there are many problems. It is the product of a series of accidents and consumes a lot of precious materials. It is almost impossible to copy another Star Breaker Cannon.  kš§nšŠng, these actual situations were concealed by Liu Zang.  His main focus is on this, but he is well aware of its potential value. He wants to wait until Ziji's plan succeeds before perfecting it. In this regard, Tie Heng is extremely precious. This is why Liu Zang wants to truly win over Tie Heng.  The main reason for becoming a disciple and taking him away.

    Liu Zang kept the development data of the Star-Breaking Cannon, but there was a backup at the academy, and Gongsun Bian also secretly copied some of them, intending to keep them as a stepping stone to joining the Queen of Paradise.

    "This junior brother of yours is even more complicated than you!" Qianren said with a sneer.

    "You are right, I have been with him for three years and I still can't see through him" Gongsun Bian told the truth.

    "We can't let that kid go!" Qianren looked towards the direction where Tie Heng was escaping, filled with hatred, and seemed to want to catch up.

    Gongsun Bian hurriedly persuaded her because there was a faint sound of galloping cavalry coming from Tianfeng City.  "Sir, there is such a big commotion here, and the court's pursuers are already coming here. It's better for us to avoid it for now. We are not in a hurry to capture Tie Heng. I hope he will escape the organization's radar.  "

    "Hmph!" Qianren snorted unwillingly. After thinking for a moment, he gave up the idea of ??continuing to pursue him.  She turned her head and glanced at Gongsun Bian, knowing that he also had a crystal bone fragment on his body, but she still asked Gongsun Bian for it, and asked another question: "Where is your master?"

    Gongsun Bian touched his chest. There was a treasure-collecting silver pot in his arms, and an outline could be seen in the bulge on his clothes.

    "Well done, you will be rewarded when you return and officially become one of us." Qianren immediately sneered, which seemed both contempt and gloating.  There was a cruel light flashing in her eyes. She hated Liu Zang deeply, and she was thinking of ways to torture his remaining soul.

    In fact, Liu Zang didn¡¯t intend to join Paradise, but he knew several core members of the organization, and the decision-making committee also recognized his strength and wanted to recruit him to join the organization.  But Liu Zang seemed to have little interest in this. He was more concerned about Ziji's plan that he had worked hard for many years. However, considering that Ziji alone was not strong enough, he wanted to pay some price in exchange for Ji Letian's help.  For this reason, he prepared the plan intensively while bargaining with the decision-making group. Over the years, he exchanged secret letters with each other and met several times. Gongsun Bian followed Liu Zang, and thus he came across this mysterious organization and was decided.  He saw the hope of getting rid of Liu Zang's control and surrendered to him without hesitation.  As for tonight's action, Liu Zang wants to monopolize the demon god's crystal bone, and Ji Letian's side is no different. Moreover, their calculations are deeper. Gongsun Bian's backup secret weapon still played a key role after a series of unexpected changes.  The role of sex has prevented Liu Zang, a person who knows many secrets of Paradise, from slipping away. At the same time, Liu Zang himself is also of great value.

    "This is my wish and my honor." Gongsun Bian responded.

    Qianren said no more, waved his hand, turned around and went on the road.  Gongsun ??Follow her, use Qinggong, and go away quickly.  To be continued)

 Text Chapter 73 Heartbreak (1)

    Tie Heng was so anxious that he ran as far as he could with Qiu Ainai in his arms. He felt that the body temperature of the girl in his arms was getting colder and colder. He didn't care whether Qianren would catch up again, so he found a hidden place nearby and laid Qiu Ainai flat.  On the ground, a bright floating lamp was placed on the pš¢ngbiš¡n as a light source.

    "Ainai, hold on, you'll be fine." Tie Heng's words were more like comforting him. Qiu Ainai's situation was not optimistic.  Her face was bloodless, as pale as paper, and her breathing was very weak, as thin as a gossamer. Her consciousness seemed vague and unclear. Her half-opened and half-closed eyes were out of focus, dim and lifeless, with only a trace of confusion and confusion remaining in them.  "Sorrow, and the deep attachment that cannot be dissolved." "Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!"

    Qiu Ainai¡¯s lips moved slightly, as if she wanted to speak, but what came out was bright red blood, slowly sliding down the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, wait until you are healed, then talk to me.¡± Tie Heng quickly persuaded her.

    Carefully unbuttoning the girl's skirt and bellyband, the wound on her right chest was narrow but very long, half a foot long, and penetrated her chest and back. Even though Tie Heng used his true energy to seal her acupuncture points, it still remained.  Unable to stop the blood loss.

    "There is no other way but to rely on it." While checking the wound, Tie Heng had countless thoughts in his mind, looking for ways to treat it. The last thing he thought of was a rare spiritual object called the Resurrection Fruit.

    This kind of fruit is extremely rare and can only be found deep into the millions of wild mountains in the south.  Its efficacy is also worthy of its hard-to-find price. Whether it is internal injuries, external injuries, or diseases and poisonings, the Resurrection Fruit has miraculous effects.  In order to prepare for traveling around the world in the future, Tie Heng started collecting various materials as early as two years ago.  He spent a huge price to get a resurrecting fruit, just to save his life in times of crisis.

    He took out a four-inch square wooden box from his storage bag.  After opening, there is a plant fruit the size of a pigeon egg, round as a pearl.  The whole body is green and shiny, and there is a thin layer of mist on the surface of the peel, like steaming strands of water vapor.

    Tie Heng picked up the resurrected fruit. It was not meant to be swallowed, but was placed on the wound. He gently pinched the tender skin, and a green juice flowed out, like melted emerald.

    Tie Heng raised his right index finger, condensing wood spiritual power on his fingertips.  A small cyan light particle is formed.  Pointing at the juice flowing into the wound, the green vagina suddenly came to life.

    The juice expanded rapidly and became extremely viscous. The glue wriggled and spread, filling the two wounds on the chest and back, stopping the bleeding, and then gluing the skin and flesh on both sides of the wound together. In the blink of an eye, only two wounds were left.  Light green line.

    Tie Heng has been paying attention to the changes in Qiu Ainai's body.  The juice of the Resurrection Fruit not only heals skin and flesh, but also connects broken bones and turns into blood vessels and meridians to repair injured areas.  What's even more amazing is.  They integrate into the displaced and damaged internal organs, stabilize the injuries, and provide a steady stream of nutrients.  Accelerate the regeneration capacity of body tissues and restore the function of these organs.

    Everything seems to be developing for the better.  But Tie Heng's expression became heavier and his mood became more and more desperate.

    The injuries caused by Thousand Blades' sword.  It's not as simple as it seems.  Wounds can be repaired and healed with the help of the Resurrection Fruit, but the really troublesome thing is that Qianbian left hundreds of extremely subtle heart-killing sword energy in Qiu Ainai's body. Just like when Lei Mo was attacked by a sneak attack, these sword energy wreaked havoc and destruction in the body.  If it weren't for Qiu Ainai's special physique, which produced a strange force that temporarily suppressed the sword energy, she would have died immediately.  However, Tie Heng's current skill was not enough to force the Heart-Destroying Sword Qi out of Qiu Ainai's body, not to mention the girl's condition could not withstand the confrontation between two foreign energies.

    "The Heart-killing Sword Qi penetrates deep into the bone marrow, spine, heart vessels and several major organs, constantly causing new damage. Once the effect of the resurrecting fruit passes, the mysterious power in Ainai's body will not last long, and the mš£shš€ng will  Cut off the vitality" Tie Heng's heart was in a state of confusion, and he thought hard, but could no longer find a way to save him. His gums were bleeding from his bites.

    "Tie Heng!" Qiu Ainai regained her clarity, and her face looked better.  She called softly, her eyes looking at Tie Heng with an extra sparkle, full of reluctance and love.  Her eyes fell on Tie Heng's exposed skin again. Seeing those open wounds and the blood all over her body made her heartache again.

    "Ai-ai!" Tie Heng's voice was trembling, and he knew that this was a flashback.

    Tie Heng couldn't hold it back anymore, tears burst into his eyes.

    "Don't cry" Qiu Ainai wanted to comfort Tie Heng with her sweet smile, but when it fell in the young man's eyes, it turned out to be sad and sad, like a flower about to wither, which broke his heart.

    "A man shouldn't cry!" Qiu Ainai saw the look in Tie Heng's eyes.She was sad and desperate, but she was still smiling, and wanted to reach out to wipe away the tears on Tie Heng's cheek. As soon as she raised her arm, it dropped weakly. Tie Heng quickly held it in his hand, never wanting to let go.

    "Zhidš€o?" Qiu Ainai murmured, as if she was expressing her feelings to Tie Heng, or even talking to herself, with a shy expression and a light blush on her jade cheeks.  "Tie Heng, I like you so much"

    "I know, I know, I know everything." Tie Heng hugged her tightly, choking and nodding his head repeatedly. Tears dripped down, one drop at a time, on the girl's face, making her feel a sense of relief.  Warmth like never before.

    "I like you too, Ainai, I like you so much!" Tie Heng kept repeating, as if this could continue her life.

    "Are you tooreally? I'm so happy, so happy" Qiu Ainai's eyes suddenly burst out with joy, she cried with joy, and she didn't know where she got the strength to hug Tie Heng.

    "Really, everything I said is true" Tie Heng burst into tears: "I'm sorry, it's all my fault, I was a step too late"

    "Don't say, you are wrong, I am willful" Qiu Ainai shook her head lightly.  "As long as you're okay"

    When she said this, her voice paused, her body trembled slightly, and her face suddenly became paler than at the beginning.  Her pupils gradually became dilated, her expression became helpless, and her breathing became increasingly rapid.

    "Ai-ai!" Tie Heng realized something was wrong and his heart plummeted to the bottom.

    "It's so coldso darkTie Heng, don't goah, where are you!" Qiu Ainai's voice was broken and full of panic, and her eyes were looking around, looking for Ziji's sweetheart.

    "I'm here, I'll always be with you, and I'm not going anywhere." The effectiveness of the Resurrection Fruit is rapidly fading, and the mysterious power is getting weaker and weaker. Tie Heng is helpless and can only use all his true energy and spiritual power desperately.  Entering Qiu Ainai's body, he now only has one thought left: he cannot lose the girl in his arms.

    Qiu Ainai slowly calmed down, her expression was peaceful, and she lay quietly in Tie Heng's arms.  Her vision, hearing, and touch were becoming increasingly blurred, her breath was intermittent, and her vitality was disappearing bit by bit from her body.

    The consciousness is slipping towards the endless darkness, the father is about to sink into the abyss of eternal silence, and Qiu Ainai is about to leave him forever. She is so reluctant to let go that she even overwhelms the fear of death.  Gathering up what little strength she had left, she made her last wish.

    "Tie Heng, kiss me!" She raised her face, looking forward to it.

    Tie Heng lowered his head, pouring all his feelings into his tender lips. What he felt was a burst of heat, but it only lasted for a moment. Then, the warmth on his lips quickly dissipated, leaving only  The rest is cold and salty, with a bitterness that can never be forgotten!

    "No!" At this moment, there was only heartbreaking pain in Tie Heng's chest.

    The beauty has passed away, the fragrance fades and the jade dies.

    His mind went blank, Shime couldn't think, and Shime didn't want to think about it. Tie Heng hugged Qiu Ainai's breathless body, tightly, tightly, trying to rub the person in his arms into Ziji's body.  , give her Ziji's heart and let her return to this world

    After a long time, Tie Heng slowly relaxed his arms and put Qiu Ainai down gently, as if he was afraid of waking her up from her sleep.  Gentlely and meticulously, Tie Heng wiped away the blood and tears on her face and tidied her appearance and clothes.

    The floating clouds drifted away in the night sky, casting down a piece of cool and hazy moonlight. Bathed in it, she really seemed to be in a dream and would wake up at any time.

    Kneeling on the ground on one side, Tie Heng had no expression on his face, just looking at Qiu Ainai blankly.  She passed away peacefully, with a smile on her lips, revealing a hint of sweet happiness, but precisely because of this, it felt particularly unreal.

    There is no trace of life on the face that was once full of laughter and joy, and it looks lifeless.

    The gray-white death energy seemed to seep directly into Tie Heng's chest, completely crushing his heart into pieces.

    "No more, yijing is no more!" Tie Heng whispered unconsciously, and bits and pieces of the past slowly emerged in his mind.

    The first time they met, the two of them got into a fight. She was almost frightened to tears, but she was not convinced or gave up. She shouted for revenge and always deliberately made trouble for him.  This may be called no acquaintance without fighting, and it is also a trick of fate. From then on, the girl entered Tie Heng's life, and Ziji's figure was slowly engraved in his heart

    To Tie Heng, she was a unruly and willful girl, a naughty and strong girl, a lonely daughter of a prefect with few playmates, a greedy little cat who liked to pester him and asked him to cook delicious food, and a girl who made Tie Heng  I have a headache, pity, and pain.??, people who laugh again!

    But she is no longer here!

    "Give her back to me!" Tie Heng stood up suddenly and roared crazily at the sky. The fierce anger rushed from his chest to his forehead, and his body was about to burst out of his body and destroy everything in the world.

    Grief, regret, and anger, his emotions were completely out of control, and his anger burned away his reason. Tie Heng looked like a madman. He just looked up to the sky and howled wildly. He didn't care about the bursts of severe pain in his heart, and allowed large amounts of blood to spurt from his mouth.  out.

    The true energy in his body turned into a pot of porridge. The true energy was running wildly in the meridians, especially the heart veins were hit like a heavy hammer, but he ignored it and seemed not to notice it.

    Only physical pain can alleviate the pain in his heart.

    Under this situation, Tie Heng could go crazy at any time, and his whole cultivation would be in vain, or even endanger his life.  To be continued)

 Text Chapter 73 Heartbreak (2)

    Suddenly, the ancient horizontal knife inserted in Tie Heng's belt suddenly emitted an imperceptible light, and a very faint but extremely tough cool air overflowed from the horizontal knife and penetrated into Tie Heng's body.  It wandered around in the acupuncture points of the meridians, not only calming down the turbulent Qi slightly, but also making Tie Heng shiver all over, his mind cleared, and he woke up from the extreme sadness and frustration.

    "How could I give up on myself!" Tie Heng suddenly stood up and clenched his fists, his tears evaporated instantly, and his eyes became firm.

    "Revenge!" This is his will to carry it out to the end. "Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!"

    Slowly calming down, Tie Heng reluctantly suppressed his feelings of self-blame and sadness, and turned his attention to the state of Qi in his body.

    Even with the cool energy that temporarily adjusted it, Tie Heng's whole body's true energy was still on the verge of collapse and in disarray. Without the help of someone with profound skills, it would be difficult for him to straighten out the true energy in a short period of time.

    Just when he felt troublesome, he noticed the changes that had occurred before. His Qi at this time was more tightly integrated than before, and had a tendency to go further.

    Tie Hengfu's soul, coupled with the ferocity and anger tumbling in his heart, did not think carefully, so he used the most violent emotions of hatred and hatred as motivation to promote the flow of true energy even more crazily.  The intensity of the swirling wind and thunder energy in Dantian has reached a new critical point.

    ¡°For Ainai, I will not hesitate even if I die!¡± A cruel and fearless look appeared on Tie Heng¡¯s face.  He looked up at the sky and took a sharp breath.  This breath is not only used in the mouth and nose, but also all the pores on his body are open.

    "I want power. More powerful power!" He roared in his heart.

    Suddenly, the wind and clouds in the sky suddenly changed.  A faint funnel-shaped cyclone appeared, and the pure spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered here from all directions.  Then he rushed to pour it into Tie Heng's body.  Tie Heng activated the Tiger Roar and Dragon Roar Technique with all his strength, regardless of whether his meridians could withstand it, he absorbed the incoming spiritual energy of heaven and earth at a speed ten times faster than usual, turned them into his own true energy, and then rushed into his Dantian.  Inside, it merges into the whirlpool of wind and thunder energy.

    "Not enough, not enough!" Although with the support of a huge amount of spiritual energy, the true energy in the body is getting thicker and denser, it still lacks the power of nš€me's final kick.  And no more breakthroughs could be made.  Once this energy gets out of control again, Tie Heng will probably be shattered into pieces like a blown balloon.

    "Ainai is looking at me in the sky. Waiting for me to avenge her, how can I let her down!" Tie Heng has never been so decisive. He ignored life and death. With a thought in his heart, he ignored the consequences and escaped from the grasp of chaos.  A trace of chaotic force was extracted from it.

    For two years, he has been carefully and plannedly using the power of chaos to strengthen his body.  And just last month, I just experienced a refinement of the Force. In a short period of time, I used the Chaos Force again, and the amount was greater than before, and it was likely to be wiped out.  But Tie Heng is now a madman.  A complete madman!

    The force of chaos turned into the wind and thunder energy that Tie Heng absorbed, like a mountain or a sea tide.  It merged fiercely with the vortex of true energy in Dantian.  It's like adding a bowl of cold water to a boiling pot. The huge pressure almost destroys the entire vortex of infuriating energy.  I almost burst my Dantian.

    In an instant, Tie Heng's consciousness entered a mysterious and mysterious state of enlightenment.  An indescribable ethereal feeling.  Forming a quiet world, there was no sound and no color here. Only countless whirlwinds blew past him, and bright thunder and lightning flashed across the sky in front of him. Then he turned into the agile wind and became  He broke through the violent thunder and unleashed his energy in the infinite vastness, just like soaring in the nine heavens.

    "The supreme principle of heaven and earth, the power of nature!" In just a moment, Tie Hengyijing returned to normal, but a trace of his understanding of the law of the great road was imprinted in his soul. His understanding of the power of wind and thunder became deeper, which also brought him  Earth-shaking changes.

    A subtle energy wave came from deep inside the body, and the huge amount of true energy in the Dantian was suddenly compressed into an extremely small point. It was this negligible small point that produced a qualitative leap, as bright as mercury.  Liquid Qi appeared in the vortex.  It is small and inconspicuous, but it exudes an extremely powerful energy. It is a strong wind, a storm, a lightning, and a thunder!

    This is a result that far exceeds expectations, but Tie Heng cannot relax at all, this is just the beginning.  A drop of liquefied Qi caused a series of julišš chain reactions in Tie Heng's body.  With the rapid rotation of the vortex of true qi, the drop of liquid true qi rotated like flying. All the true qi that touched it were immediately eliminated the repulsive force between the true qi, gathered towards it, and then compressed tightly together.  .  Soon, the true energy in Tie Heng's body disappeared without a trace.And the liquid infuriating energy formed is less than one percent of the Dantian.  Thanks to the fact that Tie Heng was still devouring the spiritual energy of heaven and earth from the outside world, and had the chaotic force in his body, it turned into endless waves of wind and thunder energy, filling his Dantian, acupoints, and meridians again and again.  It is compressed and condensed into liquid true air again and again.  When these two external forces subsided, Tie Heng's liquid true energy filled half of his body, rushing through every meridians and acupoints.  The true energy was like a heavy stream of mercury rolling back and forth, stirring up waves of wind and thunder. Tie Heng could hear the howling of the wind and the roar of thunder!

    At the same time as the nature of the true energy undergoes a julišš change, part of the chaotic force spreads out. Tie Heng has no remaining power to control them at this time, and can only let it penetrate into every corner of his body.

    Tie Heng was betting that after more than two years of strengthening the chaotic force, Ziji's body would not be able to accommodate this level of force.  Winning or losing only takes a moment. If he fails, he will lose his life.

    However, he won the bet. Although he felt uncomfortable after winning, at least he survived.

    The body never collapsed, but under the influence of this chaotic force, it evolved towards a higher level of life form.

    First, he felt itchy, as if there were tens of millions of ants burrowing everywhere in his body, and millions of billions of fluffs were scratching. From the inside to the outside, all the body tissues were itching so much that he almost went crazy.

    But the itch had not completely passed, and was followed by severe pain, inside and outside the body, every bone, every muscle, every inch of skin, and every cell was filled with a feeling of being torn apart.  This kind of pain is like flesh and blood turning into powder and then being kneaded together.

    And the fact is indeed the case. The chaotic force diffuses and infiltrates, and some body tissues are destroyed, decomposed, and reduced to the most basic elements. They are then mixed with the force to build and reshape into brand new tissues.  In this way, this cycle of death and rebirth happened countless times, until the last trace of chaotic force was exhausted, and Tie Heng's body reached the limit of endurance.

    "Huh It's so dangerous. In this short period of time, I narrowly escaped death It's Ainai who is protecting me. Ruguo didn't transform the true energy in time, and most of the chaotic force was converted into wind and thunder energy. I don't have this right now.  It's going on" Tie Heng didn't feel scared at all, he was surprisingly calm now.

    With a long breath, he wiped his eyes and wiped away the blood on his eyelids.  But the eyes are still blood red, the mouth and nose are full of the smell of blood, the ears are wet, and the pores all over the body are hung with dried blood threads. The transformation of zhenqi and the transformation of body just now are extremely dangerous things, and the body is in danger  About to collapse.  However, all the previous wounds were healed under the influence of the Chaos Force, and no scars could be seen.

    After calming down his mind, Tie Heng circulated his true energy to warm and replenish his extremely tired body.  But as soon as he took the initiative, Tie Heng was startled.  With the surging power in his body, there were storms and thunderclouds brewing. As the mercury-like Qi circulated, the wind became stronger and the thunder became more powerful. The agitated and high-spirited feeling gave him a feeling of moving mountains and seas and turning the world upside down.  The next gš£njiš€o.

    And when he exhaled and inhaled, there was a faint sound of wind whistling and thunder rolling. His inhalation was like thunder, and his exhalation was like wind and clouds.  In a pair of eyes, a violent wind swirled, and two rays of purple lightning shot out several feet away, smashing the corners of a rock into pieces.

    "It's just a matter of practicing qi and returning liquid. How could it have such power!" Tie Heng was surprised.  Looking inside, he was even more surprised.

    Every muscle fiber in his body is operating independently at this time and is completely under Tie Heng's control. He can operate them as he wishes.  Moreover, the strength of the muscles is like steel bars, and they have unimaginable elasticity. Their endurance and explosive power are unmatched by previous nšŠnggou.

    Similarly, the bones have also been comprehensively strengthened, and the bones have a jade-like texture. They are not only incredibly hard, but also unparalleled in flexibility.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Glittering veins connect it, the meridians, the acupoints, and the Dantian are all many times wider and stronger than before.

    The mercury-like Qi is translucent deep purple, with a little golden light in it. Every drop contains terrifyingly huge energy, and its properties are far beyond Tie Heng's understanding of Qi rejuvenation.  You know, if an average warrior breaks through the barrier of practicing qi and returning it to liquid, his true qi will condense like water, which is ten times stronger than before.  But Tie Heng's true energy was as thick as mercury, more than a hundred times stronger.  In addition, he was originally gifted, and the Qi he cultivated was much stronger than that of ordinary warriors. Now that the meridians and acupoints have been greatly strengthened, the quantity and quality of Qi have reached a terrifying level.  Among warriors of the same realm, they are definitely at the monster level, and even warriors with higher cultivation levels, nšŠngThe one who can match him in this aspect must at least be a master in the realm of cultivating qi and restoring the spirit.

    That¡¯s not all, what shocked Tie Heng the most was that he found extremely tiny crystals suspended in the center of the vortex of true energy in his Dantian To be continued)

 Text Chapter 73 Heartbreak (3)

    "What's going on? The crystallization of true energy is a phenomenon that only occurs at the moment of achieving a golden body and becoming a transcendent saint! Use the heavenly tribulation to induce the laws of the great road into the body, condense all the true energy into a crystal structure, and then comply with the laws  The power is dissociated and released from the inside, completely transforming the nature of the energy into high-level true essence" Tie Heng thought to himself.

    "I have just passed through the realm of practicing Qi and returning liquid. How I can achieve this level is really weird This tiny dust-like crystal is still absorbing the Qi. Although the volume has hardly increased, it is indeed continuously absorbing Qi.  Growth, and too much Qi was transformed by it. Fortunately, I was practicing Qigong all the time, and almost one-third of the Qi I cultivated was swallowed up by it It was the reason for the Qigong method.  Is it? No, it shouldn't be. Although the Dragon and Tiger Boxing Sutra is an ancient secret, there are many techniques as famous as it, and I have never heard of anyone like me It seems to be a mutation brought about by the force of chaos.  This ultimate power is full of possibilities."

    With Tie Heng¡¯s knowledge and experience, he didn¡¯t know for a moment whether this was good or bad.  His current situation is extremely special, and he can be called an ancient and unique person in the world.  If others have cultivated to his current state, where the true qi is like liquid, they will then accumulate skills, deepen their cultivation and understanding of martial arts, and reach the perfection of refining qi and transforming qi, and then they can successfully enter the state of refining qi and returning the spirit.  From now on, it is not just as simple as practicing qi, but also comprehending the laws of the Tao, finding the heavenly materials and earthly treasures suitable for you to transform your physique, forging a golden body to cope with the calamity, and making final preparations to enter the holy way through martial arts.  

    And Tie Heng¡¯s current physical body is almost at this stage, and he still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.  He actually condensed a crystal of true energy for him, which was unprecedented.  It's just that his martial arts level is still too low.  There is also a lack of understanding of the laws of the great road and the principles of heaven and earth, otherwise.  He can now try to enter the holy realm and transcend the world.

    " However, Tie Heng thought for a while and thought that this possibility was unlikely. He had realized that it was much more difficult for him to become a saint than for others.  The main source of his peculiar situation must be the Chaos Force, and part of the reason is due to this reshaped body.  Tie Heng's body was a product of natural generation from the beginning, plus a soul that did not belong to this world. The two were blended together, and the force of chaos acted as a catalyst.  This brings many unknown variables.

    For example, his physical fitness is far better than that of ordinary people, his talent is excellent, his foundation is strong, and his potential is huge. He is simply inhuman.  The changes caused by the training of martial arts and magic in his body are naturally not comparable to those of ordinary people.  Just like it doesn't take much effort to shape a knife out of plasticine, but if it is replaced by a steel ingot, it is not just a matter of strength.

    "My body is different, and now this strange change has occurred. The classification of realm and strength by ordinary cultivators does not apply to me. It is estimated that as my cultivation level increases, this difference will continue to increase.  "Tie Heng frowned again.  He is a little worried now that the crystal of true energy in his dantian will become larger and larger in the future.  Will it block the Dantian and even the meridians and acupoints?

    "That's all, I don't see any other harm. Let's leave it at that!" Tie Heng thought about it and decided not to worry about it.  We will make a decision in the future based on the actual situation.  In fact, he now has the ability to break up this crystal of true energy, but the risk he takes is that his Dantian may explode and his energy will be lost.

    Shaking his head, Tie Heng turned his attention to the ancient horizontal knife at his waist. If it hadn't been for the help of the cool air just now, Tie Heng would have died.

    "I didn't expect this knife to have a calming effect, thanks to it!" Tie Heng didn't bother to study it carefully for the time being. He put the horizontal knife aside and took off five more gravity rings.  He was determined to take revenge and hunt down Thousand Blades. Naturally, he had to go all out. Even if the gravity field had been closed, the five gravity rings themselves weighed thousands of kilograms. Tie Heng had to remove them.

    After unfastening his belt, Tie Heng took off his tattered clothes and wiped his whole body hastily.  The gigantic sword that he had used to forcefully break through the aura of Thousand Blades had just undergone a huge change like changing its tendons and cleansing its marrow, and was completely reborn, and its entire body was covered in blood.

    "This time the force is refining the body, the changes are really big, it will take some time to adapt!" Tie Heng moved his limbs, his body was much stronger than before, which made him a little uncomfortable.  Take his heartbeat as an example. His heartbeat rate is very slow now, only about half of that of a normal person.  The same is true for breathing, the interval is much longer than that of ordinary people, and the skin pores can also communicate with the inside and outside of the body, and the gas exchange does not have to be done entirely through the mouth and nose.  During intense exercise, the heartbeat and breathing can reach frequencies beyond the reach of ordinary people, supplying the functions of various organs.

    Since his body was a powerful force, Tie Heng had some difficulty in controlling the strength. It took him several attempts before his limbs could be retracted and released freely.

    "The strength of both arms can already withstand Galvatron's aftermath.The sitting force will no longer nearly shatter the bones of the arms and shoulders like it did just now.  " Tie Heng thought of this and showed a smile as cold as a blade. " Qianren was hit by that shot and was injured more and more. With my current strength, I have the opportunity to take off her head to pay homage to Ainai's spirit in heaven.  "

    Tie Heng, the maker, knows very well how powerful the cannon made of the above-grade fire spirit stone is.  Tonight, Thousand Blades had a series of fierce battles and was injured several times. After the blow just now, there will definitely be seven injuries. It is the best time for revenge.

    "We can't leave Ainai here alone. Send her home first, and then go find that woman. Hum, she can't run away!" Tie Heng has only one belief at the moment, and that is revenge, even if he is chasing thousands of miles away and fighting against tens of millions of people  Even if someone is his enemy, he will kill Qian Ren with his own hands.

    Thinking of this, Tie Heng neatly changed into a set of clothes, picked up the ancient horizontal knife and inserted it into the belt on the left side. Then he walked over and leaned over to pick up Qiu Ainai.

    "Ainai!" As soon as his eyes touched the girl's quiet but pale face, Tie Heng's eyes dimmed, his heart ached, and grief surged in his chest.

    "Since my rebirth, I have been unable to truly integrate into this world. I have an implicit sense of rejection towards everything. I only regard myself as a passer-by and want to leave in a hurry. But now I know that I was wrong, and it was extremely wrong"

    Tie Heng murmured to himself.  Confessing the deepest secrets in the heart.

    Suddenly a gust of night wind blew, and someone in the distance shouted loudly.  Tie Heng listened attentively.  His expression suddenly changed.  He jumped on a big rock nearby and looked out at the sound.  His five senses are now much more sensitive than before, and he can clearly see scenes several miles away in this dim moonlit night.

    More than a dozen people were riding towards this side on horseback. One of the first was a tall man, who was Qiu Ainai's father, the prefect Qiu Duo.  His strong face was full of anxiety and worry at the moment, and he called his daughter's name while driving the horse at full speed.  The followers who followed him also looked around and kept shouting.

    ¡°It¡¯s Prefect Qiu, looking for Ainai whatever.¡± Tie Heng jumped off the rock and returned to Qiu Ainai.

    "Ainai, your father is here to take you home." He whispered softly, leaned down and gently rubbed the girl's jade cheek, and then took a deep look at her, wanting to take her last look.  Imprinted in one's soul.  Never forget.

    "This is it!" Tie Heng's eyes swept across Qiu Ainai's waist and saw the sachet hanging on her waist. Tie Heng's heart moved and he took it off.

    "You stupid girl. When I was trying to embroider this, my fingers were pricked with needle holes" Tie Heng wiped away the stains on the sachet with a distant look.  Recalling the laughter of the past.

    The workmanship of this sachet is not exquisite, but it is the first finished product made by Qiu Ainai, who is new to sewing.  It meant a lot to her, especially since she personally embroidered the poems Tie Heng gave her on the front and back.  At this moment, Tie Heng caressed the crookedly embroidered words.  I can understand how hard Qiu Ainai put it, and her joy was also poured into it.

    "There is a beautiful woman in the north, peerless and duli. Once you look at Qingren City, you will look at Qingren Country again. Would you rather not know Qingren City and Qingren Country? It's hard to find a beautiful woman again!" Tie Heng could not help but chant softly, with no expression on his face, but  The red mark between his eyebrows cracked open again, and a thread of blood slowly seeped out.

    "Ainai, I want to keep this sachet with me, you won't blame me!" Tie Heng said with a smile, but there was no trace of joy in his smile.  He stretched out his hand again, carefully cut off a handful of Qiu Ainai's hair, put them into the sachet, and then put the sachet away solemnly.

    "Ainai, I'm going." After Tie Heng finished speaking, he sealed his reluctance in his heart and never looked back.

    He turned his face away and walked away several steps to the side. No one could see what he was doing. A whirlwind of wind suddenly appeared under his feet, bringing with it a flash of lightning. The man rose up from the ground like a rocket, rising straight up more than ten feet.  high altitude.

    After hovering for a moment, the outline of Tie Heng's figure was slightly blurred, and he flew away. After another flash, he disappeared into the night.  All that was left was a crackling, bright arc of electricity, which was particularly eye-catching in the night sky.

    Prefect Qiu¡¯s team immediately noticed something strange here and drove their horses over.

    And just as Tie Heng left and Governor Qiu arrived, Qiu Ainai, who had been silent for a long time, had a very faint golden light appear on her skin.  Under the clothes, at her heart, a bit of gold with a hint of red seeped out from her body. It slowly spread through the skin, following a certain rhythm and trajectory that conformed to the laws of heaven, and spread towards Qiu Ainai's body surface.

    "Ai-ai, my daughter!" At this time, Qiu Taishou had arrived not far away. When he saw Qiu Ai-ai lying on the ground, he called in a panic, jumped off his horse, and stumbled towards her.

    "No, it won't happen!" Seeing Qiu Ainai's pale face and the large blood stains on her clothes, Prefect Qiu felt as if he had been struck by thunder.His body swayed and he fell to the ground.  Two people behind him rushed to help him.

    "Ah!" Qiu Qiu's eyes were filled with tears, and he couldn't help feeling sad.  With his skill, he could tell at a glance that his daughter had no breathing or heartbeat, but he didn't give up and rushed forward to save her.  But he stretched out his hand, and as soon as he got close to Qiu Ainai's body, he was pushed away by an invisible but strong force, and his fingers were almost broken off.  Immediately afterwards, traces of golden lines were seen extending along Qiu Ainai's skin from the cuffs of her clothes, spreading to her neck, the back of her hands and other places.

    "This this is" Qiu was stunned. He wiped his eyes and stared at the golden lines carefully. After a while, he let out an inexplicable cry of surprise: "Ah, could this be  ¡­Ai-ai is saved!¡±

    "Spread around, don't let anyone get close, go!" Qiu Qiu wiped away the panic and grief, and some blood returned to his face. With a wave of his hand, those who were at a loss immediately accepted the order.  Scattered around and surrounded the place.

    "Ancestors bless! Ancestors bless! Bless Ainai to overcome this difficulty" Mrs. Qiu guarded her daughter, praying silently in her mouth, with a look that seemed happy and worried, but she didn't dare to get too close, just standing aside.  Dharma protector.

    The golden lines on Qiu Ainai¡¯s skin spread wider and wider, gradually covering her whole body.  If you look carefully, you will find that the texture of the golden lines is different from that of tattoos. It looks like horny with some metallic luster.  They are intertwined vertically and horizontally to form large and small patterns, full of simple and mysterious charm, and are so meticulous that even on slender fingers, the shapes and patterns are delicate and beautiful.  Moreover, there seems to be some kind of mystery between each pattern. If they are viewed as a whole, those strange-shaped patterns become some extremely complicated runes, and they are like various parts of a delicate machine.  Looking at it, you can feel a mysterious, vast, and primitive atmosphere.  But if you look at it for a long time, you will feel dizzy and dizzy, and you will even feel a faint sense of war and blood coming towards your face, causing inexplicable trembling and heart palpitations!

    "Yes, this is it. The power hidden in the family's bloodline. For so many years, I never expected that it would awaken in Aiai It seems that we have to send Aiai back to our old home." Qiu Eunuch thought, and summoned two people  He personally followed and ordered in a low voice: "You two rush back to the house immediately, mobilize a few carriages, and bring all the guards. Well, if Madam asks, please come with Madam. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I understand." The two followers responded, got on their horses, and galloped away.

    "Ai'ai's current condition is equivalent to suspended animation. She cannot regain consciousness in a short time. She also needs a lot of spiritual assistance to nourish the power of her bloodline. With the family's accumulation over hundreds of years, it shouldn't be a big problem" Qiu Taishou faced  His expression was uncertain, and finally he showed a fierce and murderous look.  "Hmph, Ainai is worried about her life. Maybe she will be a blessing in disguise. But this matter is not over yet. If I know who hurt her, I will definitely put him in a dilemma of life and death Well, that lightning just now seems to have caused me on purpose.  Pay attention, who could it becould it be that kidhe even has Inspector Wei"

    Prefect Qiu¡¯s eyes turned back to his daughter. In the faint light, Qiu Ainai¡¯s face was also covered with golden lines. It felt a little weird, but compared to the lifeless look just now, she was a little more lively at this moment.

    Prefect Qiu took a breath and stood by quietly To be continued)

 Text Chapter 74 Anger (1)

    Under the dim moonlight, Tie Heng was flying down from mid-air. As soon as his feet touched the ground, his legs suddenly exerted force and kicked out with all his strength. With a muffled sound of "Bang!", a big pit exploded on the ground, and the others were high again.  He jumped into the air, like a powerful arrow shot out, flying towards the sky with lightning speed.

    "If someone saw Tie Heng at this time, they would probably think of him as a winged man from an ancient alien race, because he had a pair of huge wings stretched out from his back.  These are the wind wings formed by the Peng Wing Technique. With Tie Heng's current profound spiritual power, these wind wings are lifelike. People who lack understanding of magic will definitely regard them as real wings."

    "It feels like flying on the wind! Hey, it's not bad to travel like this. When you encounter small woods, rivers, or general slopes and hills, you can jump directly over them, and the speed is extremely slow. The only drawback is that it consumes too much spiritual power.  Awesome." Tie Heng thought as he adjusted the posture of his limbs. He felt that the effectiveness of the Wing Wing Technique was about to disappear, so he recited a spell and made a new one. In order to maintain the power of the Wing Wing under such high-speed conditions,  To be stable, he had to spend a lot of spiritual energy.

    In fact, the way he rushes now is like a big frog with chicken wings.  Every time I hit the ground, I jumped out as far and as high as possible.  When he jumped into the air, he relied on the wind wings to glide forward. In order to increase the speed and stay in the air, Tie Heng also used the light skill of Wind and Thunder as a complement. The true energy circulated according to a special formula to form a certain range of vacuum in front of the body.  The belt pushed him harder and faster.  At the same time, Tie Heng's posture is constantly making fine adjustments to reduce air resistance and turbulence.  In this way, Tie Heng can get used to the changes in his body.

    "If my body hadn't been too heavy, I might have been able to fly so freely." Tie Heng thought with a little regret.  However, he understands that there are gains and losses, and the previous refinement of the Force.  It gave him strong strength, agility, perception, physique and vitality. If he is still not satisfied.  But he was about to be struck by lightning.  However, as the muscles and bones in the body were strengthened again, the weight also increased a lot, so Tie Heng had to wait for the future if he wanted to truly fly.

    The night breeze is blowing, frogs and insects can be heard everywhere in the wilderness, and fireflies are dancing among the grass and trees.  It was already late at night, the crescent moon was setting in the west, and the starlight was getting dimmer.

    A figure flashed across the night sky, and Tie Heng landed lightly on the branches of a big tree.  The body is swaying gently up and down as the wind blows on the branches, and the body technique has reached a state where the heart is moving with the wind.

    "Hmph, these officials are just pretending. Even though the trail is right in front of them, no one dares to catch up." Not far away, there was the place where Tie Heng had a fierce battle with Qianren.  At this time, the huge pit was still emitting steam around it.  With people shouting and horses neighing, many soldiers from Tianfeng City surrounded them. The light of the torches shone brightly and extended towards the north.  There are many troops there heading this way.  There was such a big noise just now, and the sound of the explosion was spread to the city, plus the fire ignited in the nearby woods.  Naturally, all the county soldiers were attracted.

    On the hillside nearby, several officers gathered together and talked quietly.  From time to time, they pointed at the huge pit, and two people even started arguing.  Tie Heng doesn¡¯t need to listen.  You know what they are arguing about. They are shirking responsibility. No one is willing to lead troops to hunt down the criminal.  The clue couldn't be more obvious. There is a fire spirit power with a unique nature left on the edge of the giant pit. This aura goes westward. Although it is not strong, the strength of those officers can still be clearly sensed.  of.  But these guys are unwilling to chase, or they don't have the courage to chase.  They may not know what happened in Tongxian Tower, but just looking at the huge pit in Pš¢ngbiš¡n that exudes bursts of heat is enough for them to find a reason to turn a deaf ear to the orders from above. After all, they are only local county soldiers on the third front.  It was easy for them to defend the city, suppress bandits, and deal with some low-level monsters, but if they were asked to hunt down the real masters, they would never dare or do it.

    "Are you running to the west?" Tie Heng sneered, pressed and released on the branches, jumped up, and stepped on the branches and leaves of the canopy to rush towards the west.

    After following the trace for a distance, the fire spiritual power remaining in the air suddenly stopped.  Tie Heng was not surprised, but instead felt happy: "Are you forcibly suppressing the onset of fire poison? Humph, that would be uncomfortable! Especially since your constitution is metal and is restrained by the fire element."

    Tie Heng is very familiar with the energy reactions left by his creations.  So he spent some time and circled around, and then felt the breath again. After it was cut off for a certain distance, it was still pointing to the west.

    "You cunning guy, so if you are setting up a suspicion formation, if those county soldiers are chasing you, they will most likely lose you. Maybe there will be a few guys who think they are smart, and they will go back the same way and chase them in other directions.  "Tie Heng could feel that he was getting closer and closer to his goal, and his mood became calmer and calmer.

    Just in the direction of Tie Heng's advance, more than twenty miles away, Qianren led Gongsun Bian through a small forest and turned into a dark small valley.

    "It's Master Qianren!" There were already people in the valley waiting for their arrival.  More than a dozen people came out and saluted Qianren with awe.

    These people were dressed in different styles, including men and women, old and young, and there were two magicians among them. They looked like a team of demon slayers.  In fact, they are all peripheral members of the secret organization of Paradise. To put it bluntly, they are minions who work for others.  However, the strength of these people can be regarded as good players in the world. Most of them are around the seventh level. The strongest one is a short-haired man with a big body and a round waist. He has a martial arts cultivation level of the fifth level. The weapon he uses is a  For a sledgehammer, obviously the strength is certainly not small.  Looking at him walking in front of the team, he should be a captain or something.

    Speaking of which, these people were supposed to be cooperating with this operation in the city, but Qianren didn't like their ability and was worried about alerting others and attracting the attention of the government, so he sent them to this hidden valley to guard them.  Batch mounts as support.

    "Long Hao hasn't come back yet?" How could Qian Ren take these people seriously? He was in a bad mood and asked in a bad tone as soon as he opened his mouth.

    "Yes, we haven't seen Lord Long yet." The short-haired strong man replied immediately.

    Although he is tall and burly, and his appearance is quite powerful, it can be heard from his voice that this big man is afraid. Standing in front of Qianren, he also shrinks and looks frightened.

    "Humph, I don't know where that guy went. I recovered a few fragments" Qianren muttered in her heart. She only cared about the crystal bone fragments. She didn't care at all about Long Hao and even wished he would fight with him again.  When Gu Shuihan meets each other, both sides will suffer, and it is best to die together.

    Qianren¡¯s heart is as hard as stone and as cold as frost like her body. Even if it means the life and death of her companions, she will not take it seriously.

    But at this moment, Qianren couldn't get cold. The fire poison that invaded her body broke out again, making her whole body feel hot. Those around her could feel the heat radiating from her body.

    "Well, damn it. Just now, the fire poison was forcibly blocked and the leakage of breath was blocked. Now it's getting worse." Qianren felt that the breath he exhaled was as hot as fire, and his body temperature was also hot.

    Hearing Qian Ren¡¯s snoring, the short-haired strong man exchanged glances with his subordinates, and then asked cautiously: "Sir, are you injured? Is there anything small that can be used"

    "That's ridiculous!" Qianren slapped the man in the face, knocking him to the ground. Half of his cheeks suddenly swelled up, and several big teeth were spit out with blood.  But this short-haired strong man didn't even dare to hum. He stood up with his cheek in his hands and stood there without daring to move. It was estimated that Qianren was going to slap him, so he would definitely bring the other half of his cheek up.  When the others saw that the captain was in bad luck, they all remained silent, and no one dared to say a word.

    However, Qian Ren had no intention of paying attention to these people. She walked to the side and found a clean rock to sit on. Then she took out a handful of pebble-shaped metal blocks, stuffed them into her mouth, chewed them and swallowed them, as if  Ordinary people take elixirs like medicine when they suffer internal injuries.

    "This ball of fire poison is so weird. It has such toughness. It is not easy to refine it. We have to force it out of the body." Qianren's body was burning with fire, and her heart was filled with anger, which made her feel  I'm so agitated that I can't calm down.

    The fire poisonous energy was mainly concentrated on her back, like a maggot attached to the bone. It was scattered several times by the true energy like a thousand-edged sword, but it grew stronger in the blink of an eye, stubbornly entrenched in the meridians, flesh and bones.  It was like a raging fire melting gold, causing great damage to the body's tissues. Qian Ren had to spend a lot of effort to eradicate this trouble.

    In fact, she didn't know that Tie Heng had spent a lot of effort in order to increase the destructive power of Xi Yu's third style of unfolding the blade, and to maximize the use of the pure spiritual energy contained in the high-grade spiritual stones and convert it into spiritual energy efficiently.  Energy and effort.  He engraved targeted talisman spiritual patterns on the shell of the cannon, and inlaid spiritual stones with other attributes. He used the five elements to further aggregate and enhance spiritual energy, and then reversely used the five elements to restrain each other to produce a chain of energy cracking.  The power of direct bombardment is doubled, and it also has strong secondary damage.  For example, this ball of fire poison, because it is mixed with spiritual energy of several other attributes, can absorb the abundant metal energy and blood essence and vitality in Qianren's body. It will continue to thrive and grow stronger, allowing Qianren to eat it.  Not a small pain.

    Qian Ren was seizing the time to use his energy to heal his injuries, while Gongsun Bian walked to the side of the valley entrance, hiding in the darkness, slowly exhaling his true energy and regulating his energy and blood.  Just now, he followed Qian Ren and ran all the way, covering more than 20 miles in one breath. His internal strength was a bit overwhelming, and he also used up a lot of energy.  To be continued)

 Text Chapter 74 Anger (2)

    Seeing Qian Ren recuperating in the valley, her men did not dare to disturb him and retreated to the entrance of the valley.  : Reading the novel, they didn¡¯t know the details of Gongsun Bian, and seeing that he was brought back by Qian Ren, no one took care of him, and Gongsun Bian was happy to do so.

    But he had only been carrying his energy for a week when he saw Qian Ren, not far away, stand up from the rock with a "snap" and looked towards the entrance of the valley.  Gongsun Bian was startled. Although Qian Ren was wearing a mask and could not see his expression, Gongsun Bian was keenly aware that Qian Ren was surprised!

    "Someone is coming." ". If Xu Guo is not Long Hao, who could he be?" Gongsun Bian immediately realized that this was not a good sign. To make Qian Ren react like this, it must be something special.  He also set his sights outside the valley, and his face suddenly changed color.

    The other person who had the same reaction as him was the short-haired strong man. The warrior's keen sense warned him that an extremely dangerous aura was approaching.  As for the others, they are still conscious and have no idea that death is coming.

    "Danger! Disperse!" The short-haired strong man shouted loudly and jumped towards the pš¢ngbiš¡n.

    A sharp sound broke through the air and faint thunder fell from the sky. A tornado suddenly erupted at the mouth of the valley. The violent cyclone rolled up dust and rocks all over the sky and stirred up all around.  A few of Qianren's men who were close to him and who were slow to dodge were suddenly blown up and rolled up by the strong wind. Like dead leaves in the wind, they were blown straight away and hit the surrounding rock walls and boulders. They were not bones.  Broken tendons, broken heads, bleeding, falling back to the ground, most of them have lost their breath.

    "It's you, Ah Heng!" In a blink of an eye, the wind stopped and the dust dispersed. Gongsun Bian, who had already used all kinds of weapons to protect him, took a closer look and his eyes suddenly shrank.

    Tie Heng stood in the center of the valley entrance.  Hearing Gongsun Bian's words, he turned his face.  She glanced at him lightly.

    "Are you Ah Heng!?" Gongsun Bian's tone became uncertain.

    Tie Heng looked very calm at the moment, but Gongsun Bian glanced at him.  I feel as if I have fallen into the eye of a typhoon. The calmness is just a facade, and the storm will come at any time!

    Gongsun Bian felt a chill in his heart. He didn't know what happened to Tie Heng. It was less than half an hour before and after. When they saw each other again at this moment, there was no change in appearance, but it gave him a feeling of being completely different from heaven and earth.  , is so powerful.  He was also so strange, as if he was a different person, and even Gongsun Bian did not dare to recognize him.

    His feet retreated unconsciously, and the trembling coming from the depths of his soul made Gongsun Bian afraid to face the person in front of him. He just wanted to stay as far away from him as possible.

    Tie Heng no longer paid attention to Gongsun Bian, he turned his attention to Qian Ren.

    When the figure of the black-robed woman came into his sight, for a moment, it felt like a storm and thunder were about to burst out of his body.  The cold, crazy, and violent aura rushed straight into the sky. Within a few miles, night birds flew away in fright, and insects and beasts fell silent.  Those Thousand Blades' subordinates were all weak in limbs and panicked!

    Look at Tie Heng again.  A layer of slightly flickering electric light appeared on the surface of the body, and several fine arcs of electricity extended in all directions.  It whipped into the air, making an ionized sound of "ßÚßÚ".  There was also a layer of tangible but tangible wind whirlpool surrounding his body.  Reduce his weight and direct the flow of surrounding air, allowing him to move quickly and quickly.

    Tie Heng spread his hands, the air flow in the palm of his right hand was disturbed, forming a miniature whirlwind, and the purple current in the palm of his left hand was dancing like a snake of light.  With his hands together in the middle, the whirlwind wrapped around the thunder and lightning, and the thunder and lightning wrapped around the wind whirlpool. The two forces merged together, and the wind and thunder became one.

    With the continuous flow of true energy into his hands, the two forces of wind and thunder condensed, swirled, and merged. Tie Heng even injected spiritual power into it, constantly compressing and concentrating it.

    When Tie Heng separated his hands, the wind and thunder energy covering his palms had transformed into another form. It looked like two purple thunder balls rotating like a whirlwind, and the nearby space was distorted.

    More than ten feet away, Qianren looked at Tie Heng coldly.  Tie Heng's eyes were still calm and indifferent, but Qianren saw the fire of hatred hidden in the depths. The fire was so hot that it wanted to turn her into ashes, and it was so cold that it wanted to freeze her into ice slag.

    "It's impossible for such a thing to happen. This this kid has achieved a breakthrough in his realm, but how could he become so strong all of a sudden!?" Qianren felt that his body was a little stiff, and there was a faint feeling of panic in his heart.  .  "I actually feel scared! In front of a junior!? This is impossible!"

    Chiren refused to admit her true feelings, and her sense of humiliation aroused her violent ferocity.  She used all her strength to destroy her inner strength, and her sharp sword intent was like a giant sword standing above the earth, vowing to tear through the storm and crush the thunder.

    Feeling the murderous intent emanating from the Thousand Blades, the short-haired strong man's whole body trembled.  There was no room for him to retreat and avoid the fight at this time, even though Tie Heng's aura made him feelThe person is frightened and frightened, it is clear that the attacker is evil, but Qianblade's ruthlessness and cruelty and the iron rules of the organization are like a knife on the neck. There may be a glimmer of hope for the enemy. If you run away in fear of the enemy, even if you can save a life for the time being,  His life will be in doubt afterwards, and he will be tortured in all kinds of ways before his death.

    "Form up and kill!" the short-haired brawny man shouted, releasing the power of a pair of hammers in his hands. The green light exploded and became as big as a stone mill, and he smashed it on Tie Heng's head.

    His few subordinates who had escaped the disaster also knew that it was impossible not to fight desperately at this time. They held their weapons and spread their swords one after another. Various auras swirled and rose, and they rushed towards Tie Heng from several directions. The position, speed, and distance were all coordinated.  It's just right, it's obviously a combined attack formation.  On the periphery, there were two magicians preparing spells, and a hunter also bent his bow and aimed an arrow at Tie Heng.

    "Clang!" There was a loud noise.  Tie Heng stood there without moving, and punched out with his right fist, hitting a pair of sledgehammers.  In the explosion of electric light, it was like smashing two eggs. The hammer body the size of a stone mill was broken into pieces. The fragments flew backwards and rolled back. They penetrated the body's protective energy and hit the head, neck and chest of the short-haired strong man.  A piece of blood mist and bone residue, he was already dead without even being able to scream.

    Without even looking at the fallen body, Tie Heng moved his hands to both sides of his body, drawing two arc-shaped purple light trails.  Wherever the palm passed, the sounds of hundreds of wind blades flew in all directions.  The guys who came up to kill them didn't have time to think. They just felt the strong wind blowing on their faces, and something seemed to pass through their bodies. Then there was a sharp pain in their bodies, and the blood lines on their limbs gradually expanded, turning into blood on the ground.  A few puddles of minced meat

    "Ah!" The two magicians shouted in horror. Even though they had experienced many storms and met many masters, they were still frightened by the scene in front of them. The spiritual energy in their bodies was in chaos, and the spells they cast were also blurred.  Then interrupted.  The hunter, on the other hand, was very courageous and determined, "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three arrows shot straight at Tie Heng's face, throat and heart.

    But Tie Heng just fished it out casually, and the three feather arrows were caught in his hand. With a brush of internal force, they dissipated into gas.  Tie Heng bent his fingers again, and three purple electric lights shot out. The two magicians and the hunter didn't even have any room to dodge, and they were hit by the electric light and turned into coke. The electric light exploded from the inside.  The three of them were wiped out in ashes!

    "What happened to him? Even if ordinary people break through the barrier of practicing Qi and returning liquid, they can't be so powerful!" Gongsun Bian had already retreated outside the valley, watching Tie Heng solve the problem with just a few gestures.  The battle was ruthless, cold, merciless, and so lighthearted, which made Gongsun Bian have a better understanding of Tie Heng's power, and also made his heart more shocked.

    "I have to admit, you once again exceeded my expectations. The speed of your growth surprised me." Seeing Tie Heng walking towards him step by step, Qianren suddenly burst out laughing: "That stupid  Is this girl your lover? I'm willing to sacrifice my own life to save you. How great! But you are not good at cherishing it, so you come back to die. I feel pity for her. This life is really not worth it.  It¡¯s worth it!¡±

    To Qian Ren¡¯s mockery, Tie Heng did not make any response. He stood still a few steps away with an expression on his face, his eyes were indifferent and cold, staring at the other person for a moment.

    Tie Heng¡¯s attitude as if he was determined to defeat her completely angered Qian Ren, and she roared loudly: ¡°Arrogant Zhi! Who do you think you are! How dare you be so arrogant! Are you seeking revenge from me? Come on then!¡±

    With the roar of Thousand Blades, her condensed sword intention turned into the strength of thousands of swords, pressing towards Tie Heng with overwhelming force.  Tie Heng showed no sign of weakness and suddenly released his aura, causing a thunderstorm to rise out of thin air.  The two auras collided and violent sounds were heard.

    Both sides went all out. After a moment of stalemate, the swords shattered and the wind and thunder disappeared. No one could overwhelm the other. In the end, they canceled each other out, leaving only a long and long line on the ground between the two.  Deep cracks and chaos all around.

    The yellow light flashed in Qian Ren¡¯s eye sockets, and he was secretly frightened.  She had tried her best to overestimate Tie Heng's strength, but she didn't expect that Tie Heng was already so strong.  The wind and thunder aura was fully formed and powerful, and it was no longer the same as the small aura before.

    "Who are you, Lei Mo?" Qianren's heart moved. She already felt familiar with Tie Heng's kung fu. At this moment, Tie Heng's skill greatly improved, which immediately reminded her of her fight with Lei Mo.  "You practice the Dragon and Tiger Fist Sutra? Right?"

    But Tie Heng¡¯s answer to her was only three words: ¡°Kill you!¡±

    These words were deep and cold, conveying extremely murderous intent.

    The sparkle in Qianren's eyes sharpened, but he sneered contemptuously. He stepped forward to ask, but immediately she was stunned, because Tie Heng disappeared from her sight in an instant, as if it had never been there in the first place.Someone.  To be continued)

 Text Chapter 74 Anger (3)

    "Okay!" Qian Ren's perception has completely lost the trace of Tie Heng. He only had time to think of such a thought. The protective energy behind him shattered like tissue paper, and a big hand with five fingers spread out like iron.  He grabbed the back of her head and lifted her whole body off the ground.

    At this moment, Qianren felt as if her head had fallen into a meat grinder and a furnace. The extremely fast swirling wind was going to tear her into pieces, and the fierce electric light was going to burn her, melting her, and killing her.  Burn her!  What was terrifying was that the wind whirlpool was like a cone and the thunder was like a sword, breaking through her tough skin and invading her body."  Wherever the whirlwind passed, the meridians, flesh and blood, bones, and internal organs were all messed up. The lightning wreaked havoc, turning everything into charcoal.

    Even though her body felt no pain, she still felt Julie's paralysis spreading from her head to her whole body instantly. Qianren felt like she was disintegrating and burning.  He was so frightened that he didn't care about anything else. He tried his best to protect the brain, spine, heart and other key parts, and then suppressed the wind and thunder energy that had penetrated the body.

    Thanks to Qianblade¡¯s experience in many battles, he made the most correct response in an instant, and only suffered a little injury in his body.  However, she lost all her chances and the chance to break free from Tie Heng's grasp.

    Tie Heng violently blasted Qi into Qianren's head, trying to destroy her brain tissue and hindering her control of her body. Wave after wave of wind and thunder Qi hit her brain, causing Qianren to fall into dizziness.  Fight back with force.

    " And Tie Heng's right hand was like a hydraulic pliers, with a strong grip that could weigh tens of thousands of pounds at least. Qianren's head made a strange "crunching" sound, like two pieces of steel squeezing each other.

    There was a sudden force under my feet.  Tie Heng grabbed the Thousand Blades with one hand and leaned forward to rush forward.  Taking a step of more than ten feet, he rushed to the mountain wall on one side as if shrinking to the ground.

    "Poof!" The roar of the impact.  Tie Heng slammed Qian Ren's face into the rock formation, forcing a big hole out of it.

    Tie Heng kept walking, pressing Qianren's head against the rock wall, and continued to run forward.  It has to be said that the body of the pure gold sword is indeed astonishingly hard. Coupled with Tie Heng's divine power, the rock is as fragile as brittle candy. Sparks are flying and gravel is flying in the sound of julišš's friction.  A dent dozens of feet long was made on the rock wall.

    Tie Heng raised his left fist, with a huge ball of wind and thunder flashing on his fist, and punched Qianren's side face. The explosion of air and thunder shook the surrounding areas, and most of Qianren's body was blasted into the rock wall.  The whole person was like a nail stuck sideways inside, and large swaths of rocks collapsed, like a landslide.

    Tie Heng followed up with a kick, hitting Qian Ren's waist and eye.  Her head and feet were almost folded together.  The huge force caused her to escape gravity and fly straight into the air, leaving a vertical dent on the rock wall.  Tie Heng squatted down slightly with his waist and legs, and then exerted his strength.  Jumping up like a rocket, the figure flashed and appeared high in the sky.  At this time, Thousand Blades has not yet reached its peak.  He had already greeted him from a high place, with his hands clasped together.  Raise it high and then swing it down with all your strength like a hammer!

    "Boom!" It was like a dry thunder exploded in mid-air, and a ball of dazzling thunder and strong wind pressure exploded from Qianren's body.  She let out a shrill scream.  Like a meteor falling from the sky, it quickly fell to the ground.

    "Boom!" There was a violent loud noise, and the ground trembled. The place where Thousand Blades fell was at the mouth of the valley, creating a huge pit surrounded by spider-like cracks.

    Tie Heng followed closely behind, purple electricity swirled around his legs, and they quickly merged into one, forming a thick thunder light in the shape of a dragon's head. It made a sharp cracking sound in the air, and fell rapidly, like a shining light blade falling from the sky.

    "Boom!" The third roar, a strong accent, contained extremely powerful concussion and penetration, and the ground shook violently.  Tie Heng's feet hit the Thousand Blades buried at the bottom of the pit, lightning flashed and strong wind roared.  The flying mud and rock fragments flew like rain, and the large amount of earth and rock was directly evaporated and vaporized, and the pit more than doubled in size in an instant.

    At the bottom of the pit, in the soft soil, Tie Heng pressed down on Qian Ren, raised his fist, and knocked it down one after another.  The thunder balls on both fists are extremely fast rotating winds and highly condensed thunder and lightning. The two merge like two huge drills. Each punch leaves obvious scars on Qian Ren's body, even if it is powerful.  The aftermath of the gas also has terrible destructive power. The surrounding soil and rocks are constantly reducing, either turned into powder by the strong wind pressure, or turned into fly ash in the arc and lightning.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang bang¡­¡±

    The sound like a giant hammer hitting an anvil was continuous, bursts of thunder exploded in the pit, sweeping away the surrounding darkness, and the howling wind whirlpool disturbed the peace of the night.  Tie Heng just struck with no rules and blasted with all his strength. There were no subtle moves or clever tactics, but only the most direct, brutal and violent fighting style. In this way,Vent your passion and hatred!

    All the nearby birds, beasts and insects had already fled. Even the dozen or so horses in the valley were so frightened that they broke free of their reins and ran away from the other end of the valley.  At this moment, the only bystander was Gongsun Bian, who was hiding in the distance.  He looked at the pit where whirlwinds of lightning continued to erupt, still maintaining the dumbfounded and disbelieving expression he had at the previous moment.

    He could feel the ground shaking and realize how powerful it was, but what impressed him most was Tie Heng's terrifying speed.  Gongsun Bian's eyes and even his mind could not keep up with Tie Heng's movements. If it weren't for the electric light on Tie Heng's body that was extremely conspicuous in the dark night, Gongsun Bian would have probably only been able to judge the combo from the sound.  .  But even so, he only saw some afterimage light traces, and it wasn't until this moment that he could guess what happened.

    Slowly, Gongsun Bian put away his shock and his expression calmed down.  "Ah Heng, I know you have many secrets, and the great changes in your body are probably due to this, but you must not underestimate Qian Ren, her terrifying power has not been fully revealed yet!"

    Gongsun Bian whispered to himself, the corner of his mouth curved into a cold and biting smile.

    "That's unreasonable!" As if in response to Gongsun Bian, the roar of a thousand blades came from the pit, and a black sword light several feet long pierced out from the bottom of the pit and cut through the void.  Cut vertically.  "Hi!" With a sound, the pit and the rock wall on one side were cut into two pieces.  Huge cracks extend deep into the mountain wall.

    Tie Heng had already jumped out of the pit and retreated more than ten steps away.  He also knew the opportunity early.  Not being dazzled by hatred and temporary advantages, he immediately retreated as soon as Qian Ren made any movement.  Because of this caution, Qianren fought hard against him and blasted away the counterattack he had accumulated, but he avoided the front. The huge sword light only grazed his left chest and abdomen, drawing a slender line.  Kouzi.

    In order to maintain every ounce of strength, Tie Heng did not use acupoints to stop the bleeding.  He flexed his muscles and tightened his strength.  The wound closed under the contraction of the muscles on both sides. Except for some blood oozing out, it became serious in a short time.

    "Little bastard, don't be too proud. The battle has just begun." Qianren stood up from the bottom of the pit. She walked out of the pit step by step. Every time she stepped out, her legs would sink deeply into the soil.  among.  Her body has been covered with the Ultimate Sword Armor, but it is smaller than the previous time.  This time she was embarrassed.

    There were cracks and marks, dented fist marks all over the body, as well as many cuts torn by the wind and charred blackness caused by the lightning explosion. Most of the sharp and sharp corners on the sword were broken, making it look so fierce and vicious.  appearance.  It became quite miserable.

    The only thing that was intact was the mask on Qian Ren's face, but there was a faint trace of blood hanging on the edge of the mouth groove.  This was the first time Tie Heng had seen Qian Ren bleed, and the blood stains looked very sticky.  It also has a metallic color, which is very strange.

    Tie Heng just stared at the blood stains.  I feel satisfied in my heart.  As far as he knew, he was a person who had mastered the pure gold sword body.  Blood is the essence of it. Once it is lost, it will be more troublesome and costly to recover than the body being injured.

    "You hurt me and angered me. You are proud enough! But just because of this you want to seek revenge from me? Haha, how ridiculous. The farce should end here." Qianren stood in the pit.  On the other side, the furious rage just now subsided.  "Next, let's see my true power. I hope you won't die immediately"

    In the cold words, Qianren's lower body sank into the ground as if it were the root system of a plant, and then the Ultimate Sword Equipment on her body swayed and squirmed like a yššti. The cracks and scars healed in an instant, and her size began to expand, rapidly growing to  Several times its original size.

    "This is my complete fighting form." Qianren opened a pair of giant sword-like arms and declared condescendingly.  Her voice was even weirder than before, like thousands of metal sheets resonating, and hearing it made one's spine tremble.  At this time, she was no longer in human form. Rectangular armor plates as big as tabletops covered her body in layers, and the gaps between the armor plates were densely covered with thick and long sword blades, stretching out in all directions.  , the whole person is like a compact small fortress.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes fell on Qian Ren¡¯s head. The latter¡¯s face was covered with a mask, but his head was elongated and deformed, turning into the longest, largest and most conspicuous sword among the many blades.  The tip of the sword points straight to the sky, and the blade has a certain arc backwards, somewhat like a shark's dorsal fin, like a military flag stuck on the top of a military fortress, exuding an unspeakable ferocity and murderous intent!

    "It's so ugly!" This was Tie Heng's comment. He said it firmly and resoundingly.

    Qian Ren¡¯s thinking seemed to be stagnant for a moment, and then she launched a crazy attack.  Those thick and long sword blades and both arms were all stretched out and fired, like dozens of "sword belts" that could be extended to an unlimited extent, slashing towards Tie Heng's face.The stab comes.  Swinging at high speed, only criss-crossing black lines flashed in the air, making a soft "hissing" sound.

    Tie Heng retreated quickly and quickly avoided the wave of attacks from Thousand Blades.  Tie Heng had seen attacks like this before and had personally experienced them. It was nothing new. At this moment, it was just about numbers, speed, and fierce attacks.  With his current strength, especially his absolute advantage in speed, he was completely afraid.

    "She can't move in this form!" Tie Heng immediately caught the opponent's weakness.

    The Thousand Blades were rooted in the ground like thick wooden stakes, and seemed to have lost the ability to move.  All relying on the extended "sword belt" to stab, chop, slash, and wrap around, Tie Heng was pursued and intercepted.  To be continued)

 Text Chapter 74 Anger (4)

    Tie Heng did not stay away, nor did he attack rashly.  He knew that the ability to withstand attacks was the strength of the Pure Gold Sword Body. In this form, Thousand Blades' defense would definitely be abnormally high.  Moreover, those intertwined and flying "sword belts" also gave Tie Heng a feeling of being out of control. Once he got deep into it, it would be difficult to escape.  Because the closer the distance, the faster the "sword belt" dances and the more flexible it becomes. It is effective in defense and can also trap the enemy.

    "Tie Heng was just a few feet away, quickly circling Qianblade, testing the opponent's flaws and loopholes."  At the same time, he put his hands together and transferred all the wind and thunder energy in his right hand to his left hand. However, instead of becoming brighter, the thunder ball was shrinking. The wind energy gradually concentrated on the index finger, while the thunder energy was concentrated on the middle finger  ¡­

    On his right hand, the demonic energy of the demon-swallowing seal suddenly burst out, tearing the sleeve, flowing along the mark into the flower seedling-like pattern on the back of the hand, and then soaked into the entire palm, transforming it into a demon-shaped black claw.  The right hand enlarged several times, and was as black as ink. There were traces of blood on the bones and joints, and the fingertips were as sharp as a small hook and sickle.

    "Ding!" A "sword belt" stimulated, and Tie Heng did not dodge. He deliberately tried the strength of his right hand at this moment, so he swung out with great luck and accurately hit the "sword belt", making a crisp sound of gold and iron.  ring.

    The "sword belt" was swung outward by Tie Heng's huge force. It hit the other two cut "sword belts" at a faster speed than before, causing a series of harsh friction sounds and a large cloud of sparks.  Then the three "sword belts" slumped to the ground like dead snakes, and large gaps and cracks appeared on the sword body.

    Qian Ren quickly shortened and retracted them, and then the liquid-like metal surged out of his body.  Repair chip cracks.

    "Great!" He fought hard with the high-frequency vibrating sword blade, and his right hand was not damaged at all.  This made Tie Heng secretly excited.  This method of using the demon power within the Demon Swallowing Seal is the result of Tie Heng's two years of growth and research.  The results now appear to be good.

    Now Tie Heng became more courageous. He jumped out as fast as the wind, dodged several "sword belts", then twisted his waist and reached for his claws. He clasped the tip of a "sword belt" with his right hand, tightened his five fingers, and said, "Click."  "With a sound, he crushed it into pieces.  Following Tie Heng's right hand, he pointed like a knife and drew a black trajectory.  Several other sword belts were unable to evade and were cut off with a single slash.

    "Eh!" Qianren was alarmed, but although she was frightened, she did not panic. The remaining dozens of "sword belts" retracted to her side, weaving a hemispherical circle of defense to prevent Tie Heng from taking advantage of the situation.  Obviously, the sharpness of the demonized black claws made Qian Ren feel dangerous and even a little afraid.  She didn't dare to attack like she did just now, and instead focused on defense.

    But the change of Thousand Blades¡¯ offense and defense did not change Tie Heng¡¯s cautious attitude.  He still circled the other person leisurely, but got slightly closer.

    Tie Heng doesn¡¯t think that Thousand Blades¡¯ skills are limited to this, and he doesn¡¯t naively think that Thousand Blades¡¯ current form only has strong defensive power. He knows very well that Thousand Blades are stalling for time just like him.  Secretly prepare your ultimate move and strive to kill with one hit!

    "She is also accumulating strength, but there are no signs on the surface Damn it. I'm not proficient in this move yet, it will take a lot of time" Tie Hengfa saw through the other party's reality.  Naturally, one will not take risks easily.  Tie Heng's right hand seems to be indestructible, but this kind of partial demonization using demonic power is not perfect enough.  The transformation only reaches the wrist, and the arm lacks protection, which does not allow Tie Heng to be careless.

    Seeing that Tie Heng had no intention of getting closer, a sinister laugh came from under Qian Ren¡¯s mask.

    A warning sign suddenly arose in Tie Heng's heart, almost instinctively, and he retreated as fast as lightning.

    "Hi!" The moment he stepped back, a dark golden sword-shaped light shot out from the soil under his feet, piercing into the sky next to the tip of his nose.  This golden light did not dissipate, but settled down after rising to a certain height, like an upside-down giant sword suspended in the sky.

    "This is the evil spirit of Erjin. No wonder her lower body has to burrow into the soil" Tie Heng said secretly.

    This sword-shaped golden light coming out of the ground is a unique killing move formed by thousands of blades gathering the abundant golden spirit energy deep underground. It is extremely sharp.  Tie Heng clearly avoided it, but he still felt like he was being split in half from head to toe, and he felt a sharp pain in his bones.  The scary thing is that until this moment, Tie Heng barely noticed the abnormal spiritual energy fluctuations underground, but it was impossible to predict and avoid it, because the entire surrounding area was filled with the huge golden spiritual energy!

    "Heaven and Earth Sword House!" As Qianbian shouted coldly, a lot of sword-shaped golden light came out from the ground. Within a few dozen feet, the mountain walls on the ground were cracking and spraying golden light. Tie Heng was among them.  , there is an illusion that the earth is being torn apart.

    Tie Heng has stretched his body skills to the limit, and the speed is unbelievable, but it can no longer be like a volcanic eruption, bursting out golden light.  And in the sky, more and more sword-shaped golden lights are suspended there. Looking up, it¡¯s amazing.It was like a golden star suddenly appeared in the night sky.  Then in an instant, scattered golden lights fell from high altitude, like a sudden rainstorm, causing a sound of breaking through the sky that resounded throughout the world.

    "Fight!" Faced with such an overwhelming attack from up and down, Tie Heng's speed can't escape the range, and he can hide everywhere. The only thing he can do now is to try his best to survive in death!

    Tie Heng suddenly stopped and put into a defensive posture like a mountain, and all the energy in his body spurted out together with his spiritual power.

    "Tiger and dragon!" The thunder roared and the wind roared. Tie Heng's twelve successes in destroying the valley erupted with dazzling electric light, emitting purple arcs as thick as a bowl in all directions, like thousands of flying thunder dragons.  , forming a circle of thunder and lightning, to the exclusion of all other things.  On the outer layer, there are layers of wind whirlpools, whining and roaring like a tiger roaring. Once anything comes close, it will either be blown away or minced to pieces.

    While Tie Heng was protecting himself, several huge golden lights pierced from the surrounding ground swallowed him up, and then the rain of swords falling from the sky completely drowned him.  The scene was like a giant beast, biting its fanged upper and lower jaws together

    Quiet, extremely quiet, after the loud noise that seemed like the earth was shattering the previous moment, the lingering sound dissipated.  There was only deathly silence left in this area.

    There is no more golden light coming out of the ground, and there are stormy clouds in the sky.  A few real stars twinkled like the curious eyes of a voyeur.  Looking at the dilapidated scene here.

    Qianren¡¯s eyes were fixed forward for an instant.  Most of the valley has turned into flat ground. The golden light is like several red-hot table knives, cutting the ground, mountain walls and rocks into pieces like cheese. There are bottomless cracks and huge amounts of mud.  Stone debris is scattered throughout the area.

    In addition, countless dark golden swords cover it. They are entities condensed by Erjin's evil spirit, some are large and some are small, and vary in length.  The shapes are different and can be described as strange.  Half of the golden swords were thrust out from the ground, with the sword's edge pointing to the sky, while the other half was inserted deeply into the ground.  Looking around, everything is golden, like a forest of swords, with cold light shining everywhere and sharp edges everywhere, it is so amazing!

    The direction Qian Ren is looking at.  This is where the golden swords are most concentrated.  The big ones are like towering ancient trees, and the small ones are no more than the length of a finger. The densely packed golden swords are stabbed together. The word "gathering" is the most appropriate way to describe it.  It was so dense that not even a trace of the ground could be seen.

    Qianren stared for a long time and saw no movement in the huge "sword cluster".  Huang Mang's flashing eyes seemed to show excitement.  She also exhaled softly, feeling a light feeling of relaxation or getting out of danger throughout her body.

    You can follow closely.  A deep sense of fatigue and weakness followed, and her fierce and murderous aura could not be sustained.  Quietly dissipated.

    "Damn, the injury this time is not light. The vitality is greatly damaged. Without a year or two of cultivation, there is absolutely no way to recover." Qian Ren thought bitterly, then thought that Tie Heng might be related to Lei Mo, and couldn't help but  Another wave of resentment.

    "Crack!" The sound of metal breaking suddenly sounded, first one, then the cracking sounds continued one after another.

    "Could it be that" Qianren's heart tightened, and the yellow light in his eyes shrank suddenly, making him look a little panicked.

    "Ka La La!" Just when Qian Ren lost his voice in shock, in the huge "sword cluster", a black palm penetrated the outer body of a huge golden sword, and then tore it horizontally, and actually tore that  A golden giant sword as big as a pillar was cut into two pieces. The broken sword body fell down and hit the "sword bush" on the side, making a series of metal collision sounds.

    "How is it possiblehow is it possible? You are not dead!?" Qianren shouted in disbelief as he watched Tie Heng, who was dripping with blood, smash the golden sword that was blocking the way and emerge from the "sword cluster".

    "If you were in your prime, with that move just now, I would have been dead." Tie Heng told the truth.

    He was covered in cuts and bruises at the moment, as if he had been rolled in broken glass. There were bloody wounds all over his body. There were several serious places where large chunks of flesh and blood had been dug out, and there were many stabbings in his limbs.  The metal fragments and the blood that flowed out dyed the tattered clothes red, leaving speckled blood stains wherever they passed.  The wind whirlpool and lightning that previously protected the body were all in disrepair, leaving only a thin layer of electric light still covering the body surface, with thin arcs flashing from time to time.

    Hearing Tie Heng¡¯s sneer reply, Qianren fell into silence.  "Heaven and Earth Sword House" is her most proud and most powerful killing move. What is rare is that there happens to be a metal vein hundreds of feet underground here. The abundant golden spirit energy is simply inexhaustible and inexhaustible.  It is the ideal environment for her to develop her talents.

    But the problem is that??Tonight she fought fiercely one after another, losing her body. Not to mention Liu Zang and Gu Shuihan before, Tie Heng's bombardment and the extremely fast beating just now also caused her injuries. The severity was dangerous.  her life.  Thousand Blades is a ultimate move that is used to suppress injuries by forcefully exerting one's strength without paying a heavy price afterwards.

    But in this case, various flaws are naturally inevitable.  It took a lot of time to accumulate power, and it seemed that it was not enough to control Erjin's evil spirit. The golden light was scattered and the power was sharply reduced, and the follow-up was weak, which directly led to sluggishness and gaps in the final upward and downward attack.  It was precisely because Tie Heng was keenly aware of this that he dared to choose to bear it and escape from death.  Otherwise, as Tie Heng himself said, if Qianren was not seriously injured and his skills were not compromised, Tie Heng would be suspicious of him if he used the "Heaven and Earth Sword House" technique.  To be continued)

 Text Chapter 74 Anger (5)

    Tie Heng staggered towards Thousand Blades, waving his right hand in front of him, sweeping away the golden swords stuck on the ground in front of him.  He actually had a trace of luck in his heart. Thinking back to being surrounded by swords all over the sky and the ground just now, even with his firm determination, he couldn't help but feel despair.  Thanks to his previous breakthrough, his true energy was of extraordinary and majestic nature. The protective thunder net and wind shield formed by tigers, dragons, and pans were stronger than copper walls and iron walls. In addition, Tie Heng was not blindly able to carry him to death.  , using flexible body skills to dodge the most powerful and threatening giant golden swords in a limited space, and with the Thousand Blades unable to sustain, he persisted in an almost impossible situation.  The injuries looked horrific, but they were not fatal.

    Tie Heng suddenly stopped and stood more than ten feet away from Thousand Blades.  With his right hand, he pulled out several fragments of the golden sword stuck in his body and threw them on the ground.  His expression did not change, and his brows did not even wrinkle. This ferocity and cruelty chilled even Qian Ren.

    "Now it's my turn to take action!" Tie Heng said in a deep voice with the same cold expression as before.

    "If you have the ability, just come!" Qian Ren shouted with a fierce look.  She is now running out of gas, and she can barely maintain the complete form of the Endless Sword Armor. Not to mention condensing the evil spirit of Erjin, even those "sword belts" are powerless to drive. The only thing she can rely on is strong defense.  .

    The sword rain just now covered the entire area, and even she was hit many times. But looking at her thick body like a small fortress, there were only a few scratches on the armor, but the golden swords that were shot down were falling violently.  It shattered into pieces during the impact.  The wreckage was scattered around Thousand Blades.  So Qianren is confident, even if Tie Heng continues to bombard him like before.  She is also fearless.

    Tie Heng stretched out his left hand that had been hidden in his sleeve. The wind and thunder ball had shrunk.  The violent and domineering aura also disappeared, and the two middle index fingers that condensed the power of wind and thunder became translucent. You can clearly see the whirling wind in the index finger, and the thunder light flowing in the middle finger.

    With two fingers together like the tip of a spear, he aimed the Thousand Blades from afar.  The latter felt as if she had been penetrated by an invisible force. While her whole body was feeling cold, an unprecedented fear gripped her heart.

    "The dragon slays the tiger and kills the gods and demons!" There was no earth-shattering sound, nor was there any power that changed the color of the world. There was only the direction of Tie Heng's finger.  The air swayed to both sides, and the golden swords, gravel, and soil nearby were immediately vaporized, and those a little further away were also smashed and swept away by this unparalleled force, forming an invisible line between Tie Heng and Qian Ren.  aisle.

    Then Tie Heng started to move. His posture was like being pulled by two outstretched fingers, and he rushed straight towards Qianren.  In an instant, it reached an unimaginable speed. Everything on both sides exploded, and there was a deep scratch on the ground.  The two fingers brought up a stretched lavender light.  It penetrated Qianren's huge body and extended to the endless distance.

    If someone looks down from the sky at this moment, this slender and magnificent light seems to split the world into two

    "Poof!" From extreme speed to stillness, Tie Heng appeared more than ten feet away behind Qian Ren.  Immediately a large mouthful of blood spurted out, the vision on his fingers returned to normal, and his left arm hung limply.  It's like a bone has been removed, and I can no longer lift it.  His body was also trembling slightly and his face was pale.  He was panting heavily, and there was blood seeping out of his eyes and ears.

    Behind him, a deep and wide ditch was almost dug out on the ground. It looked like a spoon was being scraped across ice cream. As for the part that was gouged out, it was completely destroyed.  Not a trace of scum can be seen.

    Thousand Blades is located in the middle of this "gully". There is a huge hole in her huge torso, running through the front and back. The remaining parts are also incomplete, just like the city gate that has experienced thousands of years of wind and rain.  Ruins are no different.

    At this moment, Tie Heng was in excruciating pain all over his body, both inside and outside. His muscles, bones, and internal organs were completely damaged, and his meridians were also damaged to varying degrees. Especially his left arm, which seemed to no longer grow on his body and had no feeling at all.

    The big move Tie Heng used just now was a killer move he had created over the past two years. It combined the power of the dragon's killing fingers and the strength of the tiger's claws into one furnace. He concentrated all his strength on one point and exploded to the limit.  Destructive power can be regarded as Tie Heng's strongest trump card besides the Grip of Chaos.

    Originally, this move would cause serious damage to the body if used once. Tie Heng has never been able to use it skillfully. In addition, due to his previous realm breakthrough, his skill surged, making it even more difficult to control.  The most fatal thing is the lack of flexibility, and it takes a long time to accumulate power. If it weren't for the fact that Qianren's combat form couldn't move, the pestle would be a good target. Tie Heng wouldn't dare to use this move!

    Tie Heng twisted his limbs with difficulty, turned around, paused for a moment, and then moved his steps back with difficulty  As he moved, more blood seeped out from the wounds all over his body, turning the ground under his feet into mud.

    The excessive blood loss made Tie Heng feel a little dazed and weak. It was only his strong will that kept him from passing out immediately.  The speed and power of the life-threatening blow that he had just exerted all his strength in an instant was several times greater and exceeded the bottom line of the body's endurance.

    "Crack, click!" Qianren's broken body was like a piece of dry mud, shattering and peeling off layer by layer, and finally collapsed to the ground with a "wow!"  Among the metal debris, the body of Thousand Blades was revealed.  She had disappeared from the waist down, and she was still alive despite such injuries.  The dark yellow blood in the huge wound has solidified, covering the wound like a film. It is also squirming and shrinking, and is slowly healing.

    "Damn it, damn it!" Qianren roared hoarsely, swung his two arms, and crawled outside with his remaining body.  Then she heard footsteps coming from behind, turned her head and took a look, and Tie Heng's blood-smeared figure occupied her entire field of vision.

    Qian Ren was terrified and crawled forward in a panic, just wanting to escape from the footsteps of the god of death.

    "Gongsun Bian! Gongsun Bian! I know you are still nearby, come out quickly and stop him, stop him!" Qianren didn't have the reserve and pride of a master at this moment.  A loud cry, almost begging.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t stop, he just turned his face.  He glanced outside the valley.  From the beginning to the end, he never relaxed his vigilance towards his senior brother, but at this moment.  Tie Heng has lost his trace.

    Gongsun Bian hid in the shadow of the distant trees, using illusions to cover up his aura, and constantly changing his hidden position. He was confident that Tie Heng would not be able to find him.

    But Tie Heng¡¯s eyes were still as cold and sharp as before, so bright that they seemed to be able to penetrate the darkness.  When his eyes passed over his hiding place, Gongsun Bian couldn't help but shudder. His thoughts that were about to move immediately disappeared completely, and he lurked in the same place, letting Qian Ren scream his throat out.  Promising benefits in every possible way, threatening and cursing in every possible way, just wait and see what happens.

    One was crawling on the ground like a bug trying to survive, while the other limped after him, like two beasts that had fought to the end of their lives, no longer gorgeous or majestic, only wild.  Instinct drives them.

    Tie Heng¡¯s figure moved forward, getting closer and closer to Qianren.  His expression also became more ferocious.  Raising his right hand, the palm still maintained the shape of the demonized black claw. Fortunately, there was the demon-swallowing seal, otherwise Tie Heng would be in his current weak state.  There is no effective way to deal with Thousand Blades.

    "I can't spare you! I can't spare you!" As if realizing that there was no hope of escape, Qianren gave up her futile struggle and turned over.  He raised his head and faced the sky, holding his neck and staring at Tie Heng bitterly.  It was roaring like a curse: "Little bastard, don't be complacent. This matter is not over yet, I will not let you go, and neither will the resolution committee!"

    "I don't care, I just want you to die!" Tie Heng had already caught up to him. He was also roaring, his bloodshot eyes bursting with madness, and the flames of hatred almost burst out of his chest.

    "Die!" He roared at last, rushed forward, raised his right hand and stabbed it down suddenly.

    Qian Ren had no ability to resist at all. Tie Heng's right hand penetrated deeply into her heart, then passed out from her back and sank into the soil below.

    "Something's wrong!" Tie Heng was not completely dazzled by hatred. As soon as his hand came into contact with Qianren's body, he felt abnormal. It penetrated her heart and he couldn't feel any organs in her body, as if this  It's just a solid piece of iron!

    "Kill me? Haha, you don't have this chance!" Qianren laughed sharply, but her voice gradually weakened and began to go out of tune, and the remaining half of her body was melting rapidly.  "Wait! Just wait! We will fight to the death. When I find you, I will make you regret being born in this world"

    In the blink of an eye, Thousand Blades turned into a puddle of softened metal residue on the ground, and even the gray mask melted away without a trace.

    "This mask it can't be destroyed like this!" Tie Heng calmed down completely, found the flaw, and after careful identification, he immediately knew that he had been fooled: "This is the golden cicada's escape technique, just a substitute!  "

    Tie Heng hurriedly returned to the place where Qianren had just disintegrated, and swept away the debris accumulated there. There were more than ten holes in the ground, large and small. They were where Qianren turned his lower body into a root system and went deep into the ground to absorb gold.  It was caused by spiritual energy. Most of it was filled with metal debris at the moment, with the exception of the largest hole. The filled debris was peeled away, and it was obvious that something had gotten underneath.

    "Damn it, you're careless! Back then, Thousand Blades used the technique of mimicry to sneak up on Remo, so she was not just a warrior."??Also masters some secret techniques of transformation!  "Tie Heng stamped his feet bitterly. He now understands everything. "She transformed the endless sword outfit into a double, and the real body secretly sneaked into the ground. With her mimicry, she could move freely among the earth and rocks.  , even if she is still lurking nearby, I can't find her.  "

    In Tie Heng's current state, Qiuxu was unable to use it at all. The Thousand Blades slipped through Tie Heng's fingers. This perfect opportunity tonight fell short in the end.

    "I was negligent in using such a move in such a situation" Tie Heng was filled with hatred and anger, and Qianren's cunning and agility also taught him a lesson.  None of these truly strong men are easy to deal with, especially to kill them, which requires overwhelming power.

    "Qianren, aren't you very powerful? Your powerful strength, immortal body, and long lifespan make you feel superior to others and you can take whatever you want. But look now, I beat you to the point where you lose your armor and your mouth is  You were yelling so fiercely, but in fact you were scared, ran away, and hid like a ditch rat!" Tie Heng was still a little unwilling, and couldn't help shouting: "Very good, you just hide in the ditch.  Shake! Your miserable life is with you for the time being. When you feel brave enough, you can come to me. Or one day, I will come to you again. Before that, you must not die in the hands of others.  .¡±

    Tie Heng¡¯s call did not receive any response. The surroundings were quiet, except for the gentle breeze that stirred up dust and made a subtle "rustling" sound.

    Tie Heng still wanted to mock him a few more times. Even if he couldn't stir up the Thousand Blades, he could still relieve some of the resentment in his heart.  But just as he was about to speak, he suddenly turned his head and looked out of the valley.

    Long Hao, a tall and muscular man, was striding towards him. He had clearly seen the extensive damage here. The broken scene seemed to have experienced a violent earthquake, and he saw golden swords all over the ground. He looked like a human being.  A look of shock suddenly appeared on Xilong's big head. His eyes turned around on the remaining scraps of Qianren, and finally fell on Tie Heng with some disbelief.

    "Long Hao, kill him, kill him for me!" From the broken rocks of a mountain wall in the distance, Thousand Blades emerged from the surface of a rock. She was even more miserable than the substitute transformed by the golden cicada's escape technique.  Not only did he lose his lower body, but most of his right arm was broken off. The rest of his body was covered in cracks, like a porcelain doll that had been severely thrown.

    Qian Ren was roaring hysterically. Her rage, resentment, humiliation, and fear hidden deep in her heart were vented through her roar.

    Long Hao was stunned when he heard the sound, but without hesitation, he opened his big mouth and sprayed a fist-sized sonic ball at Tie Heng.

    As soon as Tie Heng saw Long Hao appearing, he pulled out a cloak from his storage bag. It was the Kirigakure cloak he had refined not long ago.  Finally, he gave Qianren a cold look and covered himself with his backhand. The cloak and his whole body instantly became fluffy and turned into a mist, which quickly spread in all directions.

    That sonic ball shot over just in time, erupting with a harsh and strange sound, like fingernails scratching a blackboard, causing goosebumps all over the body.  Everything within the two or three feet covered by the sound wave was shaken into powder, and the lingering sound spread, chipping away a thick layer of soil around it. Farther away, the golden swords inserted in the ground vibrated violently with the air.  It made a metallic trill.

    Looking at the mist again, it had been swept away by the burst of sound waves and disappeared without a trace, as if it had disappeared in the night wind. Even Long Hao could not detect the slightest trace.

    "I, Tie Heng, swear that I will never stand together in heaven and earth with you!" Only this firm oath echoed in the air (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 75 Healing (Part 1)

    Hequan Town is a small town located more than fifty miles west of Tianfeng City. It has a population of only about 700 households. Because it is near the official road, the merchants coming and going have brought considerable prosperity to the town. There are two main  On the streets, inns and restaurants are located next to each other, and business is booming on weekdays.

    At this moment, it was the darkest hour before dawn. Suddenly, a loud shout came from outside the east gate of the town. Then the gate was opened, and a group of knights galloped through the street quickly. The violent sound of horse hooves attracted bursts of barking dogs, completely breaking the mood.  Small town tranquility.

    The townspeople were all awakened. The brave ones opened the doors and ran out to see what was going on, while the timid ones huddled behind the cracks in the windows and peeked secretly.

    The team of knights went straight to the mayor's mansion. After a while, the mayor, who was in his fifties and quite wealthy, walked out with him. While answering respectfully, he sent his servants to summon the town's militia.  member.  When the surrounding townspeople took a look at this posture and saw that the knights in the group were led by the county captain and two junior officers from the county barracks, all of whom were fully armored, they knew something was wrong.

    For a moment, people in the town were panicked. The crying children, the shouts of women, the shouts of men, as well as the mayor's beating of the gong and the urging sounds intertwined into a chaos and noise.  But soon, the assembled hundreds of young men followed the county captain out of the town with lanterns and torches. The gate of the town was closed again, and the mayor also ordered the remaining militiamen to go up to the protective wall, strictly  Take precautions.

    At this time, the townspeople gathered around and inquired about it, and then they found out that something bad happened again in Tianfeng City. Bandits attacked Kunyuan Academy last night, and many people died.  Even the high priest was killed.  The government was furious, and the government officials came out in droves.  He also ordered nearby counties to cooperate in the search, and the county captain came to mobilize manpower.  Collaborate with county soldiers to block key passes.

    The mayor did some comfort work and asked the townspeople to go home and stay quiet. Then he assigned servants and several martial arts masters at home to guard the gates of several towns.  But thinking about it, I still feel uneasy. Although there is a thick stone wall outside the town, all the young people in the militia have been taken away, and the manpower is somewhat stretched.

    The mayor had a quick mind and thought that there were many caravans of travelers staying in several inns in the town, including bodyguards and some demon slayers.  Now that the government has closed the road, these people will not be able to leave in a short time. It is better to ask them to help guard the town, just in case.

    As soon as he thought of this, the mayor led his people to the inn, and the townspeople gradually dispersed, but the noise could not calm down for a while.  In the darkness, no one noticed that a hazy fog appeared in the sky.  It looked like ordinary morning fog.  But the range is not large, only a few feet in diameter. It is not blown away in the wind, but gradually closes up.  It became increasingly dense, hovering twice over the town as if it were alive, and then drifted down silently.  It landed in a courtyard on the north side of the mayor's mansion.

    This is a side courtyard, and it seems that it does not receive much attention from the owner.  There are very few people taking care of it, and there are even many weeds growing in the yard.  It seems quite deserted.

    The mist fell next to a stone well. It rolled and quickly condensed into a human shape, turning from virtual to real, and the gray color became vivid.  In the blink of an eye, it was as if he emerged from the smoke, and the mist dispersed, leaving only Tie Heng's figure.

    "Ugh!" Tie Heng, who had just recovered his true body and was covered in bruises, covered his mouth and swallowed back a mouthful of blood that he almost spat out.  His current condition was as bad as his face, and he looked so weak that he would collapse if the wind blew.

    There was a row of long houses in the corner of the yard, and there was no smell of strangers inside. Tie Heng staggered towards it, while carefully choosing his footing so as not to leave any traces of himself.  He had been observing carefully from the air just now, and chose this deserted, remote courtyard just to hide temporarily and heal his injuries.  With the injuries on his body, supported by his strong will, now he can't even think of breaking out of this small town, let alone escaping the government's pursuit.

    Pushing open the door, there are a lot of firewood and other debris piled in the longhouse. But looking at the thick dust and the spider webs, it's obvious that no one has been here for a long time. Compared with the outside,  The courtyard has been even more completely forgotten.

    But this is what Tie Heng needs most right now. He managed to gather his energy, dealt with the traces on the door, then closed the door and sat down on the ground without caring about the dirt.  At the same time, he took out a piece of luminous crystal the size of an apricot and placed it on the pile of firewood nearby. The weak light was enough to illuminate his eyesight without exposing his hiding place.

    "Thanks to you!" Tie Heng still wore the Kirigakure cloak on his shoulders, but this magical weapon no longer had the vibrant and beautiful appearance it had before. Instead, it looked like pieces of broken wadding intertwined together.  Heng took it off with his backhand, and with a little force on his hand, it fell apart.Tie Heng didn¡¯t feel it was a pity, after all, this cloak was originally a prop used by Tie Heng to protect his life when he traveled around the world in the future.  Once the user activates it, he can transform himself into a mist-like incorporeal or invisible state just like the mist demon. He can gather and disperse freely without any force, most attacks are ineffective against him, and he can fly away quickly.  The only drawback is that it only lasts for a limited time and is a one-time consumable. Otherwise, Tie Heng would have fled far away and would not have risked staying here.  He knew very well that the government was now looking for him, and Qian Ren and his gang would never let him go.

    "As long as you are still alive, this hatred will never end!" Tie Heng thought angrily, and the fire of hatred in his heart became more intense.  He severely injured Qianren, but he also allowed her to slip through his fingers. The special characteristics of the pure gold sword gave Qianren extremely tenacious vitality. Even if he lost half of his body, it would not be that easy.  die.

    "Ainai" Thinking of this name, Tie Heng felt a sharp pain in his heart, and then those familiar voices and appearances appeared in his mind one by one, especially Tang Tang, which made him even more upset.

    "Pfft!" His mind was in a mess, his true energy was floating, and the suppressed injuries could no longer be controlled. He opened his mouth and spurted out a large mouthful of blood. There were many blood clots in the blood, which showed that his internal injuries were extremely serious.

    Shaking his head vigorously, Tie Heng tried his best to suppress his painful thoughts and focus on his injuries.  He checked the inside and outside of his body. The injuries looked scary. The wounds were torn open, the flesh and blood rolled around, and the bones in many injuries were exposed.  Fortunately, most of these injuries were concentrated on the limbs, and did not damage the vital parts of the trunk, nor would they cause disability. In addition, the Kirigakure cloak was used to transform into mist before, and the nourishing and healing water spirit power acted on the wounds, which not only stopped the bleeding, but also healed some small wounds.  There are some signs of healing.

    "Compared with the miserable external injuries, Tie Heng's internal injuries this time were much more serious, even more serious than the previous time.  The bones that were already as textured as crystal jade are now covered with cracked lines, and there is almost no intact bone to be found.  Most of the muscles in the body were torn, and various organs in the body were also severely damaged. Although the meridians were not broken, they were all damaged like the bones.  The left arm, in particular, was the "hardest hit area." His consciousness finally recovered somewhat, but it still hurt so much that Tie Heng gasped and tilted half of his body to try not to touch it.

    In fact, there is no part of Tie Heng¡¯s body that is not in pain. Even breathing feels like a torment.  Most of these heavy internal injuries were caused by himself.  His ultimate move was performed in an almost fatal manner, nearly killing Thousand Blades and almost causing his own body to collapse.

    "Just releasing the two powers of wind and thunder with all your strength will exceed the limit of the physical body. Then in the future" In order to realize his wish, Tie Heng has a quite detailed plan for the future, in which he plans to integrate several  Unique exercises, self-created stunts, dragon slaying tigers and gods and demons are a kind of practice of this idea.  It's just that Tie Heng underestimated the speed and extent of his growth. He also didn't expect that the destructive power of this ultimate move would be so terrifying. It far exceeded his expectations. Even his current abnormal body could not withstand it.  , the result of reluctantly using it is that this powerful force is somewhat out of control and unable to grasp the subtleties. Otherwise, Qianren would have been completely wiped out in one blow, and he would not have hurt himself in return, and ended up in such a miserable situation.

    "Ahem" Tie Heng coughed up a few more pieces of blood, which made him feel that his breathing was slightly easier.

    He took off the horizontal knife, took off his coat, put them aside, took out various medicines from the storage bag, first cleaned the wounds, large and small, applied them with muscle-promoting ointment, and then swallowed  A few pills to treat internal injuries, and then enduring the maddening pain, Tie Heng used the remaining energy to repair his body.

    But soon he was a little dumbfounded, because it was okay for his extremely strong body not to be injured, but it would be much more difficult to heal once he was injured.  The pills he took only restored some of his energy and replenished his blood, but they had little effect on internal injuries. Shengji Powder also had limited effect on external injuries. When used on ordinary people, the therapeutic effect is immediate.  He only has 10% to 20% efficacy.

    "It seems that we have to use higher-grade elixirs." Tie Heng is also quite proficient in alchemy. He often refines several batches of elixirs to accumulate experience, but most of them are ordinary elixirs with yellow characters.  Spiritual elixirs, and because the efficacy of elixirs will be lost over time, it is not easy to store them. Therefore, the number of high-grade elixirs he carries is very small, and the types cannot be complete. Most of them are auxiliary drugs for practicing.  It's almost impossible to help with the current injury.

    "By the way, why did you forget it!" Tie Heng suddenly felt something in his heart.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 75 Healing (Part 2)

    "By the way, why did you forget it!" Tie Heng suddenly felt something in his heart.

    He opened the storage bag again and found a small jade box. When he opened the lid, a slightly moist aura overflowed from the box.  Inside the jade box were two mung bean-sized but crystal-clear and round plant seeds. They were the white rue epiphyllum seeds that Tieheng got from Ye Nan back then.

    Tie Heng stretched out his right hand and pressed it on the floor in front of him. The ground was paved with a square stone slab about two inches thick. Suction was generated in his palm. As his arm was raised, a stone slab was lifted up, revealing the soil underneath.

    He gently put the slate aside, poked a small hole in the soil with his little finger, followed Tie Heng to pick up a flower seed, stuffed it into the small hole, and then covered it with some soil.  Finally, he gathered a trace of wood spirit power and injected it into the seeds.

    Germination, growth, budding, flowering, from germination to maturity, the whole process is completed in half a stick of incense.  The blooming flower is like a delicate little funnel. The cascading petals are pink and white and transparent, and the buds are light red. With a few broad green leaves on the stems and a dense and diffuse fragrance, it is very real and imaginary.  There was no sense of reality, and the dirty and messy room seemed completely different from before, full of the fresh breath of nature.

    Tie Heng took a deep breath. The light fragrance entered his lungs and immediately turned into wisps of heat, quickly spreading to his limbs and bones.  These heat streams contained vigorous vitality, which effectively alleviated Tie Heng's pain, and the injuries inside and outside his body began to gradually improve.

    "Well" Tie Heng felt his sluggish body lighten up, and he couldn't help but groan at the feeling of relief.

    "It seems that I have to hide here for a while." Tie Heng tried to use his true energy to heal his wounds, and the effect was much more obvious than the previous elixir.  But there is still a big gap than he expected, which also means that he needs to spend more time to recover.

    He considered it for a moment.  He took out a few small toy-like flags and a compass-shaped jade tablet. This was a set of flag gates and formation disks.  He tossed it casually.  Several small flags were inserted on the door, windows, beams, etc. Tie Heng then pinched the jade plaque placed on the ground. Several circles of light symbols rose up in the sky and flickered twice. The whole room was suddenly illuminated.  A hidden magic circle enveloped it, cutting off all sound, light and all atmosphere inside.  The magic circle also has a warning function. If someone approaches outside the room, an alarm will sound immediately.

    After doing this, I will be determined.  Focusing on looking inward and continuing to practice exercises to heal his injuries, he stayed in meditation for more than twenty hours. The sun rose and set outside the window at noon on the third day.

    "Huh, this Bai Yuntan is indeed effective, but I was injured too seriously this time, and my body is really beyond the scope of ordinary people. It is absolutely impossible to recover in a short time." Tie Heng entered meditation.  Wake up.  He frowned and sighed.  The white cloud flower blooming in front of him has long since withered, but his injury has only slightly improved, and his left arm can only move a little.

    "The amount of chaos force that transformed my body before was greater than what I have accumulated in the past two years. My body has reached its limit and cannot be used for at least a year. Now this injury can only be treated slowly" Tie Heng thought.  , and collected the remaining white Yuntan seed.  There was no rush to use it right away, but I planned to save it for the final repair of the bones and left arm.

    "Gululu" Tie Heng's stomach made a thunderous sound.  Only then did Tie Heng remember that he hadn't eaten for several days, and he was very hungry at the moment.

    This time something happened suddenly. There was no dry food or water in his storage bag, only some military food pills that he made himself. Tie Heng ate two pills to fill his stomach.

    "I still have these, see if there is anything to eat in them, and the most important thing is drinking water." Bingliang pills can only be used as food and do not contain much water. Tieheng's stomach is full, but he is very thirsty.  In a blink of an eye, he saw that the clothes he had changed contained many storage bags, and then he remembered that they had been looted from several dead teachers, and one of them belonged to Liu Zang.

    Tie Heng poured out the contents of several storage bags, and a large amount of stuff filled the only open space in the room.

    "There are so many good things!" Tie Heng muttered lightly. His mood was not very high, but if someone else were here, he would definitely scream with joy.

    The wealth of those senior teachers is very rich. The ground is full of colorful spiritual stones, bottles of medicine, various materials and minerals, as well as some magic weapons, talismans, secret books, etc. There are also several treasures among them. Of course, gold  There are also a lot of silver jewelry, silver tickets and gold certificates, not to mention Liu Zang's top-grade storage bag, the contents of which are worth the sum of the other teachers combined.

    Tie Heng first rummaged through a large pile of things and found two water bags, but the ones inside were not water, but sweet rice wine. Tie Heng couldn't tell who they belonged to, and he didn't care.?I poured two big mouthfuls of these into my mouth, which quenched my thirst a little.  Then he sorted the piles of things on the floor into categories.

    "Hey, it's these three heaven-level elixirs!" Tie Heng's eyes suddenly lit up, and a touch of surprise appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    He was holding a crystal bottle in his hand. In the bottle were three pills the size of apricots. They emitted three colors of red, yellow and blue rays of rays of light. If you look closely, you can also find countless extremely fine golden colors in the rays of light.  The threads of light are like living creatures, meandering on the surface of the elixir, appearing and disappearing.  The three elixirs themselves seemed to have spirituality. They rolled slowly or vibrated lightly at the bottom of the bottle, but they never touched each other. It was very magical.

    Tie Heng carefully opened the lid of the crystal bottle and used his spiritual mind to examine the three pills.  They are indeed heaven-level elixirs. If you don't take the initiative to sense them, they won't leak even a trace of spiritual energy.

    "The attributes are fire, earth, and wood" His spiritual thoughts swept over, and the red elixir gave Tie Heng the feeling of being in a sea of ??fire and heat waves, and the light it emitted was burning like a flame.  The yellow elixir has a thick and solid feeling, and its brilliance is like rocks and soil, solid and solid.  The blue elixir is like a spring and summer forest, full of lush greenery, with patches of green glow overflowing, like overlapping flowers and leaves.

    The three elixirs were like three miniature worlds. Tie Heng was immersed in them for a while, unable to extricate himself.

    "Huh" After a while, Tie Heng let out a long breath, and the surprise on his face faded away, replaced by a look of slight disappointment.  "It's a good thing. It can be seen that both the materials used and the refining equipment and techniques are of the first-class level. It is probably from the hands of a famous great pharmacist. Unfortunately, these three elixirs are all aimed at corresponding attributes. Use  To enhance my skills Well, this wood-type elixir is useful and will help my injuries, but it¡¯s just too extravagant."

    Heaven-level elixirs are treasures that can only be found but cannot be obtained. These three pills are not specially used for healing. Tie Heng was a little hesitant, but after looking at the environment he was in, he stopped thinking about using them immediately.  Put away the crystal bottle.  The method of using this heaven-level elixir is completely different from ordinary elixirs, and the noise caused when using it will not be small. Tie Heng does not think that the concealment array set up by this set of flag gates can cover it up.  .  So he won't touch them for the time being. Once he leaves here and reaches a safe place, he will decide whether to use them or not based on the actual situation.

    "Sure enough, the plan couldn't keep up with the changes. I almost went crazy at that time, but I never thought that the Dragon Tiger Boxing Sutra broke through the barrier of practicing Qi and returning fluids, much earlier than expected. At this stage, I can practice several other techniques.  These three elixirs can be of great use" Tie Heng thought about it and became a little excited again.

    He had a new idea and was more determined that these three elixirs could not be wasted, so he stored them properly.  Then he concentrated most of the valuable items into the two storage bags with the highest grade and largest capacity, leaving only a few things in front of him that were needed at the moment.

    Most of these objects originally belonged to Liu Zang, and two of them, which can greatly enhance the concentration of spiritual power, the speed of casting spells, and the power of spells, were worn by Tie Heng on the index fingers of his left and right hands respectively.  With Tie Heng's current physical condition, once he fights with someone, he will have to rely more on the power of magic to protect himself. These two rings are of great help to him.

    Tie Heng also held a small seal in his hand that was two inches square and made of neither gold nor jade.  This seal is the "Dingfa Seal" that Liu Zang often used in the past. It can be used to fight and injure enemies, and can also be used as an auxiliary tool when making weapons. It is full of spirituality and is an extremely rare magic weapon.

    "This seal was refined by Liu Zang himself and has been used for decades. The trace of spiritual imprint left in it is almost integrated with this seal. If I want to forcefully erase it, it will definitely damage the spirituality, and the gain will not be worth the loss.  It's gone." Tie Heng probed into his spiritual power and spiritual thoughts several times, but there was no response from the Ding Dharma Seal, and he still had the power to resist, which made Tie Heng a little embarrassed.  "The only way is to carry it with you, day and night, and rely on the accumulated water grinding work to wear away Liu Zang's spiritual imprint. At the same time, use your own spiritual power to warm and nourish it, and it will naturally come true."

    After putting away the Dingfa Yin Tieheng, he picked up the last thing. It was a wide and long gauze as thin as cicada wings. The colors on it were constantly changing. It was difficult to tell what color it was. It was the same color that Qianren and Longhao used before.  The shape-changing veil that conceals the true appearance is exactly the same.

    "With this thing, we don't have to go through the trouble of making up, and we don't even need to make extra preparations to decorate our clothes. The only drawback is that we often have to input spiritual power, which consumes a lot of money." Tie Heng covered his head with the gauze in his hand.  , the whole person was changing with light and shadow, and the outline of his body was blurred for a while. When these stabilized, Tie Heng had become a man in his fifties and was well maintained.The fat man's clothes also changed into a silk round-neck robe.  At first glance, he looks very similar to the owner of this place, the mayor.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 75 Healing (Part 2)

    Tie Heng was indeed recalling the appearance of the mayor in his mind. It was just that he flew over the town two days ago. Because of the distance and the dark sky, he could not see the mayor very clearly who was busy on the street, so the image was  Some deviations.

    Taking out a small mirror, Tie Heng looked at his current image, stood up and walked around. He felt that there was nothing inconvenient, and the disguise was quite stable, so he thought about a different person.  The light and color changed, and when I looked again, I saw that he had turned into a wrinkled old woman with a wooden hairpin in her hair and a burlap skirt, just like those country women.  Tie Heng then smiled with satisfaction, took off the shape-changing veil, and restored his true appearance.

    He was just about to put the mirror up when he made a new discovery.  He looked at his face in the mirror. Because his left arm was still sore and weak, he leaned the mirror against the pile of firewood and used his free right hand to touch his forehead.

    "How did it become like this?" The red mark between the eyebrows was much more obvious than before. It looked like a narrowed blood pupil, or like a sharp sword stained with blood, pointing directly at the heavenly spirit.

    "With this look, people who don't know the truth might think I have three eyes!" Tie Heng murmured mockingly, but he didn't take this matter too seriously. His attention quickly turned to  On the horizontal knife on the ground on one side.

    "You have changed so much!" Tie Heng picked up the Heng Dao and the scabbard from the ground. The old and dirty scabbard looked very different now. Although it could not be said to be completely new, it looked like it had never been before.  The grave looked much better when it was dug out.

    Pulling the knife out of its sheath, most of the cracks and chips on the blade magically disappeared, leaving it with a beautiful girl-shaped handle.  As warm and moist as ink jade, it exudes the luster of life.  Holding it in Tie Heng's hand, the feeling was completely different from before.  It seems as if the entire horizontal sword has a subtle connection with myself

    "I have to thank you. If it weren't for you, I would have gone crazy and would have been doomed." Tie Heng whispered to the horizontal knife in his hand.  But what made him depressed was that no matter whether it was true energy, spiritual power or spiritual thoughts, once it entered the horizontal sword, it was like a mud cow entering the sea, without any reaction, which was even worse than the Ding Ding Seal.

    "It seems that these babies are just like people. The more capable they are, the bigger their temper will be!" Tie Heng tried other methods.  It still had no effect. The only thing that could be felt was that there seemed to be a strange force brewing inside the knife, which was extremely repellent to external forces. In this way, Tie Heng had to give up temporarily and let nature take its course.

    After putting on a new set of clothes, taking a few sips of sweet rice wine, Tie Heng packed up everything on the floor.  Especially Qiu Ainai's sachet, which is kept close to her body.  He clutched his chest and was lost in thought for a long time, then sighed and sat down cross-legged again.  Calm down and concentrate, and start exercising again to heal your injuries.

    In this way, he stayed in the long house in this side courtyard for nearly half a month.  In addition to concentrating on healing the injury in the first few days, the injury gradually improved.  After recovering a little strength, Tie Heng took advantage of the night to sneak into other courtyards of the mayor's mansion.  On the one hand, I got some water from the kitchen and other places to eat, and on the other hand, I also inquired about news from the outside world.

    Hiding in the darkness, eavesdropping on the chats of the maids and male servants, Tie Heng learned a lot of the mayor's private gossip, such as which room the mayor often spent the night in his concubine's house during these days, the eldest lady and several others  The concubines were jealous of this, and the mayor spent a lot of money to invite the bodyguards and demon slayers who lived in the inn to help guard the town, which made him feel pain in his body for a long time, and he didn't even feel good about eating.  When he was in a bad mood, he had a fierce argument with the eldest lady and so on.

    In addition, Tie Heng also learned that the government's blockade of road passes has been lifted, but patrols and inspections by county soldiers, yamen, and militia groups from various places are still very strict. Especially in Tianfeng City, a Tianyu Guard has been stationed, and the whole city still maintains this  under military control.

    This news made Tie Heng a little sad. He also planned to sneak into Tianfeng City and find Tang Tang to explain the misunderstanding. There was also Qiu Ainai. He couldn't attend the girl's funeral, but he wanted to know where Qiu Ainai's cemetery was. He wanted to pay homage. Now  I had to give up these thoughts and honestly fled to a foreign country to avoid arrest by the government.

    After almost half a month of treatment, a lot of elixirs were used, and another strain of Bai Yuntan was also used by Tie Heng. His injuries were barely cured by 50 to 60%, and the rest were mainly bones, organs and meridians.  Internal injuries on the acupuncture points are more difficult to heal. The only way is to slowly nurse them back to health, or to find some high-grade healing elixirs.

    At this time, it was no longer useful to stay here. Tie Heng cleaned up the traces of his life in the long house, and then used the shape-changing veil to transform himself into a short and thin man in his thirties with ordinary appearance.  The clothes were quite shabby, and since the horizontal knife could not be stored in the storage bag and was not affected by the shape-changing veil, Tie Heng simply wrapped it with two or three layers of rags from beginning to end and carried it on his back.  It makes his whole image look likeA low-level demon slayer who has not had a very successful life.  This kind of person is very common everywhere nowadays and is rarely suspected.

    Tie Heng climbed over the wall and left the side courtyard, walked through two alleys and came to the street.  Because this town is close to the official road, there are many merchants coming and going. The government lifted the blockade of the road, and people came and went in the market, restoring a somewhat prosperous scene.

    Tie Heng walked around the town along the streets, deliberately bought some food, salt and other supplies from several shops, and then walked towards the west gate of the town.

    At the gate of the town, there was a row of official sea fishing documents posted on the wall on one side. Tie Heng walked closer and looked up, and saw his own shadow.  There are also portraits of Liu Zang, Qian Ren, Long Hao and Gongsun Bian on both sides. The bounty for the first three is as high as 200,000 gold. Tie Heng and Gongsun Bian are worth 50,000 gold regardless of life or death, even if they provide clues.  , you can also get a reward of several thousand gold.

    "You didn't expect that I'm quite valuable!" Tie Heng chuckled, then thought about whether this conspiracy would affect his former friends and classmates.  However, if you think about it carefully, most of the classmates in the class come from wealthy families. Even if they are quite close to him, it won't be much trouble.  On the other hand, shopkeeper Ma from Baoxiang Pavilion may be implicated this time.

    "Shopkeeper Ma is a shrewd man. As long as he is willing to spend money, there should be no problem in buying a safe. The worst is to seal the shop" Tie Heng felt a little sorry for him, and then thought: "Fortunately, I have this habit, important things  He took everything with him, and a large amount of materials entrusted by the Zhao family in Xiang County were left at the residence of the college. It is estimated that they have been confiscated by the government at this time. If they trace the original story, based on the family background of the Zhao family, the government will definitely  It won't be too difficult for Shopkeeper Ma to return the supplies to them Well, no matter what, I will make up for Baoxiang Pavilion's losses today, even though the source of this disaster is not mine."

    While Tie Heng was thinking about it, a group of cavalry came rushing outside the town gate. When Tie Heng saw that there was an acquaintance among the leading cavalry, he quickly stepped aside and pretended to read the documents of the seamen carefully.  The wanted notice for his arrest has been posted here for more than a month, and the townspeople have lost all interest in it. At this time, there are only a few passing demon slayers or bounty hunters watching under the wall. Tie Heng walks over,  It was just right and didn't attract anyone's attention.

    "This guy just graduated, so why didn't he go back to the King of Xiang, but stayed here in Fuzhou and became an officer in the county barracks?" Tie Heng squinted at the cavalry team from the corner of his eye.  That acquaintance was Miao Jue's nephew and Miao Qi, the direct grandson of King Xiang.  When they first met, Tie Heng didn't have a good impression on him. Later, they met several times through Miao Jue, but their relationship was lukewarm and their relationship was just average.

    Miao Qi happened to be graduating this year. Like most students from the Military and Military Branch, he was selected to join the County Military Guard after graduating early at the end of April to gain experience in the military.  Considering his status, it is rare to be able to endure this hardship.

    Miao Qi was riding on a tall horse, with a helmet on his head and a saber on his waist. He was very heroic. Looking at the mark on the armor, he was already a cavalry camp captain.

    "Looking at their appearance, they must have been patrolling through this place. Haha, the government would never have thought that I, a wanted criminal, would be bold enough to hide here to heal my wounds for so long." Tie Heng was also taking risks, and Hequan Town was far away from Tianfeng  The city was only fifty or sixty miles away, almost under the eyes of the government. Based on his situation that day, if the government really sent troops to search and arrest him from house to house, his true colors would definitely be revealed and he wouldn't even be able to escape.  Who would dare to do this without some courage?  Otherwise, you will be restless and frightened all day long, and you will not even be able to meditate for healing.

    "He must have also participated in the search. The heat is unbearable during these days, which is not easy!" Seeing that his skin was tanned and he had lost a lot of weight, Miao Qi led the cavalry group past him.  After many months, the immature student spirit in him has faded a lot, and he has gained a military temperament. Look at the cavalry behind him. They are in strict formation, with a vigorous demeanor, and they look like elite soldiers.  I guess Miao Qi put in a lot of effort on them.  And every summer, many young talents like him will bid farewell to the campus and become the new blood of the imperial court. After experiencing ups and downs, some of them will become the pillars of the country in the future.

    "But he is the king's grandson after all!" With Tie Heng's eyes, he could tell at a glance that the two uncles following Miao Qi were different from ordinary county soldiers. Their skills were much stronger than Miao Qi's. They could guess without even thinking.  It should be the master guard sent by Prince Xiang's palace to accompany this prince and grandson.

    Tie Heng smiled suddenly and saw the cavalry of dozens of people passing by. He took one last look at Miao Qi's back, but he was thinking of his aunt. It seemed that he was saying goodbye to these acquaintances and old friends. He stood silently for a while, and then  Turn around and walk through the town gate, walking towards the distance (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 76 Enlightenment

    In early autumn, the Lianyun Mountains have deep grass and dense forests. Various lush shrubs and weeds on the mountain are crowded among the woods and rocks, which serve as a natural barrier. The rugged terrain and still hot temperature, combined together, make people go deep into the mountains.  Among them, Tie Heng put in a lot of effort and suffered a lot.

    "This is a terrible place. If ordinary people were trapped in this mountainous area, they probably wouldn't have to encounter wild beasts and monsters. Just these things can kill people." Tie Heng pulled off a branch from a bush.  The dark brown branches are covered with sharp thorns, which are not only sharp, but also poisonous. What's more terrible is that they are hard and tough. They cannot be pushed down even if they are cut down. They also grow everywhere, and they are as dense as a wall.  .  You can imagine what would happen if someone or an animal got trapped in these bushes.

    Fortunately, Tie Heng was not an ordinary person. He stretched out his right hand and pointed forward. A wave of light blue wood spirit power rippled from his fingertips. "Clatter", the branches and leaves of the shrub in front slowly fell to both sides.  , forming a narrow passage that can barely accommodate people.

    "Huh!" Looking at the "alley" made up of shrubs in front of him, Tie Heng breathed a sigh of relief.  Along the way, he had to rely on magic to control plants to open roads like this. The consumption of spiritual power was also quite severe, and even Tie Heng found it a bit too much.  So he didn't even need to change his form. Anyway, he was in the deep mountains and forests, and the possibility of meeting other people was unlikely.

    Frowning, Tie Heng quickened his pace and walked forward. He had to pass here quickly, otherwise his control over these shrubs would soon be lost.

    He had only reached the middle when there was a "Crack!" sound, and the shrubs on both sides had already begun to move back towards the middle.  Tie Heng's trousers were scratched by sharp thorns and torn several times.  Tie Heng had no choice but to cheer up and lighten his body.  He spread his body skills and penetrated the bushes like a forest breeze.

    Stand still.  Tie Heng adjusted his breath for a while. Because his internal injuries had not yet healed, he did not dare to use too much Qi now, otherwise it would increase the burden on his meridians and internal organs.

    "This kind of shrub is more difficult to deal with than the ones I encountered before, and it got out of control so quickly." The shrubs had closed up as before, Tie Heng thought, and walked back to a shrub to observe carefully.

    Speaking of which, it had been two days since he entered the Lianyun Mountains, and he was heading to the Xuanling Palace according to the route he remembered back then.  There is a glimmer of hope that there is a wonderful treasure out there that has probably gone undiscovered.  Naturally, Tie Heng would not let it go.  In fact, he had wanted to do this during the winter and summer vacations of the past two years. However, he considered that his strength was not enough at that time and it would be very dangerous if he encountered a powerful demon. At the same time, he did not have enough free time, so he postponed it until today.

    "But compared with three years ago, walking in this mountain forest is not so difficult.  Investigating its origin, it is that after the frequent occurrence of space cracks, some subtle changes occurred in the world, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gradually returned to its richness.  The most intuitive change brought to the natural world is the mutation of many animals and plants.

    The shrub Tie Heng is observing now is one of them.  He went deep into the mountainous areas and found that wherever there were such shrubs, almost no animals were seen, but the carcasses and bones of animals could often be seen under the shrubs.  It seems like a wild beast breaks in.  The sharp thorns on the branches were scratched all over the body, and even the limbs were entangled, and finally turned into nourishment.

    "The vitality is very tenacious. It is worth studying or making some improvements on this basis." Tie Heng dug up the roots of the shrub.  I made a few simple tests and checked it with wood spirit power.  Learn more about the properties of this shrub.  Tie Heng felt that it had some use value, so he cut off a few sections of roots, picked some purple-black fruits, and stored them in a container with a preservation function.  After doing this, Tie Heng clapped his hands and continued his journey.

    He passed through a mountain forest again. In front of him was an open grassy slope, dotted with a few short trees, and surrounded by a stream. The bottom of the water was full of large and small pebbles, glowing white under the sunlight.  The stream is very clear and flows slowly, and you can see fish swimming under the water.  In some depths, the stream will turn into different shades of blue. Looking from the top of the grass slope, it looks like a silver chain inlaid with many fine sapphires.

    "What a beautiful scenery." As he admired the nearby stream, the distant forests, and the surrounding mountains, listening to the chirping of insects and birds in his ears, and feeling the vitality rushing towards his face, Tie Heng said sincerely  He admired and felt a little tired at the same time. Seeing that it was already past noon, he sat on the grass on the top of the slope, took out some dry food and ate a few mouthfuls, gradually becoming trance-like.

    The weather in the mountains is changeable and unpredictable.  No, it was sunny just now, but within a short while, thick dark clouds came over from the mountains to the north, and then it started to rain heavily, and the water in the creek also surged.

    Tie Heng was immersed in the wonders of nature, his mind connected with the mountains, forests, and vegetation, enjoying the vibrant music of life. He turned a blind eye to the dark clouds covering the sky and just sat there without thinking.?To take shelter from the rain, I didn't put out my true energy to cover myself, but let the rain fall on my body. In the blink of an eye, my whole body was soaked to the skin.

    Like the surrounding scenery, Tie Heng seemed to blend into the rain. He was inexplicably touched in his heart and could not help but release his spiritual thoughts.  At this moment, his thoughts were thoughtless and ethereal, requiring no effort to maintain. His thoughts spread along the water curtain connecting the sky and the earth, reaching farther and farther into the sky.

    The rain fell harder and harder, like a pouring water, thunder was rolling in the dark clouds, and lightning flashed.  But none of this could affect Tie Heng's peaceful state of mind at this moment.

    "This thunder and lightning is an atmospheric discharge phenomenon caused by the accumulation of a large number of positive and negative charges in cumulonimbus clouds." For some reason, Tie Heng did not actively think about it, but the knowledge he learned in his previous life suddenly emerged from the depths of his mind.  But immediately I had a new idea.  "I am no longer on the earth. Scientific explanations are not fully applicable in this world. Ah, what a magnificent sight"

    Feeling the huge thunder power in the clouds, violently releasing it again and again, the lightning flashed and the atmosphere trembled. In front of this power of heaven and earth, Tie Heng felt awe, but more of it was joy, an indescribable joy.  His body, mind, and soul.

    Driven by this joyful emotion, the divine thoughts rose higher into the sky and met with the thunder in the clouds.  At this moment, Tie Heng's spiritual thoughts seemed to be in line with some kind of great law.  Pulsating with this natural force, not only did it not collapse in the lightning strike.  It didn't hurt him at all, but only strengthened him.  It makes him keen and able to more clearly sense the birth and death of thunder and lightning, and further realize that thunder and lightning are violent, scorching, and frantic. It is also a manifestation of the power of heaven and earth, which is the most rigid and yang, and is a component of the natural cycle.  part.  Then, the wind blowing in the sky, the lush vegetation on the earth, and even the abundant water spiritual power in the rain clouds, many elements.  Countless changes were reflected in his heart, giving Tie Heng new gains.

    And as his spiritual thoughts continued to rise, breaking through the clouds, a huge sphere blooming with endless light and heat appeared in his consciousness. It was very, very far away, but the energy it contained was endless and boundless, as if  He is the ruler of the entire void.

    "That's the sun, right" Tie Heng thought.  His thoughts became more active: "Stars, planets, satellitesgravity, magnetic field, rotation, revolutionThe universe is vast and has existed forever. So what is the purpose of our life in this world? What is the meaning? Whether it is Tao or law, it is  What? Where is the Tongxian Tianmen?"

    For a while.  Memories of past lives come flooding back, along with all kinds of doubts about the path he is pursuing.

    And standing above the nine heavens, looking down at the earth from high altitude.  This is a huge planet that supports billions of living beings, with white clouds floating in the middle.  The outer layer is filled with fierce wind.  Beyond is the endless void, where there seems to be nothing.  But there is an obscure power fluctuation rippling all the time.  It comes from the earth, from the moon, from the sun, and from countless stars in the void.  They are affected and affect each other.  It is the existence of this power that builds a balanced system. The moon rotates around the earth, the earth rotates around the sun, and the sun also has its own trajectory, following a more powerful core.

    "How insignificant human beings are!" Tie Heng had forgotten what he had thought before, and no longer looked at and explained everything with the scientific perspective of his previous life. He was completely immersed in this indescribable and wonderful realm, using  Use your own heart and soul to interpret your own existence and the world outside you.

    Until a certain moment, a feeling of weakness came over, and the spiritual mind was quickly recovered.  A thousand miles away in an instant, just like his soul returning to his body, Tie Heng's mind cleared and he suddenly regained his consciousness.

    "Just now I was" Tie Heng was still sitting on the top of the grass slope. At some point, the heavy rain stopped and the sky cleared up, leaving only a few residual clouds hanging on the horizon.  Under the blazing sun, Tie Heng's thin summer clothes were almost dry.  There were only a few dwarf trees around that were still wet, and the water in the stream was a little turbid, mixed with a lot of things washed down from the upper reaches. There was still a bit of moisture and the fresh fragrance of vegetation in the air.

    "Has it been some time?" Tie Heng asked himself, recalling the previous scene, he couldn't help but break into a cold sweat.

    "My mother! What have I become?" Tie Heng covered his forehead, feeling terrified in his heart: "Did you inadvertently trigger your heart-beating stage's understanding of the power of heaven and earth and the natural cycle? But how could it be like this  The spiritual thoughts can actually penetrate the atmosphere, look at the stars in the universe, and overlook the vast earth. Who can do this? Even those great-spoken spiritual masters from the Xuanling Palace back then would not be able to do this at my stage!"

    Tie Heng then smiled bitterly: "Don't say that it is impossible to achieve this level in the heartbeat state, even if the soul travels during the out-of-body period, it is not so exaggerated. InBefore the soul was condensed, the soul lacked protection. What it was most afraid of when leaving the body was sunlight and thunder and lightning. I was lucky just now. Not only did I go deep into the thunder clouds, but I also faced the sun directly"

    "When I think of the previous scene of violent thunder and lightning and the scorching sun, it would be really scary if there was an eventuality and my soul was gone. If my soul was injured and turned into a stupid walking zombie, that would be really scary.  Tie Heng couldn't help but shudder, and felt lucky to survive the disaster.

    After sitting in a daze for a moment, the fear finally passed. He calmed down and began to reflect on the wonderful experience just now.  This was an analysis of the nature of all things in nature, an adventure caused by the coincidence of many factors. It can be said to be purely accidental and coincidental, and extremely risky, but it also brought him huge gains.

    It was different from his understanding of the laws of the Great Dao during the previous Qi-Returning-Liquid Perfection. At that time, he felt that he had turned into thunder and lightning, and into a violent wind. It was a breakthrough in martial arts, and it was also a physical evolution, towards a certain kind of power.  Extreme progress.  But this time, he was like a bystander, a learner.  A thief, those thunder and lightning, the wind, the rain forest.  He has a clear view of all the changes in life, and has a better understanding of the natural cycle of heaven and earth.  Then he touched the veins of these powers, and vaguely had the ability to mobilize them within a limited range, even the sun, moon and stars, and he also had a slight understanding of the more grand power system.

    "The spiritual power seems to be much deeper!" Tie Heng felt a little lighter, and several internal injuries showed signs of recovery. What surprised him even more was that the spiritual power had increased significantly in just one hour.  .

    Tie Heng sank his consciousness into the sea of ??consciousness.  The silver light mist representing spiritual power was much thicker than before, and the golden light mixed in it was also more dense, which made Tie Heng's spiritual power more than twice as strong.  As well as the three major sources of spiritual power, the emerald green trees are getting stronger and stronger, increasing by 30% in size, with lush branches and leaves, showing vigorous vitality, as if they are in a forest.  The wind roared and thunder rolled around, and the scale of the storm and thunder became even larger.  The power is also even more amazing.  In addition, there were clouds looming among the wind and thunder, and from time to time a light rain would fall on the big trees.  Then along the branches, leaves and trunks, they gather into a small pool under the shade of the trees.  The water in the pond is very shallow and the area is not large, and it will soon evaporate.  Turn into clouds, then condense into rain.  So back and forth.  It seems insignificant, but it appears.  Make this spiritual world more spiritual, vivid and perfect.

    In the sea of ??consciousness, only the gray sun remains the same, hanging there like a black hole, seemingly never changing.

    "ThisI've passed the heartbeat period now?" Tie Heng blinked a few times, feeling a little confused and a little excited.  He never expected that before he knew it, he had successfully advanced to the next level in the way of magic. After consolidating it, he would be able to hit the out-of-body stage.

    "No wonder my spiritual power and spiritual thoughts have become much stronger. Looking at the mountains and the water, I feel very different. It seems that I can control them with my will. It turns out" Tie Heng murmured to himself.

    Since that day when I broke through the practice of Qi and returned liquid, Feng Lei Zhen Qi has undergone a qualitative change. The Feng Lei Spiritual Power, which has always been complementary to each other, has also benefited greatly, and has also made great progress in the realm.  But according to his original estimation, it would take at least a period of accumulation before he could make a breakthrough.  After all, the heartbeat period is just like practicing Qi and returning fluids in martial arts. It is a major difficulty and a watershed in strength.  But Tie Heng himself found it a little unbelievable that just because he calmed down to admire the scenery of the mountains and trees, and a thunderstorm and strong wind happened to come, he had an epiphany, which caused earth-shaking changes in his method of magic.  .

    "Water spiritual roots!? It seems that there is still some power of cloud spirit" Tie Heng noticed the strangeness in the sea of ????consciousness, felt happy in his heart, and couldn't help but perform the simplest water technique.

    "One of the water arts is moisturizing!"

    A thin stream of water vapor gathered towards Tie Heng's palm, forming a few crystal droplets, slowly seeping into his body.  This spell has the effect of nourishing physical energy and eliminating fatigue, but Tie Heng can hardly feel any effect.

    "This water spirit root seems to be just a spiritual species. It is inferior to ordinary people who prefer water!" Tie Heng scratched his forehead and pursed his lips again: "Tsk, moisturizing technique is the most basic water technique.  The cast should be thousands of small drops of water, which can refresh and invigorate people, and also have the effect of treating minor injuries. Iwell, that's all."

    Tie Heng shook his head and didn't pay much attention to it. As for the vague power of Yunling, he didn't bother to pay attention to it, and instead focused on the main three systems of spiritual power.

    "This is natural resonance!" Tie Heng just had a thought and didn't consume much spiritual power. A large discharge appeared in the air around him.Elephant, electric sparks crackled, and there was a muffled "rumbling" sound of thunder, surging toward the distance like a wave.  Tie Heng turned his head and glanced at a short tree more than ten feet away. A bright thunderbolt flashed out of the air and struck the crown of the tree. Broken branches and leaves flew everywhere, igniting the fire.

    Just like the true qi liquefies after practicing qi and returning it to liquid, the natural resonance caused by this is a sign of the improvement of the level of magic.

    Tie Heng also mobilized the wind spirit power and rose up in response to his heart. An invisible air flow instantly swirled around him. Although it was not violent, the power hidden underneath the gentleness should not be underestimated.  Tie Heng had the same look. A strong wind without a source blew over the short tree. The branches swayed, and the whole tree almost broke. With such a strong wind, the flames burning on the branches were extinguished instantly.

    Looking at the charred and broken short tree, Tie Heng turned to wood spiritual power.  In an instant, the weeds on the slopes and even the trees in the distance were like joyful and adoring children, continuously gathering the vitality of the wood spirit energy and pouring it into the short tree under Tie Heng's drive.  So Tie Heng was lucky enough to witness a scene like a dead tree blooming into spring.

    Soon, the dwarf tree returned to its original appearance, becoming more leafy, thick and lush.

    Tie Heng tried a few more spells. Compared to the past, he became more comfortable in manipulating spiritual power. His affinity for the three systems of spiritual power has also reached a new height, and his connection with the nature of heaven and earth is also closer.

    "With these two rings, spells below level 30 can be cast silently, instantly, double chanted, and extremely effective. Even spells around level 40 can be greatly improved" Tie Heng stroked his right hand.  The ring on his index finger, feeling the deep power contained in the ring, made him slightly distracted.

    At this moment, there was a vague smell of blood in the air, which caught Tie Heng's attention. He frowned and looked in the direction where the smell came from, and saw a large stream of red mixed in the water in the stream.  .

    "It's blood!" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 77 Fierce Wolf (1)

    Tie Heng stood up and walked quickly to the stream. There were more blood stains in the stream. Tie Heng also saw several pieces of internal organs and minced meat and body parts coming along the water. Many fish and shrimps came out from the gaps in the rocks at the bottom of the water.  Peck and bite, enjoying a rare meal.

    "It's a human corpse!" Tie Heng raised his eyebrows slightly and opened his hand to grab it. A small whirlwind formed between his fingers and sucked a piece of minced meat up from the water flow and fell into his hand.  It was half a human palm, connected to the thumb and index finger. Tie Heng checked the cross section. The bones and flesh were torn very irregularly, as if it had been torn off by some hard and sharp object under the action of huge force.

    "This man should be a good martial artist." Tie Heng found that there were thick calluses on his two fingers and the tiger's mouth. It seemed that he had been practicing martial arts for many years, otherwise he would not have thick calluses of this shape.

    Tie Heng thought for a while and decided to go see what happened.  He threw the broken palm back into the stream, and then ran upstream along the stream.  He was very careful and did not advance along the relatively empty and easy-to-travel bank. Instead, he took advantage of the cover of woods or rocks on both sides to avoid being discovered from a distance.

    After walking for about three or four miles, Tie Heng came to the source of the stream. It was a large pool located halfway up the mountain with a high cliff on one side. Several springs flowed down from the cracks in the cliff.  It is large, can gurgling continuously, and is not as noisy as a waterfall. On the other sides are pebbled shoals, with many flowers and plants growing around it. Overall, it is a quiet and elegant place.

    "It's a pity that at this moment, the ground is covered with blood-stained minced meat and hundreds of human and animal corpses, which completely destroys the atmosphere here. The large amount of blood dyes half of the pool red.  It makes this place look more like a slaughterhouse.

    Tie Heng observed the outside for a moment and determined that there were no other living people here.  He just came out from behind the bushes where he was hiding.  Coming closer, he inspected several corpses.  His expression suddenly changed.

    "He's from the Zhenwu Association!" Tie Heng found a waist badge made of fine iron on a relatively complete corpse. The logo pattern on it was familiar to Tie Heng. It was the largest and most prestigious brand in Fuzhou.  The symbol of the Demon Slayer Group Zhenwukai.

    Tie Heng rummaged through several other corpses and found the same iron tags. There was a big word "war" on the reverse side of these waist tags. Based on Tie Heng's understanding of the Zhenwu Association, these corpses on the ground obviously belonged to Zhenwu.  A member of the Zhongzhan Hall of the Three Outer Halls.

    "Zhenwuhui Zhongzhantang is mainly responsible for various tasks of hunting monsters and external operations. They go deep into the wilderness, usually in the form of a team, with a small group of about ten people. A large group can have hundreds of people. Here" Tie  Heng frowned and glanced around. There were large and small pieces of meat and severed limbs everywhere on the ground. The corpses were almost all mutilated. There were also many wreckage floating in the pool. It was unknown how many of them had been taken away by the stream. Tie Heng could only  A rough estimate is that at least thirty people died here.

    ¡°The murderer, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t need Tie Heng to think hard.  Nearly a hundred wolf carcasses were scattered among the flesh and blood.  Most of the wolf carcasses looked like ordinary wild wolves, but others were no longer ordinary beasts.  They have obvious signs of demonization, and are more than twice the size of ordinary wild wolves. The wolf fur on their bodies is as thick and hard as iron wire.  The minions are also bigger and sharper, and they look hideous and ugly, with deformities in some parts.  Or the limbs are out of proportion.  Especially the three or four largest monster wolves, which are almost as big as horses.  The ocher-grey wolf hair is here and there in patches, as if it has leprosy.  But where there are no wolf hairs, there are large or small bone spurs and scales growing out from under the skin, which makes people feel sick and nauseated just by looking at them.

    "A hybrid monster? Or a mutated mountain wolf?" Tie Heng immediately shook his head. This was not what he cared about now. He was not too interested in these stinking and strange-looking wolf corpses.

    After walking around the pool, Tie Heng quickly concluded that the Zhenwuhui team should have come from the west. They were suddenly attacked as soon as they arrived and suffered heavy casualties in the unexpected siege.

    "They not only encountered wolves, but also some other powerful monsters, so they had such strong monster energy left! There were also these people who should have formed a formation to resist, but they were wiped out in one blow!" Because  This area is contaminated with a lot of demonic energy, so even if the insect beasts in the mountains smell the smell of blood, they will not dare to approach it for a short period of time.  Tie Heng also saw from the distribution of human corpses and the traces of wounds that some people were torn into pieces in an instant, and the monsters that attacked were very powerful and cruel.

    But not all the Zhenwu Hui people were wiped out here. Looking at the traces of battle on the ground extending to the forest to the east, it was obvious that some people survived and retreated while fighting.

    "The Zhenwu Association has sent out a group to hunt monsters. There are many experts among them, and they are extremely experienced. Being able to kill them is not something that can be achieved with just one surprise attack" Tie Heng thought about it for a moment and realized that something was unusual.  Unable to bear his curiosity, he unfolded his body skills and?Dongfang gave chase.

    Along the way, branches and trees fell in the mountains and forests, leaving very conspicuous traces of the fight. At intervals, you could see several corpses lying among the grass and trees, including those of humans and wolves.

    "Good guy!" Tie Heng saw a row of big trees in the forest, which were thick enough to be hugged by several people, lying on the ground. There were many people's internal organs and flesh and blood scattered among them. He carefully looked at the cross-sections of these big trees. There were traces on them.  Tie Heng analyzed that the huge claw marks should be the result of the owner's remaining energy after killing several humans.

    With this discovery, Tie Heng became more and more cautious. He used his wood spirit power to clear the way, and the plants in front of him got out of the way, allowing him to move silently through the forest.

    After walking for almost half a quarter of an hour, Tie Heng stopped at the foot of the mountain.  There were sounds of fighting and roaring in front, as well as bursts of powerful explosions. Tie Heng knew that the target he was tracking was not far away, so he jumped up. A group of light wind gathered under him, carrying his light body.  Jump onto the branch of a big tree.  Following Tie Heng in a few short vertical jumps, he walked through the canopy and soon arrived at the edge of the battlefield. Hidden in the shadow of the branches and leaves, he could clearly see the two sides fighting.

    This is a rugged mountainous area. The ground is mostly rocky, so the trees are sparse and there is very little vegetation.  Seven or eight humans seem to be unable to run anymore, and they are fighting with more than 20 giant wolves here, and the two sides are fighting for the ground and it is inseparable.  On a huge rock not far away, there stood a humanoid creature covered in silver-white fur from head to toe, with the head of a wolf and the body of a wolf, looking down at it in a superior manner.

    When Tie Heng saw the wolf-like monster, his eyes suddenly shrank, and he was shocked.

    "It's General Silver!" Tie Heng will never forget that in the snowy winter, he followed a team organized by the college to explore a piece of dirt. As a result, he encountered two silver demon wolves on the mountain peak of the dirt, and was chased by one of them.  There was no way to escape and he almost died.

    When he thought of this, Tie Heng immediately remembered what he said when he met General Ren Xia of Hu Ben Wei Zhu Kingdom. He looked at the human wolf in the distance again and suddenly realized something.

    "Ren Xia said at that time that he only killed the male Silver Warrior, and the other female wolf escaped. Could it be this one!?" Tie Heng saw that the humanoid demon wolf only had half of its left arm, which was missing.  Below the elbow, from his angle, he could clearly see a huge scar on the back of the humanoid wolf from the right shoulder to the left lower back. It was obvious that the humanoid wolf had been seriously injured.  Seeing the long and thick scar, Tie Heng thought of Ren Xia's blood sacrifice weapon, the giant sword that looked like a door panel.

    "That's right!" In the Taiping years, in the Middle-earth China, terrifying monsters were rare, so Tie Heng believed that it was the she-wolf he had seen back then.

    Just as he was thinking this, the humanoid demon wolf in the distance seemed to sense something. It turned its head, its green eyes flashed with cold light, and its sharp eyes were like knives, swiping towards Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng quickly looked away, not daring to stare at it anymore.  At the same time, I feel relieved. From the reaction of the humanoid demon wolf, it can be seen that after it was severely injured by Ren Xia, although it had a chance to escape, the injury has not healed yet, which caused its strength to be greatly reduced.  Otherwise, a terrifying-level demon, equivalent to a human master of level three or above, would have noticed Tie Heng's attention just now.  There is no way those people from the Zhenwu Association could escape here from the water pool. They alone could kill all the demon hunting team in a very short period of time.

    The humanoid demonic wolf obviously did not notice where Tie Heng was hiding. It just wandered around twice with some doubts in its eyes, made an unexplained grunt in its throat, and then turned its attention back to the battlefield.

    Tie Heng squinted his eyes and looked at it a few more times. This human wolf was almost a head taller than him. Compared with the male wolf back then, it looked a little thin. This may also be because it was angry after being seriously injured.  Caused by blood loss.

    "Some high-level demons can change into human forms. It looks like a bitch." Tie Heng's face became a little weird.

    It has to be said that the humanoid form that the wolf maintains at this moment, except for the silver fur, is actually very similar to the body of a real human female.  Long legs, wide hips, slender waist, large breasts, narrow shoulders, and a wolf head. The facial features are also very similar to humans. The cold and wild nature reveals the femininity and delicacy of women, plus a pair of pointed wolf ears, sharp claws and a fluffy hair.  The long tail had a different kind of appeal, which made Tie Heng's train of thought go astray.

    Tie Heng then moved his eyes away and landed on the dozen giant wolves.  Similar to those seen among the wolf corpses before, the remaining giant wolves are all mixed-blood half-demon. Among them, some of the largest ones seem to have the demon blood in their bodies fully stimulated, and their shapes have been fully demonized.  There are only sparse short hairs on it, but they are covered with scales of messy colors. There are many curved bone spurs on the joints, spine, forehead and chin.The rows of fangs and the sharp claws on the limbs are long and sharp, and can easily tear apart rocks.  Moreover, their speed and strength are much stronger than others of their kind, and they pose the greatest threat to the seven or eight members of the Zhenwu Association.

    On the human side, as the full-time demon hunter in Zhenwuhui, a group of demon-slayers, there will naturally be no weaklings.  These seven or eight men can survive to this day, and they are the elites of the entire team.  In particular, two of the leader-looking people have strengths above the fifth level. The weapons they use are also Noble Phantasms, and they have all released their spirits.

    "Chen Ping and Li Jikang, it turns out they are the two of them!" Tie Heng felt familiar as soon as he saw the two people. After a moment of recall, he remembered the identities of the two people.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 77 Fierce Wolf (2)

    Chen Ping and Li Jikang are the principal and deputy hall masters of the War Hall. Tie Heng has dealt with some people from the Zhenwu Association and has received several commissions for refining magical weapons. He has met these two people a few times, but he didn't have a deep impression of them.  , but I didn¡¯t expect to meet them again at this time and in this place.

    In Tie Heng¡¯s memory, Chen Ping was a fourth-grade stick master, while Li Jikang was a fifth-grade earth and fire magician.  At this moment, both of them used all their abilities.  The strength displayed seems to be slightly higher than their grades.

    Chen Ping is in his forties and has an average appearance, but his expression is strong and his eyes are bright, as if there are unyielding flames beating.  He is not tall, but is very strong and strong. He is holding a long stick as thick as an goose egg in his hand. It looks dark, the head of the stick has edges and corners, and is very hard. The texture is like rock, but  During the swing, he has the toughness and elasticity of wood. Under the control of Chen Ping's hands, it is extremely lethal. Several giant wolves hit by him had broken bones and cracked muscles and howled miserably, and they did not dare to approach him again.  .

    The release spirit of Chen Ping's stick-shaped treasure is a very powerful stone and wood giant beast. It is twice as big as a giant wolf, looks like a tiger or a leopard, and its whole body is wrapped in thick skin.  Among the rock armor, there are many vines clinging to the outer layers and gaps between the stone pieces, which are like blood vessels but are extremely tough, giving the stone and wood behemoths stronger defense.

    Although the giant stone and wood beast looks bulky, it is actually quite agile. It is not much worse than the giant wolves around it, and it is infinitely powerful. It can also display several innate abilities, such as the vines on its body that can wrap around and tie up enemies, or attract nearby enemies.  The earth and stone to repair the damage suffered by oneself, the ability to continue fighting is nothing to say.  The more they fight there, the more ferocious they become.

    For those who survived, the existence of the stone and wood beasts was a solid and reliable human shield.  He blocked seven or eight giant wolves that rushed from one side.  Even when under siege, it went on a rampage.  Without flinching, he roared and clawed and bitten with several giant wolves, causing stone fragments and flesh to fly away.  The skin of the giant wolf is indeed thick and tough, and it has scales, but no matter how hard it is, it can't be as hard as the stone of the stone and wood giant beast. How can it get an advantage? Instead, it gradually falls into a disadvantage.

    ??Looking at Li Jikang again, he looks about the same age as Chen Ping, and his weather-beaten face also shows a tough look.  As a magician.  Naturally, he was protected by everyone, so that he could cast spells with peace of mind.  He is also a person who has weathered many storms. He remains as calm as ever in this life and death situation. He constantly blesses Chen Ping and his subordinates with buffing spells such as stone skin, brute force, and rock to maintain the strengthening of everyone's defense, strength, and endurance.  At the same time, his other type of fire technique is the sharpest killing method among everyone.

    The giant wolf has a strong body. Except for Chen Ping and the stone and wood beast, it is difficult for others to effectively kill it. It all relies on Li Jikang's fire skills at critical moments to make up for this shortcoming.  He also rescued his subordinates from danger several times and repelled the intrusion of giant wolves, maintaining the integrity and stability of the defense line.

    Li Jikang kneaded the secrets with one hand and shook his precious phantom with the other.  Circles of scorching fire spiritual power and thick earth spiritual power rippled out, endlessly replenishing his spell-casting consumption.  This magical treasure is shaped like a lantern, and it doesn't seem very delicate and beautiful in appearance.  It looks like it was randomly kneaded out of a lump of plaster, with a lot of small black stones mixed in.  As a result, the color is mottled and the impression given is even more crude.  In the eyes of ordinary people, it can be said to be rough, even clumsy.  But in the eyes of experts, the appearance is not that important. Just because it exudes huge spiritual power of the earth and fire elements, there will be no contempt for it.

    The release spirit of this lantern is a lava monster. In its normal state, it looks like a pool of dark red magma emerging from the ground. It occupies an area of ??less than half a foot. From time to time, it tumbles "Goop! Goop!"  , some bright white lava splashed out, and the billowing heat wave made those who approached feel like they were falling into a furnace.

    The beast monster did not join the battle group. It followed Li Jikang's order and guarded its master. While acting as a protector, it used its own magic to support the battle ahead.

    Whenever it launches an attack, flames spurt out first, and then the magma rises high, quickly condensing into a huge upright lizard. It is as tall as an adult. The outline of its upper body is very clear, but its lower body is still  The flowing magma looks quite weird, but this is its true form.

    The pair of eyes of the monster monster are two rolling masses of bright white lava. Its body color is due to the temperature difference and the sputtering of some magma from time to time inside. Therefore, the red color of different shades, light and dark is constantly changing.  Its only upper limbs are like human hands, long, powerful, and very flexible. It can bend and stretch in all directions. It can also ignite a large ball of flame in the palm of its hand, and then throw it out, accurately and quickly, with a very long range.  In the distance, several giant wolves burned the ground and burned their flesh to pieces.

    In comparison, the other men can only play supporting roles.  Normally, they would be considered passable masters, but now they are surrounded by such a group ofGiant wolves larger than calves surrounded and attacked them. Each giant wolf was no weaker than them. They were also ferocious and bloodthirsty, and they had a numerical advantage. They were exhausted from running for their lives.  Fortunately, Chen Ping, Li Jikang and the two Shilings were the backbone of the team. They not only maintained the situation, but also gradually gained the upper hand.

    "These giant wolves are so weird. Although the demon power in their bodies is powerful, it is chaotic. Could it be" Tie Heng clearly felt that the aura of those giant wolves was very unnatural. After thinking about it for a while, he figured out the reason.  "The female wolf must have used some kind of magic to induce the demonic bloodline of these giant wolves, and also did some strengthening to promote it. Otherwise, demonic wolves of this level can barely squeeze into the beast level at most, and they cannot be so powerful.  .¡±

    Tie Heng's eyes turned back to the silver warrior, stared at it for a moment, and cursed in his heart: "What a cunning and vicious guy!"

    Until now, both humans and beasts have been fighting, almost everyone has been injured, but there has not been a single dead person.  On the human side, there were two masters in charge, covering for the subordinates, so there was no attrition.  As for the wolves, the silver warrior always lets out a low howl at critical moments. The howl is like a golden drum command. Those giant wolves will advance and retreat in an orderly manner upon hearing the sound. Those who are injured and exhausted will temporarily withdraw from the battle group.  The wolf itself has a strong regeneration ability. The silver warrior released a few more rays of demonic power into their bodies, and the injuries healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, they were able to join the fight alive and fierce, and even more vicious than before.

    Tie Heng was so discerning that he could see the clues after a brief observation. The silver warrior seemed to be healing the giant wolves, but in fact it was using magic to forcefully activate their physical potential to drain their vitality.  At the cost, combat effectiveness is increased in a short period of time.  These giant wolves were not aware of it, but instead fell into a state of frenzy, rushing and attacking without fear of life or death.

    "This bitch's vicious method is to use those giant wolves as cannon fodder to weaken the opponent's resistance!" Tie Heng thought so while also realizing that the silver warrior's strength was damaged more than  It was much bigger than he had expected.

    Based on Tie Heng's understanding of demons, as a high-level being of the Xiaoyue Demon Clan, General Baiyin has always been aloof and likes to live alone. How could he take these half-blood half-demon seriously? It was only because he was seriously injured that he had no choice but to  Only under certain circumstances will a wolf pack be gathered to guard the door for it and hunt for food so that it can concentrate on healing.  At this moment, these giant wolves have become the best tool to weaken the enemy's combat effectiveness. This shows that the silver warrior lacks confidence and is very afraid of Chen Li and the two of them, so he has to use such methods.

    Tie Heng saw this, and the experienced Chen Ping and Li Jikang also saw through the reality of General Baiyin.  Originally, they were prepared to fight steadily under the watchful eye of the opponent, but now it seems that if this continues, these giant wolves will be enough to drag them down. When the time comes, the Silver Warlord will take action again, how can they resist it!  ?

    "Kill!" Chen Ping shouted loudly, and suddenly exerted his strength. The person followed the stick, and the stick danced with the person. A shadow of the stick rushed straight into the wolf pack in front of him.  "Bang! Bang!" There were several muffled sounds in succession, as if they were defeated, followed by howls and moans, and several giant wolves were hit by long sticks.  This time, Chen Ping attacked with all his strength, without any reservation. The force of the stick penetrated his body. Several giant wolves were not knocked out, but collapsed on the ground. Blood gushed out from their mouths, ears, eyes and noses.  He didn't even have the strength to get up.

    Chen Ping also used up all his energy, and his movements were stagnant.  Fortunately, the giant stone and wood beast pounced in time, blocked the two giant wolves, and then knocked them away, giving him a chance to breathe.

    Chen Ping's new strength was born. Without looking back, he swung a stick with his backhand and hit a giant wolf in the nose that wanted to sneak attack from behind. It was immediately beaten to pieces and half of its teeth flew out.  The giant wolf said "Ouch!" and fell limp to the ground. It was obviously in great pain, and its whole body was trembling violently.  Even so, it still wanted to attack, clawing at the ground and roaring wildly, and squirming forward. It seemed that it was completely crazy. Chen Ping had to give it a stick and knocked the wolf's head into pieces.

    Another giant wolf followed and rushed towards him. Chen Ping turned sideways and drew out his stick. The long stick turned into a black light and stabbed the shoulder of the giant wolf. There was a harsh sound of bone shattering and the giant wolf tilted its body and flew back.  The giant stone and wood beast rushed back just in time, and swiped its claws on the giant wolf's lower back, tearing open the flesh and breaking the lumbar vertebrae.  The giant stone and wood beast opened its mouth and grabbed the giant wolf's neck. It closed its upper and lower jaws and bit it into two pieces.

    Chen Ping and the stone and wood beasts used their full strength, and Li Jikang also used his real skills.  They were old partners and were used to cooperating with each other. They didn't even use secret codes. As soon as Chen Ping made a move, Li Jikang knew how to cooperate.

    He bit the tip of his tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood into the lantern.  The flames burning in the lamp were rising high, and the earth-fire spiritual power emitted became more and more powerful.

    In front of Li Jikang, the flames on the beast monster were flying wildly, and then they rose from the pool of magma underneath.??A circle of drums swayed all the way to its mouth.  It opened its mouth and spit out a continuous stream of lava, covering its head and face in the wolves.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 77 Fierce Wolf (3)

    The lava spilled, and for a while, screams were heard accompanied by the burning sound of "Chi! Chi!", and an unpleasant burning smell filled the air.  [ ]

    When the lava monster stopped spitting, its size had shrunk by one-fifth, and it looked a little weak. It slowly retracted into the pool of magma on the ground.  Look at those giant wolves again. Because they were distracted by the attack of Chen Ping and the stone and wood beasts, most of them fell into a crazy bloodthirsty state and were unable to react in time. In addition, the magma sprayed quickly and quickly, and the coverage area was also small.  In Guangzhou, nearly ten giant wolves were buried under a thick layer of magma, and the remains of several giant wolves were exposed at the edge. They were burned beyond recognition and were too miserable to look at.

    "Kill!" The chief and deputy hall masters showed off their power, and the remaining men were naturally morale-boosted and took advantage of the situation to launch a counterattack.

    Chen Ping took advantage of the gap opened by the lava monster, and headed straight for the Silver Warrior together with the stone and wood beast!

    "Monster, take the move!" Chen Ping suddenly jumped up high, and while waving his arms, a long stick spread out across the sky, blowing away several giant wolves that rushed to intercept. The stick was like a stick in mid-air.  Suddenly, a towering tree seemed to have fallen down, its momentum was astonishing.

    The giant stone and wood beast launched its offensive earlier than its master. It flew up, its claws and fangs appeared, and pounced and collided, just to disrupt the target's position.  At the same time, the vines on his body spread out, like a big net, covering him from all directions.

    General Silver seemed to be surprised by their sudden outburst, but he did not panic. He just pulled out a cold and cruel smile, which appeared on the face of the wolf that was close to a human woman, showing an indescribable evil and coldness.

    It has been locked by Chen Ping's energy at this moment, and the giant stone and wood beasts are rushing towards it desperately.  Not far away, Li Jikang was preparing a spell, even if it pulled away to dodge.  They will also be hit by violent spells.

    His eyes flickered slightly, and a ruthless look flashed across the eyes of the silver warrior.  It raised its head to the sky and let out a wolf howl, and it went all out. The dark demon power rushed out of its body, surging and exploding like a beacon.

    "A critical stick!" Seeing that the giant stone and wood beast was about to hit the silver warrior, Chen Ping came to kill him from the air, roared with enthusiasm, waved his arms, and the shadow of the stick disappeared all over the sky.  The only thing left was the long black stick in his hand, with the force of the mountain toppling and the earth torn apart, as if it could smash everything, unstoppable, and he smashed it down on the head.

    The giant stone and wood beast had already pounced on General Silver, with an impact that could make a big hole in the mountain wall. However, General Silver was motionless, but the giant beast of stone and wood then bit its right shoulder, its giant claws  It also pierced its chest and abdomen.  Dozens of thick and long vines also wrapped it tightly.

    The moment the long stick reached its head, a black light tore through the vines, and then penetrated half of the body of the stone and wood beast!  That was General Silver's right arm, and the sharp claws at the top of the five fingers grew more than a foot long.  The black demonic power was like substance, forming a huge cone shape and colliding with the falling stick heads.

    "Boom!" A loud noise.  The ground shook a little.  Under the surging energy, gravel splashed everywhere.  Dust and stone debris flew all over the sky, and the remaining energy scattered several giant wolves flying away.  The other people and the giant wolf also scattered in panic, avoiding the flying gravel.

    "Damn it!" Li Jikang cursed secretly.  The rising dust blocked his vision, and he could not see the situation on the other side at all.  Feeling something was wrong, he couldn't help but take two steps back.

    "Lao Li, be careful!" Chen Ping suddenly shouted in panic from the flying dust.

    Unfortunately, his warning came too late.  A black shadow had already rushed out. It was as fast as lightning and headed straight for Li Jikang.  The two men blocking the front were scratched by it, just like torn pieces of paper swept away by the strong wind, turning into countless pieces of meat scattered in the air.

    "Stop it!" Li Jikang was shocked. The black shadow was none other than the Silver Warrior.  It has now returned to the form of a wolf. Although its body is not as big as a giant wolf, it is more powerful and powerful.  However, its body was covered in scars, with bite marks and claw marks on its shoulders, chest and abdomen. Three claws were broken off its originally sound right forelimb, and its soles were also in pieces. You could tell at a glance that the injuries were serious.

    But even with such a serious injury, it was covered by the dust and flew toward him at an extremely fast speed. It didn't even give Li Jikang time to react, and it had already rushed in front of him.  The spell Li Jikang had prepared could not be cast now. He had prepared an offensive fire spell with huge power, but it was so close and if it was released, he himself would be affected.  As a last resort, Li Jikang had no choice but to order the lava monster in front of him to stop the Silver Warrior, while he himself retreated backwards, dispersed the original spell, and applied protective earth spells to himself instead.

    Li Jikang just wanted to save his life. Fortunately, the lava monster in front of him had the same mind as his master, so he responded immediately.  Taking the pool of lava as the midpoint, the ground cracked on both sides, and then it looked like a small volcanoThe eruption caused a heat wave, and the magma surged from the cracks, rising straight out of the ground to a height of more than two feet, forming a lava wall of fire that was five to six feet long.

    Li Jikang felt a little relieved. As long as he delayed for a moment, he was confident that he could protect himself tightly and the remaining four subordinates could gather together. More importantly, Chen Ping would also have time to return reinforcements.

    But no one expected that when facing the wall of scorching lava fire, the silver warrior would not dodge or dodge, but directly hit it and passed through it.  He threw himself in front of Li Jikang, raised his neck, opened his mouth and bit the lantern. His sharp wolf teeth smashed the treasure into pieces, and large amounts of earth and fire spiritual power burst out from between his teeth.  Its only right forelimb also swung out, and its damaged claws scratched Li Jikang's abdomen.

    Li Jikang screamed and fell back. He touched his stomach with his left hand and saw a sticky, moist patch of heat. He lowered his head and looked again. His abdomen was torn open diagonally, and a large portion of his intestines leaked out.  There was no trace of blood on Li Jikang's face, and his expression was full of pain, despair and disbelief. He was holding the exposed intestines and wanted to stuff them back into his stomach. He was still pinching the knot in his other hand and chanting mantras silently in his mouth.  , seems to be continuing to cast spells.  But in the blink of an eye, his legs weakened and he fell face down to the ground.  Blood spread from under him, and his body twitched several times in succession, and slowly became silent.

    The person died, the precious phantom was destroyed, the wall of lava collapsed, the magma flowed back to the ground along the cracks on the ground, the soil was turned, and the cracks closed as before.  In just a few moments, there were only a few scorch marks and a shallow pit left on the ground. The pit was filled with molten mud and rocks, still steaming out, and the lava monster had disintegrated and died.

    "Old Li!" Chen Ping came out of the dust and saw Li Jikang on the ground. His figure suddenly froze, and he opened and closed his mouth a few times before crying out sadly.

    At this time, he had a gray face and disheveled hair, and the clothes on his upper body had turned into pieces of cloth, revealing his strong torso and arms.  But in his hand, the solid long stick had been broken off, and the remaining part was full of cracks. His hands were shaking uncontrollably, and the tiger's mouth was also cracked.  There were still bloodshot eyes hanging from the corners of his mouth and nostrils, his eyes were red, and his eyes were almost split open due to the mixture of grief and anger.

    The silver warrior in wolf form slowly turned around. It looked even worse than Chen Ping. It only had three legs. Just now, it had left several scars on its body.  magma.  Even with demon power protecting the body, there were still many places that were burned through by the hot magma. The sound of burning skin and flesh could be heard endlessly, and the scorching burns were shocking.

    The Silver Warlord shook his body vigorously, shaking off the magma that had not yet solidified, and let out a series of "†å†å!" sounds when it fell to the ground.

    Seeing the situation of the battle over there taking a turn for the worse, Tie Heng, who was hiding among the leaves, couldn't help but sigh. He said to himself that the demon was indeed powerful and brutal. Even if lava blocked the way, he would dare to rush in. If it were a human, he would have the same strength.  It is a desperate act in the face of danger. This kind of crazy behavior will probably be stopped by reason.

    In a blink of an eye, Tie Heng saw the flying dust quickly dispersed in the mountain wind, revealing the scene where a man and a demon were fighting with all their strength.  The huge rock where the Silver War General was standing just now and the surrounding rocks were gone, with only some broken rock fragments spread on the ground.  There was also the giant beast of stone and wood, half of its body was missing, and it lay motionless there. It no longer had the vitality it had before. It was as lifeless as a rock surrounded by dead vines. It was still gradually decomposing from beginning to end, into tiny pieces.  The servants peeled off, fell to the ground and disappeared into the soil.

    "Ashes to ashes, soil to soil!" Tie Heng muttered. He knew that the demonic soul of the stone and wood beast had dispersed, and the stick-shaped treasure in Chen Ping's hand was almost destroyed. Even if it was repaired, the gain would outweigh the loss.  It's better to refine it again.  And Shi Ling was defeated, his precious phantom was damaged, and Chen Ping himself suffered backlash. His injuries were more serious than those of the Silver Warrior who looked even more miserable. And without Li Jikang, his strongest supporter, the situation on the Demon Slayer's side was in dire straits.  Not good.

    "Damn it!" Chen Ping stared at General Baiyin not far away, trying his best to maintain his composure and momentum on the surface, but his heart was full of bitterness.

    Judging from the performance of Silver Warrior chasing him all the way, Chen Ping knew that his strength was still one or two points behind his opponent, but he tried his best to hurt both sides in order to create a chance for Li Jikang to take action.  Powerful monsters slain.  After all, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, a silver warrior who is seriously injured and his strength is severely damaged, a terrifying level demon.  Being able to hunt such high-level monsters can bring them not only money and wealth to these demon-slayers, but also prestige and honor that are difficult to measure in gold and silver. He can't help but be moved, and he can't help but  Don't risk your life.

    But he originally had a good idea, but he underestimated the cunning of this silver warrior.  At the moment when the two of them were fighting, the Silver War General secretly released the piece of flesh under the Demon Power General's feet.The rock turned into powder, which stirred up the dense dust all over the sky. With the help of the cover of dust, it not only avoided Li Jikang's magic attack, but also shortened the distance. It even sacrificed injuries for lives regardless of the cost, and eliminated them in one fell swoop.  The removal of the magician who threatened it the most also reversed the situation on both sides.

    "I can't even use 50% of my skills now, what should I do!?" Chen Ping adjusted his breath while his mind was racing. He glanced to both sides a few times and saw the remaining giants.  The wolf surrounded him, and another chill ran down his back.  Look at the silver wolf again. The opponent is in full force, with demonic power rising from his body. Even though he is so far away, his skin still feels pain like needles. His heart is awe-inspiring. The courage to fight to the death just now is no longer there.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 77 Fierce Wolf (4)

    "Hand over the fragments you obtained earlier." Without warning, the Silver Warlord suddenly spoke human words.  This sentence was directed at Chen Ping. Silver Wolf looked down upon the four men who gathered around him.  Its tone was sharp, with a cavity-like resonance noise, which was extremely weird and uncomfortable in the ears, but at least the meaning was expressed clearly.

    Chen Ping was startled when he heard the words, and seemed a little unable to react. Fortunately, he quickly remembered something. His slightly trembling hands reached his waist and covered the mouth of the storage bag. However, he made no further movements. Instead, he frowned and stared.  Flickering and silent.

    The four subordinates who were still alive gathered on both sides of him, forming a circular formation.  Each one of them had a look of fear on their face, and they were breathing heavily. They were dripping with sweat. They must have been very tired.  Hearing General Baiyin's words, they were a little confused at first, but after thinking about it for a moment, they looked at Chen Ping uneasily, and one of them even reminded him impatiently: "Hall Master  , it may be talking about the thing that Meng Er got in the morning, and put it into storage for you at that time"

    "Shut up!" Chen Ping yelled angrily. The latter shrank in fright and did not dare to speak any more. However, he looked at the several giant wolves surrounding him, as well as the silver warrior lying in a pool of blood.  The deputy hall master, and then thinking of those companions who were torn to pieces and bitten to pieces, he felt flustered, his mind was filled with the desire for life, and he just hoped to save this little life.

    "Is this what you want?" Chen Ping spoke at this time. He was still hesitant, but he still took out a crystal fragment the size of a fingernail from his storage bag.  I shook it in my left hand and held it in my hand.  As if it would fly away if someone took one more look at it.

    ¡°Aww¡­¡± General Silver roared excitedly, not just him.  The giant wolves around him also roared, their eyes focused on Chen Ping's hand, and they were preparing to pounce on him. Their reaction was even more intense than seeing a lot of fresh meat after three days of starvation.  The Silver Warrior had to roar several times before suppressing their commotion.

    Staring at Chen Ping's left hand, the silver warrior's green eyes were full of ecstasy and greed, and his intention to take it as his own could not be more obvious.  Tie Heng, who was hiding in the darkness, also had his eyes flashing, but what he showed was not greed.  But surprised.  The dark red crystal fragment was no stranger to him. There were two similar fragments in his storage bag.

    "Demon God Crystal Bones!" Tie Heng blinked, a strange feeling welling up in his heart.  "Hey, I really have a fate with this thing. How come I can run into it everywhere. But where did they find this fragment? At that time, the crystal bone exploded and the fragments flew through the air at extremely fast speeds. But it was impossible to fly.  Go to this place hundreds of miles away!"

    Tie Heng was confused, and the silver warrior over there couldn't wait to scream: "Give it to me!"

    The silver warrior's face was ferocious, his breathing was rapid, and his feet were moving forward.  Because it only has three legs.  In order to maintain balance, the way it moved was quite awkward, but it also revealed its inner anxiety.

    "Slow down!" Chen Ping shouted quickly.  The person also shrank back, and the crystal bone fragments in his hands were clenched tighter.  He didn't understand until now.  His team was attacked by wolves and fell into this desperate situation.  It turned out that it was all about this piece of crystal fragment that I got by chance.

    With his knowledge, he didn¡¯t know where the fragment in his hand came from, and it was purely a coincidence that he got it.  Among the team he led, there was a hunter named Meng Er who was very skilled in archery. That morning, the team was tracking a spotted-skinned demon ape. When they climbed over a mountain, there happened to be a demon in the sky.  The crow flew by, and Meng Er saw that the demon crow was huge and worth hunting, so he raised his hand, opened his bow, and shot it down with an arrow.  I never thought that this demon crow was holding a piece of crystal fragment in its mouth, and it didn't let go when the arrow fell.  At that time, no one took it seriously. Even Chen Ping and Li Jikang only noticed that the fragments contained strong demonic power. They were a little surprised and stuffed them into a storage bag to take them back for identification.

    "Can this inconspicuous fragment bring great benefits to the monster!?" Chen Ping thought back at this moment and connected the abnormal shape of the magic crow with the crystal fragment in his hand.

    This time, he guessed correctly. You must know that ordinary magic crows are just hybrid demon birds of the demon spirit level. They mostly rely on numbers to hunt prey. They are quite weak and their body shape is not much larger than that of an ordinary raven.  But the one they shot in the morning was two times larger than the golden eagle. Its black feathers were like iron, its claws and beak were like sharp swords, and its strong muscles and bones were no less than those of a beast-level monster. It had obviously broken through its own  Rank.

    Of course Chen Ping didn't know that the demon crow they shot to death was just an ordinary member of the demon crow group a month ago. Such a huge change in a short period of time was due to its unintentional presence in Tianfeng City.  In a nearby forest, a stray dog ??was found that had been scattered that day.A piece of crystal bone fragment.  At that time, it was not even at the level of a fierce beast and had limited intelligence. It only followed its instinct to absorb the pure demon power leaking from the crystal bone fragments. As its strength surged, it broke through the limitations of its bloodline and was promoted to the level of a fierce beast.  Level, the brain also becomes smarter.  Realizing the importance of the crystal bone fragments, and fearing that a more powerful demon would discover the existence of the crystal bone fragments, it flew to the Lianyun Mountains with the fragments in its mouth, trying to find a safe place to live in the mountains, but the result was  After losing his life, the crystal bone fragments fell into the hands of Chen Ping and others.

    Chen Ping had no idea that after escaping from Ren Xia's hands, the Silver War General in front of him had been hiding in this mountain range for more than two years and concentrating on healing his wounds. Their demon hunting group happened to pass by several hills occupied by it.  The Xiaoyue Demon Clan is very vindictive. It suffered a big loss at the hands of Ren Xia and lost its partner. It hates humans to the core. When it sees Chen Ping and his team, it will naturally not let them go.

    But it was also quite cautious, secretly observing the team for a long time, assessing the opponent's strength, and formulating the best attack plan.  Chen Ping and Li Jikang in the team made it feel a little tricky, so it wanted to wait until the opponent camped and rested before launching a night attack.  But Meng Er shot down the magic crow with a casual arrow, and the crystal bone fragments also fell into the sight of General Silver.  Chen Ping and the others didn't recognize what kind of treasure this was.  But it recognized it at a glance.  At that time, it almost couldn't hold back and rushed out. It finally suppressed the shock and ecstasy in its heart.  But it didn't have the patience to wait until night.  Then he spotted the direction in which Chen Ping's group was heading, and led the subdued wolves to set up an ambush at the waterhole.  Kill the demon hunting group by surprise.  Although the casualties of the wolves were also huge, nearly a hundred mountain wolves were killed and injured almost as soon as they met, and the demonized giant wolf that it painstakingly catalyzed with sorcery also suffered many casualties, but for the Silver Warrior, the entire  The wolves are all dead, and as long as they get the crystal bone fragments, they are willing to do it.

    "You want this, right? No problem, everything can be discussed." At this time, Chen Ping slowed down his tone.  Try to sound sincere.  But here he paused, swallowed, and licked his dry lips to steady his mind.  He has now realized that the crystal fragment in his hand is definitely a great thing, otherwise it would never attract such a terrifying monster to covet it.  With this knowledge, he saw hope of survival.

    "I can give you this fragment, but you have to ensure our safety!" Chen Ping rolled his eyes left and right before continuing: "You escort us out of the mountain. As long as we get out of the mountain and we escape safely, it will be yours  Got it!"

    As soon as he said these words, it was not just the Silver Warrior.  Tie Heng, who was hiding in the treetops, was also stunned for a moment.  Tie Heng thought about it briefly and cursed secretly that he didn't know whether to live or die.  Chen Ping's request seems reasonable, but think deeper.  You can figure out his insidiousness.

    Asking General Silver to send him out of the mountain is just delaying time.  It is also a hidden murderous intention.  Zhenwuhui has more than one team every time they go into the mountain to hunt monsters, and there are also people outside the mountain to support them.  Not to mention that the crystal bone fragments will not be handed over at this time, it is still unknown whether the Silver Warrior will be able to escape the fate of being skinned and dismantled.

    "Tsk, it seems that this guy has realized the value of the crystal bone fragments, and he actually dares to do this. What a good plan!" Tie Heng shook his head. In his opinion, Chen Ping was just greedy, and  He underestimated the demon's wisdom, and he could already predict the final outcome.  However, given Tie Heng's current situation and no intention to help, he could not trust the character of these demon-slayers.  He firmly believes that as long as there are enough benefits, such people will never have any psychological burden in betraying their savior.

    Tie Hengxin said: "You can't save them and then kill them with your own hands! Otherwise, my whereabouts will be exposed sooner or later" With this, he stopped thinking about saving people and stopped thinking about it.  Think about it and wait and see how things develop.

    On the rocky slope, General Baiyin looked at Chen Ping, who was more than ten steps away. It seemed to have read through the opponent's mind. It opened its lips to reveal two rows of terrifying fangs, making it even more ferocious, and its eyes were full of coldness.  and ferocity.

    "Stupid humans, put away your little cleverness! I am the noble descendant of Xiaoyue God, don't play ridiculous tricks in front of me!" The Silver Warlord immediately let out a howl, and several giant wolves around him followed one after another.  He called out and took an attack stance, and the encirclement gradually narrowed.

    Chen Ping's four subordinates were horrified. The man who had spoken before kept shouting: "Master, master, just give them the things! As long as they retreat our lives are at stake!"

    The man was almost begging, but Chen Ping ignored him and pretended to be unmoved. He also spread his left palm and held a short stick in his right hand against the crystal bone fragment.  With the remaining energy, he pretended to hit it, and shouted fiercely: "Get away, get away from me! Are you going to kill everything? Then I will help you and smash it."If it is smashed, you will never get what you want!  "

    But his threats were ineffective. The Silver Warlord showed a mocking smile and said contemptuously: "It's just you? Human beings are so overestimated!"

    As it spoke, it twisted its waist and moved forward: "If you don't believe it, you can try it."

    The ferocious expression on Chen Ping's face was frozen there. There was no need to try it. Holding it in his hand, he could clearly feel the hardness of the crystal bone fragments. Even if he was in his best condition, he would probably be able to hit with all his strength without any damage.  .

    There was a strange "gurgling" sound in his throat, and the muscles on Chen Ping's face twitched uncontrollably twice. I don't know whether it was despair or strength. He suddenly raised his head and roared loudly: "Brothers, we have no way to survive now."  But if you leave, even if you hand this thing over, you will die!"

    Chen Ping¡¯s roar became even louder: ¡°If you die, you will die. Let¡¯s fight them! We will still be brothers in the next life!¡± (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 77 Fierce Wolf (5)

    Chen Ping roared angrily, and swung the stick in his hand, making a sound of cracking in the air, and swept it towards a giant wolf that was charging towards him. He smashed the giant wolf to the ground, splitting its skin and flesh, and flew upside down like a torn sack.  Went back.

    The four subordinates surrounding him also knew at this time that their chances of survival were slim. These men who had been licking blood with their swords for many years were almost like men who stuck their heads in their waistbands to earn a living. They had never lacked blood. Even if they were about to die, they would  Drag two people on their backs to go to hell together.  The hall master's heroic words made their blood boil even more, and also inspired the ferocity in their bones.  He brandished his sword and gun, let out his final cry, and fought with the charging giant wolf.

    However, they did not notice that Chen Ping was retreating as he fought off the two giant wolves. When his four subordinates were in a melee with the other giant wolves, he spotted a gap and quietly  He rushed out and ran down the mountain without looking back.

    There were two men who saw him running past. His hurried back was still so majestic, but their faces were as gray as death.  They couldn't believe that the hall master they respected, the hero who was so heroic just now, actually took advantage of them and escaped alone at such a moment.

    The anger in their hearts could no longer be expressed in words. There were only heart-rending screams in their mouths. Then they were thrown to the ground by the giant wolf, and their bodies were torn into pieces.  The other two men also realized that something was wrong. When they saw their companion die tragically, their will completely collapsed and they turned into blood and flesh on the ground in an instant.

    But several giant wolves did not enjoy these delicious meals. They rushed to chase Chen Ping.  Chen Ping suffered from serious internal injuries and was not good at Qinggong.  There was no way to escape.  But he was greedy for life and afraid of death, and committed the despicable act of abandoning his companions.  It was the sheer fear of death that drove him to betray the others.  Fight for that slim chance of survival.

    Unfortunately, he was quickly caught up by those giant wolves and was surrounded again.  After a while, Chen Ping's shrill screams rang out from the wolf pack. He was scratched and bitten by several giant wolves, and his body was cut into pieces and eaten. There was nothing left on the ground except large pools of blood. It was said that he died without a burial.  place.  The end was even worse than that of his subordinates.

    From the beginning to the end, Silver Warrior did not participate in the attack. It just made an attack posture. When Chen Ping turned around and ran away, all the demonic power on it was put away.  The original ferocious and cold expression was replaced by fatigue and pain, and the green eyes were even duller, without the fierce and violent look just now.

    Chen Ping was trying to save his life before, so why not!  Back then it was injured by Ren Xia's sword.  The injury has been unable to heal for a long time, and his strength has been reduced by several levels. Now he is injured both internally and externally, and old injuries have been added to new ones.  His condition worsened, and his body seemed to be falling apart, but his spirit was extremely strong.  Joy mixed with uncontrollable excitement made it howl like a wolf that couldn't be suppressed.

    "Haha. It turned out to be a fake, and it was so strong that it was hard to hold on. It actually bluffed Chen Ping. Otherwise, if it continued to fight, even if it could win the final victory, it would have to suffer more injuries and the sacrifice would be much greater than it is now.  The price." Tie Heng knew very well that the intelligence of these high-level demons was no less than that of humans, and many were even worse. At this time, he naturally had further understanding and was secretly vigilant.

    With these thoughts swirling in his mind, he took action at the same time, jumping off the branches close to the trunk, falling to the ground as lightly as a leaf, and using the cover of vegetation, he quickly sneaked down the mountain.

    The Silver War General over there is also walking down the mountain. He keeps himself up, covering up his weakness and fatigue. Although he only has three legs, his steps are quite steady, and his slightly tilted and swaying body does not harm it.  Aloof and domineering.

    At the foot of the hillside, the giant wolves fought for a share of Chen Ping's body. They calmed down for a moment, and then started biting each other.  They seemed to be going crazy. Several of them besieged one of them, acting even more ferocious and violent than before. Their claws and fangs came together to kill the giant wolf that fell in the middle, and then tore and dismembered it.  They rummaged wildly through the flesh and blood until one of them opened the stomach of the corpse and found the crystal bone fragment mixed in the minced meat.  The giant wolf had lost its normal consciousness. It swallowed the crystal bone fragment in one gulp, and the demon power in its body suddenly surged.  But the surrounding giant wolves immediately pounced on it, and the killing began again, repeating the previous process. Then another giant wolf would grab the piece and be bitten to death by its companions.  Soon, only a giant wolf covered with bruises was left at the foot of the hillside, standing there alone.

    After swallowing the crystal bone fragments, the giant wolf seemed to feel no pain. Instead, it showed an expression of excitement and comfort, looking intoxicated.  Then there were obvious changes on his body. The demonic power that was about to come out became stronger and stronger. Black air came out from the wounds, and there were sounds of bones grinding and muscles twisting in his body.  The giant wolf began to howl non-stop, with pain in its voice and a hint of joy at the same time.  In this cry, the scars on its bodyAfter rapid healing, the bone spurs and scales on the body surface fell off one after another, and then long bluish-white hair grew from under the skin. In just a few breaths, it had already changed its appearance.

    The size of the giant wolf has shrunk slightly. It is no longer as bloated and thick as before. The proportions of its limbs have also become balanced, making it appear agile and capable. In addition, the fur is thick, dense, smooth and soft from head to tail, and it is somewhat similar.  The impression given by the Silver Warrior has changed from brutal and ferocious to restrained, with a bit of elegance!

    "Wow! It's like a complete rebirth!" Tie Heng sneaked behind a nearby bush. Seeing the huge changes in the giant wolf's front and back, he was secretly amazed, and he paid more attention to the crystal bone fragments.

    "Woohoo" The giant wolf noticed that General Silver was approaching, turned around, and roared fiercely at the opponent.

    It seems that its mind has not recovered yet. In order to maintain their combat effectiveness, the Silver Warrior used magic to stimulate their life potential, speed up the regeneration of body tissues, and push them into a crazy bloodthirsty state, regardless of their life and death.  state.  At this moment, the crystal bone fragments injected powerful power into it, and further awakened the demon blood in its body. The benefits were real, and it weakened the silver warrior's mental control over it.  Even though consciousness is still in a state of confusion, its instincts drive it.  Keep this fragment at all costs.  Therefore, as soon as the Silver Warrior approached, the giant wolf lowered its body.  He put on a warning and fighting posture, grinning and letting out a threatening growl.  No fear.

    "How stupid! You only have a few drops of my holy blood flowing in your body. Now that you have changed your appearance with the help of divine bones, are you qualified to resist me?" The silver warrior walked closer and closer, with a cruel sneer on his lips and a murderous look on his body.  Overflowing.

    It is the alpha wolf of this pack, and it can kill these giant wolves that have been transformed by its magic. If it were in the past, there would be no need for it to talk nonsense and move its mind.  It can trigger the demon blood in the giant wolf's body, causing it to explode and die.  But at this time, it obviously lost the means of counterattack and had to spend more effort to deal with the opponent.

    "Ouch!" The hostility displayed by the Silver Warlord was like throwing a match into a powder keg. The cruelty and bloodthirsty factor in the giant wolf's mind was ignited, boiling in an instant, completely drowning the gradually recovering spirit.  reason.  It shot out suddenly, as fast as an arrow leaving the string.  The open bloody mouth aimed at the silver wolf in front of him and bit it, saliva flying, its screams harsh, and its momentum violent and vicious.

    But the battle ended extremely quickly.  The winner was decided almost in the blink of an eye.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,?stomped?down?to?stop,?a?huge?demonic?power?suddenly?exploded?from?his?body,?spouting?forward?into?the?air.  The shape is like a huge black wolf claw, facing the approaching giant wolf.  "Hi!" It passed through the body and cut a crack more than ten feet long in the ground.

    The demonic power, as rich as night, disappears as soon as it is released.  The black energy dissipated, and the giant wolf that had been showing its teeth and claws just now was shattered into pieces, with only some flesh, flesh, and bones left scattered on the ground.

    However, this blow almost exhausted the remaining strength of the Silver Warrior. His feet softened and he staggered, but finally stabilized his body.  It gasped for breath, and its eyes quickly searched the ground in front of it. A faint reflection in the soil caught its attention, and then its sight was fixed on the small dark red fragment.

    It rushed there impatiently, even faster than when it attacked Li Jikang just now, like a flash of silver light passing by.  But what surprised him was that a large amount of electric light burst out of thin air in the air around the crystal bone fragments, intertwining a power grid. It was too late for Silver Warrior to avoid it. It was coming at too fast a speed.  He reluctantly released his demonic power to protect his body, and then crashed into the power grid.

    "Crack!" There was an arc explosion, and sparks flew in all directions like raindrops, and the silver warrior was bounced out of the air.  The silver hair all over its body stood up straight, and there were several burnt black spots on its head, neck and right forelimb, which were the scars left by the electric light that penetrated the demonic protective layer.

    The numbness and burning pain stimulated the nerves. It flew backwards, turned over with difficulty in mid-air, adjusted its posture, and fell back to the ground in a rather embarrassed manner. It was still unsteady on its three legs and took several steps back.  .  Before it could figure out what was going on, an extremely condensed wind ball the size of a human head shot from the side at high speed, hitting its waist accurately.

    General Baiyin felt as if a huge iron ball had hit his abdomen hard, and the severe pain made him feel dizzy.  Then the wind mass exploded, and the strong air flow produced a terrifying impact, sending its huge body flying far away. It collided with the ground many times, rolled into a forest, and hit a big tree.  It stopped at the root.

    But the attacks against it did not stop there. A series of electric beams, thunder arrows, and wind blades came in hot pursuit. Chaotic sounds suddenly erupted in the woods, and broken branches and leaves were blown up.Flying into the air, splashing everywhere, many trees even fell down, making the scene even more chaotic.

    These spell attacks soon stopped. After a while, the falling leaves gradually became less and less, and the silver-white figure stood up staggeringly on the ground that was bombarded by spells and was full of scorches and cracks.

    It stood in a pile of sawdust and branches and leaves, and its body was covered with these things. There were more wounds caused by lightning and wind blades. The burning of the lightning made the beautiful fur look ugly, and other wounds were like knives.  The ax chop caused the skin and flesh to roll, and blue-green blood flowed on the ground. Bones were deeply visible in several places, and the injuries were very serious.

    ??????????????? The Silver Warrior was aware from the very beginning that it had encountered a strong enemy, but it was unable to resist the swarming spells. If it had not been obsessed with the crystal bone fragments, it might have escaped.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë

 Text Chapter 77 Fierce Wolf (6)

    After stumbling for two steps, Silver Warrior's eyes finally regained focus, and the blurred vision became clear. He turned around and saw a human being appearing where he had been ejected by the power grid just now.

    From the demon¡¯s point of view, it was a young male human being, full of vitality and very strong.  And around this human being, there is still huge spiritual power of wind and thunder. If you close your eyes and use your spiritual sense to perceive it, you will think that what is there is a thundercloud or a storm, and you can still feel it vaguely.  See, nature is responding to this human being, allowing him to summon the power of wind and thunder more calmly!

    The Silver War Admiral felt a deep sense of oppression. There was no doubt that the young human in front of him was more dangerous than the sorcerer he had killed earlier.  Therefore, in addition to the blazing anger bursting out from its eyes, there was also wariness and a hint of shrinkage that could not be concealed.

    Being stared at fiercely by Silver Wolf, Tie Heng was still smiling and full of joy.  Of course he had reason to be happy. He hid in the dark and watched a good show of the snipe and the clam fighting. Now the fisherman who came out to make a profit was really rich in benefits.

    He bent down and picked up the crystal bone fragment, and wiped off the stains and dirt on it. The dark red crystal gave off a faint and fascinating luster, and the energy contained in it was frightening.

    General Baiyin looked at the crystal bone fragment in Tie Heng's hand. His angry and frantic mood quickly calmed down, but he could not look away.  Its reason is urging it to leave quickly and stay away from this human being, but how can it be willing to give up?  It was just a little bit close to getting the crystal bone fragment.  To it, that little fragment is priceless.  Once possessed, it will gain unimaginable power.  There is also a guarantee of promotion.  For a monster of its level, this is really important.  Most high-level monsters are born with great power.  But it is also difficult to break through the boundaries of one's own rank.  Now that the opportunity is in front of him, one can imagine his conflicting feelings.

    "Aren't you going to give up?" Tie Heng was in a good mood and couldn't help but joked: "If you keep cutting off, you will be disturbed. My evaluation of you has plummeted!"

    "Human!" Silver War General roared angrily, his nose twitched a few times, his face showed a human expression of memories, and then his mood became violent: "You are you are right! You were that night  Boy, I remember your scent!"

    "Oh! Do you recognize me? Humph. I haven't forgotten you either!" Tie Heng's face darkened. After all, the experience that night was not very pleasant.

    "Human, how about you make a deal with me?" The Silver Warlord suppressed his hatred and anger, with various thoughts swirling in his heart, and finally said this slowly.

    "Deal?" Tie Heng held the crystal bone fragment between his two fingers and swung it, then raised his leg and took two steps forward, saying: "Maybe you think I don't know what this is, but you will be disappointed.  .¡±

    The eyes of the Silver Warlord shrank suddenly, and an extremely bad premonition arose in his heart.

    "Besides. Even if I am willing to make this deal with you, what equivalent thing can you exchange for it?" Tie Heng said as he took a few more steps: "I don't think you can afford this.  Price. Well, if you exchange yourself, I can satisfy you!"

    Tie Heng spread his hands and showed a warm smile full of sunshine, but the eyes of General Baiyin were cold and biting.  A chill came over me.  It sensed the impending danger and howled out the remaining thin demonic power.  It turned into several claw-shaped black lights and stabbed at Tie Heng.

    "It's so straightforward! The business deal has collapsed. If you want to grab it openly, I won't be polite!" Tie Heng stretched out his right hand and crossed it from left to right in front of his body. The movement was gentle, but the wind spirit surrounding him was fierce.  They gathered together, and with the pulling of the palms, the invisible airflow compressed into a huge crescent-shaped wind blade, and shot out horizontally with a breathtaking scream.

    The wind blade was extremely fast, cutting through the black light blocking the road almost instantly, grazing General Silver's scalp.  Behind it, in a straight line, where the wind blade passed, the trees were broken and their branches were broken, creating a wide forest clearing.  The fallen trees fell to the ground, making loud and heavy noises, which reached the ears of General Baiyin, making him tremble with fear.

    "Fourteen Wind Techniques, Noose!" Tie Heng did not need to form seals or recite incantations, the spell was completed instantly.

    The Silver War General felt his body tighten, and the invisible and colorless wind quickly surrounded its body, and then tightened like a thick rope, binding it tightly, as if there was an invisible python coiled around its limbs.  superior.

    It fell to the ground and immediately struggled violently, but the pressure on its body also increased, as if a giant python was tightening its thick body.  What's even more frightening is that "ßÚßÚ" flashes in the air.The electric light crackled, and the electric current penetrated its body, paralyzing its muscles, making it unable to exert any strength.  It also found in despair that the surrounding grass blades, vines or tree roots jumped off the ground, began to grow wildly, and then climbed onto its body, wrapping it tightly, and it could no longer break free.

    Tie Heng walked quickly to it and looked down at the silver wolf that was like a bundle of ground seeds.  He smiled slightly, put away the crystal bone fragments, opened his clothes, and took out the Hidden God Treasure Box hanging on the necklace.

    Ignoring General Baiyin's horrified look when he saw this object, Tie Heng immediately recited a verse, and the treasure box bloomed with a purple-red halo. The brilliance shone brightly, and the size quickly increased, reaching the size of an adult's fist.  same size.

    There are eighteen sections on the treasure box. When it was originally auctioned, the spirits of three demonic beasts were sealed inside. Later, the Mist Demon and the Earth Fire Toad each had their own uses, leaving only the spirit of the Thunder Giant Spirit that has not yet been used.  The other sections contain the demon souls of some phantom beasts collected that year.  At this moment, Tie Heng wanted to add a living neighbor to them.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As the realm of magic has passed the threshold of the heartbeat stage, his spiritual power has increased sharply, and it is no longer as strenuous for him to drive the Hidden God Treasure Box as before.  He continued to recite several words in his mouth, with obscure pronunciation and incredible power.  There was a flash of light on the Hidden God Treasure Box, and a string of tiny light spots emerged from one section. Each light spot was an extremely mysterious miniature rune.  They look cluttered.  In fact, it coincides with some kind of natural operation rules, and it seems to be spliced ??slowly and quickly into slender light chains.

    The light chain draws an arc-shaped trajectory in the air.  The front end quickly passed through the electric light, wind rope and grass vines, and sank into the Silver Warrior's body.  Completely depriving it of its ability to move.  The spells that entangled the silver wolf no longer had any need to exist and dissipated one after another. The roots of the grass and vines also quickly dispersed and returned to their original appearance.

    As a terrifying-level demon, Silver Warrior¡¯s tyranny is unquestionable. In such a weak state, it still struggled desperately to resist. It persisted for a long time before being torn off the ground by the magical power of the light talisman chain.  After another moment of stalemate, its powerful body began to transform into distorted and faint light and shadow, and then like stretched dough, it became more and more slender and smaller, and finally it was bound by light chains,  Inhaled into the cut surface.

    "Done!" Tie Heng checked the situation in the alien space. The Silver Warrior had fallen into sleep, and he nodded with satisfaction.  Originally, he only wanted to capture the crystal bone fragments.  But after seeing Silver Wolf's true condition, he changed his mind.  Instead of killing it, a living silver warrior is undoubtedly more valuable.

    "What a rare harvest!" Tie Heng muttered happily.

    ? ? Take back your spiritual power.  The Hidden God Treasure Box retracted to the size of a walnut, and Tie Heng hung it back on the necklace.  Then he walked briskly to the place where Chen Ping was killed, picked up a branch and rummaged around among the broken bones and flesh on the ground to find it.

    He is looking for Chen Ping¡¯s storage bag.  Although he knew very well that demon-slayers like this usually only carry necessary expedition equipment and supplies when they go on missions.  I don't take any unnecessary things like treasures with me, but I think of Chen Pinggui as the master of the hall.  There will always be some good stuff with him, and Tie Heng hopes to get some high-grade healing elixir, which is what he needs most now.  So I endured the disgusting smell and searched carefully.

    What disappoints Tie Heng is that Chen Ping's storage bag has been torn apart by the claws of the giant wolf. The various items stored in it are scattered on the ground, mixed with flesh and blood, and many of them have been damaged. It was difficult to open it.  Several bottles of intact elixirs were produced, and they were all ordinary goods.  However, in some containers containing materials, Tie Heng found a lot of fresh materials decomposed from the monsters. It seemed that they were harvested by the monster hunting group after entering the mountains, which once again gave Tie Heng an advantage.

    "Let's go and see that Li Jikang again. As the deputy hall master, he should have some private goods." Tie Heng muttered in a low voice and walked towards the mountain.  But when he returned to the rocky slope, his expression tightened. Li Jikang's body was missing.

    Tie Heng narrowed his eyes slightly and glanced twice at the position where Li Jikang had just fallen.  He saw a row of bloody footprints on the ground. The footprints extended not far, only about twenty steps away, and disappeared at the edge of a huge rock.

    "Hey, this guy turned out to be pretending to be dead, but he was so seriously injured that he couldn't have run far away in such a short period of time. He must have been hiding nearby." Tie Heng looked around with sharp eyes and at the same time released his spiritual mind to scan.  Although he made no new discoveries, he firmly believed in his judgment.

    After a while, Tie Heng sneered, as if talking to himself: "You may be able to suppress the fluctuations of spiritual power and isolate me from my search, but you seem to have forgotten one thing. Living people always need to breathe."

    Tie Heng closed his eyes and felt the movement of the wind.  Because of the fierce battle just now, all the insects, birds and animals around were scared away, and the mountains and forests were quiet.?, there is only the "rustling" sound made by the wind blowing the branches and leaves.

    At this moment, all movements and changes within a radius of tens of feet were fed back to his mind with the flow of the wind.  Soon, Tie Heng opened his eyes, a cold lightning-like light flashed in his eyes, and he turned his head and stared at a boulder on the left.

    The rock was lying on the ground. Its surface was covered with moss. It was quite large, enough to be worth four or five large stone mills.  But placed among the rugged rocks, it looks very ordinary and not very conspicuous.

    "There are injuries on your body. Your breathing is rapid and heavy. It's easy to find." Tie Heng said slowly and suddenly stamped his foot on the ground.  Centered on his foothold, a ball of electric light exploded, and three consecutive waves of small arcs radiated towards the left in a fan shape.

    These electric arcs are close to the ground, as if countless light snakes are swimming.  And when the electric arc passed over the boulder, the surface of the rock exploded. The electric arc was like a red-hot needle piercing a piece of cheese, drilling out densely packed black holes, and making a scalp-numbing sound of electricity.

    "Ah!" A muffled scream sounded from the boulder, followed by a figure coming out of the stone like passing through a water curtain.  This man had electric shock scars on his body and rolled stiffly on the ground twice.  After getting up, he waved his hands anxiously towards Tie Heng: "If you have something to say, it's easy to say it. Don't do anything!"

    "It's the art of melting one's body into stone!" Tie Heng recognized that the spell used by the man was of a low level.  But it is a very practical earth technique, suitable for concealment and lurking.  "Both of these guys are so cunning!"

    Tie Heng tilted his head and looked at the other person again. That person was Li Jikang, but he was unkempt, with a stooped body. His whole body was covered in blood and dirt, and there was a faint smoke coming from his back. He looked extremely miserable.  Tie Heng also noticed his abdomen.  The leaked intestines have been stuffed back into the abdominal cavity, and the huge wound has been closed.  But this fatal wound was not treated. Li Jikang pulled the two sides of the wound together and then used magic to turn the entire waist and abdomen skin into hard rock. Therefore, Tie Heng could see his belly through the torn clothes.  It has a stone-like texture, hard.

    "No wonder his movements just now were very awkward and stiff. It turned out that he was dealing with such an emergency, so he was very decisive." Tie Heng looked at his shaky appearance again.  Knowing that he was about to collapse, he also realized that he would have lost his strength had it not been for the serious injury that limited his mobility.  He probably used the Unearth Escape Technique to slip away long ago.

    Li Jikang felt terrified when Tie Heng looked at him. At the same time, he recognized Tie Heng and couldn't help but tremble with fear.  Screaming secretly.  He could still clearly feel Tie Heng's murderous intention towards him, which made him even more panicked.

    "We can talk about everything. Really. Please believe me, I won't tell anyone. I swear, I can swear." Li Jikang covered his abdomen, his head covered with cold sweat, his face was pale and trembling under the blood.  His voice was hoarse like sand and gravel, and his sentences were a little confused.  "As long as you don't kill me, I can pay the ransom. I have a savings in the city, which is a lot of money. I will give it all to you. Also, I can pass on news from outside the mountain to you. The government  What¡¯s going on I swear, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say.¡±

    "Really?" Tie Heng had no expression on his face, shook his head indifferently, and walked slowly towards the other party: "The proposal is very touching, but unfortunately, I can't believe your oath."

    He didn¡¯t realize that since that night, the murderous aura in his body had become much stronger.

    No, the cold murderous aura poured into Li Jikang's heart like a cold wind. Fear turned into madness, and his expression became ferocious, like a beast forced into a desperate situation, with round eyes and a crazy mouth.  He yelled: "Okay! If you want me to die, I will kill you first. Go to hell!"

    He had already made preparations with both hands, secretly accumulating spiritual power. At this moment, he waved his right hand towards Tie Heng. Under the pull of the spell, dozens of boulders on the front, back and left made a rumbling sound and pressed towards Tie Heng in the middle, like a giant stone.  A pile of pebbles gathered together in the palm of your hand.  The boulders plowed ravines on the ground, and then hit each other with a "bang".  At the same moment, Li Jikang's left hand ignited with flames, and he raised his arm and threw out a huge blast of fire. It exploded in the impact of the boulder, and the scorching fire waves surged and scattered in all directions, accompanied by flying and splashing fire.  Gravel and dust.

    Li Jikang did not check the results, but did not stop. He did not even dare to take another look, turned around and ran away.  But after running a few steps, he saw Tie Heng passing from behind like a gust of wind and blocking the front.  His body was unscathed, not even a speck of dirt or soot was stained on him.  Knowing that there was no hope of survival, Li Jikang let out a desperate howl and rushed straight towards Tie Heng regardless.

    This hysterical move surprised Tie Heng. Instead of forcibly blocking it, he turned sideways and passed Li Jikang.  The moment the two people passed each other, Tie Heng's right hand gently brushed past the other party.

    LiJikang felt an itching on his body, followed by severe pain. He realized that he was about to die. Before he had any other thoughts, all the strength in his body was released, and his consciousness was quickly shrouded in darkness. What happened next?  I don¡¯t know anymore.

    Tie Heng watched Li Jikang running past him, and then watched his body surface showing fine blood lines in a grid shape. Then his body was like a loose brick wall being pushed down hard. The whole body fell apart and collapsed with inertia.  on the ground.  The minced meat and offal, piece by piece, were cut with a sharp knife after precise calculation.  Even several of the magical artifacts and ornaments were easily chopped into pieces, and a few tiny auras flashed out.

    "Good guy, it's like Nan Dou Water Bird Fist!" Tie Heng looked at the pile of minced meat on the ground, and then looked at his right hand. He just used the Tiger Brake Claw out of habit.  , the condensed and undissipated claw force only brought up a looming wind mark, without the momentum of the roaring wind gathering before, but the destructive power has reached a higher level, making it more difficult to resist and elusive, but this killing effect,  It reminded Tie Heng of a comic he had read in his previous life.

    "I only remember that the male protagonist is called Kenjiro, but I have forgotten all the other names!" Everything in the past life has become a long-lasting memory, and many of them are blurred. When Tie Heng thinks about it now, he also has an unreal feeling.  With a wry smile on his lips, he buried these most precious memories back in his heart, and then walked to Li Jikang's "corpse".

    He deliberately avoided Li Jikang's storage bag when he took action just now, so the magic weapon was intact, but it was stained with a lot of plasma.  Tie Heng grabbed a handful of dirt and rubbed it, then opened the bag and checked the items stored inside.

    The equipment and supplies in the bag fully meet the needs of a magician for exploring in the wild. There is no shortage of magic tools, talismans, seals and the like. However, for Tie Heng, who is used to seeing good things, these do not arouse much interest in him.  A seemingly ordinary porcelain bottle cheered him up.

    In the porcelain bottle is a Chenzhu Pill, which is a high-grade Xuanzi-level spiritual pill. It is specially used to treat internal injuries. It is very helpful for Tie Heng's troublesome injuries.

    With this new harvest, Tie Heng did not stay any longer. He quickly walked around and cleared away some of the traces he left. As for the corpses and flesh and blood on the ground, he believed that after nightfall, the mountains would  The bug beast will clean this place up.

    After doing this, he continued his journey in the afterglow of the evening and disappeared into the mountains and forests to the west.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 78: Legacy Treasure

    "It's right there. You can't be wrong. Just go over the first few hills and you will find the cave leading to Xuanling Hall under the peak." Under the midday sun, Tie Heng wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at a building in the distance.  The dangerous peaks towering into the clouds, the slightly tired face showed excitement.

    But as the saying goes, you can run to death looking at the mountains, let alone in the mountains.  So Tie Heng didn't arrive at his destination until the afternoon of the next day.

    "Huh, it's been almost five days since I entered the mountain, and I finally found this place." Standing at the entrance of the cave, Tie Heng looked at the surrounding environment.  Along the way, he followed the route in his memory, but the scenery had changed a lot in the past three years, which caused him to go in the wrong direction twice and wasted a lot of time. It took a lot of hard work for him to find it.  this place.

    "Well, these traces should be from the duel between Gu Shuihan and Qu Ao!" Tie Heng saw many conspicuous cracks and potholes on the ground outside the cave entrance. Even after many years, he could still identify these.  These were all damages caused by masters fighting, from which we can also see the intensity of the battle at that time.

    Tie Heng carefully observed his surroundings and repeatedly made sure that no one was watching or prying here before he got into the cave.  But when he reached the bottom of the cave, his eyebrows could not help but frown.

    Most of the tunnel dug by Qu Ao and his gang collapsed. Looking at the traces, Tie Heng could tell that it was deliberately collapsed by someone using earth magic.  This is undoubtedly bad news for Tie Heng. He doesn't know the Earth Bending Technique, let alone the Earth Escape or Mountain Breaking Technique.

    "Damn it!" Tie Heng cursed and thought to himself, "Do you still want me to do hard work and dig a new tunnel to get out?"

    He has a strong character.  Now that we are all here, there is no result.  I won't give up easily.  He walked to the entrance of the tunnel buried in earth and rocks, and used his spiritual thoughts to investigate the situation inside the tunnel.  The ground inside had been tightly blocked by landslides, and there were several huge rocks. It was not feasible to dig out again, so Tie Heng had to find another way.

    Fortunately, Tie Heng soon discovered another tunnel behind the stalagmites on one side. It was obviously opened later. Tie Heng guessed that this should be done by King Ning or some other force.

    This tunnel is relatively smooth, except that a rock blocks the entrance, and the tunnel is also very low and narrow.  The reinforcement work of some structures was also very rough, and it looked like the excavation was done in a hurry.

    After passing through the tunnel that was dozens of feet long, the space suddenly opened up.  Tie Heng was originally worried that the interior would be damaged, but he was relieved at this time. Instead, he felt worried about gains and losses.

    "I hope those people didn't recognize that treasure!" Tie Heng thought, raised the luminous crystal in his hand, and injected more spiritual power. The soft white light emitted by the crystal became brighter and brighter, and also dissipated.  Darkness all around.

    "They really did a good job. It's like a big cleanup." This is the palace where he has wandered alone for more than a thousand years, and it is also the ruins buried deep in the mountain. But the things he was once familiar with are gone.  Said to be a dusty treasure.  Rare materials, damaged utensils, collapsed pillars, walls and floors.  The decorations or rune patterns on it had also been cut away and taken away, leaving the entire hall empty.  Even the dust is much thinner.

    "These bastards!" Tie Heng was a little angry. Even he couldn't explain his emotions at the moment.  Said he liked it here.  That was absolute nonsense, he wasn't even willing to stay here for half a moment longer.  But to say that he hates it is not entirely true. After all, he has spent dozens of times here as a human being in two lifetimes, and naturally he has developed some subtle feelings.  Although Tie Heng himself didn't believe it, this place did give him a feeling of attachment like home.  So he naturally felt very unhappy when this place was looted.

    Tie Heng subconsciously walked forward, and soon came to the center of the hall. There was a huge pit on the ground, where the Grip of Chaos used to be, but now the pyramid-shaped jade platform was gone.  .

    Tie Heng stood silently for a while, and finally sighed slightly, then started searching around with the luminous crystal in his hand.

    With his knowledge of this place, he quickly found what he was looking for.

    In one corner, there was a lot of gravel, soil, broken and decayed debris piled up, like a garbage dump. Among them were more than a dozen mutilated bones. Most of them were famous people with the ability to turn mountains and seas.  The Yanling Masters, because unlike today's magic training system, the Yanling Masters also need to strengthen their physical bodies, which also makes their bones as strong as steel under the tempering of spiritual power, and they have still been preserved after more than a thousand years.  , otherwise it would have rotted into dust long ago.

    "Excellent, those people really didn't take these bones seriously, and actually threw them together with useless debris." Tie Heng's eyes lit up, and at the same time, his original uneasiness disappeared, but he didn't go too far.  ofAlthough he was moved, his heart felt calm.

    He stepped forward, moved the bones one by one to the open space, placed them properly, and then pieced together the scattered skeletons for them, wiped off the dust, and cleaned them up.  These skeletons originally had several treasures or magic weapons on them, but of course they had all been taken away by now.  But that's not what Tie Heng is looking for. His goal has another mystery.

    "You are Cai Xuan. You are good at changing materials. I remember it correctly! Haha, when you first came to Xuanling Palace, you brought many novel thoughts and improved some commonly used utensils. The master of the palace valued it very much.  You. It's a pity that the war came so suddenly" As if he was having a heart-to-heart talk with an old friend he hadn't seen for many years, Tie Heng murmured with a smile while sorting out a skeleton.

    Having stayed in the Xuanling Hall for so many years, and then spent even longer years alone in the darkness, he knew everything in the hall very well. Even the bones and skeletons, he could distinguish them as if they were living people.  In fact, this is a matter of course. As a bystander, Tie Heng almost witnessed the most glorious years of Xuanling Palace, watching the best talents at that time join here generation after generation, from raw to mature, from young to old,  From powerful to even more powerful.

    Especially these dozen skeletons. During their lifetime, Tie Heng observed their growth and became familiar with their personalities and abilities. He knew them even better than himself.  Later, he witnessed their lives end with his own eyes, accompanying him quietly in the darkness.  If this ruins gave Tie Heng a home-like feeling.  These people are his friends.  his family.

    "Palace Master!" After clearing out the last few skeletons, Tie Heng's eyes fixed on one of them.  This is a thick frame. It can be imagined that this person must have been very tall and burly in life.  Tie Heng also recognized its identity at a glance, the last master of the Xuanling Palace.

    Tie Heng squatted next to the skeleton, reaching out to wipe away the dirt and stains on the bones. His mind was in a trance, and he was caught up in the memories of the long past. That was the day when the Xuanling Palace came to an end.

    Because of the sudden death of the old emperor.  There was no time to appoint a successor, which inevitably led to the outbreak of civil war and the collapse of the entire empire.  Those princes, princes, and many ambitious people personally ruined this great empire that was flourishing for a while, and also caused wars all over the Middle-earth China.

    As for the Xuanling Hall, as the palace that represented the highest achievement of magical power at that time, it was naturally coveted by all forces. Even within the Xuanling Hall, Yanling Master and the martial arts masters who guarded it were divided into several factions, fighting each other.  Hostility and wariness.  But the palace master was unwilling to participate in this meaningless war.  He struggled to maintain neutrality.

    Until that day, the two most powerful forces reached an agreement to equally share the numerous secret treasures and magic techniques in Xuanling Palace.  They sent a powerful coalition force, and the fortress city where Xuanling Hall was located was breached.  The palace master had no choice but to activate the Xuanling Palace's last means of self-protection and carry out transboundary space teleportation, trying to teleport the Xuanling Palace to the millions of wild mountains in the south.  To escape the war in Middle-earth.  But the traitors inside destroyed the psychic center at this critical moment, causing the transmission to be interrupted.  The huge Xuanling Hall was torn apart in the turbulent flow of space, and only the most heavily protected main hall was barely preserved.  But it is also embedded in the mountain.  None of the spiritual masters and warriors, including the palace master, survived this disaster. The space turbulence was simply not something humans could bear. Even if their bodies were protected by spells, their souls were completely annihilated in the turmoil of time and space.  If it weren't for the Chaos Orb, Tie Heng might have collapsed at that time.

    "That was the end of a great era, and this Xuanling Palace was also submerged in the long river of history" Tie Heng murmured, slowly bringing his thoughts back to reality, and re-immersed himself in this dim ruins  within.

    He lowered his head, carefully cleaned the bones in front of him, and then moved his eyes to its left hand.  The hand bones and knuckles were still intact, without much missing, which made Tie Heng smile and say softly: "I'm sorry!"

    He removed the first phalanx of the left thumb of the skeleton, which was the purpose of his trip.

    Holding this small piece of bone, Tie Heng rubbed it a few times, and suddenly read a series of difficult syllables from his mouth.  This is a spell composed of three spirit spirits. In the past, it would have been very difficult for him, but now that his spell realm has passed the heartbeat stage, his spiritual power has increased several times, so he seems much more relaxed.

    After reciting the incantation, the phalanx in Tie Heng's hand emitted a lavender light from the inside, and the gray bone on the surface quickly faded away, and the entire shape was stretched and twisted, and finally became two inches long and as thin as a pen barrel.  The cylinder has a texture that is somewhat like crystal and has a metallic texture. The whole body is bright purple gold, shining slightly. One end is slightly larger, and the other end has a few circles of small tooth-like protrusions or depressions, and there are  Miniature carving general complexThe complex pattern looks a bit like a key or a small carving. It is exquisite and full of mystery.

    "Purple Dome Jade Pivot!" Tie Heng read its name in his heart.

    This treasure is secretly passed down by each generation of Xuanling Hall masters. The newly succeeded master can reset the appearance and the secret spells that are activated, but these are not secrets to Tie Heng. He has peeped at the last master using purple.  After a few visits to Qiong Yushu, he had memorized the secret incantation. Now he wanted to remove its disguise without any difficulty.

    "It is said that this purple dome jade hub was refined by the first-generation Xuanling Palace Master Yuanshen from his own shed thumb phalanx after he attained his mastery. It then became a tradition to facilitate the concealment of this secret treasure, and at the same time  It also brings great benefits to every hall master, especially for cultivation. Hey, but if you ask me to take out the thumb phalanx and replace it with this one, I won¡¯t do it. Well, it can¡¯t be put into the storage bag, so  Put a silver ring around this head and hang it with the Hidden God Treasure Box." Tie Heng thought like this, then took off the necklace around his neck, and then took out a few tools and materials from the storage bag to prepare  Turn the gadgets in your hand into pendants for easy stringing on necklaces.

    Tie Heng did not try to activate the Purple Vault Jade Pivot. He knew very well that with his current strength, even activating the most basic functions of the Purple Vault Jade Pivot would be extremely difficult.  As for fully mastering it, it is by no means what he can do now. Even the palace master back then did not reach the power of the Holy Realm before the Yuanshen attained perfection, so it would take a lot of effort to activate it every time.

    "This gadget is a key, a scepter, and a hub. It's just that it doesn't open an ordinary door, and the power it represents is unparalleled in the world. It also means unimaginable wealth" Tie Heng held the purple  Qiong Yushu played with it for a while and then thought with some regret: "Unfortunately, I still don't have the ability to fully control it. At least I have to wait until the out-of-body realm to be able to safely mobilize part of its functions. It can be used as a super-capacity machine."  Storage bag to use"

    Tie Heng kept moving his hands while thinking about it.  He has a pair of skillful hands, and after years of training as an alchemist, his craftsmanship is beyond words. In a blink of an eye, he added a circle of silver wire to the slightly larger end of the Purple Vault Jade Pivot to make a small and exquisite base.  It is connected to a ring buckle, which can be easily hung on the necklace and easy to access.

    Then he hung the necklace around his neck without tucking it into his clothes, and was busy cleaning up the last few skeletons.  He looked around again. The thick floor tiles and boards on the ground that had been reinforced by constant spells had all been pried away. Some of the most severely damaged ones had exposed the soil underneath.  Tie Heng prepared to dig out a tomb there and bury these bones in it, which would be regarded as a final rest and allow them to continue to accompany the palace.

    "Who is it!" Tie Heng's expression suddenly changed. He felt that something seemed to be touching the Purple Vault Jade Hub and the Hidden God Treasure Box hanging on his chest. The contact only lasted a short moment, and it was not an entity, but  A certain kind of energy fluctuation, extremely weak and hidden.  But with the sensitivity of Tie Heng's senses at this time, he would never regard this as an illusion.

    "Don't make a fuss!" A somewhat vague voice directly passed into Tie Heng's mind: "This is the spirit prison box, and the other seems to be the secret key to the realm. Well, it seems to be a little different, strange" (To be completed  Please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 79 You Meng (Part 1)

    "Who is it!?" Tie Heng was shocked. With his current strength, he didn't even notice that someone was watching.

    Tie Heng stood up and suddenly burst out with protective energy. At the same time, the whirlwind and the electric grid also intertwined around him, protecting him in the middle.  However, he quickly calmed down and seemed to sense something. He reached out with his big hand and grabbed the ancient horizontal knife at his waist!

    Tie Heng took action very quickly, but before his hand touched the handle of the knife, the entire horizontal knife disappeared from his belt, as if teleporting in space, and appeared a few steps in front of Tie Heng.  Then it was suspended vertically and steadily in mid-air, as if it was being held by an invisible person.

    Tie Heng was not surprised this time. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the horizontal knife. The technique of peeping into the void was fully deployed. The true energy in his body was also surging. He could release his aura at any time and cover the surrounding area.  The spiritual power is also ready to go. Several spells have been completed silently, and a thunderous offensive can be launched with a single thought.

    "Choke!" Just when Tie Heng was on the highest alert, the horizontal sword was pulled out from the scabbard, and the previous voice entered Tie Heng's heart again.  "Your reaction is very sensitive, you noticed my presence so quickly!"

    This time Tie Heng heard it clearly. The voice was very soft and had a hint of coolness. It seemed to be a woman's voice.

    "Why hide your head and show your tail? It's better to show up and see you." Tie Heng replied calmly, his frown slightly relaxed, but his heart was not relaxed at all, and he was even more concentrated, ready to kill the other party as soon as he showed up.  Prepare.  Because this involves his biggest secret, and it is absolutely not allowed to be known to others.

    "You have hidden murderous intentions. Do you want to take action against me?" That voice revealed what Tie Heng was thinking, and Tie Heng was shocked.  But it didn't show on his face, still as calm as water.

    "Hmph. You are indeed a cruel and ruthless person." The tone could not tell whether it was disgust or appreciation. The voice didn't seem to care about Tie Heng's reaction, and said coldly: "If I wanted to kill you, you would have died long ago."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a faint white aura emitted from the horizontal sword, and like a puff of light smoke in the breeze, it flew out from the horizontal sword and landed on the ground on one side, where the aura gathered and spread.  Quickly outline a graceful figure.  The horizontal sword and the scabbard were also held in her hands, one on the left and one on the right.

    "Youyou are" Tie Heng no longer had murderous intent at this moment, but stared dumbfounded at the beauty in front of him who gradually showed her complete figure.

    This is a very beautiful woman, and she is naked. Her perfect body and the most attractive parts of a woman are exposed in front of Tie Heng. She also holds a sharp blade in her hand, which is very charming.  The only thing that made Tie Heng regretful was that the woman's ankle-length hair was not windless, floating gently around the front and back of her body.  Obscuring some vision.  This mysterious woman is like a ghost, her body is completely composed of white light gas, which is translucent and lacks a sense of substance.  It seems unreal.

    "What are you looking atah!" The mysterious woman finished revealing herself. She instinctively raised her hand to comb her long hair, but found that Tie Heng's eyes were very strange.  He suddenly asked in a bad tone, but then he looked down.  Only then did he realize that something was wrong with him, and he couldn't help but exclaimed.

    She turned around quickly.  Part of the white light on her body spread out to form a dress, covering her infinitely beautiful body.  On her face, the original cold expression was replaced by shame and anger, and she glared angrily at Tie Heng, who was staring intently.

    "Ahem!" Tie Heng looked away embarrassedly and pretended to cough twice.  But he quickly reacted, turned around, and stared at the mysterious woman's face.

    ¡°You¡¯re still watching!¡± the mysterious woman was furious.

    "No, no, I am don't get me wrong." Tie Heng looked slightly embarrassed, but his expression turned solemn in an instant: "I want to ask you, who are you? Why are you could it be that you are Mrs. Wei?  "

    Tie Heng finally uttered a few bitter words.  The mysterious woman who looked like a ghost in front of him had a beautiful face that was 50 or 60% similar to Wei Xinyan. This reminded him of the painful experience that night and the girl who had lost her loved one.

    The mysterious woman did not speak and fell into silence like Tie Heng. After a long time, she sighed quietly.

    "Wei Xinyan is me, I am not Wei Xinyan."

    Hearing this, Tie Heng was stunned for a moment, thought for a while, and then asked in a low voice: "Are you a weapon spirit?"

    "You can say that!"

    Tie Heng¡¯s brows furrowed tighter.  The weapon spirit is different from the noble phantom's release spirit. Because the core of the noble phantom mainly uses the soul essence of demons, the spirituality of the release spirit is very limited and subject to many restrictions. Its growth rate is not high, and it mainly relies on the control of the owner.  The weapon spirits are those magic weapons that have been transformed over many years.After months of sacrifice and nourishment, the spirituality within it grows to a certain stage and then materializes. To put it figuratively speaking, magic weapons can also practice themselves, and the spirit of the weapon is the soul condensed from them.  Naturally, the number of weapon spirits is also extremely rare. Most of them are magic weapons that have survived from ancient times to this day. They are called ancient treasures or spiritual treasures to distinguish them from ordinary magic weapons.

    What makes Tie Heng puzzled is that if Wei Xinyan is her as the mysterious woman said, then how could Wei Xinyan become the weapon spirit of this sword when she died under it?  Tie Hengke has never heard of such a thing. There is no magic in the world that has such ability. The weapon spirit cannot be formed overnight.

    "There must be another mystery to this." He thought to himself, but before he could ask, the mysterious woman had already taken the initiative to explain.

    "I know the doubts in your mind, but I just said that Wei Xinyan is me, and I am not Wei Xinyan, at least part of it does not belong." She paused for a moment, and her expression seemed to be reminiscing, with a look of nostalgia on her face.  color.

    "Youmeng, this is my real name, you can call me this."

    "You are indeed that sword I have read records about you in some ancient books. You are the Master Qianji" Tie Heng was a little excited and couldn't help but interject.

    "That's right." The mysterious woman who called herself You Meng interrupted him again: "My predecessor was the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon and the first generation holder. At that time, this sword was just a blade embryo, but I gave up all my cultivation.  The essence, blood, vitality, and this soul are integrated with the sword embryo"

    Listening to You Meng¡¯s narration, Tie Heng felt even heavier. This is the secret of refining the blood sacrifice weapon.

    The original form of the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon comes from the Witch Clan, those innately tyrannical beings, all of whom have innate magical powers and endless lifespans. Most of the weapons and artifacts they use are made of their own flesh and bones, mixed with other  Refined from some spiritual objects from heaven and earth, it is extremely consistent with itself and extremely powerful.

    ???????????? Human beings, who are physically weak, do not have the tyrannical desires and magical talents of other alien races, but they are good at using tools.  At that time, human beings who had just escaped from ignorance learned this technique from the witch tribe at any cost, and it became the blood sacrifice magic weapon.  It's just that the Wu clan mutilated themselves to refine the artifacts. This loss is nothing to them. They can recover after a sleep, but for humans, they have to sacrifice everything they have, including life and soul.  .  Because of this, only the blood descendants of the original refiner can hold and use the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon.

    "You were self-aware at that time? Aren't the blood sacrifice weapons unable to form weapon spirits?" Tie Heng asked strangely.

    "At that time, I was a man and a sword, and my consciousness was hazy. There was no self-awareness. It was later" Youmeng turned his eyes and glared at Tie Heng angrily.  "Don't interrupt, just listen honestly."

    "Okay!" Tie Heng quickly raised his hands in surrender, thinking that this woman has quite a temper.

    "Thousands of years have passed, perhaps even longer. At that time, powerful races in this world such as the Witch Clan and the Giant Spirits had perished in frequent wars. Human beings began to emerge, but my family's bloodline also  Gradually, I fell into the hands of the Venerable Qianji you mentioned."

    When Youmeng mentioned the name Lord Qianji, his tone seemed to be gritting his teeth, and Tie Heng could hear it, but this time he didn't ask again, and just waited for the rest.

    With a deep and distant gaze, Youmeng's slightly resentful expression gradually calmed down, and after a moment he continued: "It was he who used secret methods to make me stronger and awaken my consciousness. Besides me, there are many other blood sacrifices."  The core soul of the divine weapons was also inspired by him. After that, he ignored our wishes and conducted many experiments on us. Most of them failed, and most of the blood sacrificed divine weapons were destroyed. I was lucky, and it was barely a success.  Now, there is no longer the restriction of blood inheritance. Strictly speaking, I am no longer completely a blood sacrifice magic weapon. That person also got inspiration from it and turned to use the soul and essence of the demon to create a noble phantom that can be popularized  ¡­Hmph, this is probably why I will leave my name in the history books!¡±

    "What happened next?" Tie Heng didn't know why the other party confided all this, but it obviously had deep meaning.

    "Then?" Youmeng smiled slightly, with a sense of sadness in his smile.  "Later, the man disappeared, and I was abandoned in his cave. I didn't see the light of day again until I was found there a long time later. At that time, it was already the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty. Later, a demon invaded, and I was taken out to protect him.  The enemy, that person can be considered a strong man, and with my assistance, he is invincible. But he soon attracted more powerful demons. In the end, I was seriously injured by an inverse-level demon king, and the sword body was also injured.  It was so damaged that I tried my best to escape and barely managed to save a trace of my soul. I landed in a wilderness and fell into a deep sleepWhen I regained consciousness again, I was inseparable from Wei Xinyan, and it was also from her memory that I gained some understanding of this era"

    "You" Tie Heng raised his eyebrows, but for a moment he didn't know what to say.

    "I understand what you mean." Youmeng lowered his eyes and his voice became deeper: "Soul fusion is not my original intention, and I do not have such ability. My power belongs to the attribute of space In the situation at that time, I  I don¡¯t know clearly, my memory is in chaos, I just remember that everything went with the flow, my soul somehow entered the blade body, and it was precisely because of this fusion that I was able to wake up"

    Tie Heng was silent for a moment. The "I" You Meng just mentioned obviously had two meanings, representing both Wei Xinyan and the original You Meng.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 79 You Meng (Part 2)

    "She doesn't seem to be lying Then she absorbed Mrs. Wei's soul and blended it into one. The reason may be that the problem lies with Liu Zang. At that time, it was he who seized Mrs. Wei's body and devoured her soul.  At this juncturehis soul-eating magic may have affected Youmeng, and that's why" Tie Heng looked at Youmeng carefully while thinking, and suddenly realized something, and his expression became excited.

    "As you said, you are partly Mrs. Wei, so you are still Tang Tang's mother. Tang Tang must be very sad now. I can take you"

    "She is my daughter, and I love her deeply. This will never change, but" You Meng cut off Tie Heng's words and showed a wry smile: "But I am no longer myself, and I am like this now.  , how can I fulfill the responsibility of a mother? What¡¯s more, in my current state, except for you, others may be able to detect my existence, but they cannot see my specific image. "

    "How could this happen" Tie Heng's disappointment was palpable, and then he thought a little puzzled: "Why can't anyone else see you except me?"

    "I can control this sword freely, but my current image is just projected into your consciousness, and is not the true manifestation of the weapon spirit. I was seriously injured, and it takes a long time to recover.  It's a long process, and it's difficult for me to manifest before this." Youmeng answered all questions, and then showed a vaguely complicated expression: "I just explained that I have escaped the restrictions of ordinary blood sacrifice weapons, even if  The person who holds me is not a blood inheritance, but he can also exert my power, and further, he can get my approval. If he makes a soul contract with me, I can also communicate with him spiritually. Just like now."

    "But I have never made such a contract with you." Tie Heng immediately understood what the other party meant, and he also knew the soul contract very well.  The magic weapon grows into a weapon spirit.  It is no longer a dead object, nor a simple instrument. It is a living creature that belongs to wisdom and is an equal existence compared with humans. The soul contract ensures this. It is a higher level than the soul binding of the Noble Phantasm.  to restrict both parties.

    But Tie Heng did not remember that he had ever held such a ceremony.

    "Do you still remember that night when you lost control of your emotions?" Youmeng suddenly asked such a question.

    "Of course, that time I almost went crazy, and it was you who saved me." Tie Heng said frankly.

    You Meng looked at Tie Heng deeply, but her tone became more and more weird: "I don't know what the relationship between you and Liu Zang is. I don't like you either, but I don't want you to die like that. It's just that I just  After waking up, the power that can be used is extremely limited, and it can only help you to that extent. But later you used that power to break through the current realm, and some of it flowed into the body of the knife. They are like that  The danger is so powerful that it is simply unbelievable. Fortunately, it is only a very weak part. And because of you, the nature has become very mild, so it took me a long time to absorb them, recover to the current level, and be able to pass through  In this form now. Let you know my existence But that power also brought some side effects, and there seems to be some kind of spiritual connection with you. Some are like soul contracts I want to ask  , that kind of power. Could it be"

    ¡°Obviously the last sentence was the key point, but Tie Heng didn¡¯t let her finish her sentence.  Looking at her expressionlessly, his silent attitude could be regarded as acknowledging the other party's guess.

    Youmeng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and the expression on his face became even more moving.

    "I don't know how you got that ultimate power, but it is very important to me, very, very important. If I want to fully recover, or even go further, it can play a key role, so"

    Speaking of this, Youmeng was a little hesitant, as if he didn¡¯t know how to say some words.

    Tie Heng stared at her intently, as if he wanted to see her through.  The woman in front of her was really similar to Wei Xinyan, especially her eyebrows and pointed chin. They were almost identical, which also highlighted her cold and arrogant demeanor.  Of course, compared with the original Mrs. Wei, there are still some differences. Her facial lines tend to be tough, her nose is high and her lips are thin, which makes her look more heroic and cold, and her noble temperament also has a bit more chill.  .

    "It seems that Youmeng's body should be a female warrior from a certain tribe in ancient times. The way it looks now may be that the two souls merged and the characteristics of their personalities emerged and were reflected in their appearance. Hey, temper  Big, cold-tempered, but also very arrogant and strong!" Tie Heng gave her such a comment in his heart. At the same time, Tie Heng also figured out why the other party was so straightforward and explained his roots clearly as soon as they met.  Such a straightforward and frank attitude is to gain her trust, and her purpose is self-evident.

    "I can take you with me" Tie Heng did not let her continue.Continuing the dilemma, he stared into You Meng's eyes and told her what was on his mind.

    "Although there is a big gap between me and my peak, part of the power I can use now will be very helpful to you." It seems that he feels slighted by Tie Heng, or is unwilling to be defeated by Tie Heng in terms of momentum.  Heng was overwhelmed, Youmeng straightened her body and raised her head, speaking in a serious and confident tone.

    "Okay, maybe what you said is right and you will be of some use. Then I will decide whether to use that power based on the specific situation and your performance when you need it." Tie Heng waved his hand casually  , replied seemingly casually.  He obviously did it on purpose. He never liked to see domineering people.

    "You" Youmeng gritted her teeth angrily, but she did not argue anymore. Instead, she said loudly and seriously: "I will prove my worth to you and convince you."

    Her answer was very straightforward, with quite a military charm in it. It was not Wei Xinyan's style. It seemed that the original Youmeng was dominant in her consciousness. This discovery made Tie Heng's expression freeze for a moment.

    Seeing Tie Heng's frown, Youmeng was slightly startled, knowing that she had not yet fully gained Tie Heng's trust. She turned her eyes and twitched the corner of her mouth with a sneer: "Humph, I knew you would be suspicious, but you have to remember  . Women are petty and very good at holding grudges. This is what you said yourself."

    "Hey!?" Tie Heng didn't react for a moment, but fortunately his memory was amazing.  I quickly recalled the black market auction that year.

    "Ha! It's you, the woman who made me spend tens of thousands of gold!?" Tie Heng pointed at Youmeng. The massive bleeding left a deep impression on Tie Heng, and he couldn't forget it even if he wanted to.  "As the inspector of Lu Tianjian, you actually participated in the black market auction and deliberately raised the price. What you did was too unreasonable!"

    "That time I went to investigate the private reselling of spiritual stones. It was a serious business trip. As for the extra money you spent, you can consider it as covering for me and contributing to the court!" Youmeng's voice was cold, but he couldn't hide it.  Mockery within words.

    "You" This time it was Tie Heng's turn to vomit blood in anger. She had revealed so many gold coins with ease in just one sentence. Even though many years had passed, Tie Heng still had trouble thinking.

    "But you, how could you have so much money at that time?" You Meng glanced sideways at Tie Heng, and her tone became more serious: "If you hadn't refined a set of gravity rings for Qiu Ainai later, I would never have thought of the person who was bidding against me.  It was you, and you happened to be conducting a secret investigation on Feng Shiyou at that time, which also included monitoring your daily actions. I found that you would disguise yourself every once in a while and go to black market auctions. And you bid for a lot of things, so I  More certain"

    "No wonder I always felt like someone was snooping at that time, but I couldn't find anyone suspicious" Tie Heng recalled.  While muttering.

    "Humph, of course. The people responsible for tracking and monitoring are spies specially trained by Lu Tianjian. They have their own techniques of tracking, concealment and concealment. How can you see through it at a glance." Youmeng showed a proud look again.  .

    " Tie Heng wanted to tell her that you are no longer the inspector of Lu Tianjian, and you don't have to be such a stinker anymore, but he thought that this was inappropriate and a bit mean, so he didn't say it.

    When You Meng saw Tie Heng keeping silent, he gave it up and looked around, changing the topic: "This seems to be a relic from the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty. Looking at this huge scale, it shouldn't be an unknown place.  .¡±

    "This is the Xuanling Hall." Tie Heng replied calmly.

    "What! This is the Xuanling Palace!?" Youmeng was shocked, and then stared at Tie Heng with a surprised expression: "How did you find this place, in the heart of the mountain Could it be that that kind of power is what you have come from?  here¡­¡­"

    Youmeng didn't say anything further. She saw that Tie Heng had no intention of speaking, so she wisely stopped asking questions. She pondered for a moment, then glanced at the Hidden God Treasure Box and Purple Dome Jade Hub hanging on Tie Heng's chest, and finally said  He said: "You have a lot of secrets, and they seem to be quite remarkable. That's all. I'm tired today. I will always know what I should know in the future."

    As she spoke, Youmeng twisted her right wrist and made a beautiful sword trick, curling up several bright arcs of light. Then her whole body turned into white light and poured into the body of the sword. The horizontal sword then let out a soft groan and retracted it.  The scabbard was suspended in mid-air, then slowly floated in front of Tie Heng, and fell into his hand.

    "This woman" Tie Heng felt a little overwhelmed, wondering whether having such a weapon spirit around him was a blessing or a curse.  However, after the past events that You Meng deliberately mentioned just now, Tie Heng's suspicion of her has faded a lot. Although he is still a little wary, he will at least follow his agreement.

    "Even if she has a part of another person's personality, she is still Tang Tang's mother, and I can't really do anything to her as long as??No action was taken against me.  "Tie Heng said to himself in his heart.

    Thinking about it, he lowered his head and looked at the horizontal sword in his hand. At the position of the ink jade-like handle, the original naked woman had a dress, which was the same as what You Meng was wearing just now. The style was mainly the style of the Daei Dynasty.  It is also mixed with some characteristics of ancient times, making it look simple, elegant and simple, which matches the temperament of Youmeng quite well.

    On the head of the statue, the originally blurry facial features have become clear, and they are no different from Youmeng's beautiful face. They are very lifelike, as if they are a miniature beauty.

    Tie Heng couldn't help but reach out and rub it with his palm a few times. After feeling it carefully, he felt his heart fluttering slightly. He calmed down and used his spiritual mind to penetrate into the body of the knife. The feeling of spiritual connection with each other gradually became clear.

    "So that's it" Tie Heng suddenly relaxed and said to himself, "No wonder she was vague when she mentioned the side effects brought by the chaos force. It turns out that I have the control"

    As if sensing Tie Heng¡¯s thoughts, a cold snort came from Heng Dao.

    Tie Heng smiled "hehe", maybe because of the chaotic force, Tie Heng and You Meng formed a very close spiritual connection, but unlike what You Meng said before, this connection is different from that of equals.  Soul contract, but Tie Heng is more powerful, and in most cases his will is the criterion.  For example, Tie Heng can limit You Meng's perception of the outside world and completely seal her in the body of the sword. You Meng also needs his permission to communicate spiritually with him. It is not what Tie Heng just worried about. You Meng can appear as he wants.  Or disappear, this horizontal sword with spatial attributes will not leave his control unless it is with his permission.

    "This way I can feel more at ease." Tie Heng added restrictions without hesitation, so that Youmeng could no longer act without authorization, and only retained her certain "vision" and "hearing" to the outside world.

    "Stay there honestly. In your current situation, without my support, relying on you to use the power of space will only consume your original power." Tie Heng said with a smile, and slapped him hard a few times.  scabbard.  Youmeng was shaking violently as if losing her temper. It was obvious that Tie Heng's actions made her very dissatisfied.

    Tie Heng ignored her and inserted it into his left belt. Then he continued the unfinished work just now, packing up the bones of the spiritual masters and digging a row of deep pits to help them bury them.  Some stone slabs were also cut and made into tombstones.

    "Old friends, rest in peace!" Tie Heng prayed silently.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 80 Swallowing Demons

    Tie Heng did not leave the Xuanling Hall that night. He buried the bones of the Yan Ling masters and fell into a trance in front of a row of tombstones for a while. After that, he hastily swallowed two soldiers' grain pills to fill his stomach and rested.  For most of an hour, I was able to eliminate the fatigue caused by traveling in the mountains these past few days.

    Feeling that his energy was restored, Tie Heng stood up, took out some flag gates and array disks from his storage bag, arranged a large magic circle in the empty hall, and set up several interconnected auxiliary magic circles around it.  Some high-grade spiritual stones were embedded in several formation eyes to provide sufficient spiritual power for these formations.

    The number of high-grade spiritual stones he now possesses is quite considerable. Not to mention the ones he has collected over the past few years, there are also many high-grade spiritual stones from the teachers he obtained from Tongxian Tower and Liu Zang's storage bags.  , enough for Tieheng to set up a large magic circle, and some with suitable attributes can also be made into Xiyu's bullets and cannonballs.

    When Tie Heng used the magic technique and activated the magic circle to start operating one by one, the originally dark hall was immediately filled with brilliant aura.  These arrays are combined into one, forming a thick and solid spiritual barrier along the edge of the hall, which also isolates all the atmosphere in the hall from the outside world. It also has extremely powerful defensive power. Even if there is an attack from foreign enemies, Tie Hengshen  There is no need to worry about getting hurt in it.

    Tie Heng walked around and checked carefully to make sure there were no omissions before he nodded with satisfaction.

    Walking back to the middle position, Tie Heng unbuttoned his coat, exposing his right arm and shoulder.  As soon as he thought about it, the black and red lines of the Demon Swallowing Seal immediately appeared on his skin.  Compared with two years ago, the abundant blood food has brought considerable growth to the demon-swallowing mark, and the flower-like mark on the back of the hand has matured a bit.  The lines on the arms and shoulders, like stems and roots, are also much denser and more vivid, giving people the impression of a living creature.  The feeling of being out of body at any moment.

    Seemingly sensing Tie Heng¡¯s intention, the Demon Swallowing Seal became extremely agitated.  Black-red demonic tentacles emerged from the mark, dancing back and forth excitedly, and darting around Tie Heng, like a child begging for candy from an adult.

    Tie Heng laughed, comforted them a little, then took out a dark red crystal bone fragment, held it in the palm of his left hand, and slowly approached it to his right arm, about half a foot away.  Hold your arms flat in front of you.

    The demon-swallowing mark is now a little crazy. The tentacles formed by the condensed demonic power are twisting violently, like a group of snakes dancing. The marks on the arms are also constantly changing and moving, and they are also emitting black and red light, one after another.  A wave of emotions mixed with excitement, anxiety, and longing poured into Tie Heng's heart like waves.

    But Tie Heng remained unmoved. He calmly observed the reaction of the Demon Swallowing Seal.  Time passed little by little, and the Demon Swallowing Seal seemed to be unaware of fatigue, its tentacles dancing wildly.  The light on the mark became more and more intense, and the emotions transmitted to Tie Heng became more and more violent.  But until now, without Tie Heng's permission, the tentacles were just coiling around the crystal bone fragments in the palm of his left hand.  But no tentacle went against Tie Heng's will to touch the crystal bone fragments.

    "Very good!" This situation lasted for a whole hour, and Tie Heng finally felt relieved.

    Since the seeds of the dragon flower attached to his right arm and formed a demon-swallowing mark under the influence of the chaotic force, Tie Heng has always been worried.  Worried that the demon-swallowing mark will go out of control and end up causing trouble.  Injure oneself.  Therefore, after he obtained the fragments of the demon god's crystal bone, he did not rush to supplement the demon-swallowing seal. Instead, he suppressed his desire for the demon-swallowing seal.  Even just now.  He used crystal bone fragments to lure the Demon-Swallowing Seal, which was also a test. Fortunately, the Demon-Swallowing Seal did not disappoint him and did not get lost in the drive of instinct. It was still under the complete control of Tie Heng's will.

    It was only then that Tie Heng made up his mind to integrate the crystal bone fragments into the Demon Swallowing Seal.

    "Are you impatient? It's yours now." Tie Heng whispered softly, and his left hand holding the crystal bone fragment moved closer to his right arm.

    With Tie Heng¡¯s permission, a dozen demonic tentacles swung joyfully for a while, and then gathered towards the crystal bone fragments.  However, what surprised Tie Heng was that these tentacles did not swarm up impatiently and swallow the crystal bone fragments in one gulp. Instead, they all hovered within half a foot of each other.

    The tips of the tentacles were aimed at the crystal bone fragments, and they stretched and contracted a few times tentatively. Then these tentacles worked together to release a vague suction force. The crystal bone fragments did not respond at first. After a while, the inside of them gradually overflowed.  Exuding traces of black demonic power.

    These black energies seem insignificant, but if you observe them carefully with your spiritual mind, you will find that they are solid and deep, giving people a mysterious and depressing feeling like an abyss, and making people feel like needles tingling all over the body.  Even though Tie Heng was used to the huge demonic power in the Demon-Swallowing Seal, it was still a bit scary.

    "Although it is weak and thin, its essence is close to the highest level of demonic power. The power of the Demon Swallowing Seal andIn comparison, it seems too immature.  "Tie Heng thought to himself.

    Surrounding the open left palm, those demon power tentacles moved quickly to absorb a trace of the demon power overflowing from the crystal bone fragments. It looked like a person was trying to eat some delicious food made from dangerous ingredients, cautious and impatient.  Resistant.

    First, there was a surge of demonic power within the Demon-Swallowing Seal, and then it triggered a comprehensive catastrophe. In just a few breaths, cold sweat broke out on Tie Heng's forehead.  He felt that the demon-swallowing mark on his right arm alternated between hot and cold. When it was cold, it seemed as if a piece of thousand-year-old ice had penetrated into the bone, freezing even the bone marrow.  And when it was hot, it was like fire flowing in his veins, burning his flesh and blood to ashes.  As strong as he was, it was a bit overwhelming, and there was a look of pain on his face.

    Looking at the Demon-Swallowing Seal again, the red-black light emitted became increasingly powerful, forming a distorted and blurry image in the void next to his right arm.  Those demon power tentacles were stiff and motionless, seemingly unable to adapt to the changes brought about by the demon power spilled from the crystal bone fragments. After a while, they shivered and regained some mobility.

    Then, they began to coil towards the middle, slowly wrapping up the crystal bone fragments, and more powerful demonic power erupted from inside, continuously integrating into the mark along the tentacles.

    "Oh my god!" Tie Heng was implicated in the suffering, and the bad feeling coming from his right arm made him want to cut off the arm.  The clothes on his body were completely soaked with sweat.  His teeth gnashed and his eyes were bloodshot.  Fortunately, his will is extremely strong.  Never giving up easily, he "hummed" twice.  Holding back the maddening pain, he concentrated on observing the changes in the demon-swallowing seal to divert his attention.  He also input his true energy and spiritual power into the demon-swallowing seal to help it complete this crucial transformation.

    Tie Heng persisted like this, and he didn¡¯t know how long it took.  Suddenly, the crystal bone fragment burst out with an extremely powerful demonic force, shaking away all the tentacles wrapped around it and returning it to the demonic aura. However, at this moment, the crystal bone fragment had been eroded by the demon-swallowing mark.  The dark red crystals are mottled and cracked.

    After it released the last demonic power, it reached its limit and disintegrated silently, turning into countless crystal dust light spots, which were sucked into the demon-swallowing seal along with the demonic energy.

    "It's really killing me!" The severe pain that Tie Heng felt reached its peak immediately. His body was paralyzed and twitching inside and outside. As soon as his legs became weak, he fell to the ground and it became difficult to breathe.

    But he still kept his mind clear, knowing that this was the most critical moment.  Regardless of his own feelings, he used as much energy and spiritual power as possible to support the demon-swallowing seal, suppressing the rampant demon power and trying his best to stabilize its state.

    The Swallowing Demon Seal let out a roar that seemed both real and illusory.  The sound was extremely weird, full of ferocity and violence.  After a few breaths, the demon-swallowing mark suddenly emerged from the surface of the skin.  It turned into blazing black-red light and completely blended into the strange and twisted image formed in the void outside the arm.

    "This is" Tie Heng suddenly felt relaxed.  The severe pain that alternated between cold and hot subsided quickly, and the depression and sting caused by the crazy demonic power also gradually disappeared.  Tie Heng couldn't help but gasp.

    When he glanced at his right arm, he was slightly startled.  The black and red mark on the arm completely disappeared, replaced by an image in the void on the outside of the arm that gradually became complete and clear.

    It is like smoke, fog, a projection, and a real living thing.  The appearance is very similar to the lines outlined in the Demon Swallowing Seal, but it has become more mature, but it is still a flower seedling. The thick stem like a python body has only layers of wide leaves, and the edges of the leaves have blades.  The saw teeth opened and closed, like the bloody mouths of many wild beasts.  At the bottom of the stem is a knotted root system, with varying thicknesses, long and short, and countless roots swarming around, it can be said that they are spreading their teeth and claws.  It is mainly black, with some vein-like red lines in between.  The black part is like a night without the light of stars and moon, so deep that it seems to swallow up everything around it.  The red part is as dazzling as blood, and seems to have a strong smell of blood.  In short, the manifested form of this demon-swallowing seal is no different from a monster running out of a nightmare, ferocious, terrifying and grotesque.

    "You've grown up a bit! As expected of the Dragon Flower, the demon god's crystal bone was swallowed up so quickly and completely integrated. It's really a good mouth!" Tie Heng noticed the significant growth of the Demon Swallowing Seal and discovered this manifested form.  Below, some of the roots are still connected to his arm intermittently. Obviously, the Demon Swallowing Seal has not separated from Tie Heng and still needs to be attached to him to exist.

    Tie Heng followed to investigate the situation of the Demon-Swallowing Seal, and immediately felt the joy and joy coming from the Demon-Swallowing Seal in his heart, but he did not have the more intelligent emotions of gratitude or luck.  This made Tie Heng very happy.Because the performance of the Demon Swallowing Seal shows that even if it becomes more mature, it still only has the simplest instincts and has not formed independent thoughts, which also means that Tie Heng does not have to worry about it losing control.

    "It's such an amazing change. Even if it's just a fragment, it's still the essence of the demon god's remains." Tie Heng also noticed the essential change in the demon-swallowing seal. This not only stimulated its maturity and made the demonic power contained in it even greater, but also  It strengthens its foundation.  The original form of the Demon-Swallowing Seal is the seed of the Eater Dragon Flower, but now it has the characteristics of a higher-level demon. Especially reflected in the nature of the demon power, the grade has been improved by at least two levels.

    "Are you still so excited? Haha, okay, let me see what specific changes you have made besides manifestation!" Tie Heng smiled and stroked the demon-swallowing seal in its manifested form a few times with his left hand, and then touched it  It's just like the entity, but it's still a little loose. The demonic energy is churning in some places, gathering and dispersing at times, and it can't yet be fully and stably manifested.

    The demon-swallowing seal responded immediately, and its manifested form turned back into an ethereal aura, quickly shrinking back.  It swirled around Tie Heng's right hand and forearm, and then quickly solidified.

    "Hey. Not bad!" Tie Heng said "tsk tsk".

    His right hand turned into a demonic black claw, but it was different from the fierce battle with Thousand Blades that day.  This time, the appearance of the black claw is more intimidating. It is several times larger, and there are many more spikes at the joints. It also has a crystal texture, making it harder and sharper.  Moreover, the scope of the demonization is no longer limited to the palms, including the wrists to the elbows, which are covered with black blood lines. It does not look like wearing gloves with a unique shape, but looks very fit, as if  It's just the way it is.

    Tie Heng moved a few times.  After carefully experiencing the new power of Black Claw, he quickly became comfortable using it.  He took out an armor-shaped magic weapon from a spare storage bag. It was a plate-gold cavalry armor. He didn't know who it originally belonged to, but it was obviously made by a famous master and was very well-made.  There are several practical protective spells attached, and the materials used in casting are all high-quality, so this armor even does not have the spell function enabled.  The sturdiness is also quite impressive.

    Tie Heng held it on his left hand and chanted a command to activate the additional spells on the armor. Several auras of different colors suddenly enveloped the entire armor.

    Tie Heng immediately raised his right hand and inserted a claw into the front of the armor.  Hearing a soft sound of "Stab!", Tie Heng didn't exert much force, and the layers of protective aura shattered like soap bubbles.  The breastplate was also penetrated and a big hole was opened.

    "It is much more destructive than before. And this demonic power can further erode the body of the injured" Tie Heng raised his eyebrows slightly.  Staring at the hole in the armor's chest, the remaining demonic power was rapidly spreading there, and the surrounding metal was severely corroded.  Tie Heng stretched out his hand and broke off a large piece. He squeezed his five fingers together and twisted it twice. The rotten metal powder fell from between his fingers.

    "Eh!" Tie Heng suddenly made a new discovery. Some of the spiritual power contained in the piece of armor he crushed just now was actually taken away by the Demon-Swallowing Seal. In the blink of an eye, it was refined into his own demonic power, and a part of it was also separated.  It turned into a trace of wood spirit energy and integrated into Tie Heng's body.  Although the wood spirit energy was extremely weak, it was very pure, which naturally attracted Tie Heng's attention.

    Without saying a word, he pressed his right hand on the armor that had a large piece of damage on the front. The demonic power was released as soon as it was released. The armor turned into a pile of debris in an instant, and all the spiritual energy in the armor was absorbed by the black claws.  In the past, he replenished his own consumption and transformed it into some wood spiritual energy, which he fed back to his master, Tie Heng.

    "What a domineering ability!" Tie Heng blinked in surprise. The quality of the wood spirit energy flowing into his body was extremely high. If it can continue like this for a long time, it will be very beneficial to his wood arts practice.

    Anyway, there were many magic weapons in the storage bag that he could not use. Tie Heng, who was in high spirits, took out several more magic weapons of varying quality. In a short time, these magic weapons were drained by the black claws.  force, it decomposed into residues and crumbs all over the floor.

    "I did the right thing when I sacrificed it and turned it into Mu Yuan Bao. But it is easy to use, so I don't want to stop. It's a pity that the magic weapon is not broad beans. The crunch is crisp and sweet, but there are so many seeds in the ground.  If you don't come out, no matter how rich your family is, it will probably go bankrupt in a few days." Tie Heng smiled bitterly, but then he had a new idea.

    "I wonder if this ability can be used in another way." Tie Heng thought about it, raised his right arm, and tried a few times to activate the demonic power. He gradually mastered the technique and became more confident.

    He then used all his strength to release the demonic power, and saw a black-red breath rising from the front half of his right arm, like a burning flame, like a torrent rushing, and like countless strange-shaped vegetation growing crazily.  Soon, with Black Claw as the center, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered here from all directions, and even the surrounding magic circle formedThe spiritual barrier was also greatly affected, disintegrating at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into the most basic spiritual energy, which was absorbed all at once.

    The black claw is like a bottomless pit. No matter how much heaven and earth spiritual energy comes in, it will swallow it all without leaving a trace behind.  The wood spiritual energy contributed to Tie Heng is also increasing and becoming more and more pure.

    "Good guy!" Tie Heng was in a daze. Fortunately, there was a limit to the amount of spiritual power the black claw could swallow. After about half a quarter of an hour, the intensity of the devouring gradually slowed down, and after a while, it stopped completely.

    A series of magic circles arranged in the main hall have been completely destroyed. Tie Heng's mouth twitched twice, which can be regarded as a new understanding of the destructive power of the black claws, and at the same time he also defined a new purpose for the black claws.

    Tie Heng released his powerful spiritual thoughts and explored the situation outside the mountain.  He was surprised to find that within a radius of more than ten miles, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was almost wiped out. Especially within a few miles nearby, it was like a vacuum. This shows how terrifying the ability of the Demon Swallowing Seal to capture the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is.

    "He's just like a robber. I can absorb spiritual energy very quickly when I practice, but compared with you, I seem too gentle!" Tie Heng was in a great mood, stroking his crystal-textured black claws and talking to himself.  Made a joke.

    The Demon Swallowing Seal seemed to understand that Tie Heng was praising it. It sent Tie Heng a happy mood swing, and then became a little lazy, and the demonic power became sluggish.

    "Do you want to rest?" Tie Heng realized that the Demon Swallowing Seal was tired. Although the fused crystal bone fragments brought it huge benefits, the loss itself was not small. Just now, it swallowed so much world at once.  Reiki, it is obviously overstuffed and requires a process of digestion and cultivation.

    Tie Heng gave the command to rest in his heart, and the black claws returned to light gas, burrowed back into Tie Heng's right arm, and turned back into black and red markings, but they were much more mature and more vicious than before.  Publicity.

    Watching the Demon Swallowing Seal slowly disappear under his skin, Tie Heng also turned his attention back to the outside of the mountain.  All the spiritual energy of the surrounding heaven and earth had been absorbed by him, and it was slowly recovering at this time. Tie Heng was worried that the commotion he had just made would attract the monsters and monsters lurking in the mountains, so he released his spiritual thoughts and did not withdraw them, but instead expanded the coverage.  area, and pay attention to whether there are any uninvited guests approaching.  He also returned to the cave outside and set up a magic formation to hide the corridor leading to the Xuanling Palace.

    It was already late at night, and the sky would be bright in another hour. Tie Heng had been tortured by the Demon-Swallowing Seal before, which consumed a lot of his physical energy, and he felt a little tired at this time.  He continued to be vigilant for a while, and found that indeed many monsters and monsters noticed the changes in the spiritual energy of the world and gathered here. Some monsters met together and started fighting, and the deep mountains and old forests at night suddenly reverberated.  Fierce roars and miserable roars.  This situation lasted until sunrise, and nothing was found among the monsters and monsters. Except for a few who were still wandering in the mountains and forests, most of the others left.

    After Tie Heng confirmed that there was no threat, he took some precautionary measures, then took out the leather blanket, spread it in a clean corner, and lay down fully clothed.

    But when he closed his eyes, he couldn't sleep for a while. Various thoughts came to his mind, and he was slightly excited.  He originally planned to stay here for two more days, as he had another important thing to complete, but the surprise given to him by the Demon Swallowing Seal made him feel the need to change his plan.

    After thinking about it, Tie Heng slowly fell asleep.  His breathing was gentle and his whole body was relaxed, but the true energy in his body was still lively and surging, running all the time. The accumulation of bit by bit made his skill grow every moment, becoming more profound and powerful (To be completed  Please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 81 Civil Engineering (Part 1)

    When Tie Heng woke up from a deep sleep, it was already noon with the sun shining brightly, but the Xuanling Hall deep in the mountain was completely dark. Only Tie Heng turned on the floating light lamp placed next to the floor, which brought some light.

    After rubbing his sleepy eyes, Tie Heng stretched out comfortably and sat there in a daze for a while to clear his mind. Then he took out his water bag, washed himself, and ate some food.

    After doing this, he sat back on the felt with his legs crossed, and took out a few wooden boxes and some books from the storage bag.

    Opening the wooden boxes one by one, there were stored some wooden spiritual objects he had acquired in the past two years, including fruits, leaves, buds, roots of plants, and the cores of several spiritual trees. Each of them was full of spiritual energy and of vegetation.  The fragrance is also very pleasant. Put together at this time, it gives people a feeling of being in the nature of the forest.

    After a little tidying up, Tie Heng picked out some of these wooden spiritual objects and placed them on the ground around him one by one to form a simple spirit gathering array. The other spiritual objects were put back into the wooden box and put away again.

    Feeling the rich wood spirit energy around him, Tie Heng smiled and reached out to open the books again.  They were exercises that Tie Heng had secretly written down over the past three years. If they were made public, it would definitely cause an uproar.  Because some of these techniques are the secret techniques that Tie Heng memorized in the Xuanling Palace, and the other part are the magical skills that he stole from those masters when he accompanied them to fight in the world in the Grasp of Chaos.

    Thanks to Tie Heng¡¯s powerful soul power and photographic memory, he was still able to write it down word for word after so many years.  It took him a lot of energy to sort out dozens of peerless secret books.  In some key places, he deliberately replaced them with Chinese characters from his previous life.  In this way, even if there is an accident, these secrets will be available to others.  It can't be deciphered, let alone practiced based on it.

    Tie Heng found the thickest book among these books, with the title "Wood Emperor's Health Sutra" written on the cover.  This secret book records a wood-attribute internal skill. Just like its name, this skill is not good at fighting, but is used to strengthen the body, nourish the body, and has a significant effect in prolonging life.  Healing is also extremely beneficial.

    Tie Heng decided very early on to pursue this internal skill as a minor, but the conditions were not yet mature at the time.  But as long as he has free time, he will study this secret book, and also learn from other wood-type exercises to analyze the "Health Sutra" more deeply, and find a practice method that suits his own characteristics.  Therefore, he appended a large number of research notes to the back of the book, which is why this secret book is so thick.

    Tie Heng held the "Wood Emperor's Health Sutra" and read it for a long time. He reviewed some key points and the places he thought were suitable for changes several times. He also concentrated on moving a week according to the exercise path of the exercise formula.  .  Because it has perfect wood spiritual roots.  So this process went very smoothly, and there was an extra trace of Muhuang Qi in Tie Heng's Dantian, flowing with the vortex formed by the wind and thunder Qi as dense as mercury, although it was weak.  It's almost invisible, but it's really there.

    "This Wood Emperor's Qi is mild in nature and can also benefit the internal strength of other attributes. It is also soft and tough, so it is not repulsed by the Wind and Thunder Qi!" Tie Heng was slightly surprised.  I originally thought that the silk wood emperor's true energy would be exhausted in a blink of an eye, but after all, the Tiger Roar and Dragon Song Jue passed the difficulty of practicing the energy and returning it to liquid.  Naturally, Tie Heng knew how terrifying the Wind and Thunder Qi condensed like mercury was. The Silk Wood Emperor Qi could not be affected at all in the Dantian, which really surprised Tie Heng, who originally thought it would take a lot of effort.  .

    After being convinced that there was no problem, Tie Heng began to prepare to formally practice this technique. As long as he can lay a good foundation, the subsequent practice will be smooth.

    He is full of confidence now. After taking a few deep breaths, he calmed down and expelled all distracting thoughts from his mind. He focused on looking inside the body, grasping every meridians and acupoints, and suppressing the movement of wind and thunder energy.

    Reciting the formulas in the "Wood Emperor's Health Sutra" silently in his heart, the rich wood spirit energy emitted by the surrounding wood spiritual objects suddenly converged into two light green streams of light, which penetrated into Tie Heng's nostrils.

    Soon, with the creation of the first true energy cycle and the continuous replenishment of abundant wood spirit energy, the originally weak wood emperor true energy quickly grew in strength, forming between several meridians and acupoints.  The green-colored Qi, in turn, drives the mind to move faster.

    The vitality of Muhuang's true energy gradually spread throughout the body, and penetrated deep into the bone marrow, skin, and blood vessels. It was as if a sun-drenched forest had been nurtured in the body. Tie Heng felt a comfortable warmth rising from the depths of his body.  interest and vitality.  His physical body is far superior to ordinary people, and his essence is extremely deep. As a result, the Muhuang Zhenqi not only nourishes the flesh and blood, but also stimulates strong vitality. It not only greatly improves his previous internal injuries, but also further strengthens them.  his body.

    ???????? Tie Heng resisted and did not let out a comfortable moan, this warm feelingSleeping was a thousand times more comfortable than soaking in a hot spring. No wonder it was difficult to keep a calm expression on his face.  Fortunately, his will was extremely firm, his attention was not distracted, and he timely integrated the wood spirit energy accumulated in the sea of ??consciousness yesterday into the wood emperor's true energy.

    This wood spiritual energy came from the feedback of the Demon-Swallowing Seal, and its purity was far beyond the comparison of the surrounding wood spiritual beings. The Wood Emperor's true energy suddenly increased by several levels, and the preliminary true energy circulation of the entire set of exercises was also stabilized.  Come down.

    However, Tie Heng¡¯s mind did not relax, and the next step was the most critical step this time.

    The Wood Emperor¡¯s true energy is still growing, and he is about to reach the stage where he has achieved some success in refining the energy.  Suddenly, the Muhuang's true energy flowing throughout his body quickly gathered towards the liver as if it had received some kind of summons.

    Through internal vision, Tie Heng saw that his liver gradually began to emit cyan light from the inside as more and more Muhuang Qi poured in. In just a moment, the liver was covered by a ball of green light.  Replaced by lusty bright light.  Then Muhuang's true energy surged out from the liver again, sweeping through Tie Heng's body from the inside out, even affecting the suppressed wind and thunder true energy, rushing out from his acupuncture points and Dantian, dense and dense.  Dense three-color air currents surged and circulated in his body, seeping out of his pores again and again, forming wind whirlpools around his body, sparking lightning, and hazy green air that resembled hundreds of flowers and thousands of grasses.

    Tie Heng also felt a refreshing feeling that penetrated his soul, and all the impurities and turbidity in his body were driven away.  The body becomes purer and the cells become more energetic.  The grasp of every detail of the body has also improved, that is, the senses and spiritual consciousness have also become clear.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A moment.  The three-color air flow poured back into his body, and the vigorous Qi made Tie Heng's whole body feel relaxed and happy, and an unprecedented feeling of warmth and satisfaction filled his body and mind.

    Tie Heng¡¯s expression was extremely relaxed, with a cheerful smile on his lips, and his eyes half-closed, as if he had just woken up from a beautiful dream, still recalling the wonderful dream, and was so intoxicated that he couldn¡¯t extricate himself.

    The hall was quiet until a quarter of an hour passed.  Tie Heng then slowly stopped his exercise and fully woke up from his trance state.  He exhaled a long breath. This breath was continuous and extremely long. It also brought a breeze in the empty hall. The wind was filled with fresh fragrance. Bathing in it was like walking in the sky after the rain.  Same as in the forest.

    "Haha, it was more successful than I expected." Tie Heng stretched his muscles.  Feeling the vitality in my body, I couldn't help but laugh a few times.

    A spiritual wave touched his mind. Tie Heng was in a good mood and relaxed his mind.  Start a mental conversation with Youmeng.

    "What kind of technique are you practicing? Are you entering the realm so quickly?" You Meng's surprised voice echoed in Tie Heng's mind.  "Such a pure wood-type skill is somewhat similar to the cultivation technique of the wood tribe. It transforms the body into a higher-level existence with the same origin. It's just that you are limited to a certain organ"

    "This set of exercises is called the Wood Emperor's Health Sutra. It may have some connection with the Wood Clan. But I don't know the specific origin." Tie Heng didn't pay much attention to You Meng's questions.  The human race has struggled to survive since ancient times.  Later, during the long process of their strong rise, they learned a lot of knowledge and skills from other intelligent races. The prototypes of most of the spells or martial arts are likely to come from a certain alien race. For those who have witnessed the holy martial arts with their own eyes,  It would not be a surprise to Tie Heng, who had rapidly expanded human power during the Celestial Dynasty and established continental hegemony.

    "Wood Emperor's Health Sutra? Huh, what a big tone. Wood Emperor was the honorific title of the king of the Wood Clan back then, and it also represents the ancestor of all trees, the sacred tree of heaven and earth!" You Meng seemed to have heard Tie Heng's perfunctory attitude and said coldly.  made a sarcastic comment.

    Tie Heng shrugged nonchalantly and replied casually: "I didn't choose this name, so it has nothing to do with me whether my tone is loud or not!"

    "Hmph!" Youmeng snorted again, and then asked: "Although this internal skill is mainly focused on health preservation, it does not match the attributes of your major skills. What are you doing with it? Could it be that it is used to heal injuries?  Miraculous effect?"

    Youmeng began to preach as he spoke: "You don't think you are a genius and are so arrogant that you lose your head? Even if you have perfect spiritual roots as a foundation, doing so will only distract your energy and delay your major.  Cultivation of martial arts. If one is not good, the two internal skills will conflict and the Qi will repel each other. Speaking of this, I also want to ask you, your martial arts and martial arts have gone hand in hand, and their realms are almost the same, and there is no emphasis in practice.  What on earth do you want to do? Don¡¯t you know the difficulty of dual cultivation of law and martial arts? It seems powerful, but the two extreme cultivation directions will interfere with each other, making it extremely difficult to break through the realm. The disadvantage of one is that people will die if they fail, and both body and soul will be destroyed.  , even if you have that kind of power, you still"

    Tie Heng suddenly felt a headache. How could he not be clear about these issues? But he had already made up his mind. If he chose this path, he would stick to it. No matter how slim and dangerous the future was, he had the chance toBe determined to overcome them and finally fulfill your wish.

    However, Tie Heng couldn't tell Youmeng or anyone else about these things. He could only bury them deep in his heart, so at this moment, he simply remained silent and thought about whether to simply cut off the spiritual communication with Youmeng.  .

    "I don't know if it was because of Wei Xinyan's personality, or because Youmeng originally liked preaching. She seemed to be endless when she started talking. Fortunately, she quickly sensed Tie Heng's firm belief and confidence, and then she stopped talking.

    "It seems that you are also a stubborn guy." Youmeng was silent for a while and then said this again.

    "Thank you." Tie Heng finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I'm not complimenting you." Youmeng said angrily.

    "It doesn't matter, that's not why I'm thanking you." Tie Heng replied seriously.

    "I'm doing this for your own good, but you think I'm nagging you. If it were anyone else, I wouldn't care whether they live or die." You Meng seemed to have come back to his senses, hearing that Tie Heng was impatient with him and a little angry.  I felt like I had won a small victory again.  "You look like a teenager now."

    "Do I usually look old?" Tie Heng said and touched his cheek.

    "Don't try to fool me by making jokes, you know what I mean." You Meng was not fooled this time and changed the subject again.  "I think I understand which path you want to take. You are crazier than I thought. But now that you have made up your mind, it is redundant for me to be verbose. But are you really sure? It was the time when heroes of the human race emerged in large numbers.  In that era, there were only a handful of saints who had condensed their souls and forged their golden bodies. Each of them had experienced a life of nearly death before they achieved such achievements. And you don¡¯t seem to be satisfied with this, practicing a variety of techniques.  , you want to challenge"

    ¡°I can do it, I will definitely do it.¡± This simple sentence also expresses Tie Heng¡¯s determination and unyielding will.

    "Okay I finally see clearly, you are either a true genius or a complete lunatic!" Youmeng's voice seemed lighter: "Although I don't like you as a person, as a man  , you¡¯re not bad at all! At least you¡¯re not the kind of guy who is weak-minded and easily shaken.¡±

    "Oh, are you complimenting me this time?" Tie Heng seemed very happy.  "Should I thank you?"

    "Stop being so glib." You Meng's voice turned harsh again.  "Concentrate and listen to me."

    She paused for a moment, then read out an exercise formula.

    Tie Heng was shocked. While he was memorizing these formulas, another image was printed in his mind. It was a figure practicing several sword moves, followed by the use of this set of swords.  In just a short moment, Tie Heng had more than ten years of experience in swordsmanship, as if he had been practicing this swordsmanship since he was born.

    "What are you" Tie Heng was greatly surprised. One moment the other party was teaching him a lesson, but in the next moment he was teaching him a set of sword techniques.  He hurriedly studied it and found out that this set of sword techniques was extremely profound and mysterious, and the moves shown on the outside were extremely simple. It seemed to be ancient sword techniques that had been lost long ago.

    "This set of sword techniques has no name. It is a technique created by my ancestors in life and death fights. It was improved several times and was extremely powerful when it was passed to my hands. Later, I sacrificed myself to become a sword and gained the power to open up space. This  The Knife Set Technique has been improved many times by my ethnic group. After I gained consciousness, I also re-examined it many times. It has reached its perfection at this stage. Now I pass it on to you and share with you my many years of experience and insights in using knives.  I hope you can better cooperate with my space power." After Youmeng finished speaking, he became silent, leaving Tie Heng unsure of how to react.

    "This woman is really" Tie Heng scratched his forehead, a little embarrassed, and took the initiative to hook up with Youmeng, but there was no response from the other party. Tie Heng had no choice but to take out a pen and paper and write down the formula for this sword technique first.  , when I have free time in the future, I will discuss it with Youmeng so that I can sort out my skills and experience.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 81 Civil Engineering (Part 2)

    Tie Heng's thinking is a bit messy now. The swordsmanship moves and experiences that Youmeng has imprinted in his mind through his thoughts are not so easy to digest, especially the latter, which were obtained by practicing swordsmanship for decades when the original Youmeng was alive.  The essence of the weapon, as well as the unique skills she has honed in the sword for thousands of years after becoming a weapon spirit. These are integrated together, and they are very huge and complicated. Tie Heng cannot sort them out in a short time, so he can only temporarily seal them up.  Slowly realize and absorb, and transform it into your own.

    After finishing this sword technique formula, Tie Heng closed his eyes and rested his mind. He was a little confused by Youmeng just now, which made his mind a little dizzy.  After resting for a while, Tie Heng looked inside again and paid attention to the situation of the true energy in his body.

    He was pleasantly surprised to find that Fenglei's true energy was a bit thicker and more pure than before, and it was gradually reaching the level of perfection.  The Wood Emperor's true energy has also grown to a considerable extent. In terms of realm, it has reached the sympathetic world. Its ability to absorb external wood spiritual energy has been greatly enhanced, and the efficiency of refining it into true energy is also higher.

    Tie Heng's laying the foundation for the "Health Sutra" this time was obviously successful, especially since the Muhuang Zhenqi is entrenched in the liver and used as the source of Zhenqi, replacing the function of the Dantian, giving the Muhuang Zhenqi an independent set of  A complete cycle of movement that complements the wind and thunder energy.  In this way, the two sets of internal skills practiced by Tie Heng each have a core, the Dantian and the liver, and do not interfere with each other. Instead, because of the characteristics of Muhuang Zhenqi, it can nourish the meridians and acupoints and replenish vitality. After practicing the Tiger Roar and Dragon Roar Technique  More satisfying.

    "This is the first step completed." Tie Heng thought to himself, very satisfied with the results of his decision.

    The way in which Muhuang¡¯s true qi transports energy is completely different from that of wind and thunder true qi. Wind and thunder true qi forms a rapidly rotating vortex in the Dantian.  Containing unimaginable power, small cyclones are formed in the acupoints all over the body.  The circulation in the meridians is also like a storm and thunder, and it never stops.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Look at the Wooden Emperor's true anger.  The entire liver is like a miniature forest, full of vitality and amazingly vigorous.  The tough and long Muhuang Zhenqi is like a tree of life with branches and leaves in the meridians. The entire Zhenqi cycle is distributed in a tree shape, penetrating into every corner of the body.

    Tie Heng has rarely expanded on those detailed meridians, because the wind and thunder zhenqi is too domineering and can easily hurt himself, but the wood emperor's zhenqi is different.  They are as strong and unstoppable as the growth of plants, but they are not angular and hard, but soft and continuous. Even the smallest and fragile corners are slowly expanded by them, making Tie Heng  The true energy can be more comprehensively distributed throughout the body.

    "Zhenqi can better penetrate the whole body, which is very beneficial to practicing other skills in the future." Tie Heng knew very well that the Wood Emperor Kung Fu had a huge effect on him, but he had never practiced it before.  Because he understands the truth of biting off more than he can chew.

    At that time, his cultivation had just started, and he was practicing both martial arts and martial arts, so his foundation was not solid. Instead of adding another internal skill to take up his energy and time.  It is better to concentrate on it and practice the technique at hand first.

    Facts have proved that Tie Heng's decision at that time was correct. With the Tiger's Roar and the Dragon's Song, he crossed the first great dividing line in martial arts practice.  Having reached the state of perfecting Qi and returning liquid, I have gained a deeper understanding of my own potential and the essence of martial arts.  If he practices other techniques, he will get twice the result with half the effort.

    In addition, his skill in magic has also reached a new level.  The state of heartbeat brings him a more thorough understanding of all things in nature, and a closer connection with the power of heaven and earth.  The combination of these factors allowed Tie Heng to push Mu Huang Zhenqi to the realm of sympathetic heaven and earth in just a few hours. If he goes further, he will start to practice Qi and return liquid.  With the profound accumulation of Feng Lei Qi and the assistance of the Demon Swallowing Seal, I believe this process will be greatly shortened.

    "Perhaps we should finish the last thing while the vitality has not subsided!" Tie Heng felt that he was full of vitality, every cell seemed to be new, and his mind had recovered from the chaos just now.  , becomes clear and sensitive again.  His mind changed and he made a new decision.

    He dug out another relatively thick book from the pile of secret books, called "Di Yuan Zhuan Xi Lu". It not only contained a set of extremely advanced earth element internal skills and corresponding moves and techniques, but also recorded many unique ideas.  earth magic.

    This secret book was learned by Tie Heng when he accompanied a master in the Grasp of Chaos to fight in the north and south. The man was also a practitioner of magic and martial arts, and his realm was extremely high. If it hadn't been for an accidental serious injury that put him in danger,  There is even a chance to develop a golden body and receive the soul, achieving the most holy and great deeds.  Therefore, Tie Heng still has a deep memory of the exercises in the secret book, and he also knows their roots very well, so he chose them as the object of practice.

    However, this time Tie Heng needs to overcome a problem first. He does not possess the earth spiritual root and cannot practice the techniques in the Di Yuan Chuan Xi Lu. Otherwise, forcing him to practice will only cause the earth spirit energy to block his meridians.?. The consequences of impacting the sea of ??consciousness.

    It is naturally impossible for Tie Heng not to know this, he already has a solution.  In "Di Yuan Zhuan Xi Lu", he held a very thin silk book, which recorded a secret method in small characters. The content was extremely mysterious and profound. Even if it fell into the hands of ordinary practitioners, it is estimated that not many people would read it.  Understand.  But Tie Heng held it and looked at it very attentively, his eyes shining brightly, obviously thinking and analyzing many problems.

    "This secret method is a method created by the spiritual masters of the past based on ancient witchcraft. You can use spiritual pills, precious animals, or other heaven and earth spiritual objects to give a person some new spiritual roots" Look carefully.  After reading the words on the silk book, Tie Heng narrowed his eyes slightly, weighing the pros and cons and gains and losses in his heart.

    "Those Yanling masters have done this kind of experiment many times in the Xuanling Palace, but the success rate has always been low. The main reason is that this secret method requires the caster to have a strong enough soul power to withstand the impact on the soul when the spiritual root is solidified.  Damage or even destruction caused by itself." Tie Heng thought, and he was very confident about this. After more than two years of continuous strengthening and nourishment of the chaos force, his soul power has become very powerful, although it is still stronger than  Not as good as Liu Zang, but compared to Gongsun Bian, who had only been practicing the Soul-Eating Secret for a short period of time, he was already comparable.

    What makes Tie Heng hesitate is that once this secret technique fails or something goes wrong.  There will be a high price to pay.  The soul was injured and the original spiritual roots were broken.  It can even cause the body to collapse and end up half-dead.  The end was miserable.

    Tie Heng couldn't make up his mind for a while, and after thinking about it, he took out the crystal bottle containing three heaven-level elixirs from the storage bag.

    He made a secret to release the spell that sealed the bottle, then uncorked the bottle and checked it with his spiritual thoughts.  The three elixirs were spinning at the bottom of the bottle, like children with boundless energy, never stopping for a moment.  The three breaths of fiery, lush and thick are chasing each other. The powerful and pure spiritual energy is distinct and does not contain any impurities between them.  Only the three colors of spiritual light emitted from the surface of the elixir intertwined and overlapped, reflecting a gorgeous colorful light.

    Tie Heng stretched out his hand and took a breath, taking the earth-attribute elixir into his palm.  As soon as the crystal bright yellow pill left the mouth of the bottle, its mass increased sharply. Tie Heng also felt his hand sink. Fortunately, he was prepared, and the true energy released also increased, and he steadily sucked the pill into the palm of his hand.

    "It's really beautiful!" Tie Heng looked at the Kundan in his hand, and found that its body was much smaller than it looked.  Only the size of a pigeon egg, the outer layer is covered with a yellow brilliance like a mist, flowing slowly, restrained by the magical power in the pill.  It will not spill out, so that the spiritual energy of the elixir will not be lost at all.  If you stare at this layer of light carefully, you will also find that the light gathers and disperses.  When they gather, they look like rocks and rocks; when they disperse, they look like yellow sand and dust.  Listening carefully, there seems to be a faint sound of colliding stones and flowing sand.  It's as if this little pill contains a world of pure earth and stone.

    Tie Heng¡¯s eyes were also attracted and he stared at it for a while. He didn¡¯t know what he thought of. He weighed the elixir in his hand again. It was heavy and hard, as if he was holding a solid steel ball in his hand.

    "Although this Kun Kun Pill is only a low-grade Tianzi-level elixir, it is refined very well. This crystal bottle also has an excellent effect of preserving the medicinal power. It has not caused much loss after many years since it was released. It is just right for my use.  Let¡¯s use this secret art of acquiring spirits.¡± Tie Heng thought about it for a long time and felt that his chance of success was more than 70%, so he put aside his worries and decided to work hard today to complete this important step in his plan.

    He first stored away the books and other objects around him. This time was different from the previous practice of health-preserving scriptures. If one mistake was made, it could get out of control, and the turbulent flow of energy emitted could cause serious damage. Tie Heng did not want these secrets to be affected.  .

    Tie Heng then re-sealed the crystal bottle with magic. Through the wall of the bottle, Tie Heng glanced at the remaining two elixirs.  It is like a pearl condensed with flames. The red color seems to be filled with infinite heat, with flames and heat steaming and moving.  The other one is green and green, like a living thing. The green color on the surface is ever-changing, as if countless vegetation is growing, and layers of flowers are blooming.

    "As long as this time is a big success, this Xuanyan Pill can also be of great use. However, the Yumu Pill has limited effect on me at this stage. I will leave it to be used in other places in the future!" Tie Heng originally wanted to use three pills.  The Wood-nurturing Pill among the Tianzi-level spiritual pills helped him practice the Wood Emperor's Health Sutra, but the Demon-Swallowing Seal swallowed up a huge amount of heaven and earth spiritual energy and fed it back to him with pure wood spiritual energy, which made him change his mind and save money.  It would be a good idea to use this elixir to enhance one's cultivation level after the Wood Emperor's Qi reaches a certain level in the future.

    Tie Heng made some more preparations, and there were still wood spiritual objects on the ground around him. Most of their essence had been absorbed by Tie Heng, and some of them showed signs of decay and withering.  Tie Heng???They put them away and arranged a circle of middle-grade earth-type spiritual stones. On the four key nodes of the body's front, back, left, and right, fist-sized high-grade spiritual stones were placed, which were the same as the wood-type spiritual objects just now.  , forming a single but efficient spirit gathering array.

    After doing this, he began to adjust his physical and mental state. Although he was full of energy and blood at the moment, he strived for the best and still exercised his energy and adjusted his breath.

    About half an hour later, Tie Heng was still sitting cross-legged.  Suddenly, he opened his half-closed eyes, murmured mysterious syllables in his mouth, raised his hand and gently tossed the Kundan that he had always held in the palm of his left hand.

    A bright yellow light trail flew up, and the Huan Kun Dan hovered above Tie Heng's head. At the same moment, Tie Heng's telekinetic spell was quickly completed.  This was a spell composed of three intermediate speaking spirits with part of the power of the Law of the Earth. Tie Heng reluctantly cast it, almost draining most of his spiritual power.

    The Huankun Pill immediately made a rumbling sound like a mountain falling apart and the earth cracking. As soon as the pill's brilliance lit up, the roar became more rapid and intense.  Then after a violent tremor, the whole thing decomposed and disintegrated, turning into a mountain-like yellow glow, covering Tie Heng's head.

    Tie Heng felt that the pressure on his head was heavier than the mountains, as if there was a real flying peak trying to press him down. His whole body suddenly became extremely heavy and he could no longer move.

    Holding back the terrible pressure, Tie Heng continued to use the magic formula, read out weird and awkward syllables, and activated another word spirit.

    The yellow glow in the shape of a peak froze for a moment, and seemed to be tending to regroup.  But inspired by Tie Heng's follow-up technique, it exploded and completely shattered.  The bright yellow glow turned into a stream of light, and suddenly it penetrated into the Baihui point above Tie Heng's head.

    "Boom!" With a loud bang, Tie Heng felt as if a huge mountain had fallen in his mind, almost making him faint.

    Spiritual elixirs such as Kunkun Dan are extremely concentrated of a certain kind of energy, containing unimaginable earth spiritual energy. They are used to slowly absorb and refine, and have miraculous effects in enhancing cultivation skills.  But now Tie Heng uses it as the core of the spirit-making secret technique. Under the stimulation of the spirit-speaking technique, it explodes with more powerful power, attracting the surrounding earth spirit energy and gathering it towards Tie Heng's body.

    Tie Heng was now in the middle of the mountain, with an earth-based spirit gathering formation set up beside him. At this moment, the mighty and boundless power of the earth surged in endlessly.

    Tie Heng could no longer feel the existence of his body. His soul was violently shaken and squeezed by the huge amount of earth power, as if it had fallen deep into the center of the earth and was crushed by billions of tons of rock and soil.  Buried and wrapped

    Tie Heng cannot think. The only thing he can do now is to concentrate all his strength to maintain the stability of his soul and body, and prevent them from collapsing or assimilating under the crazy influx of earth spirit energy.

    Gradually, Tie Heng's flesh and bones became tougher and stronger, and within his sea of ??consciousness, starting from an elusive point, a vast land of mountains slowly but surely expanded, becoming a new part of this world of consciousness.  component!  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 82 Caravan

    The sun hangs high in the middle of the sky, emitting blazing light, baking the mountains, rivers, forests, and the travelers who walk among them.

    At this moment, there is a caravan moving slowly on the rugged mountain road.  This caravan is not large in size, only about twenty people and more than sixty mules and horses carrying goods.  Walking in front of the caravan is a middle-aged man who is nearly fifty years old. His name is Zheng Kui. He is the leader of this team. He has dark rough skin, a thick short beard under the upper lip and chin, and  With a resolute appearance full of vicissitudes of life, he looks like the kind of person who has weathered many hardships and is used to traveling around the world.

    "The weather is getting weirder every year. Last summer and autumn, there were continuous rainstorms in the south, and it was wet everywhere. After the sudden change the year before last, the temperature dropped very fast. As soon as September entered, some places began to freeze.  There may be frost or even snow. This year is not bad. It hasn¡¯t rained for a long time. Drought has broken out in several state capitals. We can¡¯t even hope for the autumn harvest.¡± Zheng Kui wiped his face with his sleeves.  The sweat, the hot weather, and the difficult mountain roads made it too much for a warrior with strong internal strength like him.

    He looked up at the big fireball dominating the sky and recalled that since space cracks appeared frequently two years ago, the world has become abnormal. The most obvious manifestation is the climate. Either there is a drought or there is too much rain, which has led to disasters in various places.  Droughts, floods, locust plagues, hurricanes, hail, blizzards, etc., and even earthquakes, tsunamis, and volcanic eruptions were heard from time to time, which made him always feel uneasy.

    "Imagine it's only been a few years since the Great Shattering. There is evil everywhere in the world." Zheng Kui thought of the mutated plants and beasts he had seen in the millions of wild mountains, and his majestic body couldn't help but  Shivered slightly.  I thought that I had spent my whole life wandering in the deep mountains and old forests of the south.  From being a half-grown boy in his teens to now half-buried in the earth, it has been decades.  I haven¡¯t seen as many strange things as I have seen in the past two years combined.

    As soon as he thought about this, Zheng Kui felt more and more uncomfortable.  "That's it for my whole life. But these boysmaybe they are destined. In a few years, the world will be overturned and demons will be rampant. I don't know if they can survive itOh, to prevent future problems, we have to do more now.  Prepare¡­¡­"

    He turned around and glanced at the team behind him. Most of the guys in the caravan were young. The younger ones were sixteen or seventeen, and the older ones were only in their early twenties.  They were all Zheng Kui's juniors. Because the mountain roads were rugged and they couldn't ride horses, these people led their mounts and mules carrying goods on the road. Naturally, they couldn't move very fast.

    "Uncle!" At this time, a young junior ran over from behind the team.  The voice sounded clear and sweet, and she seemed to be a woman, but she was completely dressed in men's clothing, with her clothes open and her sleeves and trouser legs rolled up high.  The way she walks, her movements, and her strong build don't look like that of a woman.  Just look at her face again. Although it is stained with dust and dirty, her skin color is darker.  The bun on the head is still men's, but the nose is high and the eyes are big.  The long eyebrows form a pretty face.  Apparently a pretty girl's home.

    "Girl, what's the matter?" Zheng Kui asked when he saw the person coming.  There was a hint of relief and love on his face.

    "Uncle, there are some animals behind them that can't move anymore. Zhuzhu and the others want to rest first. Can you find a shady place? At this time, the sun is scorching hot. Not to mention these animals, even the big guys can't bear it."  The pretty girl dressed as a tomboy said while secretly observing Zheng Kui's expression.

    Zheng Kui frowned slightly. He also noticed the girl's gaze and felt a little angry.  But his anger was not directed at the tomboy in front of him, but at the other young people in the team.

    "Not far ahead, around the foot of the mountain, is Zhiming Ridge. There are tea sheds and dormitories there. I guess Wu Er has already reserved a place. We will rest there and the animals can get better care. Ask Zhuzhu and the others to take care of the animals.  Unload part of the cargo and load it onto your mounts, and continue to walk this distance." Zheng Kui ordered in a tone that left no room for doubt.

    "Oh, uncle, I'll make arrangements right away." The tomboy agreed immediately, turned around and walked back.

    "Wait a minute." Zheng Kui stopped her and said, "You girl, you are so busy along the way. You have to take care of them and the livestock. Hmm, let them do it by themselves later. You are not allowed to give it to them."  Helper, uncle will be watching you, do you hear me?"

    "Uncle, I'm not tired, Zhu Zhu and the others" The tomboy wanted to say a few more words, but Zheng Kui's eyes widened, and she didn't dare to speak anymore. She shrank her neck and nodded honestly.

    "Go, Uncle Ke is keeping an eye on you." Zheng Kui waved his hand and glanced at the end of the team, where there were indeed a few mules pulling behind them.

    The tomboy said "hmm", secretly stuck out his tongue, and hurried back.

    "This girl." Zheng ???He shook his head helplessly.  "Oh, if those boys had this girl's ambition, I wouldn't have to worry about it."

    Zheng Kui frowned deeper.  He was originally from a wealthy family in the south, but his mother was a maid. She was ruined by the drunken and promiscuous man who served him, but he didn't even have a title. Even if he was born as a concubine, he still had a name that he changed later.  of.

    However, in the mansion, he finally learned how to read and write, and also learned some martial arts. When he was a teenager, his master died, and Zheng Kui and his mother were kicked out of the house by their mistress. They had no one to rely on and had to fend for themselves.  road.  Later, he was lucky enough to meet several companions of similar age, and became brothers with different surnames. In order to stand out, they worked as escorts, guards, and hunted monsters and monsters as demon slayers. In the process, they interacted with the people living in the world.  He had some dealings with the mountain barbarian natives in the millions of wild mountains, and gradually gained the trust of several other villages.

    They also saw that this was a great opportunity, so they pooled their money and set up a caravan to transport cloth, ironware, salt and other goods from outside the mountains into the primitive and wild mountains, in exchange for the mountain barbarians' herbs, wood,  The furs or rare birds and animals were then trafficked to some big cities in the south, but they had accumulated a lot of wealth in the past few decades, which also allowed them to move their tribesmen and live together.  Gradually it took root in the local area and spread its branches and leaves.  Slowly it grew.

    However, over the years, several of Zheng Kui¡¯s sworn brothers have died or become disabled.  Only he and two other old brothers can still lead the team.  After all, there are dangers everywhere in the millions of wild mountains. A bite from a poisonous insect may kill you, not to mention those terrifying beasts and monsters, all of which have long been extinct in other places.

    The older generation is gradually withering away. In order to maintain the continued development and growth of their business, which they have devoted their whole life to, the brothers select young descendants from among their clansmen to inherit their business.  It's a pity that most of them come from the bottom of society, and their tribesmen are also from poor families, and their background is obviously insufficient.  Even after decades of development, there are not many disciples who can be reused.

    Take the young guys in this team as an example. They can all be regarded as Zheng Kui's nephews. But apart from the tomboy just now, a girl is diligent, studious, energetic, and meticulous in her work. Zheng Kui  Extremely satisfied.  The others were far inferior to her, and they had caused countless troubles along the way.  If it weren't for the help and guidance of several guys in the team who had been trafficking goods with Zheng Kui for many years, these guys might have gotten into big trouble long ago, and the caravan wouldn't have been able to get here.

    "Humph, it's such a hot weather. Those mules and horses are working hard, but they are worse than these animals. They always complain about suffering and tiredness. Looking for excuses to rest is really a man. They are not as good as that girl Lu Jie, look.  Come on, big brother, they are so good to these people. They can't bear this little hardship." The more Zheng Kui thought about it, the more frustrated he became.

    He knew very well that when the tomboy came to ask for a break just now, it was not her intention at all, but was instigated by those boys. Those boys also knew that Zheng Kui was dissatisfied with their performance and would push the tomboy out if anything happened.  The tomboy has quite a bit of prestige among this group of young people, but she always regards herself as the eldest sister and takes great care of these companions who have grown up together, so she is often taken advantage of stupidly.

    "Well, that girl is still too young and immature, but her temperament is the same as that of her elder brother. She can inherit his mantle in the future" Zheng Kui obviously values ??the tomboy very much. Think about it, the tomboy has been following him since the year before last.  Crossing the wild mountains and selling local specialties.  She is serious about her work, willing to learn hard, and is not afraid of hardship. In just two years, she has mastered the management of caravans, safe conduct when traveling, inspecting goods, and dealing with mountain barbarians or traders.  With considerable experience, Zheng Kui naturally looked down upon these newbies compared with her.

    He murmured in his heart, and looked around the surrounding mountains and forests with vigilant eyes. This was a habit he had developed over the years, and he always remained alert no matter where he was, because in the wild and primitive jungles of the south, every day  Every moment is full of danger, and a slight letdown may endanger the lives of yourself and your companions.

    "Hmph, the mountains here seem steep and precipitous, but compared with the wild lands in the south, they are just small mounds for outings. Those boys can't persist here, how can we take them to fight with the cunning and vicious mountains?  Dealing with barbarians" Zheng Kui felt that there was a lack of successors, and the only ones in the younger generation who could support themselves were tomboys, but the girl's family always had to get married, and this was the problem that troubled him the most.

    "I think that when I was their age, I could independently lead a caravan to trek hundreds of miles in the wild jungle, kill giant monsters, fight bandits, and participate in the battles between the mountain barbarian villages.  They fought with each other and were stabbed more than ten times on their bodies. They even carried Lao Liu and ran back to the camp No, this is not possible.It's not possible to go. These guys' daily life is too comfortable. What they have been exposed to before is just the handover of freight between towns, so they can't get any experience like this.  After this transaction is completed, I have to discuss it carefully with my eldest brother and the others. We must train these boys and let them suffer more.  "

    Zheng Kui then thought about the goods being trafficked this time and couldn't help but look forward to it, because the profits from this transaction were very generous.

    They are currently located in the mountains bordering the southwest of Haizhou and the southeast of Yuezhou. This stretch of mountains and hills is the natural dividing line between the two states.  In the past, except for some demon slayers or herb collectors, there were few people here, but recently it has been very lively.  The reason was that the imperial court went on a northern expedition two years ago and sent troops to contain the local separatist forces headed by the three major vassal kings, forcing the vassal kings to send troops to fight back. The two parties were completely torn apart.  Although in the end the sudden change in heaven and earth caused the imperial court's long-planned plan to reduce the vassal state to fall short, the imperial court has not given up until today.  The armies of both sides were still confronting each other on both sides of the border, and the imperial court also blocked the state capitals governed by the three major vassal kings and the four major factions.  Public movement and commercial exchanges are prohibited.

    The imperial court had a good idea and wanted to use this method to weaken the vassal kings.  But the Darong Dynasty itself also paid a heavy price, causing a sharp drop in fiscal revenue.  In addition, it has harmed the interests of those wealthy families, wealthy merchants and gentry. Almost every household of these people has someone doing business and accumulating wealth for them.  What's good now is that the trade routes to the Western Regions are cut off. High-quality timber, furs, herbs, livestock, and war horses from the Northeast cannot be transported in. Sea trade in the Southeast and Longjiang, the main waterway in the South, are also restricted. A large amount of goods are stored in warehouses. Buying  A lot of homes.  They were rushing around in circles, but the goods could not be transported. The direct consequence was that many workshops, businesses, and even farmers closed down or went bankrupt.

    However, there have always been policies and countermeasures in the past dynasties. Those wealthy gentry from aristocratic families did not dare to openly defy the emperor's orders, but they would not sit back and watch their wealth be lost like this. Instead, they wanted to use this opportunity to earn more benefits.  So smuggling came into being.

    Take the situation in Haizhou as an example, because Longjiang shipping and various official roads on the road were blocked by the imperial navy and county soldiers, and there were also people from the Tianyu Guards to supervise.  Except for those with extremely deep backgrounds who can do some transactions under the eyes of the military, other businessmen simply cannot go to these places, so they can only find other ways.  In the once inaccessible mountains, several trade routes have been opened up in the past two years.  Smuggling caravans come and go constantly.  This is not a secret, but they have been able to exist until now and have not been banned by the court. From this, we can see the huge power of those smugglers.  They colluded with or bribed local feudal officials and even the central officials of the imperial court.

    No matter what, these rugged mountain roads have brought amazing wealth to many people.  Especially food, refined iron, medicinal materials, leather, etc. as military supplies, as long as they can be transported into Haizhou.  You can get several times the usual profits.  Moreover, you can also buy commodities from the East China Sea and South China Sea countries, as well as salt and marine products from Haizhou. During this period, these things are scarce in the inland areas. You can make a lot of money by taking them on the way back.

    This is why Zheng Kui¡¯s caravan came.  Originally, he had been leading the team to and from the millions of wild mountains in the south and Maozhou. Although it was full of hardships and dangers, over the past few decades, he became familiar with the road and formed deep friendships with many mountain barbarian villages. He also cooperated with several  The relationship between the trading houses is also harmonious, and everything is considered stable.

    But what they mainly traffic is medicinal materials. The animal and plant resources in the wild jungle are extremely rich, the quality is first-rate, and many varieties are very rare in the outside world, and the supply has always been in short supply.  A few months ago, Zheng Kui's eldest brother learned about this smuggling channel and realized the astonishing profits.  The brothers gathered together and left some of the medicinal materials instead of selling them to the medicinal dealers who had been coming to buy them. Instead, they secretly organized a caravan and traveled across the mountains to Haizhou to get rid of the medicinal materials.  The income from this trip was more generous than their income from the entire year in previous years.

    As the saying goes, black eyes cannot see silver.  This naturally aroused greater enthusiasm among Zheng Kui and others. After discussion, the few of their old brothers who could still manage the earthquake got busy. Most of them led a few teams deep into the wild jungle and went to several houses.  Familiar mountain barbarian villages are exchanged for medicinal materials to ensure sufficient supply.  Because Zheng Kui has rich experience, is calm and calm in situations, and is relatively familiar with Haizhou, he led this group of young people who had to cobble together due to lack of manpower and came here carrying the herbs that had just been transported some time ago.  , taking advantage of the current high prices of medicinal materials to make a fortune, so as to have enough funds to buy the goods needed by the mountain barbarians. Those natives do not accept gold and silver, but only barter.

    "This time there are 30% more medicinal materials than last time, and the quality is better. With these treasures, we should be able to sell them at a higher price. Now the family hasThe money can't be recycled, and the payment is urgently needed Well, maybe we can find other buyers, or selling it directly to Prince Ning's Mansion is a good option.  "When he thought of this, Zheng Kui's depressed mood suddenly became hot, and the scorching sunshine seemed not so hot anymore.

    "Everyone, please work harder. There is a resting place in front of you. You can have a good rest there." Zheng Kui turned around and shouted loudly.

    The team, which was already exhausted under the bright sun, gained some energy. Everyone responded with a few high or low words, and followed Zheng Kui's pace to speed up the march.  They drove their mules and horses over the foot of the mountain ahead. Looking around, they saw a pass not far away. On both sides of the narrow mountain road were flat and sparse woods, dotted with many houses, which could be seen from a distance.  Several eye-catching wine flags are hung high on wooden poles, swaying in the wind.  You can still see many figures walking around, and looking around, with this pass as the center, there are several caravans coming and going from other directions, adding a different kind of vitality to this mountain forest.

    "That's it, it's not far ahead. We've finally arrived." A boy in the team shouted, which immediately caused the people behind to push forward and start making a fuss.

    Zheng Kui¡¯s face immediately darkened, but this was not the place to teach his disciples a lesson, so he had to scold them a few times to get the boys to calm down, and then led them towards the pass.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 83 Getting acquainted (1)

    "This is Zhenling. If you pass through this pass, you will enter the boundary of Haizhou, and the road will be much easier." Zheng Kui said loudly as he led the team to the pass, and then specifically instructed:  "You all, please be careful. It's not peaceful here, so be careful. Don't say what you shouldn't say, and don't join in the fun of what you shouldn't see. Do you understand?"

    "I understand." The guys in the team agreed in unison, but only they knew whether they really listened.

    Zheng Kui was still worried and recruited several guys who had been doing business with him all year round.  These people have an employment relationship with him, but they have been with him for a long time and have been doing this business for some years. They are all very experienced and have Zheng Kui's trust.

    "Wu Da, watch those boys later and ask them to keep their mouths shut and don't let them cause trouble. It's a mess here. If one of them is bad go ahead!" Zheng Kuishen  Voice confession.

    "Yes." Wu Da is a big black man, tall and strong, but with a simple and honest appearance. At first glance, he seems to be the kind of person who is not good at words and honest. His straightforward answer is in line with his character.  It is precisely because of this taciturn, steady and cautious character that Zheng Kui valued him very much and even made him the leader of the guys and his deputy.

    "Uncle!" The tomboy ran over from behind at this time, came to Zheng Kui's side, and said slightly excitedly: "Uncle, I didn't expect this place to be of such a scale. It looks bigger than those big villages of the mountain barbarians.  It¡¯s prosperous.¡±

    "Of course, how can the Southern Barbarians compare with our Middle Earth? More caravans pass by here in one day than in the mountain barbarian villages in half a year." Zheng Kui glanced at the tomboy beside him.  He sincerely appreciates this niece, as long as she goes through some more trials.  I can also hand over part of the burden on my shoulders to her.

    "Uncle. Look at the hills over there. They really look like a big anvil." The tomboy pointed at the high ground on one side of the pass. From a distance, it looked like a high platform, with one end wide and one end narrow, like a huge  anvil.

    "That's right, Zhenling got its name from this." Zheng Kui said with a smile.

    "Uncle, you said this timehey, it's Wu Er who's back." The tomboy wanted to ask something else, but suddenly he saw someone riding a horse in front of him.  After taking a closer look, he saw that it was the man he sent out to explore the road.

    "Uncle Kui!" Wu Er, who was running back, jumped off his horse and greeted Zheng Kui first.

    He is Wu Da's younger brother, but unlike his elder brother who is tall and strong, he is medium to thin in stature, but his appearance appears to be very smart, he is also eloquent, and he has strong Qinggong and investigative skills. In Zheng Kui's business  In the team.  He has always been the eyes at the front of the team and helped Zheng Kui avoid danger many times.

    "Wu Er, thank you for your hard work." Zheng Kui took off his water bag and handed it to Wu Er, who was sweating profusely.

    "Uncle Kui. Look what you said, this mountain road is nothing. It can't be compared with the southern barbarian mountains and forests. It's not tiring at all." Wu Er's eyes suddenly lit up when he saw the tomboy next to him.  His expression also became a little excited.

    "Miss." He greeted quickly, and the tomboy nodded and smiled at him.

    "Uncle Kui. I've already found a place to rest, it's the same place we came here last time." Wu Er said, but his eyes were still glancing at the tomboy beside him.

    "Good job." Zheng Kui could naturally see what Wu Er was thinking. In fact, there were quite a few boys in this group who had this idea, but Zheng Kui thought that there were not many who were worthy of being a tomboy, and he also hoped that she could marry a better person.  It was a good marriage, so he patted Wu Er on the shoulder and asked him to turn his attention back.

    "How is the situation?" Zheng Kui asked with a straight face.

    Wu Er was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses, and quickly replied: "It's quite peaceful, except for the two groups fighting desperately, killing and injuring several people, there is nothing else."

    Zheng Kui nodded when he heard this, but his guard did not relax at all.

    Anvil Ridge is sandwiched between several high mountains. It is a natural pass, and it happens to be the place where several smuggling routes must pass. I don¡¯t know when, many dormitory and wine shops have appeared, which fully reflects the fact that when there is demand, there will be  There is such a thing as supply.

    However, this trade route formed by smuggling is not peaceful. Wealth will bring prosperity but also attract danger. In the past two years, bandits and bandits from all over the south have gathered here like wolves smelling the smell of blood, and even from the north.  Some rogue bandits also came to try to get a share of the pie.  Not to mention these, because of the hostile relationship between the imperial court and the vassal king, a large number of wanted criminals, villains, opportunists or killers and other desperadoes gathered here, all trying to find new opportunities in the vassal king's territory.  This also further leads to the dangers in these mountains. Maybe you meet a single traveler on the road, who is the murderer that the government is looking for. If you disagree with him, he may draw a sword and blood will be spattered in five steps.

      And these lodging houses and restaurants in the pass cannot be opened without any background. They may be supported by a big business or a certain force behind them, collecting or transmitting all kinds of information to the master.  Similarly, for their own safety, these places must secretly collude with bandits and bandits to provide the other party with information about passing caravans, so there will be no shortage of people of all kinds here, especially the informants of various forces, who are innumerable.  Don't be careful about it.

    Zheng Kui looked up at the sky again. It was almost noon, and the temperature was getting hotter and hotter. The surrounding ground was covered with gossamers formed by steam, and the view was distorted and blurry.  Judging from the situation of the team and the condition of the animals, it is indeed necessary to fully rest and eat, and to avoid the hottest period of the day.

    "There is no other way. We can only stay here for an hour or two before going on the road." Zheng Kui originally only planned to take a rest here, mainly to feed and drink the animals, because he knew very well that every extra moment of delay here would  The more dangerous they are.  Those bandit spies will send their information out, and when the caravan goes on the road again, it is likely to be robbed and killed along the way

    "It's impossible for this group of boys to persist." As they got closer and closer to the pass, the team gradually dispersed. The young guys could not wait to take a rest in the shade. This also made Zheng  Kui gave up the idea of ????hurrying on the road.

    "That caravan is so big!" The tomboy next to him pointed to the woods on one side.

    In the sparse forest land, a caravan was packing up and tying goods to the backs of the pack animals, mules and horses.  There were hundreds of animals in this caravan, and the personnel took a quick look at it.  There were no less than two hundred people, among them there were forty or fifty armed guards wearing light armor, carrying knives and bows, always alert to the surrounding movements.  There were even two or three figures wearing magician's robes surrounded by guards.  The huge scale and neat and orderly style naturally aroused the tomboy's surprise, and also made her feel envious and yearning.

    "It must be a team of some wealthy merchant. Look at those animals, they are really strong and strong, and those guards, tsk tsk, the armor and weapons on them are probably worth the hard-earned money we spent working hard for several years." Followed behind.  The young guys also saw the caravan over there and started talking one after another.

    "It's strange, why they didn't go to the lodge and restaurant at the pass to rest, but camped here." A young man who was only about seventeen or eighteen years old yelled.

    "In order to avoid trouble, we often encounter criminals who have fled from various places in the hotel. One bad move will cause trouble. So if you are in a hurry, rest in the surrounding open space or in the forest. The space there is open and easy to load and unload goods.  It's much more convenient and faster. Just send someone to buy some food and drinks, fill your stomach, and restore some energy, and you can set off immediately." The answer was Wu Er, who was about the same age as these young guys and usually had a good relationship with them.  Moreover, he travels to many places, and needs to clear the way in front of the caravan and gather information. Naturally, he has a wide range of knowledge, which is not what these boys who have just joined the trade can compare with.

    "So that's it!" A group of young people soon made a new discovery.  "Hey. Look, the goods they transport seem to be very heavy, and the beasts of burden are struggling. What do you think they are transporting?"

    "What else can it be? Fine iron! The imperial court has now implemented an embargo. It has also blocked the roads and shipping here, and Haizhou and Tongzhou do not produce iron. The countries in the East China Sea and the South China Sea also lack iron ore. Think about it, Prince Ning is so  The more troops you have, the more weapons and armor you need. So iron materials are easier to sell than our medicinal materials. Even if you go to Haizhou with a kitchen knife, you can still sell it for several times the price. If King Ning hadn't formed an alliance with King Liao  , Yunzhou has transported a lot of fine iron from the sea, so the price is expected to rise a lot." Because the tomboy was next to him, Wu Er couldn't control his mouth and said show off.

    "Okay, don't point at this place. What is this place and what does everyone do? Well! Don't meddle in other people's affairs. I warned you before, have you forgotten?" Zheng Kui interrupted everyone's conversation.  Talking, glaring eyes and scolding: "If you have the energy to talk, why not speed up the pace for me, rest and eat early, and get on the road early."

    The young people immediately did not dare to talk any more and led the mules and horses to quicken their pace.

    Zheng Kui took a look at the large caravan. Everyone was involved in illegal smuggling. No one would be stupid enough to show their signature flags. Zheng Kui didn't find anyone he knew among them, so he couldn't recognize them.  Which firm is it?

    "Uncle, look, they are also going to Haizhou. If you can follow their team, it will be much safer than traveling alone" While others are looking forward to eating, drinking and resting, the tomboy is thinking about this. She is very aware of safety issues.  It has always been Zheng Kui's biggest worry, and she herself is also worried and anxious about it.

    "It's a pity that we have no friendship with them. Hey, with our family background, we are not qualified to have friendship with them." Zheng Kui saw that the young manFeeling worried, he smiled and comforted him: "Don't worry, nothing will happen. You guys will get better and better."

    The tomboy nodded in response.  Soon their team arrived at the pass. The dormitory that Wu Er chose occupied a relatively large area here, but the house, like other shops around it, was very simple, or crude, just a large circle.  The compartments arranged in a concave shape, some large and small, are all built with logs, and a row of stables is built at the open end. Guests can see it from their own compartments and don't have to worry about their mules and horses.  Will be stolen.

    Wu Er had reserved a large cubicle before. As soon as Zheng Kui and his team arrived, a dormitory boy came up to greet them and led them to the cubicle.  Because the weather is hot now, there is no room for people to stay in the room, so there are no walls on the side of the door of these compartments. The layout of the compartments is also extremely simple, with two pavilions on the left and right, and a few tables and tables on the open space.  The corresponding chairs and the windows were also open, making it very bright and spacious, enough for more than twenty of them to eat and rest temporarily.

    "Let them take care of their livestock first." Zheng Kui ordered the tomboy who was following him, and then asked Wu Er to prepare food.  He himself stood in front of the compartment, watching everyone unloading the goods on the mules and horses in the open space surrounded by buildings on three sides, and gently placing them in the shade next to the compartment, while someone checked them one by one.  , confirm that there is no problem.

    Zheng Kui glanced around the surrounding cubicles again. Most of them were already occupied, either eating or resting. However, Zheng Kui's eyes paused for a moment in two of the cubicles, his eyeballs shrank slightly, and he quickly moved away.  Out of sight.

    "I hope nothing happens." Zheng Kui comforted himself in his heart.

    The young guys quickly unloaded the goods, and they also took care of the drinking and feeding of the mules and horses. When they washed themselves at the sink and came back to the compartment, several tables were already filled with food.  , everyone who was already hungry immediately sat around the table in order.

    Zheng Kui sat at the same table with Tomboy, Wu Da, Wu Er and other leaders in charge. Everyone waited for him to use his chopsticks first before starting to pick up their rice bowls.

    "Uncle, you eat a piece of meat." The tomboy picked up a piece of wild boar and put it in Zheng Kui's bowl. The latter smiled and took a bite, chewing it with relish.  But after eating for a while, he reached under the table with one hand and rubbed the knees of his legs. They were as stiff as stones to the touch.

    "Old man, the old injuries I suffered in the southern barbarian land are becoming more and more severe now. It seems that in two years, these two legs will be useless." Zheng Kui sighed softly  , and in a blink of an eye, he found that the tomboy was looking at the row of cubicles on the right with his face turned. He followed the direction and shouted hurriedly: "Don't look at them."

    "Uncle, who are those people?" The tomboy was startled and turned around to ask curiously. She had rarely seen Zheng Kui acting so nervous.

    "They are spies from the imperial court. They are monitoring the situation here and keeping an eye out for any important criminals passing by." Zheng Kui explained in a low voice. After thinking for a while, he added something to add more knowledge to the tomboy: "Hey, the row opposite us  , there are several people in the cubicle on the left, it seems that they may be sent from Haizhou, doing almost the same job. Hey, both sides of the place are very closely guarded, I don¡¯t know how many people are there, both bright and dark.  There are probably a lot of people working for both sides, even working on two boats at the same time."

    "Ah!" The tomboy exclaimed, and then became a little curious. He didn't know how Zheng Kui could identify the two groups of people at a glance.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 83 Getting acquainted (2)

    Wu Er saw her doubts and smiled a little show off: "Miss, there is nothing strange about this. If you look carefully at their demeanor and demeanor, they seem to be thieves, and there is a sense of superiority.  Arrogance, the people who travel around the world are definitely not the same as us, they must be eating the royal food."

    "Wu Er is right. This is the experience of knowing people. Lu Jie, in the future you will go to more places, deal with more people, and experience more things, so you will naturally have this kind of eyesight. With your intelligence, you shouldn't need it.  How long?" Zheng Kui encouraged him with a smile, and Wu Er and others also laughed in amusement.

    The tomboy was a bit embarrassed to be called a tomboy, showing a hint of shyness.

    "Sister, that woman just now looked so weird and scary." Zhuzi, who was sitting on the right hand side, tugged on the tomboy's sleeve, and his low voice was full of fear.

    The tomboy knew who he was talking about, so he couldn't help but turn his head and glanced at the row of cubicles on the right.  The guests in the middle compartment were the most conspicuous, and they were the ones Zheng Kui recognized as imperial spies.

    There are five of them in total. As Wu Er said just now, even though they are wearing ordinary clothes, their expressions are incompatible with the environment here.  What caught the tomboy's attention was the only woman among them.  The woman seemed to be in her early twenties. Her appearance should have been very beautiful, but it was completely ruined by a huge scar.  This scar should have been caused by a sharp weapon. It started from the left side of the forehead and went straight across the left eye, cheek, corner of the mouth, and up to the chin.  What is even more eye-catching is her left eye. The eyeball is gone and replaced by a fake eye made of clear crystal.  But there is no pupil, just a whole crystal.

    The woman noticed the tomboy¡¯s gaze.  He also cast his gaze over, and their eyes met.  The tomboy trembled all over, feeling that one side of the other person's eyes were sharp and gloomy, and the other side was lifeless and cold, making the hairs on the back of her neck stand up.

    She quickly retracted her gaze and said urgently to the pillar next to her: "Don't look over there anymore."

    "Oh." Zhuzi also turned his head and looked over just now, also frightened, and his face was very pale.

    "Go, tell the others what uncle just said, and ask them to be more honest." The tomboy pushed the pillar.  Ask him to go to other tables and pass the message.

    "Hey!" Zhuzi was very obedient, he agreed and went to the side.  He is Tomboy's cousin. He is only sixteen years old this year and is the youngest among all his companions. He used to like to stick to his cousin's butt at home. Now in the caravan, he also follows Tomboy and lets him  He does whatever he wants, and the tomboy takes the best care of him.  Treat him like a biological brother.

    Zheng Kui saw all this but said nothing, letting the tomboy control these young people.  He took a bite of the food, but kept his eyes on his surroundings.  At this time, I saw a new guest coming to the stables. He was a tall and thin man in his mid-twenties.  He looks average, but has a very good temperament.  There's a bookish air to it.  However, no one would be unarmed in a place like this. A horizontal knife over four feet long hung on the left side of the lanky young man's waist.  The handle and scabbard were also tightly wrapped in cloth, and the specific style could not be seen.

    The waiter at the dormitory is greeting this person.  "Sir, you are here by chance. There is only one small cubicle left. Do you want to rent it?"

    "It's better to come early than to come by chance. OK, I'll rent it for an hour to catch up on the sun and then continue on my way." The tall and thin young man replied with a smile.

    "Okay!" The waiter quoted the price. Although this place is located in the wilderness, the houses are very simple, and the food is simple except for some game, but the price is not much cheaper than an inn in a big city.  You have to pay up front, and if you want to stay for a long time, you have to have a deposit.

    The tall and thin young man seemed to know the prices and rules here, and did not show any surprise or dissatisfaction. Instead, he smiled and asked the store clerk to take good care of his two animals.

    Zheng Kui saw the tall and thin young man leading a tall horse and a big green donkey behind him. The big green donkey also carried four large sacks on its back.  Zheng Kui could tell at a glance that the sack was made of hemp and linen silk, which could keep the goods dry and prevent insects. It was the most suitable bag for holding medicinal materials, just like the ones used in his caravan.

    "This young man is also a trafficker of medicinal materials. Well, he seems to have some wealth" Zheng Kui observed carefully and found that there was a storage bag tied to the belt on the right side of the lanky young man. He knew that this young man was not an ordinary gangster.  merchant.

    People like them who do business all year round usually put their most valuable goods in storage bags.  You know, the storage space of an ordinary quality storage bag is about the same size as a wooden box, and it cannot hold too many things. However, it is very expensive. Even wealthy businessmen cannot afford to use it to transport goods in large quantities.  As for high qualityStuff bags are not something ordinary people can own, and it is difficult to buy them even if you have money.

    Take Zheng Kui for example. He has a rudimentary storage bag hidden in his arms. In the early years, everyone made a big and lucrative business. They spent a lot of money to customize it from an alchemist. At that time, there were only a few perennials.  Old brothers who lead teams on the road are eligible for allocation.  This time, as usual, in addition to gold tickets and some life-saving tools and drugs, the storage bag was the most valuable part of the medicinal materials trafficked this time.  There are a total of ten magical jade boxes with the function of preserving freshness. They are all filled with millions of rare medicinal herbs and spiritual plants in the wild mountains. In particular, the two nine-leaf Cuizhi plants are the main ingredients for refining several high-grade Xuanzi-level elixirs.  Medicines are more valuable than other medicinal materials combined, so it can be imagined that Zheng Kui attaches great importance to them.

    Therefore, Zheng Kui naturally regarded the tall and lanky young man as a colleague and admired him for his courage to come here alone to run a gang.

    "Look at this young man's demeanor and demeanor, he seems to have a strong cultivation base." Zheng Kui paid attention to the tall and thin young man, and soon made a new discovery. In such a hot weather, that young man's body  Unexpectedly, there was no trace of sweat, and his face was clean, without sweat or dust, and there was no sign of fatigue.  It means that this person either possesses profound internal energy or has a magic weapon with the function of escaping the heat and cooling down.

    The tall and lanky young man over there handed the reins of the donkey and horse to the store clerk and watched them unload the sack on the back of the big green donkey.  Then he went to the nearby water tank, scooped up some water, wiped his face, and washed his hands.  Then he walked slowly towards his cubicle.

    When going out to do this kind of business, everyone should be alert and careful.  The young man was obviously very experienced. As he walked, he quietly observed the surrounding booths and the numerous guests.  Seeing Zheng Kui paying attention to him, he smiled slightly and nodded as a greeting.  Zheng Kui was startled for a moment, then responded with the same action, feeling a little fond of the tall and lanky young man in his heart.

    "He is not an ordinary person." Zheng Kui has come to this conclusion after many years of business experience and seeing all kinds of people. At the same time, he is a little more curious, for a person of Zheng Kui's age and experience.  This is considered extremely rare.  Unfortunately, the tall and lanky young man just turned his head, and Zheng Kui did not see what happened next. It was the strange look in the young man's eyes when he discovered the group of imperial spies, but this emotion disappeared in the blink of an eye.  Without being noticed by anyone, he walked to his cubicle in a natural manner, ordered a few dishes, and ordered a pot of rice wine brewed by the store.

    Soon the food and wine were served.  But after he picked up his chopsticks and took two bites, a new customer came outside.  They were three tall, strong and rude men, all of them with bare chests and shoulders, holding machetes and iron bars in their hands.  His face was also covered with flesh, and his expression became more domineering and evil.  Anyone can take a look.  We all know that these three people are not good people, and they are probably not criminals and bandits wanted by the court.  It's a villain who comes from a certain place to fight.

    "Damn it, this damn weather! Hi. Hi, store, there is still a place to rest. The three of us brothers are going to rest here for a while. We are very tired from driving all the way." The tall man in the lead was tall.  He was the thickest one, holding a thick-handled machete in his hand. The thick blade looked light.  Some of the chips and cracks showed a black and red color, which seemed to be coagulated blood.

    This man was still shouting to himself, and did not allow the shop assistant to interrupt. He also threw the reins of his horse to the other party: "Take good care of the horses of our three brothers, and give us more good wine and meat. Remember, don't  Add water to our wine, otherwise it won¡¯t look as good as yours.¡±

    "This these three gentlemen, you are here at an unlucky time. The stalls in the store are all full. Look, it's noon. No one will leave for a while" The store clerk piled up  Smiley Face explained that he had seen many such desperadoes, but he did not dare to offend him easily just because he had a backer behind his store. Who would have known that the other party would get angry and attack you. It would be too late to regret it by then, so he could only  Be careful with me like this.

    "What? It's full!" Another big man roared, the sound was so loud that it scared the animals in the stable and caused a commotion.

    "Yes, yes, they are all occupied. You three gentlemen, would you like to go to other places and have a look" The store clerk had already begun to nod and bow, and several other clerks not far away were huddled next to them, with no intention of coming over to help. And this  The shopkeeper of the house was nowhere to be seen either.

    "Damn, you're trying to kick us out!" The third villain also had a hot temper. He got angry when he heard this. He came up and grabbed the guy's collar, lifted him off the ground, raised his fist and wanted to fight.  beat.

    "Third brother, wait!" The big man in the lead grabbed his arm.

    "Boss, this kid needs to be dealt with. Give him a couple of punches and I'm sure he'll find a place." The third child shouted in a rough voice and was caught in his hand.??The guy was so frightened that he screamed.

    "Don't worry, I'll ask someone to make room for us." The boss seemed to be a little cautious. He knew that such a place must have a background, and he was careful not to make a big mistake. It was better not to provoke him if he could.  He had just observed the many caravans in the compartment. Several caravans were crowded, and some were obviously not easy to deal with. There was only one small compartment that seemed to be a weakling, which he could easily handle.

    ¡°Put him down first.¡± The boss ordered, then walked quickly to the small cubicle of the tall and thin young man, and slammed the thick-backed machete in his hand on the table.

    "Bang!" With a sound, the whole table seemed to be hanging from collapsing, and the cups, plates, and bowls placed on the table jumped and made a chaotic noise.  Some of the soup splashed out and stained the sleeves of the tall and thin young man.

    "My friend, my three brothers have been traveling for a long time and are very tired. They want to rest here and don't want to look for other places. Do you think we should fulfill one or two?" The boss laughed.  He said with a smile, but his eyes were full of fierceness.  It seems that if the other party dares to say even half a word "no", he will kill with a knife.

    On the other hand, the tall and lanky young man sitting in front of him was contrary to the expectations of everyone around him. He showed neither anger nor timidity, but was peaceful, as if he was not the one being bullied.

    "It's easy to say, it's easy to say. Anyway, the place is very spacious. How about inviting you brothers to have dinner together?" The tall and thin young man was still smiling, not even bothering with the strong smell of sweat on the other party's body and the bloody smell emanating from the thick-backed machete.  He frowned.

    "Fuck, who wants to share the table with you? Are you really stupid or are you just pretending to be stupid? The boss asked you to give up the room." The other two villains also followed, and the most irritable one among them  San yelled again. Under the thick chest hair in his open clothes, his strong chest muscles were jumping, and his big fists were waving around as he spoke, full of threats.

    "You know better, get out of here!" the second man holding an iron rod shouted fiercely.

    "Okay, okay, don't get angry. It's not good to get angry on a hot day." The tall and thin young man was surrounded by three fierce men. His smile remained unchanged, he was neither angry nor afraid, and his temper and cultivation were incredibly good.  And he was very straightforward. He stood up and took a wooden tray, stacked his own wine and food on it, picked it up and walked out. He had no intention of arguing with the other party, or that he had already paid the rent for this compartment.

    "Damn it, you're smart, or else I'll punch your brains out." The third child was still cursing, but when he saw the other party giving way, he was obviously afraid of his three brothers, and he felt great, and  Earnestly.  "What kind of birdie would dare to come out and do this kind of business now? What a coward, he still wants to come here and make a lot of money, bah!"

    "Boss, look at this kid with a storage bag on him. He must be a bit lucky. How about" The second brother is smarter than the third brother. He can see that the tall and thin young man is not a simple small businessman. He probably has a lot of wealth.  Then he started to think about it and whispered into the boss's ear.

    "Don't worry, let's get down to business. We'll talk about the rest later." The boss shook his head and glanced around with a sinister look in his eyes. He saw that everyone had a nonchalant attitude, especially after the lanky young man gave in.  He didn't pay attention to this side, and couldn't help but twitch a sneer from the corner of his mouth.

    "That's right, second brother, that kid is the only one, are you afraid that he will get out of our palms?" The third child interjected, his fleshy face suddenly became extremely ferocious, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent and bloodthirsty light.  .

    But little did they know that the tall, lanky young man they regarded as weak and bullied was actually an important prisoner of the imperial court, and the arrest documents had spread throughout all the prefectures and counties of the Darei Dynasty.  And when it comes to viciousness, the three brothers together are probably not as powerful as one of his little fingers.

    The tall and lanky young man is none other than Tie Heng, who used the shape-changing veil to change his appearance.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 83 Getting acquainted (3)

    The tall and lanky young man is none other than Tie Heng, who used the shape-changing veil to change his appearance.  He practiced the Wood Emperor's Health Sutra in the Xuanling Hall, and added an earth spiritual root to himself with secret techniques and Tianzi-level elixirs, and laid a certain foundation for earth techniques and earth essence energy.  After that, he left the Lianyun Mountains and came all the way east.

    He is currently wanted by the court, and the secret organization Ji Lo Tian will not let him go. It is difficult for him to find a place in the court's territory. He must at least avoid the limelight first, and he originally planned to go to the East China Sea, so Haizhou  became his new destination.

    ??However, the imperial army blocked the official roads between Haizhou and Tongzhou and the shipping in Longjiang. The only way to get through was the mountain road opened by these smugglers, so he appeared here disguised as a medicinal material merchant running a single gang.

    With Tie Heng¡¯s temper, he would never be polite to these three villains. He would have to break his hands and feet and throw them aside to let them fend for themselves.  But now he had to worry about his disguised identity, not to mention that there was an acquaintance of his here. He was afraid of causing trouble and exposing his flaws, so he pretended to calm down the matter.

    At this moment, he walked out of his cubicle holding the wooden plate, looked around, and saw a few big trees at the end of the cubicle, and there happened to be some big rocks under the shade, so he smiled and walked towards it.  .

    "Sir, look at this" The shop assistant who had just been shrinking aside didn't dare to say anything, now ran over, rubbing his hands, feeling a little embarrassed.

    "It's okay. Isn't there a shade of tree over there? I'll eat and rest there and hit the road after noon." Tie Heng shook his head carelessly and asked him in turn: "Is this okay?"

    "No, no problem." The store clerk breathed a sigh of relief.  I thought that this person was really easy to talk to at first sight, but I also felt a little contemptuous of him.  In this place, no matter how well-educated you are, it's useless.  Being weak means being easy to bully. Anyone will dare to climb on top of you. If you want to gain a firm foothold, you must be more ruthless than others. Otherwise, you will end up like a sheep among wolves.  There are no bones left.  But these are not things that he worries about. If Tie Heng doesn't trouble him, he can get away quickly.

    Because there are no walls on the inward-facing side of all compartments, they are all open.  So Zheng Kui and others witnessed the whole process. While Xiaozhu and other young people were muttering about the tyranny of the three villains, they also looked down on Tie Heng, thinking that he was timid and cowardly. He backed down without even daring to fight. He was not a human being.  man.

    "Sister, that man is really useless. It was clearly those three guys who were unreasonable and took over his room. Not only was he not angry, he even smiled. He was frightened with just one sentence and left obediently."  Zhu Zhu said disdainfully.

    "Then what would you do if it were you?" the tomboy next to him asked him.

    "If it were me, I wouldn't be so shameless and forceful like a man to tell them to get out. You can't give in at this time, otherwise you will be thought that you are easy to bully. Then you will push yourself even further and you will never be able to turn around again.  Yes." Xiaozhu replied with a hum.  He also raised his chin, looking as if he was taking it for granted.

    "Then you just wait to be beaten!" The tomboy said, picking off the rice grains stuck to the corner of Xiao Zhuzhu's mouth, and then taught him a lesson: "One person is alone, and there are three people on the other side, and there are three people in the dispute.  It's not a big deal, just give in. This is called a good man who doesn't suffer the immediate consequences, do you understand? Otherwise, if you are injured, or even maimed and beaten to death, what will your aunt and uncle do? You are the only son among them.  "

    Although the tomboy has some contempt in his heart, he still understands that those who understand current affairs are heroes, and he uses this to educate Xiaozhu.

    When Xiao Zhuzhu was told this by his cousin, whom he had always admired, he immediately put a grimace on his face and said nothing, and just shoveled the rice into his mouth.

    "You, you are still young and you don't understand some things. Now just remember what I said and don't show off when encountering this kind of thing in the future." The tomboy put some vegetables into his bowl to appease him.  Xiaozhu was not stupid. He thought about it and nodded accordingly.

    The tomboy just laughed. Zheng Kui glanced at her and nodded secretly.  Turning back, he looked at Tie Heng again, admiring his unhurried and calm demeanor even more.

    "Such a magnanimity, at his current age, has been tempered somehow. It is worth making friends. It will be good for Lu Jie and the others" Zheng Kui thought about it again and glanced at the three villains who were serving food and drinks.  Han, he had some calculations in his mind.

    "Little brother, if you don't mind, why don't you come to our place and join us together, what do you think?" Zheng Kui's voice was not loud, and he used his inner strength to convey his words to Tie Heng, who was dozens of steps away, showing that  Extraordinary internal strength skills.

    Tie Heng was just about to sit down under the shade of a tree when he was a little surprised when he heard Zheng Kui's invitation.  Then he showed an expression of surprise, smiled, and cupped his hands towards Zheng Kui from afar. Without any pretense, he said: "Brother,Taiwan is so kind, but I am so disrespectful.  "

    Tie Heng picked up the wooden plate and walked over. Zheng Kui had already asked Wu Da and others to move their seats to create a gap, and then pulled a chair over.

    "Nao Nao, Nao Nao!" Tie Heng first placed the food and wine on the wooden plate on the table, and then took off the Youmeng hanging on the belt buckle, because this knife is nearly one-third longer than the ordinary horizontal knife.  It was very inconvenient to sit at this crowded dining table, so I had to take it off and lean on the edge of the table next to me.

    "What are you talking about? It's just a trivial matter." Zheng Kui waved his hand and said with a meaningful smile: "My little brother is really well-educated. He is not as experienced as those three fierce and stubborn people."

    "Haha, when you are away from home, making things convenient for others means making things convenient for yourself. Besides, does being friendly make you rich?" Tie Heng said haha ??and walked around.

    "Hey, that's nice to say. I'm obviously timid" The young people at the two tables next to him didn't understand Zheng Kui's invitation to Tie Heng. They all pricked up their ears to listen to the conversation. At this time, they heard  When Tie Heng spoke, someone immediately murmured contemptuously.

    Zheng Kui turned his head and glared in that direction. The boy didn't dare to talk anymore and lowered his head to eat.  Tie Heng's demeanor remained the same, he smiled without looking annoyed, and even picked up his chopsticks to eat vegetables, as if he didn't hear the disparagement from others.

    "Please forgive me, little brother, these boys are still young and have not experienced any hardships. They are ignorant." Zheng Kui explained.

    "Frankness, this is frankness. Young people should be like this." Tie Heng said with a smile.

    "Hmph. I seem to be so old, so old-fashioned." The pillar next to the tomboy couldn't help but muttered in a low voice. As a result, he was pinched on the thigh by the tomboy, which made him shut up quickly in pain.

    Naturally, the little moves between the two could not be hidden from Tie Heng. He couldn't help but glance at the tomboy disguised as a man. The latter gave him an annoyed roll of the eyes, and took a hard bite of the dough in his hand, with his neat white teeth.  It left a deep impression on Tie Heng.

    The tomboy also dislikes Tie Heng, and the reason is actually very childish.  Zheng Kui called Tie Heng his little brother.  Tie Heng called Zheng Kui his brother, didn't he become the elder of the tomboys, which made her very unhappy.

    "Little brother, you are really open-minded. Even at my age, sometimes I am not as open-minded as you are." Zheng Kui sighed, and then tried again: "I wonder where you come from, little brother. It seems that you are the same."  Are you going to Haizhou to sell medicinal materials?"

    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m being negligent, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet.¡± Tie Heng pretended to be apologetic.  He clasped his fists as a gesture and said, "I'm Zhuo Xuan, a native of Jinzhou. I have learned some spells and practiced a few fists and kicks in the past. As you said, brother, I heard that the prices of medicinal materials in Haizhou are so expensive that I have some thoughts.  . No. I bought a batch of herbal medicines and wanted to sell them here to see if I could sell them at a good price. Haha, it¡¯s a business that can barely make a living!"

    ¡° Tie Heng¡¯s current identity was not made up temporarily.  It was a false identity that he secretly prepared two years ago.  He planned at that time that when the time was right, he would travel around the world to find all kinds of treasures of heaven and earth and ancient relics in order to realize his wish.  Considering that there would be no shortage of dangers involved, he took precautions and prepared several false identities for himself in case of emergencies.

    These false identities are not simply disguised and given a false name, but have been investigated by local authorities.  For more than two years, he spent a lot of money to turn his false identities into real ones through some special channels and arranged them one by one.  Take the Zhuo Xuan he is pretending to be now. There is no such person in the world, but money can make people go around, let alone such a trivial matter.  A lot of gold coins were scattered around. In a small town in Jinzhou where ten rooms were empty during the great epidemic, there was an additional household of the Zhuo family in the Yamen's household registration file. Moreover, it was a family that had lived in it for more than a hundred years, and even even  There are records of tax payments over the years.  In order to be more safe, some fabricated rumors about this person were spread in the local area. All their relatives died in the plague a few years ago. As a result, the family was in ruins and had to sell off their family property and leave their hometown to work.  Such is the business.  If someone goes to Jinzhou to inquire about Zhuo Xuan, they will definitely think that he is really a real person.

    "It turns out it's Brother Zhuo. He's such a talented person. It's so late to meet him!" Zheng Kui also bowed his hand.  "A certain family's surname is Zheng, and the single name has the character Kui. He is from Maozhou in the south."

    He also announced his home address, and then pointed at the young people around him.  "They are my associates or nephews. Like my brother, I and my group also went to Haizhou to sell medicinal materials."

    As he spoke, he introduced everyone to Tie Heng one by one. The first one was the tomboy: "This is my sworn brother's daughter. Her surname is Gao and her name is Lu Jie. Although she is still a little girl, she is much more capable than these boys.  Woolen cloth."

    "Ha, Colgate! With this name, no wonder youTeeth so white.  " Tie Heng thought this in his heart, and a hint of surprise and smile appeared on his face.

    When the tomboy Colgate saw his expression, she thought he was laughing at her for being a woman, so she became even more unhappy. She neither saluted nor said anything, and turned her head away from Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng touched his nose in embarrassment. Zheng Kui was stunned at first, then shook his head, cast an apologetic look at Tie Heng, and then introduced Wu Da Wu and others to him.  Because of Colgate's attitude, Wu Er and Xiao Zhuzi were also very unfriendly to Tie Heng. Only the few guys who had been doing business all year round behaved kindly.

    Now even Zheng Kui felt a little embarrassed, and he was even more dissatisfied with these boys.  Offending people like this is a big taboo in their profession. At the same time, I secretly regretted it. If I had known this, it would be better not to invite Tie Heng over. It is better not to make a friend than to have an enemy!

    But when he looked at Tie Heng again, he had to sigh that this young man was really good-tempered, and he still looked cheerful. He seemed to be a born optimist, and he never liked others.

    "Either this person is really a good old man, or he is a really ruthless person. If he doesn't do it, he will be killed. If he does, he will die." Zheng Kui felt a little chill in his heart thinking about it, and he ran out of words to talk about.  He learned about the market prices of medicinal materials in recent times and showed great enthusiasm.  Before Tie Heng came here, he had put a lot of effort into pretending to be his current identity so as not to reveal his faults. He also spent money to get some of the latest news from Haizhou from some big business houses. This was where he came in handy.  .  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 83 Getting acquainted (4)

    Tie Heng and Zheng Kui were chatting animatedly here, while Wu Da on the side had already filled his stomach.  In a business like theirs, people usually eat quickly. Wu Da is the leader of the waiters and is very conscientious, so he stood up and wanted to go to the stable to look after the mules and horses.

    This table was a little crowded because there was an extra Tie Heng, and several people were sitting around it. As soon as Wu Da stood up, he accidentally bumped into You Meng, who was leaning on the edge of the table with Tie Heng. Tie Heng was tilting his head to talk to Zheng Kui on the right.  Speaking, he should not be able to see You Meng on the left side, but he seemed to be predicting the future. Just when Wu Dazhang had just touched You Meng and brought it down, Tie Heng had already reached out his left hand and fished it out.  He grabbed the handle of the knife and straightened it again.

    Wu Dazheng was about to bend down to catch the fallen long knife, but he didn't expect that Tie Heng would be one step ahead of him. His movements were fast and accurate, and Tie Heng never turned his head from the beginning to the end, or even said anything in his mouth.  Interrupted, everything seemed extremely natural and smooth.

    Wu Da was slightly dazed, and a gleam flashed in Zheng Kui's eyes.  As for the others, except for the tomboys Colgate and Wu Er, no one noticed the accident that happened just a moment ago.

    ¡°Brother, this man¡¯s skills are not weak!¡± Wu Er stood up and followed his eldest brother out of the cubicle. After walking some distance, he approached Wu Da and whispered.

    Wu Da did not speak, but nodded, with a hint of solemnity in his dull expression.

    Here, Tie Heng didn¡¯t take this episode seriously, and was chatting, drinking and eating. However, Zheng Kui and others were used to the speed of eating and ended the meal quickly.  Tie Heng was embarrassed to let others watch him eating and drinking alone, so he asked the waiter to clear away the cups and plates.

    "It doesn't matter, brother Zhuo, just keep eating your food. We rough people are always so anxious and angry. We are also like this when we eat, which makes you laugh."

    "How do you say this? I've disturbed you all, talked too much, and ate slowly. It's me who should be sorry." Tie Heng still asked the waiter to collect the leftovers and wine, and ordered a large pot of boiling water.  .  "I'm full too, and I'm about to make some tea to drink on the road."

    Zheng Kui felt a little strange when he saw him taking out a lot of herbs and utensils from the storage bag. Even Colgate also noticed it.

    "Brother Zhuo, are you making tea?" Zheng Kui has never seen tea parties held by wealthy families. He also knows that some people like to add various seasonings to tea to enrich the taste. However, no matter how exquisite the tea ceremony is, it seems that  Can't use so many herbs.

    "I am brewing a kind of herbal tea. I researched it on my own free time. Although it uses a lot of ingredients, it is actually very quick to make. Once prepared, it is the best way to relieve summer heat and quench thirst. If Brother Zheng has some  You can also try it if you are interested. I am sure you will like it." Tie Heng said, his hands were not idle as he moved skillfully and quickly, methodically placing more than a dozen kinds of herbs and teas that had been prepared in advance into a big stone one by one.  Boli.  Then use a small stone pestle to mash them and then grind them into a paste.

    "Uncle, this guy is weird. He obviously has good martial arts, but he has a good temper. He is bullied to the point of being bullied, but he can still smile. Now he is so particular about what kind of herbal tea he makes." Kantie  While Heng was immersed in his work, the tomboy Colgate whispered into Zheng Kui's ear.

    "This uncle can't see through it. It's even more complicated than expected." Zheng Kui replied in the same low voice.

    Colgate was startled, she did not expect Zheng Kui to say this, and it seemed that Zheng Kui had a special regard for this tall and thin young man from the beginning.

    Next to him, Tie Heng had finished his work. He poured the thick paste in the stone bowl into a large kettle filled with boiling water, closed the lid, and ignored it.

    "Is this good?" Colgate asked in surprise. Seeing Tie Heng taking out so many things, she thought there would be so many processes.

    "Yes, that's enough. You can drink the tea after it cools down. It tastes very good." Tie Heng smiled and thought that it seems to be quick and convenient to make now. That's because these herbs have already been prepared.  After processing and deployment, if you really have to start from scratch, you won't be able to finish it in an hour or two.

    "Well, it sure smells good!" Martial arts practitioners have keen senses and their sense of smell is much more sensitive than ordinary people. A light aroma gradually emerged from the kettle, which was immediately caught by Zheng Kui.  Colgate next to him also twitched his nose slightly, and his beautiful eyes suddenly widened.  She obviously didn't have high expectations for the mushy thing just now, but the fragrance at this time made her change her mind.

    "I didn't expect Brother Zhuo to have such skills. I will have to taste it later. The aroma is so tempting, and the taste of this tea must be extraordinary." Zheng Kui stared at the big kettle with an expression of great interest.

    "Brother Zheng, thank you for your praise." Tie Heng said modestly: "Brother, I am a greedy person, and I am also very particular about food. I have read several cookbooks by Lingchu before.??Notes, I tried to come up with several new dishes, but failed. As a result, by chance, I discovered that several herbs and some tea leaves will produce unexpected aroma and taste.  After some experiments, we came up with this kind of herbal tea, which can be drunk in summer. It is refreshing, refreshing, refreshing and thirst-quenching than sour plum soup.  "

    What Tie Heng said is true. He really figured out this herbal tea by himself in his spare time.  At first, in order to join Liu Zang's hobby, he collected a lot of recipes and notes from chefs, and also studied how to cook all kinds of strange ingredients. Over time, he became really passionate about this, and whenever he had free time, he would cook  He always makes some attempts, and he is also very interested in alchemy and improving various plants. There are also some similarities between them, which makes him gain a lot.  Just like the herbal tea he is brewing now, it was obtained by chance, and it has a somewhat unique taste.

    "Is it really as good as you say?" The aroma became stronger and stronger, and Xiao Zhuzhu also smelled it, so he couldn't help but ask him.

    A boy next to him curled his lips and said suspiciously: "It smells just average to me! You can't be bragging, right? If you just mash it into a pulp like this and then dip it into boiling water, how much better can the taste be?"

    "Haha, everyone has their own taste. If it tastes good, I will invite everyone to try it later and you will know." Tie Heng would not care about the disrespect of these boys. They looked like novices at first sight.  He still doesn¡¯t know much about the ways of the world, and the edges and corners of his body have not been worn away by running around in the sun and rain.  Tie Heng would not be serious with them and said casually with a smile.

    That boy is stubborn.  He opened his mouth to say something, but Colgate stopped him and asked Tie Heng first: "Mr. Zhuo, I saw that you just used a lot of medicinal materials and mixed them together. You don't have to worry about the conflict of medicinal properties.  Is it even toxic?"

    "Of course this was considered from the beginning." Faced with Colgate's question, Tie Heng calmly explained that the identity he now plays is that of a cultured and well-educated person.  He is usually gentle and soft-tempered, and seldom fights with others.

    "I also learned some alchemy techniques when I was studying magic. This naturally involves the pharmacology of various herbs. Miss, there is no need to worry about this." Tie Heng added.

    "Have you ever studied medicine?" Colgate saw that Tie Heng had strong martial arts skills, and heard him say that he had learned spells and could make elixirs, so she didn't believe it.  After all, given the social class she lives in, it is rare to come into contact with such a person, so naturally she feels a little unacceptable.  Then suspect that the other party is a liar.  It's because of ulterior motives.

    The group of boys on the side also had the same idea. Xiao Zhuzhu said to himself: "If you have such ability, why would you still come to sell medicinal materials? Besides, how old are you? You were born seven or eight years earlier than me."  How capable can he be? It seems that this guy, like Sanzi, is also a guy who likes to brag."

    ¡°I just know a little about medical science.¡± Tie Heng saw what they were thinking.  I sighed a little in my heart, knowing that these young people were just ordinary people.  My knowledge is limited, Maozhou is located in a remote place in the south.  It can't compare to the prosperous places in China like Fuzhou. These young people are like frogs in a well, looking at others with their own eyes. In addition, they are young and energetic and are not convinced by people of similar age, so they sneered at Tie Heng's words.  If in a place like Kunyuan Academy, all kinds of talents emerge in an endless stream and their horizons are broadened, naturally there will be no such doubts.

    Tie Heng said no more, just turned his eyes and smiled at Zheng Kui.

    "Zheng Kui is not like the stupid young people around him who express his inner thoughts on his face. Moreover, he has rich experience and a good eye for recognizing people. He can tell that Tie Heng should have this ability.

    "Looking at the way this young man behaves, he should have gone to a private school, and his family background is probably not bad, so he can develop such a versatile talent, but I don't know why he comes to do this for a living." Zheng Kui turned his thoughts and said  Wanting to lighten the mood.

    Unexpectedly, Colgate spoke first again.  "Mr. Zhuo, since you have learned medical skills, then help my uncle look after him. He has an old disease and it will be very difficult when it attacks."

    Zheng Kui was even more surprised than Tie Heng, and at the same time quite moved.  He had been suffering from an old illness in the past few days and had been hiding it from everyone. Unexpectedly, this girl had already seen it and kept it in mind. As an elder, it was gratifying to have such a filial niece.

    "No wonder Brother Zheng has some inconvenience in his legs." Tie Heng decided to show off his skills, otherwise he would be looked down upon by this tomboy with a pretty face, who would think that he was talking big words, which would inevitably make people angry.

    He did not show off, and under the astonished gazes of an old man and a young man, he straightforwardly stated the crux of Zheng Kui's old illness: "Brother Zheng was bitten on the leg by a powerful poisonous insect when he was young.  Have you been living and working in a humid place for years?? 

    "Ah, brother Zhuo, can you even see this?" Zheng Kui was greatly surprised. Surprised, he couldn't help but talk about it.  "What you said is absolutely correct. A certain family has been dealing with the barbarian natives in the wild mountains since they were ten years old, and trafficking in the special products there. The mountains there are rolling, and they are all dense virgin jungles, and the humidity is extremely high.  When I was twenty-four years old, I had a conflict with a mountain barbarian village and was besieged by them. I was accidentally bitten on both legs by a black-spotted giant spider driven by them. Although I was treated in time, I was able to save my legs.  My life and two legs are still there, but there are also hidden dangers, which have occurred from time to time over the decades, especially now that I am older and the pain is unbearable."

    ¡°Do you sometimes feel so numb that you lose consciousness and have no reaction even when pricked with a needle?¡± Tie Heng added with a smile.

    "Youthis" Zheng Kui suddenly hesitated.

    "Uncle!" Colgate was really anxious next to him.  She initially pushed against Tie Heng because she couldn't stand Tie Heng and also wanted to retaliate against Tie Heng's weird smile before.  But when Tie Heng revealed the root cause of Zheng Kui's old illness in two or three sentences, he knew that he had misunderstood him. At the same time, he also saw the hope of curing Zheng Kui's old illness.  My mood suddenly turned 180 degrees.  But Zheng Kui concealed his symptoms, so how could she not be anxious.

    "Fourth uncle. Why didn't you tell us?" The group of boys nearby also gathered around and shouted away.  Zheng Kui ranks fourth among several sworn brothers.  Therefore, most of these juniors call her "fourth uncle".

    Zheng Kui smiled bitterly. He had been hiding the onset of his old illness. On the one hand, it was because of his dignity as an elder, and on the other hand, he wanted to avoid everyone worrying.  However, he deliberately concealed it just now, but it was out of instinct, fearing that his weakness would be exposed and known to outsiders, which would be detrimental to the entire caravan.

    "Brother Zheng, your symptoms are already very serious. During the treatment, the toxins were not completely removed and remained in the body. In addition, after working in a humid environment for many years, the moisture penetrated into the bones. The two combined together, and slowly  It erodes the function of the legs, especially the knees, and the residual poisonous moisture accumulates here. If my internal strength hadn't been improved, the situation would have been even more serious."

    "Mr. Zhuo, can you cure it?" Colgate grabbed Tie Heng's hand a little glumly and asked anxiously.

    "I don't dare to vouch for this. You have to give it a try before you know. After all, after all these years" Tie Heng said, gently twitching his arm, but Colgate held on tightly.  It seemed as if Tie Heng would run away as soon as he relaxed.

    Zheng Kui next to him couldn't stand it anymore and pretended to cough twice.  Only then did Colgate realize that her actions were inappropriate and quickly let go of her hands.  His face was also slightly red.  But this shyness passed in a blink of an eye, and she said repeatedly: "Mr. Zhuo, could you please treat my uncle? You can see the crux of my uncle's old illness at a glance. This medical skill must be exquisite. I  Just nowI am here to apologize to you first."

    The girl stood up as she spoke and wanted to give Tie Heng a big gift. Tie Heng hurriedly supported her.  "It's absolutely impossible. As long as it's within my power, I will do my best. Just don't worry, girl."

    As soon as he said these words, the group of boys around him all looked ashamed and uncomfortable. A few of the more honest ones imitated Colgate and said a few good words, while the others remained silent.

    "Brother Zhuo, this matter has causedBrother, I" Zheng Kui was a little overwhelmed by the development of the situation. He didn't know what to say for a while. After all, this was the biggest concern for him.  Hidden dangers could even involve his life and death. How could he calm down?

    "Brother Zheng, we'll talk about the rest later. Now let me see your legs first!" Tie Heng interrupted him with a smile.

    "Yes, uncle, let Mr. Zhuo take a look first. This stubborn disease has plagued you for many years and how much suffering it has caused you. The last time you took me to Shanman Village, I also had an attack on the way, and I slept all night.  No, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, I just didn¡¯t say it.¡± At this moment, Colgate was no different from the family members of patients who saw hope. Regardless of Zheng Kui¡¯s obstruction, she knelt down and took out Zheng Kui¡¯s two trousers.  Flirted up.

    It was almost the end of autumn, but because of the hot weather, everyone was still wearing light summer clothes, and their trousers were also loose and loose. Colgate could easily roll up his trousers, and everyone could see clearly the knees of Zheng Kui's legs, and they all exclaimed.  .

    I saw that both knees were swollen and bulging, and the color of the skin was also very abnormal, showing a gray-black color. Looking at it, it felt full of lifelessness and stiffness, as if this part was not made of flesh and blood, but  Like a piece of rotten wood.

    The boys next to him looked at Tie Heng with more complicated eyes at this time than before. Before, Colgate admitted that Tie Heng¡¯s diagnosis was good, and they were still a little confused.I took it for granted and thought it was just a minor ailment. Now that I saw it, I realized how wrong I was.  At the same time, Tie Heng also became impressed.

    Xiao Zhuzhu, who was helping Colgate next to him, also had a different attitude: "Hey, my dear, all the doctors I've seen before have to look, smell and ask everything before they can judge the condition. This man is so good that he doesn't need to bother. He can tell with just a few glances."  The fourth uncle is not feeling well, and he can still tell that it is the root cause of the disease decades ago. The most famous doctor Mu in his hometown does not seem to have such abilities! But he But he is too young. Doctor Mu is already seventy.  How old is he? I don¡¯t know where he learned the skill of waiting"

    Xiao Zhuzhu¡¯s previous contempt has unknowingly turned into envy, yearning, and a little bit of newly born worship.

    But he didn¡¯t know that Tie Heng¡¯s medical skills were far from as advanced as he showed.  Gongsun Bian was good at alchemy and also proficient in medical skills. Tie Heng learned some from him in more than three years, and he also read a lot of medical books. In total, he could barely be considered a good doctor, but he wanted to  It was not enough to diagnose Zheng Kui's old illness based on his eyesight and experience alone.  In fact, he was able to interpret the identity of this "miraculous doctor" by relying on his ability to see into the void.

    Zheng Kui had previously invited him over to dine at the same table, and Tie Heng, who had always been cautious, used Peeping to investigate.  Among all the people, Zheng Kui has the deepest skill, almost reaching the level of the sixth level, but this level of cultivation cannot stop Tie Heng's ability to see into the void, and he can easily see through his details.  At that time, Tie Heng discovered that Zheng Kui's legs and knees were sick, and they were very serious. In a few years, these two legs would be completely disabled, and it might even cost his life.

    Later, Colgate turned the topic to Zheng Kui¡¯s old illness. Combining the medical theory he had learned, it was not difficult for Tie Heng to make an accurate diagnosis.

    At this time, Tie Heng came closer and carefully checked the condition of Zheng Kui's knees and legs, and asked some questions, such as how he felt during the attack, what kind of discomfort he usually had, and even what kind of internal skills Zheng Kui practiced.  They all asked in great detail.

    People like Zheng Kui have been out there selling goods all year round, fighting against beasts and monsters, fighting against the natural environment, and dealing with bandits and bandits. They are all cautious and suspicious, and they will not trust others easily, let alone  Reveal your roots.  Therefore, even though it is related to his own health, Zheng Kui's answers to Tie Heng's questions are still inaccurate.  But Colgate was picking up the pieces and filling in the gaps, shaking his foundation.  Zheng Kui smiled bitterly, knowing that she would be confused if she cared. Normally, she would not say so many words because of her shrewdness.

    Tie Heng naturally knew what Zheng Kui was thinking and understood his concerns, so he smiled and didn't say much.  He pondered for a moment, considering the most appropriate treatment and prescription.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 83 Getting acquainted (5)

    "Mr. Zhuo, can my uncle's old illness be cured?" Colgate asked anxiously.

    "Brother Zhuo, forget it if you are in trouble. I have consulted many famous doctors before. They all said that I delayed it for too long and did not get a radical cure in time. The toxins and moisture have entered my bones and are hard to come back. I can only rely on medicine to relieve the pain.  , and they want me to work less and rest more, so that I can control the symptoms and not get worse, but how can I let go of so many things inside and outside the business!" Zheng Kui shook his head slightly frustrated and said again:  "I appreciate your kindness, brother."

    "Uncle!" Colgate had tears in her eyes. From Zheng Kui's words, you can tell how much he cared about the entire business, and even ignored his own illness.  Zheng Kui gave her a comforting smile and waved his hand gently, indicating that she didn't need to say anything.

    "Brother Zheng, what I am in trouble now is not whether I can cure your old disease, but how to prescribe medicine for you." Tie Heng said with a smile, and the eyes of Colgate, Xiaozhu and others on the side suddenly lit up.  , showing a look of surprise.

    "How do you say this?" Zheng Kui's expression also moved slightly, and he was a little excited in his heart, but he still acted calmly, but his voice was a little strange, indicating his emotional fluctuations.

    "As you said, brother, your old disease goes deep into your bones and muscles. It cannot be eradicated in three to five days. It will take seven or eight months of continuous medication and recuperation at least." Tie Heng explained.  road.

    "Seven or eight months? But now the business can't do without me, and brother, you" Zheng Kui frowned.

    "Listen to what I have to say first." Tie Heng raised his hand to stop what he was saying, and then continued: "I have figured out a way to treat you, and I am 60-70% sure if I don't say much. I also know that I am idle.  People who don¡¯t live there, so you don¡¯t need to rest for a long time. You only need to take the medicine I provide internally and externally on time and in the right amount every day, and use internal massage to calm down. You also need to pay attention to rest. You can still travel around with your caravan.  Once all the medicine is used up, your old problem will probably be almost gone."

    "Really?" Colgate and others were all overjoyed.

    Tie Heng smiled and did not reply. Instead, he asked the store clerk to get a pen and paper, and wrote down dozens of medicinal materials and dosages, as well as matters that need to be paid attention to when decoction, each in detail.

    "Originally, I had a better way. I used a few poisonous medicinal materials as the main medicine to fight poison with poison. It is faster and cheaper." Tie Heng said while writing: "But to be on the safe side, I changed it to this  It will also be easier for you to accept the prescription.¡±

    Tie Heng said it in a vague way, but Zheng Kui could still hear what he was secretly expressing. He was afraid that they would suspect that he had other intentions and would not dare to use the medicine he prescribed.  Zheng Kui has been through thick and thin, but his face is definitely thick enough.  Not only did he not feel uncomfortable, but he nodded calmly and said: "Then thank you, Brother Zhuo!"

    The boys around him were all ignorant. Only Colgate understood the conversation between the two.  Also aware of Zheng Kui's concerns, he stared at Tie Heng's big eyes and blinked, not knowing what to say.  I felt very uneasy.

    "The medicinal materials used in this prescription are relatively common, but the dosage is relatively large. Therefore, the price is quite high." Tie Heng handed the still wet prescription to Zheng Kui.

    Zheng Kui took it and took a look, and immediately showed a thoughtful expression.  He has also been ill for a long time.  I have seen so many famous doctors, I have also read some medical books myself, and I often deal with medicinal materials. I am much better at the properties and combinations of various medicines than ordinary doctors. Now I am thinking about this prescription prescribed by Tie Heng. Naturally,  You can distinguish between good and bad, whether it is harmful to the body, and you can also see some of the secrets.

    "Hiss these medicines can be prepared in this way, I didn't expect it, I really didn't expect it." Because Tie Heng's prescription was extremely detailed, and there was no need for Tie Heng to explain it. Zheng Kui could understand it at a glance, but the more he read, the more he understood it.  He was surprised, and at the same time his heart was filled with joy, because he really saw the hope of solving his heart problem.

    "Uncle, can it really cure your old illness?" Colgate asked nervously from Zheng Kui's side, his eyes focused on the prescription, carefully reading the medicinal materials and various detailed notes listed on it.

    "Brother Zhuo explained clearly in the prescription, but such use of medicine is unheard of in this family. Oh, I have read a few words in some medical books. It seems to be an ancient prescription that has been lost for a long time." Zheng Kui was looking at it intently and replied a few words casually.  , followed by another loud exclamation.  "Exquisite, indeed exquisite."

    Now Colgate and others were even happier. The tomboy also compared the medicinal materials listed on the prescription with the types of goods he was trafficking this time. He immediately clapped his hands and shouted: "Okay, we have most of the medicinal materials on the prescription."  We happen to have them all here, and they can be made into an ointment for external application. Come on, Xiaozhu, Sanzi, you guys, come with me, we'll get the medicine for my uncle, and we'll brew it now to relieve his pain."

    ?She grabbed Xiaozhu and a few other boys and ran to the place where the goods were stacked. In a hurry, she brought the other boys over to help.

    Tie Heng saw it in his eyes and nodded slightly in appreciation.  He knew that this girl looked impatient and seemed to believe in the prescription, but in fact she was worried and wanted to confirm on the spot whether the medicine was really as effective as Tie Heng said.

    "This girl does have some motivations. Zheng Kui can't be so eager. She cooperates just right and performs well, as if she already trusts me." Tie Heng thought to himself and turned his eyes to Zheng Kui.  on the body.

    Zheng Kui is a mature man. He has calmed down from the surprise in his heart and can see Colgate's intention in doing this.  Tie Heng met them unexpectedly, less than half an hour later. Although he saw that Tie Heng didn't seem to have any intentions towards them, he did not let go of his hesitation and guarding at all. Colgate's approach was exactly what he wanted.

    "It is purely by chance that this young man is sitting here. I took the initiative to invite him here. Judging from his peaceful expression and clear eyes, he should not be hiding any evil intentions. Moreover, judging from his diagnosis and medication, his medical skills are extremely superb. If he can really  I have to thank him properly for curing my old illness."

    Zheng Kui thought about this secretly, and said words of thanks: "Brother Zhuo, I will deeply appreciate your kindness. I will never forget it in my life."

    "What did Brother Zheng say? Thank you for your appreciation. He invited me to come and dine at the same table. We hit it off right away. Brother Zheng is unwell. My brother, I am just doing what I can do. It should be like this. It can be regarded as reciprocating a favor. You say  Right?" Tie Heng replied with a smile.

    "Exactly, exactly." Zheng Kui nodded repeatedly, but couldn't help but test it again: "Since Brother Zhuo has such medical skills, how could he come here to do this business? To be honest, I travel all over the world all year round.  The hard work is not enough to be compared to outsiders. Not to mention the danger, the only disadvantage is"

    "Alas, it's hard to put it into words." Tie Heng's sigh was not a pretense. Thinking of what happened that night more than three months ago, his eyes became a little straight, revealing a deep sadness that could not be resolved.

    Zheng Kui naturally couldn't say what he said next. His question obviously touched some sad past of the young man in front of him, or it was something that was unspeakable.  It would be a little unreasonable to tempt him again.

    "It seems that something happened to this boy, so he came here to traffic in private goods. Otherwise, with his ability, there would be no need to do such hard work Maybe he has committed a crime. In the territory of the imperial court  I can¡¯t stay any longer. I can make a lot of money by bringing medicinal materials. I hope I can settle down here in Haizhou. If this is the case, it¡¯s better to be careful. Don¡¯t be afraid of 10,000, just be afraid of the worst! Well, let¡¯s test it out later.  . Let¡¯s see if he will stay in Haizhou.¡± It has become Zheng Kui¡¯s instinct to be suspicious and wary of strangers. Even in this situation, he still harbors various suspicions, but he was able to catch him. Tie Heng is not the  Are you wanted by the imperial court and are you planning to stay in Haizhou for a while?

    At this time, Colgate and the group of boys ran back with a lot of medicinal materials and piled the two tables full. The former even came to Tie Heng and asked: "Mr. Zhuo, look at these medicinal materials."  Is it suitable for use? If it¡¯s complete, why don¡¯t we boil some ointment now and try applying it on my uncle.¡±

    "Okay, that's a good idea." Tie Heng agreed with a smile.  In fact, there is no need for him to confirm. The prescription is written in great detail, including the dosage of the medicine, the steps to prepare it, matters needing attention, some techniques, etc. Anyone who knows a little bit about medicinal material processing and medical science can follow it step by step.  of completion.

    However, Colgate was still worried and insisted on asking Tie Heng to confirm.  Tie Heng complied with her request and counted the medicinal materials on the two tables and found that one of them was missing.

    "Don't you have any leaves from the big sycamore tree?" Tie Heng asked strangely.  The leaves of the big sycamore tree have a very good detoxifying and swelling effect. The main production area is in the hot and humid wild land of the south. Since Zheng Kui and his party came from Maozhou in the south, which is close to millions of wild mountains, there is no reason why  It will be scarce.

    "Are there any leaves on the Dawu tree?" Colgate said "Ah!" and then stamped his feet.  "Uncle, you and dad came to Haizhou last month and sold all the Dawu leaves we purchased in the first half of the year."

    She said this to Zheng Kui, and it also answered Tie Heng's question.

    "Oh, that's right." Tie Heng expressed understanding, thinking that this was the duty of a businessman. Seeing the huge profits from smuggling medicinal materials to Haizhou, he emptied his inventory and made as much profit as possible, even regardless of his own illness.  , and with so many chicks that have just left the nest.

    "Mr. Zhuo, there are no Daphne leaves among the medicinal materials we trafficked this time. Look" Colgate's snow-white teeth gently bit? He bit his lower lip and said in a pleading tone: "Look, if you have one around you, we can buy it from you at a high price."

    "I carry some large sycamore leaves with me, but they are not many." Tie Heng said as he took out a one-foot-square wooden box from the storage bag on his waist, then reached out and pointed at Colgate and said, "No, no.  If you talk about whether to buy it or not, you are just slapping me in the face."

    "Mr. Zhuo, how come I have already troubled you so much and still want you to" Colgate waved his hand hurriedly and said a little embarrassedly.

    "If you do this again, I won't give it to you!" Tie Heng half-seriously tried to take back the wooden box he took out, which scared the tomboy so much that she didn't dare to say anything more.  Colgate could only turn her eyes to Zheng Kui, who smiled at her and signaled that she didn't have to insist.

    Tie Heng opened the wooden box. Inside was a thick stack of palm-sized but very thick tender green leaves. When everyone around them looked at it, they felt that these leaves seemed to have just been picked from the tree and were extremely fresh.  , the eyes of several people who understood the meaning immediately turned to the wooden box. It was obvious that this inconspicuous container was a magic weapon with a preservation function.

    "Hmm. He actually used this kind of magic weapon to store the leaves of the big tree. This is too extravagant!" Colgate's eyebrows trembled slightly.  I was murmuring in my heart.  She knew that there were several such box-shaped instruments in the storage bag that Zheng Kui carried, and the medicinal materials stored in them were the most valuable part of all the goods trafficked this time.  In particular, two of the Nine-leaf Cuizhi plants are the top priority.  But now when I saw that Tie Heng was using a similar magical weapon, but it was filled with Dawu leaves. Although this kind of medicinal material was relatively valuable, it was just a common commodity. I couldn't help but feel an awkward emotion in my heart. I felt vaguely that the young man in front of me was  The level we are at is beyond the reach of people like me

    "Miss Gao, the leaves of this big tree are mainly used for auxiliary purposes. They are used to smear the prepared ointment and then wrap it around the patient's body to improve the effectiveness of the ointment." Tie Heng explained simply, and then suggested: "How about you guys  Make a medicinal ointment. This process is not many and not complicated. I guess you are also in the medicine business. You deal with various medicines all the year round. It won't be too difficult. It can be regarded as familiar to you. After all, this ointment needs to be used continuously.  It takes seven or eight months. And it is not easy to preserve it. It is best to boil it and use it now."

    "Well, I understand." Colgate nodded in response, and then she ran to discuss a few words with Zheng Kui.  After studying the recipe for a while, he began to assign the boys around him, each of whom had their own division of labor.  No one had time to spare, not even Wu Da Wu Er, who had just run back from the stables after seeing the situation here, was left behind.

    Tie Heng watched as she ordered everyone around.  Zheng Kui on the side also watched quietly, as if everything was left to her to decide.

    ¡°What a capable girl.¡± Tie Heng praised.

    "Yes!" Zheng Kui agreed very much with his evaluation.  But the voice became softer and softer as he spoke: "It's a pity that she is a girl, she will get married after all"

    Tie Heng pretended not to hear and turned away to watch everyone busy.

    The method of making the ointment for external application he prescribed was simplified by him. It does not require many utensils and is very simple and fast to operate.  Colgate and others took out the simple stoves and some pots and pans used for camping at home and made do with them. They moved these utensils to the door of the compartment and placed them not far from Tie Heng.  Tie Heng, on the other hand, did not do anything, only spoke, and would give them some pointers from time to time. Colgate tried it twice herself and quickly mastered the key points. Tie Heng even praised her for being smart, attentive and quick to learn.

    In about half an hour, Colgate successfully brewed the patent medicine. The portion was not much, less than half a bowl of sea food.  She brought the ointment over to Tie Hengqian to see. The thin, light brown paste exuded a pungent smell and had a slight odor that made people sneeze.

    "Mr. Zhuo, did I make this medicine bad?" Colgate asked with some uncertainty. Just looking at the color and smell, this ointment is indeed unpleasant.

    "You cooked the ointment a little earlier, which made the ointment thinner, but overall it was very successful." Tie Heng observed the whole process of her making the ointment. He could give his approval without even bringing it to him to see.  reply.

    Colgate was slightly relieved when he heard this, but then he hesitated to speak.

    Tie Heng knew that she was worried about whether the ointment was really effective, and she was afraid that raising questions would offend him, a "miraculous doctor", so she showed a worried and tangled expression.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t explain much. He ordered the shop assistant to fetch a large basin of water, then took out two large sycamore leaves from the wooden box, put them into the water, and completely immersed them under the water.

    "This is the first time to apply medicine. In order to enhance the efficacy of the medicine, I will use wood techniques to strengthen the ability of these two large sycamore leaves to clear away toxins and reduce swelling.""" Tie Heng paused for a moment, then emphasized: "When applying this ointment externally in the future, it is best to combine it with the decoction on my prescription and the several leg massage techniques. When combined, the effect will be more significant."  .  "

    As he spoke, he stretched out an index finger with his right hand, and a few bright green light particles lit up on his fingertips. He pointed at two leaves in the clear water. The light particles condensed with wood spiritual power sank into the water and dispersed into  The imperceptible green filaments penetrated into the two leaves and swam rapidly along the veins of the leaves, just like living creatures.  After a while, two large sycamore leaves gradually revealed a light green brilliance from the inside. The already very fresh leaves were now full of vitality.

    There were a few people whispering around, but when the leaves started to glow, everyone fell silent and stared with wide eyes, and there was a sudden silence in the compartment.

    "Spell, it's a spell!" Xiao Zhuzhu shouted in his heart.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 83 Getting acquainted (6)

    "Spell, it's a spell!" Xiao Zhuzhu shouted in his heart.  An ordinary person like him had learned some boxing, kicking, and stick skills from his elders in the past, but he had never been exposed to magic. He had only seen a few magicians among the demon slayers on the street when he was so old, or some companies.  A half-assed person with no class performing tricks on the street like a juggler.  Being able to see this scene with his own eyes at this time, even if it was just the simplest injection of spiritual power, was enough to make Xiaozhu excited.

    Most of the boys around him were in the same mood as Xiao Zhuzhu.  Among common people, warriors are often seen, but magicians are rare, and there are many legends about flying into the sky and escaping from the earth.  Therefore, those who master the power of magic are both mysterious and powerful to the common people, filling them with awe. This can be seen from the titles such as "Zhenren, Immortal Chief, and Master".

    Among all the people, Zheng Kui, Colgate, Wu Da and other experienced people behaved calmly.  They have been doing business for many years and have heard, seen and experienced many things. Naturally, they can see that this is just the most basic use of spiritual power. Apart from anything else, the witch doctors they have seen in the mountain barbarian villages are more powerful than this.  If there are more, they won¡¯t be as rare and strange as these boys.

    "This man really knows magic." Wu Er muttered from behind the crowd.

    Wu Da standing next to him looked indifferent, as if he didn't care about what was happening in front of him, but his eyes were flickering.

    Tie Heng fished out the leaf that was still emitting a faint green light from the clear water, and motioned to Colgate on one side to apply the prepared ointment on it.  Colgate took a peek at Zheng Kui and saw that he had no objection, so she followed the instructions and used a chopstick to dip the ointment into it and apply it evenly on one side of the leaves.

    "Go and get some cloth straps. They will be used to fix them later." Tie Heng said, and then he covered Zheng Kui's exposed left knee with the leaves in his hand.

    Colgate pushed the small pillar next to her.  He accompanied Zheng Kui and never left.  The latter was stunned for a moment before he came to his senses and ran to the bunk where the luggage was placed.  He rummaged through a few clean cloth straps and quickly got back into the crowd.  Colgate took it, picked two cloth strips and wrapped them around Zheng Kui's left knee, wrapping the big sycamore leaf tightly.  Then another leaf was applied to the knee of the right leg in the same way.

    "That's it. Take it off after an hour. Remember to clean off the ointment that sticks to the skin." Tie Heng finished this step and sat back to his original position.

    "Yes, I've written it down." Colgate agreed, squatting there without getting up, but followed the instructions on the prescription, pressing the acupuncture points on Zheng Kui's legs to massage him.  She was a little rusty at first.  Afraid of not doing enough, he turned his head to look at Tie Heng from time to time, asking him to correct himself.

    "Woo" After not much time, Zheng Kui, who had been silent all this time, suddenly let out a low groan. His brows also frowned, and his facial expression showed obvious pain.

    "Uncle, what's wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable?" Zheng Kui's reaction frightened Colgate and he quickly stopped.

    "My knees feel so hot, and there are bursts of tingling pain." Zheng Kui gritted his teeth as he spoke.  It shows how painful he is at this moment.

    But before Colgate¡¯s face changed color, Zheng Kui twitched the corners of his mouth and pulled out a twisted smile.  "Don't worry, this is a good thing. Now my uncle's legs are not only sore and painful, but also stiff and numb in severe cases. This is why I have been sitting still. Now I can feel heat and tingling.  It¡¯s much better than being completely unaware.¡±

    When Colgate and others heard what he said, their worries suddenly turned into joy.  Colgate's secretly tense nerves relaxed a little, and she even cast a grateful look at Tie Heng.  Tie Heng smiled slightly at her.

    "It's only been a quarter of an hour now, and the medicine has just begun to exert its power. It may be more painful later. Brother Zheng must be mentally prepared." Tie Heng reminded.

    "Haha, a certain family has suffered so much in the past decades. This minor ailment is nothing. I think back then, a robber slashed his back with a knife, and his spine was exposed, and he still insisted on taking away the goods.  Sent to the ground." Zheng Kui laughed boldly, showing his strength and inspiring the juniors around him.

    Tie Heng chatted with him for a while, listening to him tell about the thrilling experiences of his youth. Everyone around him also listened obediently. These boys had probably heard Zheng Kui talk about these experiences a long time ago, but at least on the surface they looked  They are all focused.

    Seeing that Zheng Kui said he was also a little thirsty, Tie Heng looked at the tea in the big kettle on the table nearby and saw that the tea was cold, so he poured two bowls of it.  One bowl was handed to Zheng Kui, and he picked up the other bowl and drank it all.

    "Hello!" Tie Heng drank the herbal tea in the bowl and exhaled happily, and the people around him felt a slight chill.

    Zheng Kui raised his eyelids and showed aThere was a moment of hesitation, then he brought the tea bowl to his mouth and took a sip.

    "Ha, this tea tastes so good!" Zheng Kui's eyes widened as soon as he took the tea in his mouth. When he swallowed it, he was sure that there was nothing wrong with the tea. Instead, it was very refreshing. He couldn't help but slap the table and exclaimed softly.

    Following his example, Tie Heng drank every drop of the bowl of herbal tea, exhaled a long, cool breath, wiped the beard around his lips and praised repeatedly: "This herbal tea is really extraordinary, I have never tasted this before."  It has a unique taste, with a hint of bitterness and a peculiar sweetness, and it is as refreshing as if it has been chilled. It is refreshing to the bones and refreshing to the heart and spleen. Drinking it in this hot weather is really soothing."

    "Brother Zheng, if you like it, just drink more!" Tie Heng poured him another bowl. Zheng Kui was not polite and drank it all in one gulp.

    "It's so refreshing. No wonder I gulped it down like a drink. It just tastes so refreshing." Zheng Kui seemed to have forgotten the burning pain in his knees and shouted loudly.

    "Yes, that's the truth." Tie Heng nodded in response, and when he turned his eyes, he saw everyone staring directly at the big kettle on the table, and a few greedy boys were already swallowing their saliva there.  The thought couldn't be more obvious.

    Tie Heng took a clean tea bowl, filled it up, and then pushed the big kettle to the center of the table, indicating to everyone that they could drink it themselves.  The group of boys immediately gathered around and competed for the tea bowl.  Rush to fill it up for yourself.

    "Ms. Gao, you are tired too. Take a rest and drink some tea!" Tie Heng handed the teacup he had just poured into Colgate's hands.

    "Ah!" Colgate was about to scold those competing companions.  I didn't expect Tie Heng to do this. Looking at his gentle and peaceful smile, my heart skipped a beat and my face became hot.

    "Thank you, thank you" She took the tea bowl with some confusion. Under Tie Heng's gaze, she did not dare to look across the way, so she had to hide in panic.  In the end, it was through the act of drinking tea that I calmed down the panic a little.

    Tie Heng found it a bit funny, secretly thinking that this girl was quite simple in this regard.  He didn't think much about it.  Just now it was just a habitual consideration for girls.  But in the eyes of caring people, the meaning of this is very different.

    Wu Er was very vigilant. As soon as he saw the scene here, he came over and stared at Tie Heng.  But that little Zhuzhu, with his quick hands and feet, actually poured him two bowls of tea first, holding one bowl in one hand and bringing it back carefully. He was about to present the treasure to his cousin, but he saw that his cousin had already drank it.  He pouted childishly, but Wu Er snatched a bowl away, which made him even more dissatisfied, but he knew he couldn't compete with the older Wu Er.  I had no choice but to drink tea in a depressed manner and think about it in my heart.

    Tie Heng ignored Wu Er¡¯s angry look and sat next to Zheng Kui.  Keep chatting with him.

    A bowl of Colgate herbal tea is put into the stomach, and the cooling feeling spreads throughout the body.  A layer of fine beads of sweat oozed out from his skin, and the heat was gone.  The spirit is lifted.  She was a little tired from all the busy work just now, and the weather was hot, making people prone to sleepiness, but she felt refreshed at this time.  Looking at the other companions around him, amidst the shouts and admirations, his listless appearance has changed a lot.

    "This man is telling the truth. The herbal tea he prepared is more effective than those refreshing medicines. It has no side effects, is not so difficult to drink, and tastes delicious" Colgate subconsciously thought of this.  Licking his lips, this action was noticed by Wu Er next to him. His mouth suddenly became dry and he drank the bowl of herbal tea in his hand in one go.  He licked his lips twice and said nothing, but he admitted in his heart that this herbal tea was perfect as a drink to relieve the heat.

    "It's a pity that I didn't see how he prepared this herbal tea just now. If I could get the formula, I might be able to make a lot of money" This guy has a lot of business acumen, and he immediately started thinking about it.

    Colgate comforted Xiaozhu, who felt wronged, and scolded the noisy boys, asking them to drink tea quietly and not disturb others.  Wu Daze led a few people back to continue taking care of the livestock and goods, and the room quickly became quiet again.

    Time passed quietly, and the one-hour application time was up. Colgate loosened the cloth strap on Zheng Kui's knees, peeled off the two dried sycamore leaves, and fetched water to clean the remaining ointment.

    Zheng Kui moved his legs, with unconcealable ecstasy on his face. He put his hands hard on the table, stood up, and walked a few steps. Except for the slightly stiff movements of his legs, the rest of the  I can't see anything unusual.  Seeing Zheng Kui's appearance, Colgate and others were also very happy.

    "Brother Zhuo, I'm so lucky to have met you!" Zheng Kui grabbed Tie Heng's shoulders, his gratitude beyond words.  ??The mountain road has been difficult to walk these past few days, and the old disease in my legs has become severe. If I want to move, I have to rely on my internal strength to support it, otherwise I can't move my legs.  It's better now. Once these two ointments are applied, I have strength in my legs again.  "

    "Oh!" Tie Heng felt a little surprised. The ointment was more effective than he expected.  "Brother, if you want to cure your old problem, it won't be cured overnight. The effect of applying the medicine for the first time is obviously not a bad thing, but you can't think that just two or three times will be enough. In the future, internal and external application must be combined with massage, and it cannot be interrupted.  You must strictly abide by my instructions and complete the work on time and in quantity.¡±

    "Yes, yes, I understand." Zheng Kui patted Tie Heng's shoulders on both sides and responded to his reminder with a smile.

    After laughing, he bowed his hands and saluted, and said seriously: "Brother Zhuo, I am so lucky to meet you today Oh, I am really ashamed to say that, brother, I don't even know how to repay you"

    "Brother, you don't have to be like this." Tie Heng waved his hand, but after thinking about it, he smiled and said: "Brother Zheng is probably very familiar with all the trading houses in Haizhou. If it is convenient, why not help me introduce a few companies?  So that I can sell the medicinal materials on hand at a good price."

    "No problem. It's a small matter, brother, I'm sure you won't suffer." Zheng Kui clapped his hand.  His eyelids blinked twice, and a new idea popped up.  "Brother Zhuo. If you go to Haizhou, you must not miss Ninghai City. As the capital of King Ning, it is the most prosperous and the medicinal materials can be sold at the highest price. Brother, I just want to go there. Otherwise,  We go together and arrive at Ninghai City. I will personally take you to visit a few acquaintances in the business world. It will be very beneficial for you to continue to trade medicinal materials in the future, or if you plan to buy a residence in Ninghai City to live in, they can also  Very helpful.¡±

    Zheng Kui¡¯s words were probing, and his eyes were fixed on Tie Heng¡¯s face, observing his words and expressions to see how Tie Heng would react.

    But Tie Heng¡¯s performance was very bland and his answers were ambiguous.  "I really want to be able to accompany you all the way, so I will trouble Brother Zheng. Hey. In fact, I really want to develop in Haizhou, but I don't have enough money at the moment. I will make a decision based on the situation.  !¡±

    "Look at what you said, brother, it should be. It should be. No one of us should be polite to anyone." Zheng Kui stroked his beard and smiled.  But she was still a little worried about Tie Heng's identity, and she didn't let down her guard just because his ointment had a miraculous effect on her old illness.

    Colgate on the other side came over to salute and thank Tie Heng.  Following her lead, the other boys also expressed their gratitude.  They despised and rejected Tie Heng from the beginning.  Now I am completely convinced and grateful, and the transformation has been huge and rapid.  Even they themselves didn't notice it.

    "Uncle, look at this time, it's almost evening. We have to stay here for the night today." Seeing Tie Heng surrounded by his companions talking to each other, Colgate took the opportunity to return to Zheng Kui's house.  Beside him, he whispered.

    "Yeah." Zheng Kui responded. He looked at the sky outside the house. The scorching sun had already set in the west, and the sunset gradually appeared on the horizon. The joy in his heart somewhat dimmed.  Due to my old illness, I was delayed for almost an afternoon. The terrain to the east of the pass gradually leveled off, and the mountain road was much easier to walk. If I set off in the afternoon and camped at night, I could travel more than ten miles at least. Then tomorrow  You can get out of this mountainous area, and you can almost reach the nearest city the day after tomorrow.  But now such a delay has wasted a lot of time. You must know that the recent period is the most critical period for their business. The purpose of Zheng Kui's trip is to solve the shortage of funds in the business so that he can purchase Qishan Barbarians as soon as possible.  The necessary goods are transported to the southern barbarian land in exchange for rare medicinal materials there.

    Colgate saw Zheng Kui's self-blame. She put her arm around Zheng Kui's arm, shook it coquettishly twice, and gave silent advice.  Her action immediately caused Zheng Kui to smile and nodded in relief.

    "Brother Zhuo will go on the road with us tomorrow. You go and rent a room for him. We will pay for the feed for the mules and horses, as well as the cost of board and lodging." Zheng Kui ordered in a low voice.

    "Well, uncle, I understand." Colgate nodded, then walked out of the compartment, called the store clerk, and arranged the night's accommodation.  At this time, most of the caravan travelers who took a break at noon had left, so there were many empty compartments, enough for them to spend the night.

    "Hey, what the hell are they doing? They've delayed it until now." In the compartment that originally belonged to Tie Heng, the three villains did not leave. They drank and ate meat while paying attention to Zheng Kui's team.  There was no movement, but the other party was still nowhere to be seen. The third child, who had the most irritable temper, had long been impatient with waiting, and could not help but curse at this moment.

    "It looks like they are going to spend the night here." The second brother was relatively calm. He saw Colgate talking to the store clerk, and moving the temporarily piled sacks to the newly rented compartment with Wu Da and others.I have to change my plan here.

    "That's good. We have one night, and the boss can be more prepared." The eldest of the three narrowed his eyes with cold light, turned to the second one and said, "Second brother, please excuse me."  You go to Chief Chen and report the situation here."

    "Okay, leave it to me!" The second brother drank the strong wine in his bowl, stood up and walked towards the stable. He calmly took out his mount, got on the horse and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    "Haha, brother, look at that kid." There were only two people left in the compartment, and the third one was chewing a leg of lamb. When he saw Tie Heng opposite, he didn't leave, but stayed with Zheng Kui's team.  When he came down, he pointed with the bones in his hands and said with a ferocious smile: "How do you say that Yes, he will not take the road to heaven, and there will be no door to hell. That kid actually got mixed up with them.  It seems that we will go on the road together tomorrow, hehe, this is what fate wants him to do, and when the time comes, I will take his life."

    "Silence, stop saying a few words and go eat your wine." The boss frowned and scolded him in a low voice.

    The third child shrank his neck and shut his mouth honestly, but the ferocious light in his eyes did not diminish at all, and he stared at the eldest brother sinisterly. He didn't know what was going on in his mind, but he was secretly grinding his teeth there.

    Tie Heng, who was in the opposite cubicle, glanced towards them covertly. His senses were so keen that he had long noticed that the three villains had been paying attention to this side. At this time, they were pointing at him. Look at their expressions.  At first glance, it seems that he has no good intentions.

    Tie Heng¡¯s face remained calm, but underneath he was sneering. A cold light flashed across his eyes, as sharp as a blade.

    In the other two compartments, the suspected spies from Haizhou and the five imperial spies stood up and prepared to leave. Tie Heng's eyes quietly turned to the woman whose beautiful face was ruined by facial scars.  His eyes were a little complicated, and he sighed slightly in his heart.

    "She has changed a lot in two years!" Tie Heng lamented the power of time. The once beautiful sorceress was now like a cold-blooded and ruthless machine.

    "Li Qian!" Tie Heng knew this woman and witnessed her tragic experience that year. He also knew that this woman later insisted on joining the magician group of the Yuezhou camp and participated in several fierce battles. However, Tie Heng did not expect that she would be there.  Meet her here and now.

    "It seems that that experience changed her temperament drastically" Tie Heng looked at the artificial crystal eye on the left side of Li Qian's face that exuded cold inorganic light, and the right eye without any emotion.  , the whole person does not look like a living being, but a human form made of swords and ice. It exudes a depressing, gloomy, and destructive atmosphere from the inside to the outside, giving people an extremely uncomfortable feeling. Even she  The four companions also clearly showed their rejection of her and stayed away from her as much as possible.

    Tie Heng¡¯s gaze was so hidden that Li Qian didn¡¯t notice it, but she still glanced at Tie Heng before leaving the dormitory. Her intuition told her that something was wrong.  Her left eye flashes with spiritual light. This artificial eye is a magic weapon that can enhance her perception of the aura of heaven and earth, and also has the ability to break illusions.  Unfortunately, the shape-changing veil used by Tie Heng was high-end among the magical weapons used for disguise, and Li Qian was unable to see through his true identity.

    There was no emotion in her cold pupils. Li Qian stopped flashing her artificial eyes and turned away expressionlessly. Tie Heng looked at her lonely back and sighed again (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 84 Blocking the Road

    There was no conversation all night, and it was still dark the next day. The team of Tie Heng and Zheng Kui woke up. They all started to pack their bags, tied the sacks filled with medicinal materials to the backs of the mules and horses, and set off in groups.

    Tie Heng was placed in the middle of the team. Zheng Kui and Colgate had to take care of the entire caravan, so they were accompanied by Xiao Zhuzi. Tie Heng could ask him to do it if he needed anything.

    "This place is really lively!" The group of people gradually crossed the pass. Xiao Zhuzhu twisted a little uncomfortably on a mule, then turned his tired face and looked at a house in the distance.  He muttered.

    Tie Heng smiled when he heard the words and glanced back in that direction.  It was a prostitute village that also functioned as a casino and a restaurant, so it was quite large in scale.  The lights were brightly lit all night last night, and the sound of noise spread throughout the area. It was far from the scene that most people would imagine in a deserted mountain wilderness that is completely silent at night.

    People here have long been accustomed to music and music played every night in the prostitute village, but it is difficult for tourists from outside to sleep peacefully, especially young people with strong blood. They hear the singing of silk and bamboo from afar, as well as the men's jokes and women's  Jiaohu, then it is not difficult to understand that he is tossing and turning on the bed.

    "You didn't sleep last night, okay?" Tie Heng watched as several servants in the brothel extinguished a row of lanterns hanging at the entrance. Many customers left one after another, which showed that the business was booming compared to some brothels in the city.  If there is something wrong, he asked casually.

    "Yeah!" Xiaozhu nodded with a blush, but looked at the other companions around him, most of them were the same as him.  His face looked sleepy, and there were even two circles under his eyes.  Apparently it was a sleepless night.  This made Xiaozhu feel better, but he didn't want to be looked down upon by Tie Heng now.  He quickly explained again.

    "Yeah, it's not all because of the noise there. I was too excited. What you said last night"

    Tie Heng smiled slightly, knowing that Xiao Zhuzhu was telling the truth.  Yesterday, Tie Heng diagnosed and treated Zheng Kui's old illness, especially the power of magic. Even though it was only the most basic use of spiritual power, it still completely convinced these fledgling boys.  They changed their previous attitude of contempt and rejection, during a period of free time after dinner and before going to bed.  They all gathered around Tie Heng, asking questions, and even tentatively asking Tie Heng for advice on the secrets of magic. Among them, Xiao Zhuzi was the most active.

    Tie Heng was also idle and bored at that time, so he tested the spiritual roots of everyone. It turned out that most people had shallow spiritual roots and were unable to practice spells. Only Xiaozhu stood out and had earth spiritual roots.  Although this level of spiritual root is not an outstanding talent in a place like Kunyuan Academy, it is much stronger than ordinary people.

    At that time, Xiaozhu was surprised by the surprise. Later, I didn¡¯t know whether it was Zheng Kui or Colgate¡¯s idea. Tie Heng fell asleep not long after.  Xiaozhu came to him again and wanted to become his teacher. Naturally, Tie Heng would not accept him as his disciple.  He just promised to teach him some spells and cultivation methods, and advised him to enter a school to receive a systematic education.  He was just sixteen years old, which was just right.  Tie Heng actually said this to Zheng Kui.  He believed that Xiao Zhuzhu would definitely pass the message on to Zheng Kui. As for the final result, that was not Tie Heng's concern.

    "Whether you practice magic or martial arts, you must have a firm will and not be moved by external objects. A little noise will make you have a bad night's sleep. Can you bear the pain you will have to endure when practicing magic in the future?" Tie  Heng deliberately scolded him with a straight face.

    "I, I can do it, I, I, I am not afraid of hardship." Xiao Zhuzhu stuttered and shouted. In order to strengthen his tone, he also puffed out his chest to show that he was very strong.

    Tie Heng was amused by his appearance, with a smile on his face.  Xiao Zhuzhu seemed to realize that he was trying to remind him and was not really angry or disappointed, so he breathed a sigh of relief and muttered: "Thank you, thank you for your teachings. I will definitely keep them in my heart."

    "Your attitude towards studying may change your life." Tie Heng replied in a low voice, then waved his hand and laughed again: "Here, take it, this is the incense to enhance the effect of meditation, and  This booklet contains some simple meditation formulas and entry-level earth spells, which is just right for you to lay the foundation at this stage."

    Tie Heng took out a few bottles of Ningshen Powder and a booklet he wrote last night and handed them to the boy next to him.  Xiaozhu took them, his whole body trembling with excitement.  He thanked her profusely and couldn't wait to open the booklet.

    When the other young people around saw this scene, they looked at Xiaozhu with envy in their eyes.  Of course, many people were jealous of Xiaozhu's good luck. For a moment, the atmosphere in the team was a little strange, and people were whispering everywhere.

    Tie Heng doesn¡¯t care about this, while Xiao Zhuzhu hasn¡¯t noticed the changes in his companions yet.Looking at the rising sun in the east, he read the contents of the booklet carefully. The meditation formulas and magic incantations were all profound and mysterious things to him at this time, which made him full of awe.  Treat them.

    Tie Heng admired his mentality and enthusiasm for magic, so he explained a few words to him beside him.  Then it evolved into a question and answer session between the two. If it weren't for riding on the back of a mule, Xiaozhu would have written down every word Tie Heng said with a pen.  He had learned accounting from his cousin, and he knew many more words than his older companions. However, at this moment, he could only remember with his heart. His concentration made his eyes gleaming, as if he was seeing something.  to his own bright future.

    In front of the team, Zheng Kui turned back and glanced at the two of them. Seeing the situation here, he smiled happily.

    "If Xiao Zhuzhu can become an official magician in the future, it will be a good thing for everyone, and our firm will be more confident Hey, when I go back to Maozhou this time, I have a lot of things to discuss with my eldest brother and the others.  ." Zheng Kui then sighed again: "I don't know if this Zhuo Xuan is his real name or what kind of secrets he hides, but he does bring good luck"

    Thinking of this, Zheng Kui shook his head, collected his somewhat divergent thoughts, and then turned his attention back to the current matter.

    The caravan has passed through the pass and has entered Haizhou.  It was much more rugged than yesterday.  The terrain to the east of the pass gradually becomes gentler, and the mountain road is much easier to walk.  Although as the sun gradually rises.  The temperature is getting hotter and hotter, not any cooler than yesterday.  But Zheng Kui still felt a lot more relaxed and mentally estimated how much he could walk this day.

    They are the only caravan on the mountain road. For any businessman, time is money. It is an unchanging rule, not to mention smuggling, which requires seizing every moment and trafficking in large quantities when the price of goods is the highest.  Therefore, even if they are spending the night in a deserted mountain or there is the risk of being robbed by bandits, caravans passing by usually still have to rush for time.  I rarely intentionally stay at the pass. Unless I happen to be on time, I will spend the night in a lodge at the pass.

    For example, in the prostitute villages at the pass, the main source of customers is all kinds of people other than caravans, such as wanted criminals who are trying to avoid being chased by the government or demon slayers who come to Haizhou to wander around. They are tired from walking in the deep mountains.  , with so many places for them to relax and have fun, they are naturally willing to spend a lot of money.  But it's too late for the smugglers to make money now, so why would they waste time in a place like this?  At most I just rested or bought some food.

    Therefore, there were no other caravans in front or behind Zheng Kui's group, only more than 20 of them were on their way.

    Zheng Kui was still blaming himself for being delayed all afternoon yesterday, when Colgate came up from behind the team.  In a hurry, there was some uneasiness in his expression.

    "Uncle." She rode her horse and saddled up with Zheng Kui, and said in a low voice: "There are tails behind us. There are quite a few people, nearly a dozen."

    "What kind of tricks are they? Can you tell?" Zheng Kui was slightly excited and his expression became solemn.

    Colgate shook her head.  He said uncertainly: "I can't tell yet, but I saw them following us from a distance. There were no mules or horses carrying goods. The team didn't look like a caravan. There were always people.  If you are watching in our direction, it is possible that you have bad intentions."

    "This way" Zheng Kui thought for a moment. With his many years of experience in selling goods, Colgate's words made him feel something bad and vaguely smelled danger.  He thought about it for a moment and whispered: "Ask the guys behind the team to keep a close eye on us, but don't act rashly. Don't let the guys in the team see that we are on guard. I will make my own arrangements for the rest."

    "Okay, I'll go and tell them right now." Colgate agreed, and drove his horse back.

    Zheng Kui here sent people to call back Wu Er, who was in charge of exploring the road. At the same time, he was also a little worried. After all, this was his second time here, and he only had a simple piece of information about the terrain conditions here.  map.

    "Mr. Zhuo, something seems to have happened." Xiaozhu and others all grew up with Colgate and were very familiar with her character. They could tell at a glance that something was going on, otherwise their eldest sister would not be in such a hurry.  look.

    "Yeah." Tie Heng looked back and forth, his face showing no emotion at all, and Xiao Zhuzhu couldn't tell what he was thinking.

    "Maybe, maybe there are bandits' spies following behind" Even though Xiao Zhuzhu used to just follow his cousin as a follower, and was a bit timid and shy like a girl, this boy is actually quite smart.  He is also very good at observing words and analyzing problems. When he thought that his cousin was responsible for the rear of the caravan, he came to this conclusion.

    "You saw it very accurately." Tie Heng's sensitive hearing has alreadyBehind the team, Colgate whispered instructions to several waiters, and he also affirmed Xiaozhu's accurate guess.

    "But, damn it, those robbers" Xiaozhu suddenly showed an annoyed expression, biting his nails and said: "It's a shame that I haven't learned a spell yet, otherwise I can help everyone"

    "Don't worry, nothing will happen." Tie Heng could see the boy's worry and panic. Of course, it was also mixed with courage and anger, so he reached out and patted Xiaozhu's shoulder.

    His gentle tone and movements were very effective. Xiaozhu quickly calmed down, and with Tie Heng's hint, he went to comfort the companions around him, because they also noticed the abnormality, and restlessness inevitably spread in the team.

    "Alas, these guys are too young and inexperienced, so they can't hold their breath." Zheng Kui at the front of the team sighed. He called Wu Da and asked him to calm down the uneasiness in the team and asked the team to speed up.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the people sent by Zheng Kui to find Wu Er. This clever boy had clear eyes. As soon as he saw Zheng Kui¡¯s expression, he knew that something bad must have happened.  So he didn't ask any questions when he got close, and went straight to the topic: "Uncle Kui. What are your orders for calling me back?"

    "Is there anything going on ahead?" Zheng Kui glanced at him appreciatively.  He took out the map in his hand, unfolded it, and looked at it with Wu Er.

    "Nothing unusual was found." Wu Er shook his head.  It had been almost an hour since they set off, and Wu Er had been exploring the path in front of the team. He recalled some of the human traces he had discovered along the way, and there was nothing worth being vigilant about.  He firmly believed that he had not missed anything, so he shook his head again and said with certainty: "Everything is normal."

    ¡°Oh!¡± Zheng Kui pondered for a moment, then pointed to a location on the map.  "This is a canyon, right in front. Have you checked it out? What's the situation like?"

    "I just returned from the canyon. It's still six or seven miles away from here. The canyon is very narrow, only wide enough for four or five people to walk side by side at most. However, it is not very long. The mountain walls on both sides  It's not high either. I climbed up to investigate and found nothing suspicious. It can be passed safely." Wu Er replied without pause.

    "Really?" Zheng Kui was not as optimistic as Wu Er.  After thinking about it, he took Wu Er to the back of the team and observed with his own eyes the suspicious team hanging far behind. At the same time, he also needed to borrow Wu Er's rich investigative experience.

    "The team is so disorganized. Those people are definitely not a caravan, and their behavior does not look like good people." Wu Er's eyes were sharp and far away.  The problem can be seen from the opponent's movements and formation, unlike Colgate which relies more on feeling.  Suspect the other party has bad intentions.

    Now Zheng Kui no longer hesitated, he once again urged the team to speed up.  He led Wu Er forward. He was also worried about the canyon.  When we arrived in front of the canyon, we stood on a high place and looked around. Just as Wu Er said, this canyon is very low, and the passage between the mountain walls on both sides is also very narrow, but it is not large in scale and twists and turns.  It's only five or six miles long.

    "This is a good place to set up an ambush. If you block the front and rear, and occupy the tops of the mountain walls on both sides, you won't be able to escape even with your wings." Zheng Kui seemed to be talking to himself, and seemed to be exposing himself to Wu Er beside him.  Worry in my heart.

    "Uncle Kui, this canyon is so big that it shouldn't be able to hide people. We" Wu Er was somewhat disapproving and was very confident in the results of his investigation.

    "Don't be afraid of 10,000, just be afraid of what may happen!" Zheng Kui was already very suspicious and did not want to take any risky actions.

    Before Wu Er could speak again, he had already raced back to the caravan, and ordered the team to change direction and take the mountainous area to the north, preparing to bypass the canyon in front of them.

    The bottom of the canyon is narrow, but the ground is relatively flat. Over the past two years, there have been so many smuggling caravans coming and going. As people walk more, they will naturally find a path, so it is not difficult to walk, but you can avoid it if you want to.  , whether it is the mountains in the north or the woods in the south, they are all primitive landforms, with mountains, rocks and trees everywhere, pits and pits, and it is rugged and difficult to travel.

    As a result, everyone had to get off their mounts and lead the mules and horses on the road just like yesterday. From time to time, various situations would occur, such as someone spraining his feet among the rocks, and some mules and horses could not help themselves on the steep mountains.  Be willing to move and wait.

    During this process, Tie Heng not only took good care of his own horses and the big green donkey, but also helped others.  He pried away the big rocks blocking the road, carried the unloaded sacks over some of the most difficult sections, and then led the mules and horses over. For a while, Tie Heng became the busiest and most useful person in the caravan.  .

    "Mr. Zhuo, I'm sorry to trouble you again." Tie Heng was tying the two sacks to the back of the big green donkey again when Colgate came up from behind and stood beside him.Next to him, he said softly.

    "Everyone relies on supporting each other when they go out. You don't have to worry about this little thing." Tie Heng said with a smile, then turned to look at Zheng Kui in front of him, who was also looking this way.  As soon as people made eye contact, they nodded towards each other.

    "Tsk, this Brother Zheng is really suspicious." Tie Heng discovered that Zheng Kui had been secretly paying attention to him from just now.  He thought on his knees and realized that the other party was doubting his identity and worried that he was an internal agent sent by the thieves and would swallow up the caravan in one go.

    But Tie Heng is not too dissatisfied with this. After all, this is human nature. Although ingratitude is despicable, prudent people can always live longer.

    After walking for a while, the sun had already risen to the middle of the sky, and everyone was exhausted from walking on this difficult mountainous terrain. Zheng Kui had to let the team stop to rest even though he was unwilling.  They also fed the mules and horses, and everyone also took this opportunity to fill their bellies.

    Zheng Kui, Colgate, Brother Wu and others gathered together to discuss countermeasures.  After others ate some dry food, they didn't bother to rest.  They are all preparing to fight.  These young people lack experience and have impetuous tempers, but at least they have the energy of newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers. After they learned that their team may have been targeted by bandits, after the initial confusion, the young people's bloody temperament  Being inspired, everyone was gearing up, and no one showed timidity or fear.

    Tie Heng sat aside and watched these young people helping each other put on leather armor.  A caravan like this.  There is no shortage of self-defense weapons. It¡¯s just that for the convenience of traveling and the hot weather, everyone only has light summer clothes. They were marching on rocky mountains just now, and many people¡¯s clothes and pants were damaged by the sharpness of the rocks.  The corners were torn and there were many scratches on the body.  At this time, these young people neither complained about pain nor tiredness, and bandaged them hastily.  Then he put on the armor that was so precious to his life in the past.

    "Mr. Zhuo, don't you have any armor for self-defense?" Xiaozhu also had a set of well-fitting leather armor, which he had tied up with the help of his companions. Then he saw Tie Heng sitting there.  He slowly ate the noodles and drank herbal tea, seemingly not at all nervous about the situation in front of him.

    "I have armor. But depending on the situation, I probably won't be able to use it." Tie Heng's storage bag contains many armor-like instruments, and they are all of high quality.  However, it would be a bit exaggerated to use it here, and at the same time, he didn't think it was necessary to deal with some bandits.

    "Huh!?" Xiaozhu was stunned.  It was obvious that he had misunderstood: "You mean those thieves can't catch up with us?"

    Tie Heng smiled and didn¡¯t explain much. Instead, he became interested in some of the small props Xiao Zhuzhu was playing with.  Xiao Zhuzhu's weapons were a short sword about two feet long and a small buckler. While talking to Tie Heng, he was wiping the blade with a white cloth, and then took out a small oil paper bag, which contained some grease-like stuff.  He dipped some in a white cloth and spread it evenly on the blade.  Beside him, there were other objects placed, including several paper charms.

    "These are the Flowing Fire Talisman and the Sharp Blade Talisman." Tie Heng recognized them at a glance. These two talismans are the lowest paper talismans among the fire and metal systems, and they are both attachment-type talismans. The former one can be on the surface of the weapon.  Adds a layer of fire that can burn enemies when attacking.  The latter can enhance the sharpness and sturdiness of the weapon, and is very practical.

    "Yes." Now when talking about things related to magic, Xiaozhu became particularly excited.  "I heard that my uncle spent a lot of money to get these two kinds of talismans. Each of us was given several talismans to use for self-defense when in danger. You see, there is also this kind of grease, which is smeared on the knife.  , can increase the effectiveness and duration of the Fire Talisman."

    "There's something else." Tie Heng was slightly surprised, took an oil paper bag, opened it and looked at it.

    "What kind of oil is this? It seems that it is not extracted from ordinary animals and plants." Tie Heng came closer to smell it, but he couldn't tell the origin of the oil, so he asked.

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s made from a kind of worm we have here, and it¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s usually used to treat burns and burns.¡± Xiaozhu replied.

    "Where's the wisdom of the common people!" Tie Heng thought to himself.  Ordinary people cannot understand the mysteries of magic, but this does not prevent them from using their own wisdom and experience, as well as limited conditions, to make maximum use of this power that is valuable to them.

    "This method of enhancing the effectiveness of talismans is worth learning from." Tie Heng would not despise it just because it was a technique invented by ordinary people, but would accept it with an open mind.  He also asked Xiaozhu for two oil paper bags, planning to test the composition of the oil when he had time.

    "Mr. Zhuo, if the thief catches up, we will definitely keep you safe, don't worry." A boy next to him saw Tie Heng and said:She was lost in thought while holding the oil paper bag. She thought he was uneasy, so she waved a long knife with one hand and patted her chest with the other and shouted.

    Tie Heng burst into laughter upon hearing this.  "Okay, I'd like to thank you in advance."

    The kid suddenly felt his face light up and his head was raised high.  However, his companion exposed his old story: "I'm talking about Sanzi, you kid is talking big words again. Mr. Zhuo is a man of great ability, so there is no need for you to protect him. Besides, when has your kid not been the first to fight?  Bo was knocked down, and this time he may have to fight with a real sword, so you better take care of yourself!"

    Although these words made the third son a little embarrassed, the words also revealed a caring feeling, so the third son did not become angry.  He just muttered: "Don't underestimate me, just wait. Those thieves should either not come today, or if they come, I will chop off a few dog heads for you to see."

    His confident appearance attracted good-natured laughter from the nearby companions. Following their exchanges, the conversation gradually turned to issues such as the level of everyone's martial arts, cooperation with everyone, etc. Even the person beside Tie Heng  Xiaozhu also joined in, and the atmosphere gradually became more intense.

    Tie Heng also added a sentence or two from time to time, especially praising their common hatred and courage.

    He looked at these young men. The leather armors they wore and the swords and guns they held in their hands were just ordinary items.  If it were placed in Kunyuan Academy, no one would take a closer look.  But here, it is the equipment that everyone cherishes and cherishes. It is the guarantee for their settlement and life, and it is also a symbol of their bravery and strength.  There are also those lowest-level talismans, which they cherish as treasures, and their words reveal the intention not to use them lightly.

    "This level of equipment is only slightly better than that of a newly minted demon slayer" Tie Heng murmured to himself, while also realizing that this was the true status quo of the human world.  The amount of force most ordinary people can possess.

    He witnessed the glory of the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty, and has been in the academy since his rebirth. He saw many powerful people and high-end equipment of this era, but rarely had contact with such people at the bottom of society.  It feels like a world on two levels.

    "We are not far away from the arrival of another wave of destruction, and we don't know what kind of suffering mankind will endure" Tie Heng sighed in his heart, and he became more and more appreciative of the vigor and bloody spirit of these young people in front of him.

    He took out a stack of paper charms from his storage bag.  Put them into the little pillar's hand.  "You pass these around, and each person gets two of each kind."

    "Ah!" Xiaozhu stared at the thick stack of talismans in his hand.  Everyone was stunned, and their mouths were opened wide.  It can probably fit an apple into it.

    "This, this, so much!" Xiaozhu became excited and began to stutter again.

    "Well, they are all paper talismans that I draw during my usual practice. They are divided into two types: earth type and wood type." Tie Heng pointed and said: "This is the brute force talisman, which can strengthen the strength and physical fitness of the holder. This is the rock armor.  Talisman, the effect is similar to the stone skin spell. It forms a layer of rock shell on the surface of the human body. It has good defense, but it will increase the weight of the person a lot and make the movements slower. The last type is the wooden armor talisman, which is similar to the rock armor talisman.  The effect is similar, adding a layer of thick and tough bark-like skin, but the defensive ability is slightly worse, and the advantage is that it will not affect the flexibility of the limbs."

    After Tie Heng gave a brief explanation, he asked Xiaozhu to distribute these paper charms to everyone.  None of the boys around had ever thought that such a good thing would happen, and they immediately cheered.  Tie Heng waited for their excitement to pass and then taught them how to use these paper charms.

    Generally, low-level talismans have common activating spells or techniques. For example, the Fire Talisman can be ignited with an open flame and attached to the weapon to form a circle of flames.  Of course, when activated, a trace of the user's spiritual power will also be extracted to stimulate the spiritual power sealed in the talisman.  But these paper charms drawn by Tie Heng were slightly different. Their activation spells were all set by Tie Heng to be Chinese in his previous life. At this time, he taught these young people a few simple words, which made them all think wildly.  It was some kind of ancient mysterious spell that made Tie Heng dumbfounded.

    "Listening to your nagging before, you said that Ninghai City is extremely prosperous, with so many fireworks and willow alleys that it takes up half of the city. Hey, you guys really want to see it." Tie Heng suddenly turned around.  The topic was brought up by everyone's chatting on the road, and it was used as a warning to them.  "If you want to go out and have fun, you have to protect yourselves first. These are just low-level talismans. They are nothing to me, and they are not worth your lives, so use them when you should use them. Anyway, they are  I gave it to you for free, so you don¡¯t need to feel any pain.¡±

    Tie Heng¡¯s words caused everyone to burst into laughter, and also dispelled many people¡¯s hesitations.

    Zheng Kui and others saw the scene here not far away, and someone also sent the paper charms distributed by Tie Heng. Several people looked at each other, not knowing what to say.  To them, ironHeng's move is definitely a big deal. After all, they are just a small trading company in a remote area of ??Maozhou. Although the older generation like Zheng Kui has some skills, the people they usually deal with are people of similar status to them or others.  Those mountain barbarian natives have never seen such a wealthy person as Tie Heng.

    "Uncle!" Colgate couldn't help but call out softly. She felt very complicated. Tieheng treated Zheng Kui and taught Xiaozhu spells. Now he was so generous, which made her feel ashamed, because she knew that people like her  It¡¯s hard to give the other person much in return.

    "I can't see through it. This person really can't see through it" Zheng Kui understood what Colgate was thinking, but he just waved his hand and looked down at the few paper charms given by Tie Heng given by the clerk. He was suspicious of Tie Heng just now.  It was the thief's intention, and he was somewhat embarrassed.

    "Uncle Kui, those talismans" Wu Er muttered on the side. He didn't like Tie Heng from the bottom of his heart. The reason was very simple. The way Colgate looked at him was completely different from the way she looked at other people. This made Wu Er extremely angry.  He was wary and very unhappy. It would be best for Tie Heng to leave as soon as possible and never have anything to do with people like him again. Therefore, he did not want others to accept Tie Heng's favor anymore.

    "Keep it! They have good intentions, and this is what we need now." Zheng Kui stood up and walked towards Tie Heng with Colgate. Even though he was far away, he held his fists in a salute and thanked Tie Heng loudly.

    Tie Heng also responded with a smile and said some useless polite words. After a while, the team was back on the road.

    "Brother, take these." Before Wu Er went out to explore the road, Wu Da handed several talismans to his younger brother.

    "It belongs to that guy, I don't want it." Wu Er also had a stubborn temper. When he saw the three kinds of paper talismans given by Tie Heng, he threw away his hand, unwilling to take any further.

    "Don't make trouble, this thing can save lives." Wu Da didn't allow him to object and stuffed the paper charm into his arms.

    The elder brother is like the father. This sentence is not wrong at all for Wu Er. He does not remember what his father is like. The figure of the elder brother has long taken his place, because he was raised by Wu Da single-handedly. In his  In his mind, his brother is the best person to him in the world. Similarly, it is difficult for him to disobey his brother's majesty.

    Wu Er had no choice but to put away a few paper talismans. He was filled with unhappiness, but had no choice and nowhere to vent it. He gritted his teeth and sulked for a while, then led his mount and ran ahead to explore the way.  He didn't notice that Wu Da's eyes were flickering just now, as if he was hesitant about something in his heart. If he had noticed, he would be surprised that his familiar brother would have such an expression.

    The caravan continued its arduous journey. In order to avoid the canyon, Zheng Kui chose the mountainous area to the north. Not only was it rugged and difficult, but it also required more than ten miles of walking. Fortunately, the terrain became flatter as they went further. Soon they were already there.  After passing through the mountains, we came to a rolling hilly area.

    "What's the discovery behind the team?" Zheng Kui ran forward and backward, personally controlling every detail of the team.  At this time, he was at the end of the line and asked about Colgate.

    "It seems that the team did not follow." Colgate replied. She had been paying attention to the way they came and did not see anyone following them.

    "Don't let your guard down, I feel very bad now." After all, he is an old man who has been traveling all over the world for decades. Zheng Kui was not deceived by the calm appearance at all, but instead felt more and more uneasy.

    "Uncle, is it really that bad?" Colgate asked worriedly.

    "Well, that's right. I've been feeling chills since just now, as if someone was holding a knife against me. Someone must be spying on us nearby" Zheng Kui said through gritted teeth, but he was only halfway through his words.  A loud arrow suddenly shot out from a small forest in front, and then a group of people rushed out. There were dozens of people, holding knives and axes, and rushed towards this direction shouting and killing.

    The expressions of Zheng Kui and others suddenly changed drastically!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 85 Killing (1)

    "It's a bandit!" Someone in the caravan shouted, causing chaos.

    "Don't panic. Let's go to the mountain over there. There aren't many of these thieves. We've occupied the ground. They may not be able to do anything to us!" Although Zheng Kui was frightened, he reacted very quickly and looked around.  The next scan revealed a solution.  He shouted loudly and led the team towards a small hill, which was the only place nearby that was conducive to defense.

    Zheng Kui knew very well that the caravan couldn't escape with so much goods, and the other party was obviously well prepared, blocking them in this place where there was no way forward or backward.  They had just walked out of the rugged mountainous area. Both the men and the mules and horses had consumed a lot of energy. They couldn't run very far in this gentle hilly area. The bandits only needed to chase them behind and wait for them.  Lie down tiredly.  So the wisest thing to do now is to stay on the safe side, at least this way you can still have some ability to resist and try to negotiate with the other party.  After all, thieves and bandits mostly rob the road for money, and they can't really attack with all their might. They can always negotiate terms.

    Everyone ran after Zheng Kui. The hill was not far away, but the hillside was still a bit steep. It would take a lot of effort for them to climb to the top of the hill, especially since there were so many mules and horses in the team. Everyone was pulling together.  Pulling, pulling and pushing, I finally got to the top of the mountain.

    As soon as Zheng Kui climbed up the hill, he secretly said "Oh no!" because there was a cliff on the other side of the hill. Although it was not high, it was only about 30 feet high. Warriors like Zheng Kui used several protruding rocks as a place to stay.  It was easy to get down for some points, but for others it was necessary to rely on ropes, plus so many cargo mules and horses.  It's like entering a dead end.

    But at this time Zheng Kui could not care about so much and quickly ordered: "Wu Da. You lead the people to gather the mules and horses behind, and the others will form a formation with me to meet the enemy."

    He directed everyone to prepare for battle.  He turned his hands and took out his weapon.  They were a pair of arm braces. They looked very ordinary and seemed to be made of hardwood. But Tie Heng could tell at a glance that these arm braces were treasures. Although they were only the lowest level, they were of great value to these civilians.  It¡¯s already very valuable to people.  Apart from Zheng Kui, only Colgate and Wu Da among the people had their weapons solidified with spirits.  It can be regarded as a primary magic weapon.

    What Colgate is holding is a wooden bow with a unique shape. Judging from the original style, it is likely that it was made by the mountain barbarians. The spells blessed on it are also probably the work of the mountain barbarian witch doctors.  As for Wu Da's weapon, it was a double-edged battle axe. It was the same as Colgate's wooden bow, and its shape was also different from the same type of weapon in Middle-earth. However, the gleaming blade of the ax looked very sharp.

    They had just made arrangements here, and the bandits had already chased them to the bottom of the hillside.  Dozens of thugs brandished knives and guns.  Shouting and rushing over, there was a group of horses in front, led by a burly man, leading the way.

    They rushed to the bottom of the mountain and did not rush to attack.  Instead, they first stabilized their position, and a group of people set up a formation, which seemed to be the same.  It's just that these people have dirty mouths and curse.  There were shouts and provocations one after another.  The chaos was in sharp contrast to their relatively orderly formation.

    "They are really a different kind of bandits. If you close your eyes and just listen with your ears, you won't feel weird anymore." The others were panting from exhaustion, but Tie Heng was relaxed and looking down the hillside leisurely.  of numerous bandits.  "Look at their costumes. They are not much different from the imaginary bandits. Maybe a little better. At least these guys are relatively clean. The formation is not bad. It seems that this bandit leader is from the army."

    Tie Heng turned his attention to the burly man standing in front of the formation on horseback.  This man wears a set of simplified scale armor and holds a spear in his hand. With his strong figure and mighty appearance, he has the aura of a general commanding an army, and people can see his appearance at a glance.  The identity of the bandit leader.

    But when he looked more closely, Tie Heng couldn't help but grin.  The big man looked majestic from a distance, and his appearance was very distinctive. His lion nose, wide mouth, and Chinese character face were very suitable for the appearance of a Jiujiu warrior, but his pair of eyes made people laugh a little.  Because his right eye is as big as a walnut, and his normal-sized left eye seems insignificant in comparison.  There was also this person's left ear, which had obviously been severely injured and smashed with a blunt object. Only a small piece of the ear was left, and a conspicuous scar was left on the side of the head.

    "Chen Dayan, it's you!" Zheng Kui was also watching the thieves down the hillside at this time. When he saw the appearance of the bandit leader on the horse, he immediately shouted angrily.

    "Haha, Zheng Kui, you didn't expect that the leader of the village will be waiting for you here." The bandit leader, who lives up to his name, looked up to the sky and laughed happily on horseback.  He also waved his hand to suppress it, and all the bandit minions shut their mouths, and the hillside became quiet, making it easier for the two of them to shout.

    "Hey, it seems that these two have a grudge, and the bandit leader came here specifically to find trouble." Tie Heng heard this.From the conversation between the two people, it became clear that these two people were old acquaintances or a pair of enemies. The current situation was not just about robbery!

    "Chen Dayan, are you here to seek revenge?" Zheng Kui asked.

    "Seeking revenge is one thing, but taking a fancy to your batch of goods is another." Chen Dayan seemed to feel that he was sure of the other party, but he didn't hide it at all, telling the truth.

    "You have such a big appetite, I might break your teeth." Zheng Kui threatened.  "You have forgotten the lesson of the past. If it weren't for the mercy of my elder brother, you would have died in the wild mountains. Today, if you know the truth and lead your people to move away, we can each go our own way, and that's all.  , if you insist on having your own way, we old brothers will never let you go."

    "Haha, Zheng Kui, you've already reached this point, and you still want to exaggerate. You really think I'm scared." Chen Dayan said, touching the scar on his left ear, grinning evilly and shouting: "Thank you, my eldest brother."  As a gift, I am missing this half of my ear, how can I not avenge this hatred?"

    "Bah, thank you for what you said. Back then, you violated military law. You were afraid of being beheaded in public, so you fled to the wilderness with a bunch of ruffians and became bandits. You robbed passing merchants. When you met a few of our brothers, you were killed by my eldest brother.  You were beaten with a stick because of your own incompetence. Where did you come from so much hatred? Are you only allowed to rob, but not us to resist?" Zheng Kui retorted in a mocking tone.

    "Okay. Okay, then I will rob you today. Do you have nothing to say?" Chen Dayan waved the spear in his hand and shouted angrily.  "I have already explored the nearby terrain. There is a cliff behind this mountain. You have no way to escape. If you are interested, please put down your weapons and hand over your goods and livestock. I am not a murderous butcher. I will always leave  I'll spare your lives. Go find that old man Gao Yi and come back in exchange for some ransom. If you dare to resist without knowing what is good for you, I will kill you or bury you."

    Hearing the village leader¡¯s heroic words, the bandits who lined up behind the horses started shouting and cheering for their boss.  Chen Dayan proudly crossed the spear, waved back and said: "Bring the people up!"

    Several minions immediately pushed two people out from behind the team. It was Wu Er and another guy who was responsible for exploring the path.  Both of them were tied tightly with ropes, with smelly cloth stuffed in their mouths and cloth belts tied around their mouths. Their clothes were damaged in many places.  His face was also bruised and bruised, and he had obviously suffered a lot. Fortunately, they were all minor injuries, not fatal.

    Wu Er was filled with regret at this moment.  He was distracted earlier because he was in a mood, and by the time he realized that he was surrounded by several bandits, it was already too late.  Although two talismans were used, it was still difficult for two fists to defeat four hands.  He was captured alive together with his companions who helped him explore the road.

    But while he was upset, he also felt that something was fishy.  These bandits seemed to be specifically waiting to capture him, and they also knew several of his special skills very clearly, making it impossible for him to light the fireworks signal on his body to warn the caravan behind him. This resulted in  current situation.

    At this time, facing the gazes of his companions on the mountain bag, Wu Er felt ashamed and angry. He was still struggling and twisting under the hold of the two bandit minions, and he made a "wuwu" sound in his mouth. Look at the expression on his face.  , seems to be telling everyone not to care about his life or death, and never agree to the bandit's conditions.

    "Let this kid be quiet." Chen Dayan frowned and ordered sternly.  He pushed Wu Er out at this time in order to intimidate and threaten him. He also told Zheng Kui that his team was trapped and died here, and no one could move in to rescue them.

    When several minions heard what the boss said, they immediately beat Wu Er and another guy who was also struggling with their scabbards and gun barrels, sending them rolling all over the floor.

    "Bastard!" On the top of the mountain, Wu Da saw his brother being beaten severely. He couldn't hold back any longer. He shouted loudly, swung the double-edged ax in his hand, and was about to jump down to save people at the slightest movement.

    But as soon as he stepped out, his arm was grabbed by Zheng Kui next to him.  "Don't be impulsive. You will only kill your brother. I will replace him. You can rest assured." Zheng Kui stopped Wu Da, turned around and shouted down the hillside: "Stop, stop, we have  It¡¯s easy to talk, everything needs to be discussed.¡±

    "Stop fighting." Chen Dayan waved his hand to ask the minions to stop beating him, then tilted his head and stared at Zheng Kui on the mountain.  "Hey, Zheng Kui, have you finally recognized the reality? Very good, this is the right thing."

    Chen Dayan laughed strangely again: "Do as I say, put down your weapons and hand over all the goods, mules and horses. I promise not to hurt a hair on your head. I will only hold you captive and ask your family to pay some ransom."  , how about letting you go back? I am generous enough, right?"

    "No, I can't trust you." Zheng Kui refused without even thinking.

      "Hehe, I am also a spitting nail on the road. What I say will never be ignored" Chen Dayan seemed to be insulted, waving his spear and roaring.

    "Scoff!" Before Zheng Kui could answer, Tie Heng on the side let out a scoff, attracting the attention of Colgate and others.  Tie Heng quickly covered his mouth and made a gesture, saying he was sorry and that everyone didn't need to care.  He was thinking in his mind: "Unless he is a fool, who would believe a bandit's promise? That is as absurd as believing that wolves don't eat meat or dogs don't eat shit. Fortunately, this man said it."

    He felt funny here, and Colgate glanced at him. Under such circumstances, everyone's heartstrings were tense. This man could still laugh and laugh freely, and he looked so different. It was difficult for Colgate not to pay attention to him.

    "Okay, Chen Dayan, we all know who you are, and you don't have to pretend." Zheng Kui said in a deep voice: "We can't accept your conditions. These goods and the mules and horses that carry them are  I can give it to you, but you have to let us leave safely. You can also ask for a ransom. At most, I will keep it for you as a hostage. When the time comes, I will come up with a ransom that satisfies you, but you must not leave others in trouble.  "

    "Haha. Zheng Kui, Zheng Kui, you still want to fool me!" Chen Dayan put away the angry look on his face.  He turned to sneer.  "To tell you the truth, I have been looking forward to this day for a long time. I was forced by you to have no place in the south, so I had to go to the north and hang out for a few years. Later, there was an opportunity to make a fortune here, and I just  We have gathered so many brothers. Hehe, years ago I was thinking about going back to the south to catch up with you. Unexpectedly, you brothers came to Haizhou to sell goods last month. That time I received the news late.  . I couldn't intercept you. This time I made a lot of inquiries and used many methods, and finally got hold of your whereabouts. I originally planned to give you a surprise last night, but you disappointed me so much.  An old illness broke out and I was delayed all night at the Zhanling Pass. Hum, but that's okay. It turns out that I was worried about being disturbed by others. Since you delayed it for one night, I set off alone early in the morning, which just fulfilled my wish. I can't do it.  It's just a little trick to have people follow you, making Zheng Kui laugh at you for being suspicious. And you think you're smart. I'm sure you don't dare to go to the canyon to the south, and I've already brought people here waiting for you to fall into a trap. "

    Chen Dayan talked a lot.  It can also be heard from this how much resentment and resentment he has towards Zheng Kui and other brothers.  And as soon as he finished speaking.  He blew a loud whistle from his lips.  Another group of bandits immediately rushed out of a forest to the south. The number of bandits was not as large as here.  But there were also thirty or forty people, and all of them were riding horses.

    When Zheng Kui saw this group of people, he broke into a cold sweat behind his back and secretly exclaimed, "What a danger!" If he had chosen to escape or force a breakout just now, but was intercepted by such a group of people, with pursuers behind him, and would be attacked from both sides, the outcome could be imagined.  Know.

    "Uncle, it's the three thugs yesterday. They were the ones who followed us before." Colgate found several familiar figures among the group of thieves. Among them, the three who rushed to the front were the three who occupied Tie Heng's compartment yesterday.  A bad guy, and the others were from the group of people who were hanging behind them before, but they didn¡¯t know where they came from. Their number was much larger than before. Colgate guessed that they were divided into two teams, and one team was ambushing here.  The other team spent the night in Zhanling and followed the caravan in the morning. After seeing Zheng Kui choose to take a detour, they did not continue to follow the caravan. Instead, they crossed the canyon and arrived here early to join the previous team.  Convergence and ambush.

    "Alas" Zheng Kui gritted his teeth secretly, filled with regret.  This time, he made a mistake in judgment and was exploited by his opponent, putting the entire caravan in this desperate situation.  Otherwise, even if we are blocked in the canyon, the situation will be better than here, because the canyon is where the smuggling caravans must pass. Even if we are surrounded by bandits, as long as we delay for a while, there will always be caravans passing by.  If you are lucky and encounter a large caravan, you will be saved.  You must know that the big smugglers all have profound backgrounds. Both the imperial court and Haizhou have strong backers. These bandits and bandits who do business without capital dare not provoke them easily. Even if they really have such intentions, jointly  If several cottages move together, they probably won't be able to take down those large caravans. Instead, they will most likely be taken over by the caravan's guards.

    Tie Heng on the side watched quietly as three villains and thirty or forty minions joined the formation at the foot of the hillside. Those three evil-doing guys were obviously the little leaders among the bandits, and they could flatter the horse.  He squeezed into the row of people behind Chen Dayan, and his position was quite forward.

    A cold light like ice shards burst out from Tie Heng's eyes, but this murderous intention passed quickly and no one noticed it.

    "Zheng Kui, have you seen it? I have quite a few brothers!" Chen Dayan shouted with a sinister smile: "The goods carried by your mules and horses are not enough to share with my brothers!"

    "What do you mean!" Zheng Kui's expression changed drastically, and he faintly realized that something was wrong.

      "What do you mean? Hey, don't think I don't know. The medicinal materials carried by the mules and horses are just small heads. Your really valuable goods this time are all stored in your personal storage bag. I heard that there are two of them.  Nine-leaf Cuizhi, am I right?"

    "You, how did you know?" Zheng Kui, Colgate and others were shocked. This was their secret. Only a few of them in the caravan knew about it. But now a bandit leader revealed it, and they were shocked.  One can imagine.

    "Huh, don't worry about how I know it." Chen Dayan said with a proud look on his face.  "Nine-leaf Cuizhi is a good thing. It can be used to refine the top elixir at the Xuanzi level. These two plants alone are worth tens of thousands of gold. You brothers are really good at it. They stole it from those mountain barbarians.  Got a lot of treasures!¡±

    Zheng Kui didn't say anything. His thoughts were changing now. He knew that there must be a spy on his side. Otherwise, how could outsiders know such confidential information so clearly.  But he couldn't find anyone to suspect for a while. After all, the people who knew this were either his sworn brothers and nephews, or the associates who had followed him for many years. They were all people he could trust.

    "Zheng Kui, I also heard that your eldest brother's daughter is also in this team. Hey, it seems that she is the one next to you. Well, although her skin is a bit darker, she is not bad in appearance and is somewhat pretty.  As the saying goes, the debts of the father are paid by the sons. That old man Gao Yi has no son, so let his daughter pay off the debts! Let me cherish her and take back some interest first."

    "You are shameless!" Upon hearing this, Colgate on the mountain was immediately filled with shame and anger.  Despite her pretty appearance, this girl actually ran with Zheng Kui several times in the wild mountains. She experienced the miasma of poisonous insects, killed monsters and wild beasts, and fought with the ferocious mountain natives. She has already developed a strong temperament.  Fierce and vigorous.  At this time, he became furious, raised his hand and bent his bow, and with a sound of "Boom!", a sharp arrow went straight to Chen Dayan's face.

 Text Chapter 85 Killing (2)

    "Ah!" Chen Dayan didn't expect Colgate to have such a hot temper and to strike fiercely and quickly. He felt a cold light stabbing his face. He didn't have time to block it with the spear in his hand, so he had to use a saddle bottom to hide in a hurry.  The arrow flew past his temple and hit one of the minions in the queue behind him.

    "Ah" The unlucky guy screamed. His shoulder socket was pierced by a sharp arrow. There was no fear of his life, but the pain made him fall to the ground and scream.

    "What a fierce little girl." Chen Dayan sat upright on the horse, a thin layer of cold sweat broke out on his forehead and the tip of his nose, but his eyes were fixed on Colgate on the mountain, and he laughed ferociously: "But  I like girls with a bit of a temper. They are like wild horses. They need to be trained and tamed before they know how to be obedient. What does it feel like? Hehe, little bitch, the leader of this village will let you taste it soon. This method  Keep it to your satisfaction and you won¡¯t be able to stop from now on.¡±

    The group of minions behind immediately started laughing, and some of them even said a lot of obscene words or applauded the village leader loudly.  As for the unlucky guy who received an arrow, at the signal of a small leader, two minions dragged him behind to remove the arrow and bind the wound.

    "Dirty bastard, don't even think about it." Colgate's face turned red with anger, and her white teeth were almost broken. She wanted to shoot him to death with an arrow, but she knew that Chen Dayan was already on guard, and there was a gap between the two sides.  It was quite a distance away, so it was difficult to get the unexpected effect just now, so I didn't take another shot.

    When the young people around who grew up with Colgate saw their eldest sister being insulted like this, they all became angry and pointed down the hillside.  They started to quarrel with those minions, and for a while there were curses and shouts all over the hillside.

    This scene left Tie Heng in a daze.  He scratched the top of his head, thinking about how to help everyone solve this dilemma.  At the same time he glanced at Colgate.  I thought to myself that this little girl has pretty good archery skills.  From the top of the hillside to where Chen Dayan was standing, it was at least a hundred steps away. Zheng Kui and Chen Dayan were shouting to each other. They relied on their deep inner strength to be heard clearly by so many people up and down.  Colgate's arrow just now was accurate and fast. Although it was partly due to the wooden bow, it was enough to show that Colgate was a very good archer.

    "Don't be impatient!" When Zheng Kui saw that the scolding was not an option, he stopped the scolding of the boys around him and shouted down the hillside: "Chen Big Eyes. Listen, Zheng  Although I don¡¯t know where you got the information, your wishful thinking will not work with me. I would rather destroy these medicinal materials than fall into your hands."

    Without giving Chen Big Eye a chance to speak, Zheng Kui then sneered sinisterly: "You still want to attract my niece's attention? Humph, Zheng will fight with you to the end even if you risk your life."

    "My fourth uncle is right. If we fight with them, they will humiliate the eldest sister and steal our goods, so they have to step over our corpses first." Xiaozhu shouted beside Colgate.  The boys around him were also very excited and expressed their determination to fight to the death.

    "Xiao Zhuzhu said it right, that bandit leader has an idea for your cousin. His thoughts are so dirty, we are going to crush his balls." Tie Heng has always believed that people must save themselves and the day after tomorrow.  If Zheng Kui and his team choose to give up or compromise, Tie Heng won't bother to help them.  Now that I saw that they shared the same hatred and wanted to resist to the end, I couldn't help but feel more energetic.  Hearing Xiaozhu's call again, he chimed in as if joining in the fun.

    When Colgate heard what he said was vulgar, she couldn't help but give him a sideways look, but she didn't feel any disgust in her heart. Instead, she felt that he was more friendly than the gentle and elegant person before.

    Tie Heng felt Colgate's reproachful gaze. He laughed and took two steps closer. He said confidently: "As a man, you just want to shelter women from wind and rain and protect their integrity. If you can't even do this, you might as well  Go home and hold the baby."

    Speaking of this, Tie Heng felt a pain in his heart. Thinking of Qiu Ainai and Tang Tang, sadness and regret filled his heart. He took several deep breaths and finally suppressed the turbulent thoughts.

    And the group of boys around him were so excited by his words that they screamed and their blood seemed to be boiling.  Xiaozhu also opened his eyes wide and waved the short knife in his hand. If a thief rushed up at this time, he would definitely cut it into pieces without hesitation!

    "Mr. Zhuo, didn't you say that you have always been kind to others?" Colgate asked a little shyly and somewhat puzzled.

    "Haha, usually, for some innocuous little things, even if someone comes to bully you, and you have to give in patiently, it reflects your own self-cultivation, and you can naturally laugh it off. But sometimes, when the other party is pushing the envelope and has malicious intentions, and you can't bear it anymore, you don't need to stop.  If you bear it, just beat his mother." Tie Heng replied with a smile.

    "You, you are such a weirdo!" Colgate glared at Tie Heng.  The girl originally thought that she??I had some confidence in the character of the young man in front of me, but now it seems that I don't know this person at all.

    "Perhaps he is just a gentle man on the outside, but inside he is an extremely dangerous man" Somehow, such an idea suddenly came to Colgate's mind.

    "Zheng Kui, you want to scare me. Do you know that your trading company is waiting to sell this batch of goods for emergency help? I don't believe you dare to destroy these medicinal materials." Chen Dayan was a little anxious and shouted loudly.

    "I don't dare?" Zheng Kui sneered again and again.  "Instead of giving you an advantage, it would be more in line with my wishes to destroy them altogether."

    "Then I will kill all of you." Chen Big Eye roared angrily, waved the spear in his hand, and ordered his minions to start attacking the mountain.  But after all, he was a bit cautious, and he didn't dare to really push Zheng Kui into a panic. Many minions just surrounded the middle of the hillside, shouting to kill loudly.  Arrow, no further moves.

    Zheng Kui casually deflected an arrow and attacked from the bottom of the mountain up the mountain. The arrows shot up had limited power. Everyone either used weapons to shoot them or hid behind several wide leather shields, but they did not cause much damage.  .  Zheng Kui looked around, his calm expression showing no signs of fluctuation, but his heart was not as calm as he looked.  He knew very well that if Chen Big Eye got aggressive, he would ignore his threats.  This small mountain bag and more than 20 people of our own can't stop the impact of hundreds of strong bandits.

    Zheng Kui's mind raced and he made a decision immediately.  He pulled Colgate aside.  He whispered in her ear: "Girl, take this storage bag. Bring a few small pillars and climb down with a rope from the cliff behind. Uncle is dragging Chen Dayan here After that, you can decide according to the situation.  We are not looking for someone to rescue us, but the first priority is to protect the goods in the storage bag. Your father and several uncles are using all the funds in the business bank to manage their relationships this time. If the turnover cannot be recovered, then we brothers  A lifetime of hard work will be ruined"

    Zheng Kui said, reaching into his arms, taking out a storage bag, and quietly stuffed it into Colgate.

    "Uncle. How can this happen? You are good at it, so you should take it with you" Colgate still wanted to stay by himself, so he pushed the storage bag in his hand.  Unexpectedly, a big hand suddenly stretched out from the side and snatched the storage bag, and at the same time, a gust of evil wind fell on Colgate's head.

    The incident happened so suddenly that Colgate had no time to react. Fortunately, Zheng Kui was by his side.  He didn't care to snatch back the stolen storage bag. He turned his palms and a pair of arm guards covered Colgate's head. "Dang!" There was a sound of gold and iron.  Blocked this fatal blow for the girl!

    "Wu Da, what are you doing?" A group of waiters screamed around him, and Zheng Kui hid Colgate behind him.  Turning around, he saw Wu Da holding the storage bag in one hand.  He wielded a double-edged battle ax with one hand and wounded several people in succession.  Rushed down the hillside in an instant.

    Zheng Kui suddenly turned pale. He never thought that Wu Da, who had followed him for so many years, would be the mole.  Chen Dayan could know the secrets of the caravan, which was obviously betrayed to him by Wu Da.  And Wu Da's acting skills also deceived Zheng Kui, an old actor. For many years, Zheng Kui only thought that Wu Da was a dull and honest person, and rarely had any caution against him.  But this person's insidiousness and cunning can be seen from his actions just now.  He knew that his martial arts skills were not as good as Zheng Kui's, so he kept silent and silent until Zheng Kui was about to hand over the storage bag to Colgate.  , he was not sure about attacking Zheng Kui, and Colgate was the junior whom Zheng Kui valued most. Even if he sacrificed himself, nothing would happen to Colgate. In this way, he successfully achieved his goal, and ruthlessly chopped down several people who got along with him day and night.  Companions, take advantage of the chaos and escape safely.

    "Haha, Zheng Kui, you didn't expect it! Haha, the person who betrayed you will be the most trusted person around you!" Chen Dayan witnessed the whole process in the middle of the hillside. After Wu Da rushed out of the crowd and came to him, he gloated.  burst into laughter.

    "Wu Da, you, why did you do this? How did I treat you wrong?" Zheng Kui asked through gritted teeth.  Colgate on the side was leading people to treat the injured guys, but his expression showed shock and anger.

    Wu Da¡¯s eyelids drooped, and his dark face still looked so dull and simple.  He seemed to be deep in thought, and after a moment he slowly replied: "Uncle Kui, I, Wu Da, am not stupid. I also understand the principle that water flows to lower places and people go to higher places."

    He said with a ferocious smile that Zheng Kui had never seen on his face before: "After all, this business was founded by you brothers, and it will only be passed down to your nephews in the end. Originally, I was still holding on to it just in case.  I hope, I hope you can give me a deserved position because of my years of hard work. But you only think of your nephews, and you have reserved all management positions for them, and you still want me to practice these with all my heart.  Little Maotou who doesn¡¯t know anything, hey, wait until they learn everythingTake my place"

    "Wu Da, you" Zheng Kui was immediately speechless, because this matter was indeed what Wu Da said. Although it would not drive Wu Da out of the trading firm, it would definitely be necessary for the younger generation to establish prestige in the trading firm in the future.  Certain adjustments had to be made for an old man like him, so Zheng Kui was at fault.  Zheng Kui did not tell Wu Da about these decisions, and I don't know how he learned about it. Anyway, it was this reason that planted the seeds of resentment and resentment in his heart, and bore the consequences of today's betrayal!

    "Zheng Kui, you can't be like this as a human being. People have followed you in the poor mountains and rivers for so many years, but in the end you have to kick them away to make room for your nephew. This is too rude!"  Chen Dayan made sarcastic remarks over there, constantly sarcastic and sarcastic.  "Fortunately, Brother Wu is not that kind of foolish and loyal person. He knows good and bad, and he is also very sophisticated. Tsk tsk, this is a huge loss for you Zheng Kui. The person I sent to Maozhou to inquire about your information was discovered by him.  , But, hehe. He wisely seized this opportunity and chose to cooperate with me. Instead of reminding you there should be a few brothers above who are hired by Zheng Kui! Listen to what Brother Wu just said  Here we are, it¡¯s not worth sacrificing your life for people like Zheng Kui anymore. Come down the mountain quickly and I will let you go as long as the leader of the village lets you go."

    ¡°This is also a cunning guy, taking this opportunity to sow discord, stir up trouble, and undermine the morale of the caravan.  However, what he said in return was only curses from everyone on the mountain, as well as condemnation and roars against Wu Da.

    Chen Dayan didn't care at all. He shook his head and hummed twice, muttering to himself: "Humph, it's rare for me to show kindness once, but no one will recognize it. That's all. Since you are seeking death, later on  It will be fulfilled for you.¡±

    He then turned to look at Wu Da. To be precise, he stared at the storage bag in Wu Da's hand. The greed in his eyes, one big and one small, was so intense that it almost overflowed.

    Wu Ziran understood what he meant, but he did not just hand over the storage bag to the other party. Instead, he first picked out two jade boxes from the bag, opened them and showed Chen Da'an a look. Inside one was a nine-year-old jade box.  Ye Cuizhi.  The other contained several tuber segments of the plant.

    "This is what I deserve." Wu Da said without any emotion.

    "Of course, of course, if it weren't for Brother Wu, there would be no harvest today. Did we agree in advance, you can just take it yourself." Chen Dayan pretended to be bold and bold, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes.  It shows that he is just telling the truth.

    ??Wu Da looks dull on the outside, but he is very scheming on the inside.  How could anyone believe Chen Big Eye's lies?  He still held the storage bag firmly and said calmly: "You can let go of my brother."

    "Look at me. I was negligent, I was negligent." Chen Big Eyes shook his head back and signaled his men to let go of Wu Er, while he continued to mutter: "I've wronged your brother. That was just a show for the superiors.  He suffered a little injury, nothing serious."

    Wu Da didn't listen to his nonsense at all. He knew his brother's temperament well. He stretched out his hand to stop the two minions who were trying to loosen the rope from Wu Er's body, and walked over by himself.

    "Woo!" Wu Er struggled crazily, twisting his neck to shake off the cloth bandage around his mouth, while a pair of bloodshot eyes stared at his brother who was walking towards him, with shock and confusion in his eyes.  Angry and fearful, he still can't believe that his brother would betray everyone. Now he just wants to ask Wu Da, what happened to him?  Is he still the brother he is familiar with?

    Wu Da came to him and looked at him quietly without avoiding his younger brother's angry gaze. Then he spoke: "I know you like the eldest lady and are willing to do anything for her, but think about it carefully, is she?  If she likes you, even if she is also interested in you, will Zheng Kui and Gao Yi agree? We brothers are just hardworking people who work hard for others. With such status, do you think they will let you two be together?  Don't be naive, wake up, have they ever looked at us?"

    But how could Wu Er listen at this time, but Wu Da also knew his brother's stubborn temper, and it was impossible to convince him with just a few words.  He didn't say any more, and didn't untie Wu Er's rope. He just put him on his shoulders and strode out.  When passing by the group of thieves on horseback, they also took the reins of two horses.

    Several minions tried to stop him, but Chen Dayan waved them away.  He sat on the horse and stared coldly at Wu Da who was drifting away, his right hand holding the spear tighter and tighter.  Just when he couldn't help but send people to chase Wu Da back, Wu Da, who had passed through the bandit array and walked a long way down the hillside, turned around and threw the storage bag on the ground.  Then he put Wu Er on the horse's back, climbed on another horse, and headed east.

    "Go and get the bag." Chen Dayan quickly ordered. A small boss immediately ran over, picked up the storage bag and sent it back.  Chen Dayan picked upAfter that, he opened it and checked it carefully, and then he laughed happily after confirming that there were no problems with the remaining eight jade boxes.

    However, while he was laughing, he secretly made a gesture, and several of his subordinates who he had already told him quietly left the group and pursued Wu Da in the direction he left.

    "You dare to split the account with me for anything. If it weren't for the public view here, for fear of ruining your reputation, I would have killed you long ago, and I wouldn't have allowed you to live for an extra moment." Chen Dayan sneered secretly, and said to Wu Da just now  He was extremely annoyed by his behavior. At the same time, he never felt that he had to keep his promise. That was a nine-leaf emerald, worth tens of thousands of gold.

    On the hilltop, Zheng Kui saw Chen Dayan getting the storage bag, and there was a "buzz!" in his head. He felt dizzy, and his body shook a few times, and he could no longer stand still.

    "Uncle, what's wrong with you?" Colgate, who was next to him, quickly supported him and asked hurriedly.

    The other guys were also panicked and gathered around.  Now Zheng Kui is their backbone. If he falls, everything will be over.

    "I'm fine, everyone spread out, they are coming." Zheng Kui used his internal strength and stood up straight. He pushed away the guys who were surrounding him and shouted loudly.

    On the hillside, Chen Dayan saw his old enemy's furious look, and he laughed even more heartily and became more arrogant.  "Zheng Kui, now let's see what else you can do to resist me."

    He shouted loudly: "Brothers, rush forward. Except for that old man and that little girl, no one else will be left behind."

    "Kill!" This time it was no longer the bluff as before. Under the leadership of several small bosses, a group of minions shouted and started to kill on the mountain.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 85 Killing (3)

    "Kill!" This time it was no longer the bluff as before. Under the leadership of several small bosses, a group of minions shouted and began to kill on the mountain.  Chen Dayan stayed where he was. He turned around and winked at a small leader who was always following him.

    The little boss was dressed differently. He was not wearing armor, but a magician's robe. However, the robe was decorated with many patches, and it was also dirty and stained in many places. Plus, now  The weather was hot, so this man had his clothes open and his sleeves rolled up. With his deer-headed and rat-eyed appearance, he was not conspicuous among the thieves.  It wasn't until this moment that this man showed his difference. He was actually a magician.  I saw him muttering something in his mouth, holding a short staff in one hand, making magic spells in the other hand, and blessing Chen Dayan in front of him with several buffing spells in one breath.

    "He's a mentalist, but his strength doesn't seem to be that great, and he's really miserable." On the hilltop, Tie Heng, who was extremely sensitive to spiritual power fluctuations, had already discovered the magician following Chen Dayan, but  This discovery only surprised him and did not feel that there was much threat.  Because after the magician released a few primary protection spells, he was so tired that he was panting like a dog, and his face was covered with sweat. It was obvious that his spiritual power was exhausted.  Tie Heng estimated that the level of that person was about the same as that of a second or third grade student in the college. He was still the kind of person with relatively poor grades. He was just a dabbler. It was no wonder that he was hanging out with a group of bandits.

    Zheng Kui and others next to him were not as leisurely as him. They felt that they were at the last moment of life and death. Facing the many thieves who rushed up, Zheng Kui stood in front of everyone with two arm guards. Colgate also chose  A position that best utilized her archery skills, and the others followed them, ready to fight.

    Seeing the bandits getting closer and closer, Colgate and a few guys who are good at using bows were about to loosen the strings of their bows, and a fight was about to begin.  But at this most critical moment.  A shout sounded that was absolutely discordant with the atmosphere at this moment.

    "Slow down, slow down!" Tie Heng shouted loudly, and the shout was as loud as a thunderstorm exploding in everyone's ears. The bandits who were charging straight up were suddenly shocked and dizzy with stars in their eyes.  , the momentum slowed down.

    Chen Dayan also felt his ears hurt, and his heart trembled, and he thought to himself: "Maybe he has met a master."

    He was shocked and confused, and hurriedly waved his hand to the minions to suspend their offensive. He stopped where he was, watching Tie Heng walk out of the caravan.  Walking down the hillside.

    "Stop!" Chen Da saw Tie Heng slowly walking down, holding a horse and a big green donkey carrying sacks, with a smile on his face and a relaxed expression.  He couldn't tell the difference for a moment, and he felt more and more weird about this person, so he asked Tie Heng to stop and speak.

    "I, Zhuo Xuan, have met Mr. Chen Da." Tie Heng stopped as he was told. He was already more than ten steps away from Zheng Kui and others behind him, and the front was full of bandits with knives and guns.  The nearest ones are within reach.  However, his face was calm and calm, and he raised his fist towards Chen Dayan in the middle of the hillside and greeted him loudly.

    "Zhuo Xuan? I seem to have never heard of such a number one person" Chen Dayan searched his guts, but there was no result.  His brows couldn't help but frown.

    The three villains who forced Tie Heng to give up the cubicle yesterday were beside Chen Dayan. They were also startled by Tie Heng's loud shouts at first. Then they saw their village leader muttering there, and the boss rushed  Briefly, he recounted what happened yesterday.

    After Chen Dayan heard this, his right eye, which was bigger than a walnut, suddenly let out a fierce light.  However, he didn't show it on his face. Instead, he smiled heartily and said, "It's easy to say. It's easy to say. I wonder what Mr. Zhuo has to say?"

    "It's just a trivial matter." Tie Heng replied with a hint of flattery: "Master Chen, who worked hard today, came specifically to seek bad luck for Zheng Kui and others, but I am not the same as them. We are just on the same journey. This matter has nothing to do with it.  I have nothing to do with it! Master Chen, I also know that the sun is scorching like fire, and all the brothers are working very hard. I am willing to give away my goods as a token of my love. I only hope that Master Chen can  Make way for me and let me leave, what do you think?"

    "Haha, hahaha." When Chen Dayan heard this, he laughed wildly and even shed tears.  But he was relieved in his heart, secretly blaming himself for being too cautious: "This man just has a louder voice, but I treat him as a master. Hehe, if he is really capable, how can he be so cowardly and willing to  Hand over your goods in exchange for a small life."

    Thinking of this, Chen Dayan became a little angry again, feeling that he had been fooled.  The surrounding thieves, whether they figured out why the leader was laughing or not, all laughed in agreement.  Only the three villains knew that this laughter was a reminder that Chen Dayan had already sentenced them to death.

    now thatAfter knowing the village leader's thoughts, the three villains naturally wanted to seize the opportunity to show off.  They exchanged glances with each other, and the boss whispered beside Chen Dayan: "Captain, let us three brothers take care of this reckless boy! I'm sure he will regret why his parents gave birth to him, and  Tell those guys on the top of the mountain to see your methods, the leader of the village, and scare them into weakness."

    Chen Dayan put away his smile, nodded slightly, and did not respond to Tie Heng's request. He just raised his eyelids and stared coldly.  The three evil men whistled and strode towards Tie Heng.

    On the top of the hill, Xiao Zhuzhu and others were overwhelmed by Tie Heng's unexpected move. Some of the boys were already muttering: "I knew he was a coward. He was shouting bold words just now, and in the blink of an eye he wanted to escape alone.  We shouldn¡¯t believe him.¡±

    Colgate's face on the side also looked very ugly. Her eyes were fixed on Tie Heng's back, as if she wanted to see through him. There was an unspeakable feeling in her heart, including loss, anger, and despair.  Colgate noticed his strange mentality and felt that he should not have such a reaction.

    "We just met this person by chance, we only knew him for a day, why should we care about him so much!" Colgate said to herself, but she still looked at Zheng Kui as if asking for help, wanting to shout to call Tie Heng back.  Because she knew that Chen Dayan would never let someone go, and Tie Heng's naive suggestion was just wishful thinking.

    Zheng Kui is different from others. He has no fluctuation in his expression. He is as calm as water, facing Tie Heng's selfishness and cowardice.  He didn't show any anger or contempt, but looked at Tie Heng with complicated eyes.  He knew that this man was by no means a fool. Instead, he was very smart and had great abilities. However, he could not figure out Tie Heng's intention of doing this. Or to be more precise, he could not grasp this man's nature from the day they met yesterday to now.  thought¡­¡­

    The minions on the hillside made way for a passage, and the three villains rushed forward.  They surrounded Tie Heng in the middle.

    "Boy, let's meet again!" The most grumpy old man grinned, showing a mouth of disgusting yellow teeth, and the stench from his mouth could be smelled a few steps away.

    "Yes. We meet again. It's like we never meet again." Tie Heng's smile remained unchanged, and he held his hands in a gentle and polite manner.  "The three brothers I and Xian are acquainted with each other. Why don't you say a few kind words to me and your master before leaving? After all, peace is the most precious thing when doing business or doing business without capital.  Everyone makes money by being harmonious, don't you think so?"

    "Haha, eldest brother and second brother, I can finally see it. This kid is so damn stupid, and he still hasn't figured it out yet!" The third child pointed at Tie Heng and laughed loudly: "I said you are a stupid bird.  Is there a missing string in the melon seeds? If you don¡¯t stay at home properly and come here to hang out, you will really get tired of life.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned to the eldest brother and the second brother: "Big brother and second brother, you don't need to do anything about this kid, just leave it to me. Just watch it!"

    The boss and the second child didn¡¯t speak either.  As if he didn't bother to take action against such a stupid person, he turned his attention to the top of the mountain, watching out for any moves by Zheng Kui and others.

    "Boy. I said yesterday that your boy will fall into my hands sooner or later. No matter what, this is destiny." The third child shook his ugly big head with a proud look on his face: "Go on,  How do you want me to punish you? Hehe, to tell you the truth, I hate the most formal people like you. In fact, they are full of secrets and tricks. When I see people like you, I want to punch your brains out.  .¡±

    "Oh, you have a mental abnormality. You must have suffered from such people when you were a child. Judging from your appearance, I can tell that you are not too smart. You were probably deceived into eating candy, so it left a shadow in your heart.  When I got older, I gained a little bit of power, and I thought about revenge to vent the resentment accumulated in my heart. Over time, I turned into a violent maniac, basing my own happiness on the pain of others." Tie Heng also shook his head.  He shook his head, but his face was filled with a look of pity, and he let out a long sigh.  "Looking at your current condition, you are already terminally ill and cannot be saved."

    "Uh!" Tie Heng said this very loudly, and the bandits at the caravan and surrounding areas heard clearly, and everyone was dumbfounded.  Especially the three villains, the eldest and the second stared at Tie Heng in disbelief, feeling that this man was really a fool. Under such circumstances, he dared to say such things. Didn't he realize the situation he was in at the moment?  ?

    "Could it be that this person is not stupid, but is stimulating the third child so that he can die quickly and avoid more pain?" The boss and the second child thought so in unison. This seemed to be the only reasonable explanation.

    The third child was extremely angry at this time. His ugly face turned the color of pig liver, the veins on his forehead popped out, and his mouth and nostrils were like blowing bellows, "Hoo! Hoo!Chi!  " Breathing heavily. His eyes widened, and dense bloodshot eyes burst out. He only wanted to tear the kid in front of him to pieces.

    In his simple mind, he thought that at this time and in this situation, the boy in front of him should cry in fear, kneel on the ground and beg for his life, and let himself be ridiculed and beaten, and then he could slaughter a pig or a dog.  Generally, kill it. In the process, you can use many methods to give yourself enough fun and satisfaction.  But Tie Heng's performance completely overturned this understanding of Lao San. In turn, he became the target of ridicule and ridicule, and also became a clown in the eyes of everyone.

    "Damn it, you're looking for death!" Lao San roared crazily and stretched out his right hand to grab Tie Heng's neck: "I'm going to kill you, kill you!"

    "Look, you're sick again." Tie Heng was still smiling, but he said words that made the other party even more crazy.  His upper body didn't move, but his feet moved slightly and moved half a foot to one side, avoiding the big hand grabbed by the third child.  At the same time, he pulled out a short staff from the saddle bag of the horse next to him. It was the "Home Run" he had refined two years ago.

    The short staff swung up and down, seemingly lightly touching Lao San's arm, but there was only a "click" sound, and Lao San's right arm was broken to a ninety-degree angle, and a bloody broken bone was pierced.  Skin and clothes were exposed to the air.

    "Ah!" The third child let out a heartbreaking scream.  He fell back holding his broken right arm.  The severe pain also cleared his mind. Looking at Tie Heng, he suddenly realized something.

    But once Tie Heng made a move, he was no longer merciful. He took two steps forward, waved the short staff in his hand and hit the third child on the head.

    "Ah!" The third child was panicking, but Tie Heng's pressing force aroused his ferocity. He roared and took half a step back, pulling away slightly. At the same time, he took a deep breath and activated all his strength.  Facing the short staff that was swung, he punched out.

    As soon as he punched out, his already thick and strong arm instantly expanded in size.  The fist more than doubled in size and became a fist as big as a casserole.  In addition, the darkened fist shone with a metallic luster like fine iron, like a giant meteor hammer.  The punch was also very fast, tearing through the air and making a roaring sound, as well as the muscles and tendons on the arm contracting and stretching.  There was a "buzzing" roar, which was quite thrilling.

    "It's a pity that he is facing Tie Heng, a man with extraordinary talent.  And he has already crossed the level of a true master of the fifth level.  Tie Heng's moves remained unchanged, and he only muttered in his mouth: "You will get bigger, and so will this cane. Let's compare to see whose one is bigger and harder!"

    Follow him and chant softly: "Long! Long! Long!"

    They saw that the short stick in his hand was like fermented dough, thickening and elongating in the blink of an eye, turning into a giant baseball bat seven feet long, with the top as thick as an adult's thigh.

    "Third brother, get back!" The boss next to him had already recovered from the shock.  He knew that he had made a mistake this time and had probably kicked the iron plate, so he hurriedly reminded Lao San to be careful.  But his cry was too late.  There was a loud "bang", mixed with the noise of bones exploding, and the sound of objects flying through the air. After what seemed like a long time, the sound of a series of branches and leaves breaking in the distance was heard.

    For a moment, there was silence up and down the hillside, falling into a dead silence.

    "I gave you the opportunity, but you didn't cherish it!" Tie Heng put the long and thick "Home Run" on his shoulders, glanced at the many bandits in front of him, and whispered in an indifferent tone.  Then he looked at the bottom of the hillside more than ten feet away. There were many trees there, and the third child was "plugged" into one of them.

    "You, you, you" The second child pointed at Tie Heng with a violently trembling finger. The huge contrast between before and after made him suspect that he was in a nightmare, and he couldn't believe what was happening in front of him.  The man in front of him was no longer a mutton ready to be slaughtered. He was simply a master pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. It was ridiculous for his three brothers, and he wanted to use such a character to intimidate the people in the caravan.

    He looked back at the miserable death of his third son, and then turned his eyes to the thick and long "home run" that gave people an extremely hard and heavy texture. He felt a chill rising in his heart, and his whole body suddenly shook.  He shivered, and then looked at Tie Heng holding it with one hand, feeling frightened again.  He just watched helplessly as the giant stick collided with Lao San's fist. He knew very well how powerful Lao San's fist was when used at full strength. He once blasted open the gate of a dock with one punch, but he couldn't.  In front of this giant stick and the young man holding it, Lao San's entire left arm was shattered in an instant, turning into blood and minced meat flying all over the sky, and then the giant stick hit Lao San's body.  He couldn't even let out a scream, and was knocked into the sky like a rag doll. He flew dozens of feet away before landing on a tree at the bottom of the hillside.  Lao San's body has long been out of human shape, and has been covered with manyThe branch was pierced and it hung on the top of the tree. The blood ran down the trunk, making people shudder when they saw it.

    "He is right in one sentence. This is what is destined. Originally, some small things will be in the past. There is no need to get angry over a few flies that disturb people's purity. As long as we never meet again in the future, don't ask for it again.  Trouble, I don¡¯t bother to take it to heart, but you just brought it to your door yourself Hehe, since flies are so annoying, then they can be easily swatted to death, don¡¯t you think?" Tie Heng slowly put it away.  There was a smile on his face, but he was asking questions casually.

    He actually didn't want to kill anyone, because he had noticed that his murderous intention had become much stronger since that night. This was not a good thing. He didn't want to become a murderous person, so in order to suppress his murderous intention, he chose to give these bandits a  Chances are, as long as they still have a little bit of kindness, Tie Heng will let their lives go.  Unfortunately, these people are hopeless.

    The boss and second brother on the side didn't know how to respond to Tie Heng's question. They just listened to Tie Heng and continued: "Okay, your third brother has already taken a step ahead. It would be unavoidable to be alone on the Huangquan Road.  Lengqing, you two brothers go down and keep him company!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his arm, waved the long and thick "home run", and swept towards the boss and the second child fiercely.

 Text Chapter 85 Killing (4)

    With the evil wind blowing in his face, the stick used by Tie Heng seemed simple, but it was extremely fast, fast and cruel, without any of the drawbacks of slow and clumsy use of heavy weapons.

    The eldest brother and the second child have already reached the critical point of life and death before they can completely break free from the previous shock and panic.  The boss was cunning and clever, and had high kung fu. He didn't care about his face. He got short and rolled on the ground several times, avoiding him.  The second child's reaction was half a beat too slow. It was already too late to dodge. The gun had already hit him. With no time to spare, the second child had to grit his teeth and block it. He raised the iron rods he held with both hands and blocked the attack.  In front of me.

    "Dang!" Except for the first loud sound of gold and iron, which was slightly different from the previous ones, the following series of sounds were almost the same.  How could the second iron rod, which was almost as thick as the rim of a cup, block Tie Heng's "home run"? It was directly smashed into a "U" shape, and was also blasted on his master's body, and then the bones  The muscles were shattered, blood was splattered, the whole chest of the second child was dented, and the person was already dead before leaving the ground. The twisted corpse was thrown into the air under the action of huge force, and rolled and flew far away, just in time.  It fell on a tree near Laosan. It was pierced by branches and was beyond recognition. It was miserable to hang there.

    "You can't run away." Tie Heng didn't even glance at the second child's body, but moved his body and chased the boss like a gust of wind.

    The only remaining villain among the three brothers no longer looked as ferocious and ferocious as before. His face only contained panic and fear. Especially when he heard the creepy sound behind him, he felt that death was approaching.

    At this time, he rolled on the ground and got into a group of bandits. He stood up and glanced back, and saw Tie Heng rushing toward him, which scared him to death.  Without thinking much, he grabbed a few minions around him and threw them at Tie Heng, trying to slow down the opponent with this method.

    Since Tie Heng has killed someone at this time, he must kill people to establish his authority. Otherwise, there are so many bandits and they cannot really go on a killing spree.  Slaughter them all?

    He didn¡¯t dodge or evade, he faced the minions thrown at him, swung a home run, and hit each of them with a bat, like a baseball, they all flew away.  It formed a fan shape and fell far down the hillside.  It turned into several vague masses of flesh and blood.

    The boss looked at this scene in horror. Tie Heng's feet didn't even pause. They were already in front of him, making it impossible for him to escape.

    "Spare my life!" Seeing the bullet hit his head, the boss had to raise the thick-backed sword in his hand and place it on his head, while screaming for mercy.

    "I can't spare you!" Tie Heng shouted coldly.  Unmoved at all.

    However, Tie Heng deliberately missed the "home run", blasting the thick-backed sword placed above the boss's head into pieces, and then smashed the left half of his body.  And underneath.  Tie Heng flew up and kicked the boss in the stomach, almost piercing his abdomen and sending him flying backwards. Before he could land, he had already breathed his last in severe pain.  The bodies fell near his two brothers, also hanging from a tree.

    Tie Heng looked at his masterpiece, then glanced at the bandits around him, and then focused his attention on Chen Dayan.

    The bandit leader was in a daze at the foot of the hillside. From the time when the third child was beaten to the time when the second child followed suit, the whole process only took a dozen breaths. But for Chen Dayan, this kind of impact was too exciting.  It was so exciting that his head felt numb, his mind seemed to be frozen, and he couldn't react for a long time.

    Until this moment, when he saw Tie Heng looking at him, the stern look in his eyes made him feel a sudden thought. He turned his horse's head and was about to run back, but he loudly ordered: "Kill him, kill him,  Whoever cuts off this man¡¯s head will be made the second in command by the leader of this village and will be rewarded with tens of thousands of gold!¡±

    His promise really had some effect. Although most of the minions were frightened by Tie Heng's fierceness, there are always fools. A few hot-headed fools rushed towards Tie Heng, screaming,  It was in sharp contrast to the surrounding accomplices who were standing still or starting to retreat and prepare to run away.

    Where would Tie Heng go to deal with these idiots? He saw Chen Dayan, a few close bosses and a group of riding minions turning their horses' heads, apparently leaving the others behind and running away.

    Tie Heng curled his lips in disdain, chanted a spell in his mouth, and at the same time injected a stream of earth spiritual power into the "Home Run" in his hand, then stepped forward and shook his arm, swinging it hard, and it was dispersed under the influence of the earth spiritual power.  The gun that emitted yellow light flew into the air, like a meteor passing through the sky, and hit the middle of Chen Dayan's group impartially.

    "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the ground seemed to jump. In the flying dust, the violent noise and shock waves frightened the mounts of Chen Dayan and others, and they began to neigh, and several people stood up.  Throw the knight on his back to the groundBut then, the yellow light on the "Home Run" that was inserted diagonally on the ground surged, and the earth spiritual power merged into the ground. Within a few feet, the ground really shook, and it was extremely violent.

    "Damn it!" Chen Dayan was horrified. The ground around him was cracking and sinking. His mount was already unsteady and fell to the ground. He hurriedly took off the stirrup and jumped to the side, narrowly escaping from the cave-in.  Area.

    Looking back, he saw that his favorite mount and his most capable subordinates were trapped in the cracked earth and rocks. What was even more frightening was that the effectiveness of the spell seemed to be fading, and the collapsed cracks were closing quickly.  The mud and rocks squeezed the people trapped in it, crushing them one by one into pulp.

    Chen Dayan's whole body was wet with cold sweat. He stared at the place where his mount used to be. There was now only a pool of black and red soft soil soaked in blood, and next to him was the Nianjutsu who came to seek refuge with him not long ago.  Master, although his strength is average, he is already a rare talent for bandits like them, so he will always be with him and regard him highly.  It's better now that the telekinesis master was buried alive, with only one hand left exposed on the ground, stretched out toward the sky, looking extremely terrifying

    "If we don't take action now, when will we wait?" Tie Heng turned back and shouted towards the mountain bag.

    Zheng Kui, Colgate and others are still stunned and have not recovered from the shock just now.  Only then did he wake up a little when he heard his shout.  Zheng Kui is a veteran, so he certainly knows what to do at this time.

    "Kill!" He rushed down the hill first.  The boys behind them also followed and killed them. They were shouting and looking excited. The tigers that were all moving down the mountain could no longer see the previous depression and despair.

    "Who is he?" Colgate pulled the bow string and shot several bandits with several arrows in a row.  His eyes touched Tie Heng's figure, and his heart was filled with confusion.  Especially when she saw that Tie Heng at this moment no longer had the gentleness and elegance that she was not used to, but was filled with extremely fierce murderous intent, but this was also not what she wanted to see.

    "Anyone who blocks me will die!" Tie Heng shouted angrily, how could the many minions in front of him dare to stop him, including those stupid and reckless men.  After seeing the actions and fate of his village leader, he knew what to do, not to mention that Zheng Kui and others on the mountain bag also rushed down.  It made them completely lose their last bit of courage.  They dropped their weapons, dispersed, and fled in all directions.

    Tie Heng had no interest in these defeated bandits, and his eyes were always fixed on Chen Dayan in the distance.  He moved his feet, spread out his body skills, and reached the place where the "home run" landed with a few leaps.  And wherever he goes.  The bandits all screamed in fear and panic, and turned around and fled. No one dared to get close to him.

    Chen Dayan is still thinking of gathering some of his men around him.  But when he saw Tie Heng's swift movements, his eyes suddenly shrank, and then he looked at him holding the "home run" with one hand, raising his arm slightly, and seemed to effortlessly pull the penis from deep.  Pulling it out from the sunken ground, he couldn't help but swallow, but his throat was still dry and hot, and a little tight, as if it was being pinched by a pair of invisible hands.

    Not caring about anything else anymore, Chen Big Eyen turned around and ran away. At this time, he had given up all his thoughts and was only looking forward to saving his life.  But there was no way Tie Heng would let him go. He swayed and chased after him in a few steps, blocking Chen Dayan's path.

    "Yeah! Die!" Although he was panicking in his heart, Chen Dayan knew that it would not work if he did not fight now. He screamed, the scream was high and sharp, like a hard object rubbing against a blackboard at high speed.  It is extremely uncomfortable and distracting.

    "Exhibit the blade!" He mobilized all his strength at the same time, retracting and extending his arms, and the spear dragged behind him had been moved forward.  The spear was surrounded by aura and became even larger. The two-foot-long spear head was also covered with a layer of black light. It was aimed at Tie Heng and stabbed in the chest. It was in line with the essence of fast, ruthless and accurate martial arts.  And there is no sound of breaking through the air, just like a poisonous snake suddenly jumping out of the grass, silent and extremely deadly. It can also be seen from this that Chen Dayan's skill on this spear is really extraordinary, even Tie Heng is slightly  Moved.

    However, Tie Heng would not back down from this. He just twisted his body, slightly avoiding the vital parts, and raised the "home run" in his hand high, and swung it down hard towards Chen Dayan.

    Tie Heng's move seemed simple and crude, as if he was risking his life. But in the current situation, Tie Heng's injury was nothing, but Chen Big Eye couldn't afford to be hurt, because there were still more injuries behind him.  Zheng Kui, who hates him to the core, is chasing him!

    Chen Dayan had no choice but to withdraw his spear to block it. With a flick of his wrist, the entire spear spun rapidly, and the drill-like tip of the spear swung back and forth on the hit body, trying to use his skill to deflect the opponent's fierce blow.  hit.  But two weapons are just oneAfter contact, Chen Da'an knew that he had underestimated the young man in front of him. The huge power coming from his body completely exceeded his expectation. Chen Da'an felt a huge shock in his hands, followed by burning pain.  The spear almost flew out of his hand, and his feet were "thump! thump! thump!" He stepped back five or six steps, leaving a row of footprints several inches deep on the ground.

    "You, you" Chen Dayan looked at Tie Heng a few steps away in horror. He had already seen that Tie Heng was very strong and dealt with it carefully.  But he never expected that it would be so frightening. He used all the tricks to relieve his strength, but he still suffered some internal injuries from the shock. He almost lost consciousness in a pair of arms and was trembling non-stop.  The tiger's mouth with both hands was almost cracked open by the shock.

    "Damn, this kid is so strong" Chen Dayan mobilized his zhenqi to heal his arms while feeling weak in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became.  "No wonder those three losers couldn't even block one of his moves"

    Thinking of the horrific death of those three villains, Chen Dayan trembled all over again. The fear of death urged him to escape from here quickly, but his reason clearly told him that if he could not deal with the young man in front of him,  There was absolutely no way he could escape, because Tie Heng's swift movement was also something he had never seen before. He even doubted that he wouldn't be able to escape very far even if he rode his beloved horse.

    "You, who are you?" Chen Dayan yelled at Tie Heng, who was already an out-and-out monster in his eyes.  He has traveled all over the country for so many years, and has dealt with countless warriors. He has a lot of knowledge and vision. Tie Heng's extraordinary strength and outstanding light skills, no matter which one, makes him tremble with fear, let alone both.  And a person with such ability cannot be an unknown person, nor is he, Chen Dayan, dare to provoke him.

    "Does it matter who I am?" Tie Heng replied expressionlessly.

    "You" Chen Dayan was choked by Tie Heng's rhetorical question, and then he roared hysterically: "You and I have no grudges in the past, and we have no grudges recently. Why are we forcing each other so hard?"

    "Haha!" Tie Heng laughed when he heard this, but the laughter was full of bone-chilling chills and obvious contempt.  "It's really ridiculous. Why don't you think about what you just did? Don't you want to kill everyone? Now it's your turn, but you are here to blame others. Don't you think it's ridiculous?"

    "You, please don't bully others too much, thinking that you're going to kill me. If I risk my life at worst, I'll make you regret blocking me here." Chen Da shouted with stern eyes.  But Tie Heng's response was just a disdainful sneer, not caring about his threat.

    Chen Dayan suddenly became a little angry. After all, he is also the leader of a bandit with more than a hundred strong men. He has been traveling in this mountainous area for more than a year. I don¡¯t know how many people were frightened by hearing his name. How could anyone have ever experienced this?  of contempt.  He was full of ferocity, and with a spear in his hand, he rushed forward forcefully, and roared: "I will fight with you!"

    But at this moment, Tie Heng raised his hand to stop him, and then tapped behind him.  "You don't have to fight me, your opponent is him!"

    Chen Dayan's expression froze, he turned sideways and looked back, and saw Zheng Kui running towards him, followed by Colgate and several guys.  Looking at his men again, all the minions had fled.  This group of guys has been robbing here all year round and is very familiar with the surrounding environment. It is really difficult for the caravan guys to catch up with them. Only a few slow or unlucky guys can't escape fast enough and are chopped down to the ground.

    "Chen Big Eye!" Zheng Kui's murderous gaze merged with Chen Big Eye's panicked gaze. With a sharp shout, the latter took half a step back in shock. The desperate desire he finally mustered up was also greatly shaken.  frustrated.

    Tie Heng made a gesture of please, and Zheng Kui didn't say much either. Instead, he solemnly saluted Tie Heng with his fists, then unfolded a pair of arm guards and stood a few steps in front of Chen Da'an.  Determined, they took up a fighting stance.

    "Zheng Kui, are you really going to make it impossible?" Chen Dayan said through gritted teeth.

    "My eldest brother is kind-hearted. He let you live back then instead of killing them all. Hehe, that's why today's incident happened. But I, Zheng Kui, don't have the courage of my eldest brother. I naturally want to get rid of you as a scourge, and I won't let you harm others again.  Chance." Zheng Kui replied coldly.

    "Okay, okay, Zheng Kui, it's you or me!" At this point, Chen Dayan also understood that it was useless to talk more. The other party made it clear that he wanted to avoid future troubles forever and would never let him go. Instead of begging for mercy and making the other party look down on him  , might as well fight to the death.

    "Just what I want!" Zheng Kui said every word.  Wu Da's betrayal, the caravan man's injury, and his own mistakes in judgment were like a fire filling Zheng Kui's chest, and he now needed an outlet.  And this outlet is Chen Dayan in front of him. Zheng Kui also needs to personally solve this culprit to make up for his mistakes.?Otherwise it will be difficult for him to feel at ease.

    Colgate and the boys with guns and sticks spread out to both sides, surrounding Chen Dayan in the middle.  ,.

 Text Chapter 85 Killing (5)

    "Expand the blades!" Zheng Kui shook his arms, and light gas erupted from a pair of arm guards. The originally one and a half foot long arms stretched out by more than half in an instant, and became thicker several times, with more protrusions on the outer edges.  The protrusions are like a human spine.

    "Go to hell!" Chen Dayan pointed his spear at Zheng Kui's chest and stabbed him. The latter also shouted loudly, crossed his legs, held the spear, and pressed down hard, "Tsk!  "With a sudden movement, the tip of the spear pierced the ground, and the burst of energy opened a hole in the ground as big as the mouth of a bowl, several feet deep.

    "Fight!" Zheng Kui took advantage of the situation with small steps. His arm guard was a short weapon. The closer the distance between the two sides, the more advantageous it was to him, and it became more difficult to deploy Chen Big Eye's spear.

    I saw his hands flying, a pair of arm guards turning like a circle, forehand and backhand, up and down, with overwhelming momentum, with a roaring sound of cracking the air, his moves never left the opponent's head, face, chest and abdomen, and for a while, others  It was all dazzling to see.

    Chen Dayan hurriedly retreated, and at the same time withdrew his spear, holding the middle part of the spear shaft, swinging it left and right like a stick, blocking with the tip and tail of the spear, and a dense sound of metal and iron clashing and the impact of energy erupted.  He barely blocked Zheng Kui's attack.

    Chen¡¯s big eyes flashed fiercely, and he forced himself to take a breath of energy, not giving Zheng Kui a chance to retaliate, and he would launch a counterattack.

    But as soon as he made a move, he heard the sound of bowstrings, and a sharp wind struck from behind him.  Chen Dayan was shocked and hurriedly dodged to the side. An arrow flew past his neck, wiping out a trace of blood.  But then the second and third arrows arrived, and he only had time to half-turn around and use his spear to deflect the second arrow that hit his head. The remaining arrow was already nailed to his left thigh.  The arrow also penetrated from the inside of the leg.

    "Ah!" Chen Dayan screamed, turning his head and glancing back.  More than ten steps away, Colgate bent his bow and aimed an arrow at him. If he hadn't already guarded the door tightly, more arrows would have flown over.

    "Despicable, stabbing people in the back. Do you still talk about the rules of the world?" Chen Dayan screamed, with cold sweat on his head and face. Firstly, it was painful, and secondly, he was scared. If he hadn't reacted quickly enough just now,  Might have been shot through the head with an arrow.

    "The rules of the world?" Colgate twitched the corners of his lips and sneered: "You are a bandit, do we need to talk to you about the rules of the world?"

    As he spoke, Colgate greeted his companions around him.  "Everyone can use whatever means they have. We don't have to hold back against people like this."

    "When she said this, the boys surrounding her couldn't be polite. Suddenly, spears, iron beads, locust stones and other hidden weapons, mixed with a few daggers, knives and large rocks, flew towards Chen Dayan.

    "How annoying!" Chen Da was so angry that smoke was almost coming out of his head. How could these boys be taken seriously by him in normal times, but at this moment, they actually made him extremely passive.  He didn't care to hold anything back anymore and gathered all his strength.  It turned into protective energy and suddenly burst out.  "Get out of here!"

    "Bang!" There was a loud explosion, and the rushing air seemed to have rolled up a hurricane out of thin air.  A thick layer of floating soil was cut off the ground, stirring up dust all over the sky. The hidden weapons with feather arrows shot towards Chen Dayan were also bounced out, and the boys surrounding him were also knocked to the ground.  Some of them were thrown far away and fell to the ground in a daze.  I couldn't get up for a long time.

    "How awesome!" Colgate was shocked. Although Chen Big Eye was a thief, his skills were really good. He was almost at the level of the sixth grade. Compared with that, Colgate and others were far behind. It was just their appearance.  If you get really angry, they won't be able to resist it.

    She used a heavy weight to stabilize her lower body, and finally managed to hold on. However, her chest felt tight, her breathing was not smooth, her mouth smelled of salty fish, and her nostrils were bleeding. She was already suffering from the force of carrying it.  Slightly injured internally.

    Colgate did not care about her own injury, but was worried about her companions around her. However, the raised dust blocked her sight. She could only see a person standing upright not far away, who seemed not to be affected by the explosion just now.

    "It's him!" Colgate took two steps closer, and then he saw clearly that the figure was Tie Heng.  Looking at him standing there quietly, the huge stick in his hand has returned to its original appearance of a light cane, and within half a foot of him, the flying dust will gather together and form a circle as soon as it gets close.  A bean-sized clod of soil fell to the ground, forming a circle of clean space in the gray dust.

    Colgate couldn't help but walked over, and there was the sound of energy bursting and weapons clashing on the other side. The girl dressed as a tomboy immediately frowned uneasily, reattached her arrow, and headed towards the direction of the sound.  Run over.

    Tie Heng grabbed her arm, pulled her back, and said calmly: "Don't be impulsive. Brother Zheng is fine. He has already taken possession of it."With the upper hand, the bandit leader's defeat is imminent.  "

    Colgate was pulled by him and instinctively moved her arms twice, but Tie Heng's palm did not move at all, which caused some pain in her elbow.  She bit her lip lightly with her white teeth and glanced back at Tie Heng with dissatisfaction.  But in her heart, for some reason, she calmed down quickly after listening to Tie Heng's words, and her panic and worry seemed to have disappeared.

    "Well!" Just as Colgate was about to speak, he felt that the big hand holding his arm was slightly warm, and a strong and vine-like true energy flowed through the meridians of his arm and instantly filled his body.  In a short period of time, the internal injuries she had just suffered were gone, especially her lungs, which felt warm but tingling. Then she coughed and spit out some fine blood droplets, and she suddenly felt relieved.  Seeing that she was fine, Tie Heng withdrew his inner strength and relaxed his hands.

    "Thank you!" Colgate thanked softly. There was still a strong vitality in the meridians in her body. A strange feeling could not help but arise in her heart, and her whole body became hot.  This caused Tie Heng to look at her strangely, which made her even more embarrassed and her face turned red.

    Tie Heng saw that she was shy, so he withdrew his gaze and looked again in the direction where the fighting was getting more intense.  Colgate couldn't see through the flying dust, but this couldn't stop Tie Heng's keen senses and spiritual thoughts.

    "These two people are pretty much the same. If it were normal, they would probably have a good fight, but now Chen Dayan is in a panic. He has lost his fighting spirit and injured a leg. He won't be able to hold on for much longer." Tie Heng thought to himself, thinking in his heart.  I think these two people have enough skills.  It's a pity that all the Noble Phantasms used are the lowest-level Noble Phantasms, only the basic Blade Expansion, which can release the first level of power. Otherwise, if the Release Spirit is released, the scene will be much bigger than it is now, and Colgate and others will not be able to intervene.  .

    "To go back to Ninghai City today, I need a lot of money, and the amount I have with me now is definitely not enough. Even if I sell some unused items, it will still not be enough If I make money by legitimate means, prepare elixirs, draw talismans, and refine  Weapons are good choices, especially for refining Noble Phantasms. With my current ability, I am absolutely sure that the middle-grade ones will be successful" Tie Heng has concluded that Zheng Kui is a sure winner, and no longer pays attention to the things in the dust.  Fighting fiercely, his mind turned to other places.

    This was also the Noble Phantasm used by Zheng Kui that aroused some of his thoughts.  Generally speaking, even if it is a low-grade Noble Phantasm.  It is not as versatile as a magic weapon. After being refined and formed, anyone can use it as long as it meets the conditions.  Noble Phantasms are more targeted, so most of them are specially customized to match personal talents, habits, characteristics of practicing skills, etc. This is why alchemists are so popular, especially those with the ability to refine Noble Phantasms.  Alchemists are respected figures wherever they go.  It is even easier to become a rich man.

    Just when Tie Heng was a little distracted, Zheng Kui and Chen Dayan over there tried their best to fight with all their strength. There was a loud bang of "Boom!" and the scattered energy blew away all the dust covering the area.  Fei, the two figures reappeared in everyone's sight.

    Zheng Kui was breathing heavily. His hair was disheveled and his face was gray. He also suffered several wounds. Among them, a bloody groove on his abdomen made by the tip of a spear was the most serious. The blood soaked his clothes and pants.  Reddish black.

    Chen Dayan was standing a few steps away from him. In comparison, the bandit leader was more seriously injured and looked even more miserable.  I saw that most of the scales he was wearing were broken. Although there were no obvious wounds like Zheng Kui's, the bones and tendons were broken in the area where he was hit by the crutches. A lot of swelling could be seen through the broken clothes.  There were dark purple scars, one of his left arms was also broken, hanging limply at his side, and the most fatal one was on his head. He suffered a crook on his forehead, and his skull was broken, leaving a shocking depression.  There were marks on his body, his skull was twisted to one side, and a large amount of blood gushed out from his seven orifices.

    "Zheng Kui come on, come and kill again" Chen Dayan roared at the top of his lungs. He had obviously realized that his life was about to come to an end, and he let out his last roar unwillingly.

    This cunning guy wanted to take advantage of the flying dust to rush out after he exploded his protective energy. However, Zheng Kui, who had calmed down, was already wary of this move and pounced on him to fight with him again.  Fight.  Chen Dayan wanted to force him back, but his internal strength was severely depleted, and his left leg was hit by an arrow, which also affected his movements. Zheng Kui grabbed the flaw on his left side and gave him a few firm blows, making him  Injury upon injury.  In the end, the two of them fought hard without any tricks. His spear was swung away, the middle door was wide open, and Zheng Kui's right hand struck his forehead, completely cutting off his life. He has not been able to hold on until now.  He fell down purely because of his good internal strength.

    "You still want to fight me?" Zheng Kui shook his head and replied in a deep voice: "In the next life! If there is an afterlife, Zheng will be waiting for you."

    &nbsp"Uhcough" Chen Dayan wanted to say something after hearing the words, but he could no longer make a sound. His throat was clogged with blood foam, and he made a weird grunting sound. He seemed not to give up, but at the same time he was also  In his final flashback, the spear fell from his right hand. He stretched out his intact arm and grabbed it straight forward. He moved a few trembling steps, as if to strangle Zheng Kui's neck and drag him along.  He fell into hell together.

    But his last strength was quickly exhausted. His legs weakened and he knelt down on the ground. He swayed from side to side twice, then fell face down to the ground. He twitched for a while and then lost his voice.  .

    It was only then that Zheng Kui relaxed his guard, covering the wound on his abdomen with one free hand, and his eyes fell on Chen Dayan's body, watching silently, not knowing what he was thinking.  On the other hand, the boys around him, although all of them were overturned, and many of them were bruised and swollen by the flying stones. It could be seen that their fourth uncle had killed a powerful enemy, and they all cheered immediately. Several of them cheered.  He even ran over quickly, wanting to see if Chen Dayan had really died.

    Colgate did not warn them of fraud.  Instead, he raised his hand and shot two arrows in succession, piercing Chen Dayan's back.  Seeing that he was motionless, he was indeed dead.  Tie Heng's eyelids twitched a few times, and he thought to himself that this girl is really cruel and ruthless.

    Colgate felt relieved and quickly came to Zheng Kui's side.

    "Uncle, how are you injured?" she asked nervously.

    "Don't worry. This injury looks scary, but it's actually just a scratch on the skin. It doesn't hurt the internal organs. Just put some medicine and bandage it and it'll be fine." Zheng Kui smiled, but he said it easily, but Colgate didn't  Will believe it.

    The girl insisted on checking his injuries, but Zheng Kui couldn't resist her.  He had no choice but to let her tear open her clothes.  The wound on his abdomen was much more serious than what he said. The flesh and blood were rolled out, and he was almost disemboweled. Fortunately, his internal organs were not injured. Colgate hurriedly helped him aside, let him sit down on a big rock, and then gave him  He applied the best gold wound medicine at hand and carefully wrapped the bandage.

    "Fourth uncle. Sister, look at this!" Several boys ran over happily, carrying Chen Dayan's body in their hands.  As for the storage bag that was taken away, they also rummaged through it and found another storage bag, which they handed to Zheng Kui.

    "Is this Chen Dayan's?" Zheng Kui asked.

    "Yes, Fourth Uncle, it was found from him." A boy answered cheerfully.

    "What else is there besides this?"

    "There is also a money bag and some odds and ends." The boy handed over the rest of the things.

    Zheng Kui took it and took a look. There were only dozens of silver coins and copper coins in the purse.  The others were all worthless things, so I didn¡¯t take a closer look.  He took the storage bag at home and checked it. Except for the two jade boxes taken away by Wu Da, the remaining eight were still there. This made him slightly relieved, and followed him to bring the jade boxes belonging to Chen Dayan.  The storage bag was placed in Colgate's hand, and instead of opening it, she asked her to give it to Tie Heng.

    Colgate was very smart and immediately understood Zheng Kui's intention. He was trying to reward the other party for rescuing him, and their truly valuable goods had been exposed. With Tie Heng's revealed strength, they couldn't help but feel afraid. Zheng Kui suffered again.  Shang, if Tie Heng starts to covet him, they probably won¡¯t even have room to resist.  And Chen Dayan has been a bandit for so many years, so he must have a lot of belongings in the storage bag he carries with him, which should be enough to satisfy people, just for borrowing flowers to offer to Buddha.

    The boys next to them didn¡¯t expect all these twists and turns, but they didn¡¯t have any objections. After all, if it weren¡¯t for Tie Heng, their entire caravan would have been killed and looted by this group of bandits.

    Tie Heng had just found his mount and the big green donkey at this time. The two beasts were frightened by the previous fight. In the confusion, they ran down the hillside and hid in a small forest in the distance. Tie Heng  It took me a while to find them.

    "Mr. Zhuo!" Colgate saw him walking back with his mount and big green donkey, and hurriedly greeted him.

    "Miss Gao." Tie Heng smiled at her, and then asked: "How is Brother Zheng's injury? I have a good muscle-growing ointment here, which is miraculous in treating trauma."

    "Ah! That's great. Uncle, he was seriously injured, and some of my gold medicine is not enough" Colgate took the small porcelain bottle that Tie Heng handed her in surprise. She was grateful but also looked very unhappy.  Sorry.  "Mr. Zhuo, thanks to you this time, otherwise"

    "Hey!" Tie Heng raised his hand to stop her from talking, preventing her from talking any more.  "You're saying this to me again. Although we met by chance, we were destined to meet each other. In today's matter, helping you is also saving yourself. Anyway, these thieves want to steal wealth and kill people."

     "Okay, I won't say any more polite words, but please accept this, Mr. Zhuo, and don't refuse." With that, Colgate put the storage bag in Tie Heng's hand.

    "This" Tie Heng was a little surprised. He opened the storage bag and took a cursory look and understood.

    "This storage bag belongs to Chen Dayan. Hey, Zheng Kui is indeed a smart man!" Tie Heng muttered in his heart, but didn't say anything else.  Colgate in front of him saw that he had accepted it, so he didn't say much. He turned around and directed a group of men to clean up the battlefield and bury the bodies of the bandits.

    In fact, there were not many bandits who died. Before, everyone rushed down from the hillside. These bandits had long been frightened by Tie Heng. They dispersed without even resisting and fled in all directions. There were only a few unlucky ones.  More people were chopped to the ground by caravan guys, but more died from Colgate's arrows.

    In comparison, the death of those guys who were blown away by the "home run" was much more terrifying. The group of boys who went to collect the corpses had never seen such a scene before. Everyone was vomiting, especially those three  The evil man hanging on the tree took a lot of trouble to get it down, and he was buried in a big pit with other corpses and finally buried in the ground.  Zheng Kui was used to traveling around the world, and he seemed to be very particular about this. He even erected a simple tombstone for them, with the cause of death of these people written clearly on the tombstone.  As for Chen Dayan, this guy has been a bandit for so many years and has a lot of wanted bounties on his body. Zheng Kui naturally won't let him go. He ordered his head to be chopped off and slightly embalmed.  Keep it and go to the government in exchange for the bounty, which can make up for some of the losses this time.  Wu Da and Wu Er had disappeared long ago. In this case, Zheng Kui couldn't send anyone to chase him, so he had to give up and leave it to the future to worry about it.

    Under the command of Zheng Kui and Colgate, everyone quickly finished handling these matters, then took the mules and horses off the mountain and started on the road again.  Originally, Colgate was worried about Zheng Kui's injuries. In addition, several of the waiters were injured, especially those injured by Wu Da. The injuries were serious, so she did not want to rush on her way and hoped to rest.  For a while.  But Zheng Kui didn't dare to stay longer, fearing that the escaped bandits would come back and even attract more bandits, so he insisted on leaving.

    The entire team quickly headed east, returning to the road opened by the smuggling caravan.  There were not many trees in this hilly area and the terrain was flat, making it much easier to walk than in the mountains. Therefore, although there were many wounded people in the team, the march was not slow and they walked more than ten miles before the sun set.

    However, everyone was cursing the bandits along the way, and the one who cursed even more was Wu Da and Wu Er. Naturally, these boys didn't know that Wu Er was wronged. He didn't know about his elder brother's betrayal of the caravan, and everyone still  Thinking that he was also involved, not only did he not send a warning, but he also pretended to be caught and acted for everyone to see. All the boys were itching with hatred and vowed to make these two young brothers look good.

 Text Chapter 86 Dongli (1)

    After the afterglow of the setting sun gradually disappeared on the hills in the west, the caravan also began to camp on a meadow by the roadside. There was a creek nearby. The guys went to fetch water one after another, and washed and drank the mules and horses first. The packs in the caravan  Animals are sometimes more precious than humans. If they are not taken care of well, it may affect the itinerary the next day.

    Tie Heng has already set up his own small tent here, and Xiao Zhuzhu is still sent to help him, busy here and there.  When chasing bandits before, this little guy followed a group of companions and ran a lot, but he didn't even catch a bandit. Naturally, the short knife in his hand had no chance to see blood, but he was very tired.  This made him somewhat annoyed. Coupled with Wu Da Wu Er's incident, his mood was quite low, and he seemed a little afraid around Tie Heng.

    Tie Heng knew very well that Xiao Zhuzhu was frightened by his ruthless killing methods. Although this kind of bloody violence was inflicted on the caravan's enemies, it would inevitably leave a negative impression on everyone's hearts. Normal people would  Instinctively, there is a feeling of alienation and fear, and you will no longer be as close to him as before.  This is not just Xiaozhu, the other boys can also see this emotion in their eyes when they look at Tie Heng.

    " Tie Heng doesn't care about this, and he doesn't care what others think of him.  However, seeing Xiao Zhuzhu's uncomfortable and cautious look, Tie Heng couldn't help but sigh, waved his hand, and asked him to go about his business.

    "Then I'll go see Brother Liu. If Mr. Zhuo needs something, just call me." Xiaozhu said in a low voice and ran towards a large tent not far away.  Brother Liu was the fellow who was caught by the bandits together with Wu Er. He was very skilled in pathfinding and reconnaissance. He usually acted as the eyes of the caravan like Wu Er.  Xiaozhu has a good relationship with him, and this man is also very lucky.  Although he was severely beaten by the bandits, they couldn't care about him in the chaos.  He was also clever and hid among a bunch of rocks. He was later rescued by his companions. He was seriously injured, but his life was not in danger.

    " Tie Heng watched the little pillar quickly get into the tent, and couldn't help but smile to himself.  Then he looked around again. Under the bonfire lit in the middle of the camp, everyone was busy.  Among them, the figure of a girl dressed as a man was the most conspicuous. She was in the middle and commanded everyone.  The tasks assigned to everyone are clear and logical.

    Because Zheng Kui was injured and had to drive for such a long distance, he could no longer hold on and rested in the tent early. At this time, Colgate was in charge of all camping matters for the entire caravan, especially those who were injured.  , someone needs to take care of her, and she has to arrange for people to take turns keeping watch at night, feeding the mules and horses at night, etc. She needs to make arrangements.

    "This girl has the temperament of a leader. She is methodical and calm in doing things. What's even more valuable is that she has experienced such a turmoil. She can still bear the burden without being discouraged" Colgate's performance at this moment attracted a lot of attention.  Tie Heng sincerely admired it, in his opinion.  This girl may still lack some experience, but she has very good potential.  Once she is allowed to fully grow up, she will probably be able to do even better than Zheng Kui.

    As a bystander.  Tie Heng had long noticed that the atmosphere in the caravan was heavy and depressing. After all, the appearance of a traitor among the companions who lived together day and night was the most demoralizing thing.  Moreover, Wu Da also exposed some unfair practices of the trading company. The old guys who had also worked in the trading company for many years could not see anything on the surface, but their enthusiasm for doing things was obviously not as high as before, and their attitude towards those boys was also cold.  There were many people, and two small groups were formed in the caravan.

    Colgate obviously noticed this, but she did not target or favor any party, nor did she reprimand or encourage everyone with words. Instead, as always, she assigned everyone the tasks they were most familiar with, and tried to connect the old guys with the  The boys worked together to reduce the gap between them.

    At the same time, her methodical command, sonorous and powerful words, and calm and confident demeanor all had a very good effect on calming people's hearts, allowing everyone to experience the fear of bandits' robbery, the anger of betrayal by their companions, and the excitement of fighting and chasing.  After the excitement, the fatigue of a day's journey, and the hesitation caused by Zheng Kui's injury, he rediscovered the backbone and maintained the cohesion of unity.

    In this case, if a restless young man were in this position, he would probably criticize and scold the old guys out of resentment and distrust, or behave in a defensive and ostracizing manner, which would inevitably lead to internal conflicts within the caravan.  This creates irreparable rifts that eventually lead to the team's disintegration.  Even if it is handled by someone who is more scheming and tries to appease these old friends, the result may be counterproductive and make the other party suspicious and suspicious of each other.  What Colgate is doing now is nothing special compared to the past. Keeping everyone busy in positions they are familiar with is the best way to stabilize everyone's minds. This is why Tie Heng thinks so highly of her.

    "Actually, she is the most tired of all the people. She had to take care of the entire team just now.She was young, and she was worried that Zheng Kui would be taken care of by those careless boys. She did it all herself, and she was not allowed to have any free time, let alone rest. She has been busy since she started setting up camp.  "Tie Heng couldn't help but feel a sense of pity when he thought of this. "It's good that these gangster boys can take care of themselves, but they don't know how to feel sorry for their eldest sister. It's up to me to cook her a delicious meal.  Reward!  Moreover, Zheng Kui also needs to replenish his energy, and these boys also need a good sleep.  "

    Tie Heng made up his mind and went to the fire head who was responsible for cooking in the caravan.  When he explained the purpose of his visit, the old man, who was quite good at cooking, was still a little stunned. He was obviously incredulous that someone like Tie Heng cooked for everyone by himself.

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t care what he thought. He fetched a large pot, washed it with water, then took out various ingredients from his storage bag and began to manipulate it skillfully.

    By the time Tie Heng had properly processed the ingredients, put them into the big pot one by one and set them on the fire for cooking, the old man had already reported the matter to Colgate, and the girl was surprised and rushed over to find out.

    "Mr. Zhuo, are you making rice porridge?" Colgate opened her eyes wide and saw Tie Heng adding seasonings and a lot of water to the big pot.  She asked as she leaned over and took a look into the pot.  I saw that most of the pot was filled with rice.  There are also many vegetable leaves and diced meat of different colors.

    "It's for making soup, Shibao Qi-tonifying soup. With such a big pot, everyone will have a try of my craftsmanship later." Tie Heng explained with a smile while keeping his hands on it.

    "Oh!" Colgate blinked, a little confused, because she had never heard of this name before, but her bright eyes turned and fell on some unused ingredients aside, her eyes froze slightly.  .

    ¡°Ah, White Dew Drops!¡± Colgate recognized the white rice among the pile of ingredients.  The rice grains left in the small half bag are unusual. Each grain is nearly round and crystal clear, just like the dewdrops on the petals of a flower in the morning. This is also the origin of its name.

    "This, this, this is spiritual rice!" Because there was water in the pot and the steam was steaming, Colgate didn't pay attention at first.  When I saw the remaining half pack of white dew drops, I exclaimed twice, my voice trembling.

    She once followed Zheng Kui to banquets hosted by several large business houses, and she remembered it very clearly.  Several main dishes use this kind of white rice called Bailuzhu, but the quantity is not large and they are all used as ingredients.  She had eaten a few bites at that time, and it was fragrant and glutinous.  And every grain of rice contains a trace of spiritual energy, which can be absorbed very easily.  Eating it in one bite is very beneficial to the body, especially for those who practice martial arts or practice magic.  Colgate also learned from Zheng Kui that this white dew drop is a kind of spiritual rice. The price is quite high, and ordinary people cannot buy it at all. The limited output every year is purchased by those high-level cultivators, such as those big trading houses.  Using them as ingredients is purely for show.  If they could eat this all the time, it would be absolutely impossible.

    "It's white dew beads, spiritual rice, but it's still for eating." Tie Heng didn't expect that it would attract such a big reaction from Colgate. For him, this kind of white dew beads is the lowest grade among spiritual rice. In Youjietang  When he was young, he could eat it every once in a while, and in his storage bag, among the items harvested from the school teachers and Liu Zang, there were a lot of various spiritual rice, spiritual fruits, and spiritual tea.  I have long been accustomed to it, and there will be no other feelings.

    "You" Listening to Tie Heng's calm smile, with a natural indifference in his tone, Colgate opened his mouth, but didn't know what to say.  Finally, his eyes fell on the ingredients next to the rice, and he asked in a trembling voice: "Then, then, then these other things"

    "Oh, these!" Tie Heng pointed and introduced to her: "The ones here are the fern leaves and the jade mushrooms, those are the dried fish of the blueback shad, and those diced meats are"

    "Ah!" Colgate just listened to the beginning, and then whispered again. When Tie Heng finished reporting the names of the various ingredients, Colgate had only heard about a small part of them, knowing that they were high-end ingredients and how precious they were.  It is no less than white dew drops and requires special processing techniques before it can be eaten. It is rare even in famous restaurants. As for other ingredients, she has never even heard of them, let alone distinguish them.  Good or bad.  Behind her, the few boys who followed looked confused, obviously not understanding the true value of these ingredients.

    "Zhuo, Mr. Zhuo, this, this is too luxurious, isn't it? Just half a pot of white dew, how much does it cost!" The expression on Colgate's face was very complicated, including shock, excitement, and some heartache.  The look on his face suggested to her that what was cooking in this pot was not food, but golden gold.

    "Ha, let me tell you, it turns out that Xiaozhu's stuttering when he gets excited is something he learned from your cousin." Tie Heng didn't pick up her words.?The topic was joked.

    "No, where is it?" As soon as Colgate said this, she immediately blushed and stamped her feet in embarrassment, while sticking to the topic: "Mr. Zhuo, this is too expensive."

    "Miss Gao, my Ten Treasures Qi-tonifying soup has the effect of calming the mind and strengthening the body. Brother Zheng is injured now, and this soup is very good for him. Xiaozhu and the others, after seeing such a bloody scene today, can't help but be affected.  Frightened, I guess they will have nightmares at night, and their psychology will be affected to some extent in the future. Let them have a good meal, and they will have a peaceful sleep tonight. Do you still think it is a waste of money?" Tie Heng knew very well that this girl most  What did he care about? After saying this, Colgate accepted his kindness.

    The girl dressed in men's clothing did not say any more polite words this time, but silently made a solemn salute to Tie Heng. However, after the salute, her lips slightly pursed, and she muttered in a low voice: "Mr. Zhuo,  You are thoughtful. But you also look down on people. We are not so squeamish. Although we have little experience, we will not be frightened by seeing some dead people and blood."

    "Haha. Okay, okay, I said something wrong, okay?" Tie Heng saw the tomboy in front of him showing a rare daughter-like attitude. He was startled at first, and then laughed.

    Colgate was even more embarrassed by his smile and couldn't help but roll her eyes at him. Just as she was about to speak, Zheng Kui's voice came from behind.  "Girl. So you are here. What makes Brother Zhuo so happy?"

    "Uncle!" Colgate turned around and saw Zheng Kui walking towards this direction with the support of Xiao Zhuzhu. She quickly ran over and held his other arm while muttering a few words in a low voice.

    Tie Heng also looked at Zheng Kui. The latter spoke loudly and forcefully just now, and it sounded like he was full of energy. But when Tie Heng heard it, he knew that it was just forced out.  Tie Heng guessed that Zheng Kui was worried about the situation of the caravan.  He was resting in the tent and felt uneasy, so he ran out to see how Colgate was doing. On the surface, he had to pretend that he was not seriously injured.

    "Brother Zhuo, are you lucky again this time?" In comparison.  Zheng Kui, who has rich experience, is also more generous and his cheerful laughter can better bring them closer to each other.  As he spoke, he walked closer and had a look in the pot.  Smelling the fragrance wafting out, he praised again: "Hmm. It smells so good, brother Zhuo. It seems that your cooking skills are comparable to your medical skills. If I had this ability, I would definitely open a medical clinic."  , if you open a restaurant across the street, you don¡¯t have to do this life-and-death business anymore.¡±

    "It's a pity that like Brother Zheng, I'm a restless person. If I really want to buy a restaurant and a medical center and live there for the rest of my life, I won't be able to bear it." Tie Heng also laughed and said.

    The two of them smiled at each other, and then Zheng Kui sat down with Ma Zha. He looked at Tie Heng and said seriously: "To be honest, brother Zhuo, you are really my lucky star. If it weren't for you, we people  I probably have no chance to return to Maozhou, let alone keep these goods. And my two legs. Without the medicine you prescribed yesterday, which eased the pain of the old disease, brother, I would not be able to kill that Chen Da.  Eye, I might suffer more losses at his hands."

    "Brother Zheng, you will have to eat two more bowls later. I cooked this Ten Treasures Qi-tonifying soup according to my own preferences. I don't know if it suits your taste." Tie Heng replied with a smile.

    "Haha, brother, I have never had the chance to taste such food before. Even if you don't tell me, you still have to eat a few more bowls. Otherwise, wouldn't you be letting down my brother's feelings?" Zheng Kui seemed to be in a good mood and in good spirits.  It's also quite high.  Tie Heng turned his gaze and glanced at Colgate, thinking that this girl must have reported the matters she had arranged, and the people in the caravan had calmed down, so Zheng Kui felt relieved and happy, and the pain on his body seemed to  It's all a bit lighter.

    Then Tie Heng continued to look after the fire while chatting with Zheng Kui, while Colgate did not leave, helping Zheng Kui change the dressing on his abdominal injury, and was busy making the external ointment and applying it to the knees of Zheng Kui's legs.  But keep in mind Tie Heng¡¯s instructions not to be interrupted for a day.

    ¡°Brother Zheng, this bag won¡¯t do much for me, so you should keep it for yourself!¡±

    During this period, Tie Heng took the time to return Chen Dayan's storage bag to Zheng Kui. Of course, the contents of the storage bag had been emptied.  Chen Dayan has been a rogue for so many years, robbing homes and businesses, and has accumulated quite a lot of property. Although what is stored in the storage bag may only be part of it, there are enough gold and silver jewelry worth tens of thousands of gold.  As well as money tickets, there are also some weapons and armors that Tie Heng doesn't like.  Tie Heng needed to spend a lot of money to go to Haizhou, so he accepted this windfall without any courtesy. However, the most important thing he had with him was the storage bag, which he got from the teachers and Liu Zang's dozen  The worst storage bags are all mid-grade, and Chen Dayan¡¯s is??There's no comparison at all.  Tie Heng returned it to Zheng Kui. For a small business like theirs, such a storage bag can be of great use.

    Zheng Kui took the storage bag and put it into his arms. He was not curious to ask what was originally contained in the bag. It was as if he did not open the bag to check it at that time. This is the smart thing about this old Jianghu.

    "Wow, what are you cooking? It smells so good!" As the aroma from the pot filled the camp, the guys who had finished the work at hand gathered around.  A few of them had no appetite to eat due to the corpses during the day. At this time, the strange fragrance also whetted their appetites. Their mouths secreted a large amount of saliva uncontrollably, and they swallowed saliva continuously.

    "Well, this sweet taste is getting more and more tempting. I can't help but want to take a spoonful and taste it first." Zheng Kui rubbed his beard under his chin and smacked his lips.

    Colgate next to her was also staring longingly at the steaming big iron pot in front of her, but the number of waiters coming around gradually increased, and the noise and crowds of people made Colgate a little angry and yelled at them: "Don't even bother.  Everyone has a part to play in the noise, let¡¯s disperse now, don¡¯t crowd here and disturb Mr. Zhuo.¡±

    When she was speaking, she noticed that Tie Heng frowned, thinking that the noise caused his displeasure. She was about to say something more, but Tie Heng spoke first.  "Brother Zheng, there is a cavalry team approaching from the south. It is not far from here."

    Zheng Kui and Colgate were stunned when they heard this, and then their expressions changed drastically. The former stood up, waved his hands and shouted: "Everyone be quiet, don't make any sound."

    The guys around him were also shocked and quickly fell silent.  Zheng Kui used his strength to listen attentively. After a few breaths, his face turned even more ugly: "Everyone went to get weapons. A group of people came from the south."

    He shouted and took the lead to walk to the south side of the camp, and the others immediately followed suit.  Colgate grabbed Xiaozhu, who was about to run to get the weapon, and asked him to lead a few lightly wounded people to take care of those more seriously injured companions.  Xiaozhu was naturally unwilling, but under Colgate's stern gaze, he had to obey his cousin's arrangement.

    Tie Heng looked at them as if they were facing a formidable enemy, and many of them showed panic expressions. He knew that Zheng Kui and others were frightened after experiencing the turmoil during the day, otherwise the reaction would not have been so intense.  You must know that on this trade route traveled by smugglers, caravans came and went very frequently, and many even traveled overnight. Under normal circumstances, Zheng Kui and the others would never be so nervous and alert.

    Although Tie Heng was not sure where the horse team came from, he judged from the steady sound of horse hooves that they were not menacing thieves, so he did not pay too much attention.  Just reduce the amount of firewood in the campfire and let the ten treasure soup in the pot simmer slowly.  Then he also came to the south side of the camp, stood beside Zheng Kui, and looked into the distance.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 86 Dongli (2)

    The moonlight is not bright tonight, and the rolling hills and mountains further away are dark. Only the place where it overlaps with the sky outlines an undulating outline. The chirping of wild animals and insects reflects the stars in the night sky in the wilderness.  Echoing in

    "Maybe it's just a passing caravan, rushing to make the night journey." Zheng Kui didn't know whether he was talking to Tie Heng or Colgate, but it sounded more like he was comforting himself.

    "Uncle, no matter who comes here and wants to take advantage of us, let him lose a few teeth!" Colgate said firmly.  She held the wooden bow tightly in her hand, her tone was firm, and there was a sense of unyieldingness in her expression.

    Zheng Kui nodded silently, then glanced back, and saw that a group of clerks had gathered here, waiting in a sharp formation. Looking at some of the young faces, they seemed to have grown a little more mature in just one day.  With maturity, his tense mind actually relaxed a little, and a subtle smile appeared on his lips.

    "Coming!" Colgate suddenly whispered, and then the "rumbling" sound of horse hooves came from the south. At this time, everyone in the caravan could hear it clearly.

    After a while, a bright light appeared behind a hill half a mile away to the south. Everyone turned their attention there and saw seven or eight knights turning around the foot of the hill first.  They are all young men, all with strong backs and strong backs, riding on horses, their waists are still straight, and they are all riding on the same horses, wearing the same style of clothing, carrying long swords on their backs,  He held the reins in his hand and held up a torch-shaped magic weapon in the other hand. The huge crystal at the top emitted bright light, illuminating the surrounding area of ??several feet.  Everything he passed was like daylight.

    Seeing this scene, Zheng Kui and others breathed a sigh of relief.  Not to mention that those knights couldn't be bandits because of their appearance and majesty, but those magic weapons called Mingguang short staffs emitted bright but not dazzling light, so they were not ordinary goods, and these were similar to floating light lamps.  Magical weapons consume a lot of spiritual stones, and even the teams of big trading companies are rarely willing to use them when they are on their way at night.

    But what happened next.  Ling Tieheng heard a sound of breathing.  Because after the seven or eight people who opened the way, there were more than a dozen knights dressed in the same costume, also holding high the short staff of light.  Then there were more than twenty people. These people were obviously people with real status. As for the knight holding the light staff, it seemed that he was just a guard or a servant.  There are still more than ten knights like this at the end of the team.

    The guys in the caravan had never seen such a scene before. They were all dumbfounded and gasped.  Even Zheng Kui was a little stunned, looking at the cavalry that was shining brightly, muttering something unknown.  Tie Heng guessed that he must be talking about words like "prodigal", "luxury" and "wasteful".

    "Such a big pomp. It's not for us." Colgate relaxed her hand holding the wooden bow, staring at the light dragon that was getting closer and closer, but she curled her lips hard.  To show disapproval.

    Tie Heng noticed her expression and knew that she actually yearned for such luxury. After all, it was human nature, just like he finally bought a second-hand junk car in the United States in his previous life.  When I see guys driving luxury supercars on the road, I have a similar mentality.

    ?Looking at the cavalry team, they have already run onto the business road and are heading east.  But somehow, they had already run past the camp, and everyone saw that the knights were disdainful of this side, but suddenly stopped, and after a while.  They changed direction and circled back towards the camp, which made Zheng Kui, Colgate and others feel relieved again.

    "What do they want to do? Why are they coming to us? They don't want to ask for directions, do they?" A boy in the team behind muttered.  Others were also a little uneasy. To them, the momentum of that team was too exaggerated and exceeded the common sense of most of them. They were at a loss and couldn't think of a confrontation, let alone what to do.  Determine whether the other party has malicious intentions, because compared to the other party, their entire caravan seems to be no different from paupers

    "Everyone must not act rashly. They are members of the Dongli Sword Sect." Zheng Kui was well-informed and recognized that the knights holding bright light staffs were wearing the clothes of the outer disciples of the Dongli Sword Sect. This  The origin of the cavalry team is self-evident.

    "Dongli Sword Sect!" Tie Heng was slightly surprised. He didn't expect to encounter such a team in such a place.

    Since the imperial court¡¯s plan to reduce the vassal came to nothing two years ago, King Ning of Haizhou has become more and more active in wooing all parties. Among them, the Dongli Sword Sect, which is closest to Haizhou, is naturally the key target.  The Dongli Sword Sect is located in Lizhou in the southeast. That place was once part of the millions of wild mountains. It was not brought under the rule of the Middle-earth Dynasty until the previous dynasty. However, there are steep mountains and dense forests.  , transportation is extremely inconvenient, agriculture and commerce are underdeveloped, the locals are very xenophobic, and the mountain barbarian natives often break out in rebellions,The Tu Dynasty's rule there was never stable. This was the time when the world was in chaos at the end of the previous dynasty. The Dongli Sword Sect took advantage of the situation and unified the major sects in Lizhou, laying the foundation for one of the four major sects today.  The cornerstone of unity has a history of more than 300 years.

    When Tie Heng was in the academy, because of his status as a direct disciple of Deputy Jijiu, he was able to learn a lot of information that was difficult for outsiders to know.  So he knew very well that some kind of agreement had been reached between the Dongli Sword Sect and King Ning. Although it was not an open alliance with King Ning like the King of Liao in Northeast Yunzhou, the various materials transported to Haizhou in the past two years had never been  has been cut off, and the support is getting stronger and stronger.  There are also many disciples serving in King Ning's army. It can be said that the relationship between the two parties is unprecedentedly close.

    "Then those people in the middle are the inner sect or the true disciples!" Tie Heng cast his eyes to the middle of the cavalry team, looking at the dozen or so people with more status.

    As a thousand-year-old ghost who has experienced the Shengwu Celestial Dynasty, he is quite familiar with sects like the Dongli Sword Sect that adhere to the inheritance of ancient systems.  This type of sect has extremely strict rules for the inheritance of the mantle, and the disciples are also divided into strict classes. Generally speaking, they are divided into outer sects, inner sects and true disciples.  For example, the knights who act like bodyguards in the cavalry belong to the outer disciples. These people have qualifications, but they are not outstanding and are not worthy of the sect spending a lot of resources to train them.  It can only serve as the grassroots force of the sect, so what they learn are usually the foundation of the sect or insignificant techniques. Even if they are spread, they will not damage the foundation of the sect.

    But the inner disciples are different. They need to be more talented and have to go through many tests to prove their character and loyalty to the sect.  certainly.  Some of the outer disciples are diligent enough or make significant contributions to the sect, and are appreciated by the elders of the sect, and may be promoted to inner disciples.  Once you cross this step, the treatment will be completely different.  Apart from anything else, being able to choose the techniques to practice is something that outer disciples cannot compare to.  They are all the inheritance of the core of the sect.  In addition, they can also get many resources necessary for cultivation, as well as guidance from their elders.

    As for the true disciples, they are the true core of each sect, and the next generation of leaders and elders come from among them.  Therefore, everyone's origin, talent, character, and loyalty must be impeccable, and only then will they be selected by the elders and taught with care.  As successors to their respective mantles, they also practice the most top-notch and most secret techniques in the sect, and the resources they can use are almost unlimited.  One can imagine the speed of these people's cultivation.

    At this moment, Tie Heng had a deep understanding. There were more than a dozen people in the cavalry, including men and women.  They are not very old, and the older ones are only in their early thirties, but almost all of them have the same skill as Zheng Kui, and there are several who have reached the stage of practicing Qi and returning liquid, and their skills are deeper than Zheng Kui's.  many.

    "Tsk, everyone is a master, such a strong lineup. These people are probably the best among the younger generation of Dongli Sword Sect. No wonder the scene is so big." Tie Heng thought to himself, and couldn't help but become curious again.  : "Why did the Dongli Sword Sect send so many elite disciples to Haizhou all at once? Could it be that there is something going on with King Ning"

    He thought to himself here that the cavalry team was already approaching, and the outer disciples holding bright light staffs were scattered on both sides, semi-surrounding the camp.  Seeing the other party's behavior, everyone couldn't help but become very nervous, especially the group of boys. Many of them fell into panic, and the crowd suddenly became chaotic and restless.  You must know that those outer sect disciples are at least ninth-level in strength, and they ride on tall horses with well-saddled equipment. There are many of them, and they move as orderly and strict as an army. For those boys, it is extremely oppressive.  of.

    But in the next moment, the camp became silent, and almost everyone held their breath. Every kid's eyes were widened, and their gazes were focused on the same figure as bright as spring.

    ¡°After the outer disciples dispersed, they revealed a dozen young men and women in the middle, led by a man and a woman.  The man is a little older, seems to be twenty-three or fourteen years old. He is tall and handsome, with a heroic spirit and a figure as tall and straight as a sword. The most impressive thing is his pair of eyes, which are like two deep eyes reflecting the starlight in the sky.  The lake is unforgettable at first sight.

    This is obviously an extremely outstanding man, but the focus of everyone's attention at this moment is his companion.  Even though Tie Heng was used to seeing beauties, he couldn't help but marvel that the girl in front of him definitely deserved to be praised with words such as "the beauty of the country, the beauty of the country, the beauty of the moon".  Her beautiful face is even better than that of Tang Tang, Qiu Ainai and other women. She is considered the most beautiful woman Tie Heng has seen since his rebirth.

    ¡°What a stunning beauty.¡± Tie Heng murmured softly.  He was a little absent-minded, not to mention the reactions of other people around him. The group of boys seemed to have lost their souls collectively. They would just stare blankly without batting an eyelid.  Even Zheng Kui's mouth was slightly enlarged, showing a stunning look.

    The stunningly beautiful girl appears to be less than two years old?, dressed in a plain white dress, which looks ordinary but is extremely exquisite in workmanship. She is also wearing a thin cloak. The hood originally worn on her head has been taken off, revealing a head of black and silky hair.  She did not comb her hair into a bun, and her hair was spread naturally and smoothly on her back and shoulders. Her eyes were clear and bright. At this time, she glanced at everyone lightly, showing a slight look of displeasure, but it was fleeting.  .

    Tie Heng caught this subtle change in her eyes. It seemed that everyone's gaze made this beauty a little unhappy. However, the woman did not feel disgusted or angry because of this. Instead, she simply ignored her and allowed everyone to treat her.  Being the center of attention, she took it calmly, her expression as calm as ever.

    "This girl seems to be beyond the words of pride or arrogance" Tie Heng thought on his knees that a stunning beauty like this would attract much attention no matter where she is. It is impossible to develop a arrogant character.  It was perfectly normal, but this woman's temperament gave Tie Heng the feeling that it was no longer as simple as pride and arrogance, but a kind of aloofness.  Like a bright moon hanging high above the snowy peaks, it is so cold and gorgeous, yet so high and unreachable.

    "Oh, I can't be wrong. With such appearance and temperament, this girl must be Yin Feimeng. That handsome guy is Qin Haoran" Tie Heng's eyes lit up, thinking that he would actually see these two Dongli here.  The most outstanding figure among the younger generation of the Sword Sect.

    The imperial court has never stopped collecting intelligence on all aspects of these separatist forces. Some spies have even penetrated into the interior of these forces and reported many inside stories that are difficult for outsiders to know. Tie Heng used Liu Zang's relationship at Kunyuan Academy  .  Being able to access such secrets, he knew some important members of the Dongli Sword Sect.

    The man and woman in front of them, the two young people are the leaders of this generation of disciples of Dongli Sword Sect, and they are also the leaders among the top ten true disciples.  The backgrounds of these two people are also extraordinary. Yin Feimeng is the granddaughter of the previous leader of the Dongli Sword Sect and has outstanding qualifications.  He is extremely talented and can be called a swordsmanship genius that is rare to see in a century. He mastered the art of sword control at the age of only seven.  At the age of twelve, he hit the realm of practicing qi and returning fluids. At the age of sixteen, he achieved great success in magical skills. He actually challenged the elders who taught him the skills and persisted in more than a hundred moves without defeat.  The elder Chuan Gong was forced to use all his strength to fight against him, using all his strength to push the opponent to the bottom of the box.  She is already in her ninth year this year, but in recent years she has rarely found anyone to compete with, because in the sect, except for a few people, there are very few people who can catch her in swordsmanship.

    And among these limited people, Qin Haoran is one of them.  This handsome and handsome man.  His father is the current head of the Dongli Sword Sect. His status is similar to that of Yin Feimeng. His own talents are equally outstanding. He is a genius who is born to practice swordsmanship. Although he has not created a long list of talents like Yin Feimeng in the sect.  An amazing record, but from the fact that Yin Feimeng often tried moves with him, and the two often discussed swordsmanship, we can see how strong this person is.  However, the biggest difference between him and Yin Feimeng is that as a true disciple and the son of the contemporary leader, he actively participates in various decisions and affairs within the sect, showing excellent leadership skills, unlike Yin Feimeng  He was so focused on the art of swordsmanship that he was completely indifferent to other things.

    "Among this group of people, they are the only two true disciples." Tie Heng's eyes turned to the mounts under their crotches. Different from the horses ridden by others around them, Qin Haoran and Yin Feimeng's mounts had two tall heads.  The vigorous sword-antlered deer has one green and one white coat, without any trace of color from head to tail. Its slender limbs and graceful body exude a sense of beauty full of tension and vitality.

    Zheng Kui on the side also noticed these two extremely powerful giant deer. Warriors generally love weapons and horses, and Zheng Kui was no exception. His bright eyes couldn't help but reveal a trace of obsession.  But he didn't have Tie Heng's insight, and he didn't know that this giant deer, named for its pair of sword-shaped antlers, had the blood of the ancient seven-colored sacred deer flowing in its body. It was a genuine descendant of the mythical beast. It was extremely spiritual, but it wasn't  Ordinary people can ride them. If they cannot gain their approval, it is impossible to get close to them, let alone ride on their backs.

    "Information secretly collected by the imperial court said that the Dongli Sword Sect has a five-color elk, a mountain-protecting mythical beast. It was accidentally rescued by the leader in the wild mountains when the Dongli Sword Sect was still a secretive local sect. As a result,  In return, it has been guarding the important mountain gate of the Dongli Sword Sect for hundreds of years Hey, the five-color elk will become a real mythical beast after two more transformations. The two sword-horned deer are probably its offspring, and they seem to have not yet reached adulthood.  , but the power is not weak. Compared with the level of monsters, it is almost close to the evil level" Tie Heng sighed in his heart that the heritage of this kind of sect is quite profound. After all, it has been passed down for hundreds of years or even longer.  , there will naturally be no shortage of good things that can be obtained.  Take these two sword-antlered deer as an example. They have the strength equivalent to human masters starting from the fifth level. They also have some innate spells, which will definitely be a huge help to those who can gain their recognition and friendship.  Of course, ?This kind of sword-antlered deer is also rare in the Dongli Sword Sect, and they are arrogant by nature. Only the sect elders and true disciples are qualified to come into contact with them.

    Tie Heng¡¯s gaze lingered on the two sword-antlered deer for a moment, and then passed over the inner disciples behind them.  These people were considered the backbone of the Dongli Sword Sect, and each of them was very strong. Some of them had even crossed the threshold of practicing Qi and returning liquid, which made Tie Heng couldn't help but look at them a few more times.

    Then his eyes turned back to Qin Haoran and Yin Feimeng. These two people were undoubtedly the strongest among the group. Tie Heng secretly released a peep to carefully spy on the two of them, but he couldn't see.  The depth between the two of them shows that their cultivation level is especially higher than Tie Heng's.

    "How old are they? They have such cultivation. They are truly talented. The Dongli Sword Sect has spared no effort to train them." Tie Heng secretly clicked his tongue, knowing that these two people could achieve what they have now, except for  In addition to their own talents and efforts, the resources that the sect spends on them regardless of the cost are also important factors.

    Zheng Kui, who was next to Tie Heng, was uneasy because he didn't know the other party's intention. He cautiously asked, but the two outer disciples in front of him just glanced at him indifferently and did not respond or send a message.  Just ask everyone to stay honest.  The arrogant attitude did not take everyone seriously.

    Zheng Kui was annoyed in his heart, but it didn't show on his face.  Although he didn't know the specific identities of Qin Haoran and Yin Feimeng, he could tell that these people were probably inner sects or even true disciples of the Dongli Sword Sect. They had noble status. Under normal circumstances, he would have even met them once.  No qualifications.  And among them, apart from Tie Heng, he was the only one who could feel the surging power contained in Qin Haoran and others. Especially with so many people on the other side, the powerful aura formed invisibly made him feel uncomfortable.  No matter how much dissatisfaction you have, you can only hide it in your heart at this time.  Fortunately, Zheng Kui saw that the other party did not seem to have any ill intentions, so he felt a little more relaxed.

 Text Chapter 86 Dongli (3)

    At this time, Qin Haoran and Yin Feimeng were talking opposite each other. After a moment, Qin Haoran nodded helplessly and stepped aside.  Yin Feimeng called her maid, whispered a few words, and said no more. Then she cast her eyes towards the stars and moon in the night sky, and her delicate palms gently touched the neck of the white sword-horned deer beneath her.

    "Tsk, this girl is reallyunlikable! Although she is good-looking" Tie Heng cursed.

    When Yin Feimeng was talking to Qin Haoran, and when he was explaining to the maid, he did not avoid being overheard. He neither focused his voice nor released his true energy to isolate the sound. He seemed not to care that Tie Heng and others heard their conversation.  The content, and with Tie Heng's sharp ears and eyes, he naturally picked it up word for word.

    "Sister, you can obviously speak on your own, but you ask the maid to pass the message. Will you get pregnant if you talk to us? It's really unreasonable" Tie Heng was filled with displeasure.  It's one thing to know that the other person is aloof and arrogant, but to be treated like this, or even disdain to talk to you, is not a matter of understanding or not. Anyone will feel disgusted, not to mention that Tie Heng is actually an extremely proud person at heart.  A person, but his pride will only be revealed when others treat him arrogantly, such as now.

    "This girl must be used to this kind of aloofness. Coupled with her outstanding talent and good background, she treats other people as mediocre mortals and inferior creatures who are not qualified to get along with her on an equal footing!" Tie Heng was still thinking.  He muttered angrily.

    Yin Feimeng¡¯s behavior really made him unhappy. It gave Tieheng the feeling that a tiger couldn¡¯t chat with a cat, and a phoenix didn¡¯t bother to listen to the singing of ordinary birds.  The beautiful girl seems to think she is superior to others, and ordinary people can only look up to her.  That person is not even qualified to talk to her, or in other words, he is not worthy of hearing her voice

    "Hey. Who's in charge here? Come out and answer!" The maid drove her horse to the front.  It is said that like a master, like a servant, this sentence could not be more appropriate than for this pair of masters and servants.  This maid is also a rare beauty, with bright eyes, white teeth, and beautiful appearance.  At the age of fifteen or sixteen, her figure has already become extremely attractive.  Although she was wearing the clothes of a maid, the workmanship was as fine and exquisite as those of the inner disciples. She also carried a sword pouch on her back, and her pair of big eyes contained divine light.  He obviously possesses good martial arts skills.  It's just that everyone's eyes were attracted by Yin Feimeng before, so they didn't notice her. Now that she stood in front of people, everyone's eyes lit up.

    But she also inherited the arrogance of her master. It was just a simple question, but her clear and beautiful voice could not hide the condescending tone, and it also had a commanding tone, just like the hostess giving instructions to her long-term workers.  This girl is sitting on the back of a maroon horse with her head held high.  Her chin was raised high, as if her eyes were on her chin.

    "This girl is in charge of a caravan in a certain family. I wonder if I can help you?" Zheng Kui quickly took a step forward.  He cupped his fists in salute and responded with a smile.

    "You are the leader of this caravan? Well, what does it smell like on you? It smells so bad." The maid just glanced at Zheng Kui from the corner of her eyes, still raising her chin high.  He maintained that rude attitude as if he were talking to people through his nostrils.  However, she seemed to smell the ointment on Zheng Kui's body, and immediately raised her hand to cover her nose.  Showing disgust.

    Her attitude made Colgate and the few boys who had finally come back to their senses look unhappy. Colgate glared at the rude maid on horseback with hatred, and said in her heart: "You are a servant, and you pretend to be powerful."  Yes, there is nothing to be arrogant about."

    She then glanced at Yin Feimeng in the cavalry. The beautiful girl looked like a fairy in the dim light of the stars and moon. Her beauty was breathtaking. Even she, as a woman, had to admire it.  But in the next moment, Colgate bit her lower lip and looked away in shame. She felt like an ugly duckling in front of the white swan, so humble and ugly

    "Hey, are you cooking Ten Treasures Qi-tonifying soup in your camp?" the maid said in a sullen voice, covering her mouth and nose.

    "Uhwell" Zheng Kui, who pretended to be submissive, was stunned by the other party's question. He hesitated and did not answer immediately, and glanced secretly at Tie Heng beside him.

    Tie Heng smiled at him, indicating that it was okay, and then he did not look at the little maid sitting on the horse looking down at everyone, and said lightly: "Yes, it is indeed the Ten Treasures Qi Tonic Soup."

    He had just heard what Yin Feimeng told about the maid named Feng Ling. The whole incident happened because when the cavalry passed near the camp just now, Yin Feimeng smelled the strange fragrance emanating from the Ten Treasures Qi Tonic Soup.  As the true disciples of the Dongli Sword Sect, the entire sect cultivates them at all costs, and what they eat on daily basis is all food that can strengthen their roots and improve their cultivation.All the ingredients were made by the master chefs trained by the sect, so she was no stranger to the scent of the Ten Treasures Tonifying Soup. When she smelled the strange fragrance emanating from the camp, she immediately recognized it.  However, it was not that she wanted to satisfy her hunger, but that she wanted to feed her mount, the white sword-antlered deer, with the Ten Treasures Qi Tonic.  This is one of the reasons that makes Tie Heng angry. After all, no one wants to cook a delicious meal for others but feed it to an animal. Even if the animal is the descendant of a mythical beast, it will not make people happy.  .

    When the little maid Feng Ling, who was a few steps away, heard Tie Heng speak, her arrogant eyes briefly glanced at him twice, seeming to be a little more interested, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.

    "Hey, are you a good chef? Although you don't look very good, but smelling this fragrance, your cooking skills seem to be good, and you cook a lot of portions. Hey, it's really a waste. Although the ingredients used in the Ten Treasures Soup are not  It's not very precious, but you people" The maid named Feng Ling paused, wrinkled her nose disdainfully, and then said to herself: "You are not the same as them, right?  ?With such skills, this shabby little caravan cannot support you."

    " Tie Heng was annoyed and funny by what she said. The Zhuo Xuan he was dressing up now was not outstanding in appearance and was indeed not liked by a beauty-loving girl. What's more, this maid was serving Yin Feimeng.  The people I usually come into contact with are all the best among the younger generation of Dongli Sword Sect, and no one is handsome or beautiful.  The appearance of ordinary people is naturally unsightly in her eyes.  But Tie Heng doesn't think that a person's handsomeness and ugliness are necessarily related to the quality of cooking. Otherwise, all the fat and muscular chefs in restaurants should be replaced by butter chefs.  And what did this stinky girl say?  What does it mean to waste it? I am happy to make my stuff for anyone to eat!

    Tie Heng became increasingly bored and ignored this arrogant and rude little girl.  But his silence was regarded as restraint by the little maid, who thought that he had never seen such a scene and such a beautiful person, and was so frightened that she could not speak.

    She nodded as if she understood, not caring whether Tie Heng was a member of the caravan or not. She took out a purse embroidered with exquisite patterns and ordered a few purple-gold coins.  He threw it towards Tie Heng and said in an unquestionable tone: "Take it, my lady bought the Ten Treasures Tonic Soup you made, you go and bring it all out."

    Then she thought of something else and added hurriedly: "Hey, you guys haven't touched the ten treasure soup soup yet, right? If someone has eaten it, don't bring it. It's disgusting. Yun'er won't eat other people's leftovers.  , then you¡¯d have to do it again.¡±

    The Yun'er in her words was the white sword-antlered deer under Yin Feimeng.  Hearing the little maid Feng Chime mention her name, the white deer, whose intelligence was not inferior to that of a human, turned its big head, looked over, and then swayed comfortably under the owner's touch twice.

    Tie Heng here didn¡¯t even pick up the purple coins that were thrown at him.  He let them fall to the ground without even glancing at them.  On the contrary, the boys behind him were blinking.  Staring at the purple-gold glimmers in the mud, he swallowed hard.  This was the first time they had seen this precious currency with their own eyes. In the past, they had rarely even touched bare money.

    "Hey. What do you mean? Why didn't you take the money?" Seeing Tie Heng's indifferent look, which was completely different from the scene where she expected him to receive the money in a hurry and with joy, the little maid suddenly felt dissatisfied and raised her eyebrows.  Pointing his riding crop at Tie Heng, he shouted and asked.

    "Not for sale!" Tie Heng was in a terrible mood now.  He cooked the pot of Ten Treasures Qi Tonic for Zheng Kui and the others. He would not sell it to anyone else. If the other party was more polite, Tie Heng would not be able to not give him face for the sake of his fake identity.  He dismissed it, even if Yin Feimeng wanted to use it to feed his mount, he could bear it.  But this little maid was arrogant and talked to herself as if it were natural. Tie Heng was really annoyed and refused.

    "What? What did you say?" The little maid Feng Ling's eyes widened, as if she had heard something incredible. She even asked twice, as if she thought she heard wrongly.  Even the outer disciples nearby looked at Tie Heng in surprise, obviously not expecting this man to be so bold.

    "I said I won't sell it." Tie Heng repeated it categorically.

    "Are you dissatisfied with the lack of money? You can see it clearly. I gave you purple money. Do you recognize it? You made a big pot of Ten Treasure Soup and it was worth it." The little maid Feng Ling sneered and continued.  : "That's all, that's all, you greedy guy, I'll just reward you with a few more coins."

    "I won't sell it no matter how much you pay." Tie Heng's words stunned the little maid in front of him. Seeing that the two sides were about to get into trouble, Zheng Kui hurriedly tugged on Tie Heng's sleeves, trying to persuade him in a whisper.  .  But he was gently pushed away by Tie Heng and said loudly: "Brother Zheng, I am not from the caravan.", this matter has nothing to do with you, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.  "

    He deliberately drew a clear line with Zheng Kui and others, so as not to cause trouble later and the Dongli Sword Sect would cause trouble for them.  Zheng Kui could only smile bitterly at this. Some of the boys at the back felt that the Dongli Sword Sect was bullying others and were very dissatisfied. They were just afraid of the other party's strength and did not dare to show it. Some boys thought that Tie Heng was making a fuss out of a molehill.  It's not worth offending the other party.  But Colgate's eyes were bright and she stared closely at Tie Heng's profile. She didn't expect that Tie Heng had such a stubborn and willful side.

    "Little girl, let me tell you, the ten treasure soup I made is for people to eat, not for feeding animals." Tie Heng said in a deep voice.

    "Youyou crazy guy, you don't know how to appreciate things!" In the eyes of the little maid, Tie Heng is a complete lunatic. What kind of people are they?  Such a little person dared to refuse her request in person and say such words. It was really audacious.

    Not far behind her, the white sword-antlered deer clearly understood human speech.  When Tie Heng said it was an animal, he immediately stamped his hooves a few times angrily.  A pair of big eyes were also pointed at Tie Heng, and a few puffs of rough breath came out of his nostrils.  Yin Feimeng gently stroked its cheek with her slender hands.  Only then did he calm down, and in response to Tie Heng's words, the beautiful girl just snorted coldly, and still glanced here disdainfully.

    However, Qin Haoran beside her began to pay attention to Tie Heng, and the inner disciples behind him also focused their attention on it with interest, no longer as indifferent and indifferent as before.

    Hearing the cold snort from her young lady, the little maid Feng Ling¡¯s face changed, and her eyebrows straightened up.  He shouted sternly: "You have good ears, but poor eyesight. Yun'er is of the bloodline of divine beasts, and every hair on your body is more precious than you!"

    As she spoke, she flicked her wrist, and the riding crop rose and fell without any warning, and it was whipped quickly towards Tie Heng's shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, I want you to know that the sky is high and the earth is high!¡± The little maid¡¯s delicate voice was still shouting.

    How could Tie Heng let her hit him? He easily avoided the riding whip with one side of his body.

    "Youhow dare you hide away!?" The little maid's face turned pale.  She failed this time, and she was a little worried about her face. She seemed to hear the ridicule of the inner disciples behind her.

    As Yin Feimeng¡¯s personal maid, she has to serve only a limited number of people in the sect.  The treatment he received was no worse than that of the inner disciples, or even worse.  Normally Yin Feimeng would give her some pointers on swordsmanship, but she really wanted to argue with her.  Her abilities are ranked high even among the inner disciples.  What's more, there is a master like Yin Feimeng.  No one is allowed to give in to her, and the inner disciples must be polite to her.  certainly.  At least that's the case on the surface. The little maid herself also knows that there are many people who are jealous or dislike her behind the scenes.  Take this moment for example, the inner disciples behind are eager to see her joke.

    "I see you hiding again!" The little maid became angry with shame and did not care about the consequences. In her heart, she was furious and quietly pushed forward with her free left hand. An invisible palm force suppressed Tie Heng like a cover.  , swung the riding whip with his right hand, poured his true energy into the whip body, and whipped it across the head and face of Tie Heng, tearing the air and making a harsh whistling sound.

    "You ignorant little girl!" Tie Heng's eyes flashed coldly.  If the little girl's whip was strong, it would be enough to beat a person's head to pieces, which would be fatal!  Tie Heng already disliked such domineering guys, and now that they were cruel and ruthless, Tie Heng was no longer prepared to be polite.

    The power of launching the sea of ??knowledge, the thick earth spirit in the ground under his feet immediately swarmed towards him, condensed into a light building with a slightly yellow mang in vitro.

    With a crisp sound of "Pa!", the riding whip filled with true energy hit the light banner, as if it hit an extremely hard rock. The riding whip couldn't withstand the force and exploded into pieces. The little maid's arm  He was also numb from the shock, and his body leaned back.

    "Youyouyou actually dare to fight back?" The little maid pointed at Tie Heng with a trembling finger, her lips trembling as she spoke.

    "Hey, you are just a spoiled child, and your brain is probably not very good. If someone wants to beat you, why don't you just stand still and let them beat you? Then you are not a fool." Tie Heng said  He didn't mind using his poisonous tongue to hit the other party, but it was because the other party was a little girl. If it were a grown man, Tie Heng would have used his fists to speak in the morning.

    "Humph, I just know a few tricks of the earth, but I have broken your support!" The little maid is riding a tiger at this moment. She has not done what the young lady told her, and is being looked down upon like this. If she can't deal with him,  He is so obedient, he has no qualifications to listen to the young lady, and those guys who are ready to see his jokes will definitely be proud of themselves.

    Little maidPulling the silk ribbon at the mouth of the sword pouch behind his back, with a sound of "Choke!", he pulled out a long sword that was three feet long and two fingers wide, with a cold light.

    Tie Heng secretly thought something was wrong. With a sword in his hand, the little girl's aura suddenly increased, and she was completely different from the previous moment.

    "As expected of being from a sword sect, all my abilities lie in this sword." With this thought in his mind, Tie Heng no longer held back, but struck preemptively.  He stamped his right foot on the ground, and a force of earth spirit gathered under the little maid's horse. Then it was like a miniature earthquake erupted within a range of more than ten feet, and the ground shook violently like boiling water.

    This move is the same as the one Tie Heng used to intercept Chen Dayan's escape during the day. It is not a formal earth technique, but a flexible use of earth spiritual power. However, compared with the one during the day, Tie Heng's move this time  It's not for the purpose of killing, it's just to knock Xiaoya off her horse and teach her a lesson.

    "Ah!" The little maid was startled on the bumpy horseback, but after all, she was from the Dongli Sword Sect and had been trained by Yin Feimeng. The initial panic passed and she immediately took the correct response.  She took her feet out of the stirrups, put one hand on the horse's back, and jumped into the air, jumping to the side.  Below her, the tall maroon horse's hooves were stuck in the churning soil, and its slender body fell sideways to the ground, and the horse's neighing continued.

    "Light-splitting sword!" In the air, the little maid had regained her composure. She waved the long sword in her hand, and dozens of sword-shaped streams of light suddenly separated from the sword. They circled around the little maid and flew in all directions.  It fell and burrowed into the ground like rotten soil, leaving only a few tiny holes on the surface.

    "Forbidden!" The little maid shouted coldly, and the sword light that penetrated into the ground exploded one after another. The overbearing sword energy dispersed all the nearby earth spirit energy and was able to isolate it for a period of time.

    "Hey!" Tie Heng raised his eyebrows. He had seen this move with the Light Sword before. Xie Xiwen used it to deal with the sand monster back then. However, compared with the little girl in front of him, Xie Xiwen obviously did not master the essence of this sword technique.  , the differentiated sword light and sword energy can actually restrain the spiritual energy within a certain range. Those magicians who don't know the basics will definitely suffer a big loss if they encounter this move.

    No, the little maid Feng Ling fell back to the ground lightly. When she saw that the yellow light surrounding Tie Heng was much thinner, and the earth aura around her was quickly dissipating, she was overjoyed, and she straightened her sword and stabbed Tie Heng in the face.  On the chest, the attack was urgent and cruel, without any mercy.

    "It's a pity that she is not facing a pure magician. If the spiritual energy is cut off, she will be in a hurry or helpless. Tie Heng only felt a little surprised, and then he was completely angered.  If the little girl didn't know the severity of the whip earlier and was excusable, then this sword was intended to kill people. He was so cruel again and again. Tie Heng was not a good-tempered person.  Together with Zhenhuo, he no longer cares about the identity of the other party and the disciples of the Dongli Sword Sect around him.

    "Seeking death!" The fierce murderous aura that instantly erupted from Tie Heng's body made the horses around him startle and retreat. Zheng Kui and others, as well as the outer disciples who were closer, also felt a bone-chilling chill permeate their whole bodies.  Even his thinking seemed to freeze for a moment.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 86 Dongli (4)

    Tie Heng's left hand had already untied the cloth wrapped around Youmeng, and his right hand was holding the uniquely shaped handle of the knife. It seemed that he was simply drawing the knife to slash, but Yin Feimeng turned to look at him.  There was a hint of surprise in his charming eyes like stars, and Qin Haoran's expression changed even more. While slashing out with his palm, he shouted: "Stop!"

    With his cry, the force of his palm fell between the two of them like a wall and a curtain, forcibly separating them.

    As for what happened at this moment, only a limited number of people such as Yin Feimeng and Qin Haoran saw it clearly, but the others were unaware of it.  In their eyes, Tie Heng had just pulled out the horizontal sword at his waist and slashed forward. The long sword in the hand of the little maid Feng Ling was still more than half a foot away from him, and the two of them were separated by Qin Haoran's powerful palm.  .

    But the reality seemed to be a little different from what they saw, because they discovered that the long sword in her hand was inexplicably broken when the little maid fell back several steps, half a foot below the tip of the sword.  The sword blades on the left and right were stuck on the ground not far away, and the fracture was as smooth as a mirror. More importantly, no one heard the sound of gold and iron or the sword blades breaking

    "What did he do? Was what he saw just now an illusion?" Colgate blinked hard several times and stared at Tie Heng. The horizontal knife in the latter's hand had been sheathed at some point, and even the cloth strips outside were gone.  He was wrapped tightly again, as if he had never been untied or wielded the sword just now. There was nothing visible on the expression on his face. That plain expression was as if the little maid opposite had broken her long sword by herself.  It had nothing to do with him.

    "That is definitely a precious sword. Zhuo Xuan is also a master of sword use" Zheng Kui stared at You Meng at Tie Heng's waist.  There is an extra layer of understanding in my heart.  His knowledge is much broader than that of juniors like Colgate, and he knows that the disciples of the Dongli Sword Sect use no ordinary long swords.  It is a magical weapon cast with special techniques, which the people of the Dongli Sword Sect call a sword weapon.  Some high-level ones also have the characteristics of Noble Phantasms, which are specially created to cooperate with sword control. They are light in weight and extremely strong and sharp. It is not easy to cause damage to them, let alone break them like they are now.  Cut into two pieces.  This can only mean that the sword on Tie Heng's waist is a higher quality sword, and that he himself has superb sword skills, because Zheng Kui and others did not even see how the little maid's sword was broken.

    "What kind of sword technique is this? So sharp and strange! And that sword, so powerful" Qin Haoran in the back was secretly shocked, compared to the little maid who bore the brunt.  He felt it more deeply.  After all, he was much more advanced than Feng Ling, and the little maid also lacked real hands-on experience with others, so naturally she couldn't understand the mystery of Tie Heng's sword just now.

    Among the crowd, only Yin Feimeng had the same feeling as him. The beautiful girl looked at Tie Heng carefully for the first time with burning eyes. Her expression was somewhat similar to that of a little girl who discovered an interesting toy.

    "A good knife." The scene just now was still clearly engraved in Yin Feimeng's mind. At that moment, two Tie Heng seemed to appear, one standing at the same place, and the other appearing a few steps away with a knife.  In front of the little maid.  Although Qin Haoran struck out with his palm power in time, the force that was as strong as an iron barrier was still cut open by one knife. But thanks to this slow resistance, the little maid escaped.  She was sucked back by Yin Feimeng's secretly released internal force, and her body could barely avoid the blade, otherwise she would end up with the same fate as the long sword in her hand.  The sword passed silently, cutting in two!

    But with Yin Feimeng¡¯s eyesight.  It can be seen that two Tie Hengs will appear at that moment, and it is not as simple as an afterimage formed by the extremely fast movement of the sword holder.  But it comes from the magical power of that horizontal sword, otherwise it would not be possible to break through Qin Haoran's palm so easily.  Therefore, rather than saying that the knife was wielded by a person, it is more appropriate to say that the knife was driving the person. This also aroused Yin Feimeng's interest and at the same time paid more attention to Tie Heng.

    The little maid Feng Ling stood there, staring blankly at the broken long sword in her hand. Her eyes were full of tears, and she looked like she was about to cry, and her body was shaking a little.  This is partly because of sadness. Not every member of the Dongli Sword Sect is qualified to equip a sword. They must at least have some success in sword control, and they must also cooperate with the swordsmith to refine the sword that best suits their own characteristics.  , from now on, he has to be inseparable from the sword, and he needs to cultivate his mind and inner strength every day to deepen the compatibility between the person and the sword, so that the person and the sword become one, which can be said to be a lot of effort.  Now that the little maid's sword was cut off, it suddenly felt like something was missing in her heart, and like she had lost a certain part of her body. It was no longer just the heartache after a precious thing was damaged.

    On the other hand, there is fear. This little maid is inexperienced, but her strength is pretty good. She understands that she has gone around the gate of hell. If Master Qin and his lady hadn't taken action, she would have died. She is a  Dead people.  No matter how you say it, she is still a little girl of fifteen or sixteen years old. When she thinks of being beheaded, her blood and internal organs flow all over the floor.However, she had an urge to vomit.  It's just that she didn't dare to embarrass her young lady anymore. She suppressed her panic and pursed her lips tightly, stubbornly not letting herself cry or letting tears flow.

    The surrounding outer disciples finally recovered from the shock at this time, drew their swords and surrounded Tie Heng.  There was also some noise among the inner disciples at the rear, and some were shouting that the dignity of the Dongli Sword Sect should not be insulted.

    "Stop! Everyone retreat, don't be reckless!" But Qin Haoran shouted an order, and the outer disciples immediately reined in their mounts. Although they were a little confused, they did not dare to disobey the true disciples' orders at all, and sheathed their swords one after another.  , and retreated to both sides.  Several inner disciples who were shouting did not make any sound, and the scene became quiet again.

    "This brother!" Qin Haoran didn't sit on the horse carelessly. He turned over and dismounted, and walked forward while clasping his fists in salute to Tie Heng, Zheng Kui and others, but the only person he greeted was Tie Heng.  "There's a bit of misunderstanding, please calm down. We are disciples of the Dongli Sword Sect and we don't mean any harm."

    But as soon as he finished speaking, Yin Feimeng from behind pointed a finger at Tie Heng's heart. The concentrated finger strength was like a small sword as long as a foot, and it flew away silently.

    Tie Heng¡¯s expression, which had softened slightly, suddenly turned serious again, and he did not evade.  Instead, he clasped his hands in front of his chest, and his palms were covered with a thick layer of earthly energy that was as colored as sand.  He took Yin Feimeng's finger forcefully and wrapped it firmly in his hand.

    "Crack!" Tie Heng maintained his standing posture.  However, he was forced to push out more than ten feet by the strong power contained in his fingers. His feet plowed two deep depressions in the mud, and between his palms, harsh sounds continued to erupt, like many stones.  The block is vigorously polishing a section of steel.

    After a while, the harsh sound stopped. Tie Heng let go of his hands. Yin Feimeng's finger strength had been eliminated, but Tie Heng didn't feel good either.  Most of the earthly energy covering his hands was lost, and his hands felt like they had been scratched by a sharp object, causing severe pain.  But Tie Heng's expression remained unchanged, and his cold and murderous eyes met Yin Feimeng's, looking at each other.

    "Junior sister, what are you" Qin Haoran turned around, but when he opened his mouth to speak, he saw Yin Feimeng's thoughtful eyes.  When Qin Haoran saw this expression, he immediately shook his head and smiled bitterly.  To this junior sister of mine.  He couldn't understand it better. Yin Feimeng never cared about other matters. He only focused on the practice of swordsmanship and pursued the ultimate in swordsmanship.  in a sense.  She can be called a martial arts fanatic. Although she disdains looking for people to challenge her to a martial arts competition, she will not let go of any opportunity to hone her sword skills.  Tie Heng's knife just now.  This undoubtedly aroused Yin Feimeng's interest and made her happy.  So Qin Haoran didn't say anything more.  He knew that his persuasion would be useless.

    "Why don't you draw your sword?" Yin Feimeng didn't look at his senior brother, and his beautiful eyes were fixed on Tie Heng.  The red lips parted slightly and she asked in a sweet voice.

    "Why don't you draw your sword?" Tie Heng asked.

    "You are so shameless!" Before Yin Feimeng could say anything, the little maid next to her who was holding back her tears jumped out first and taunted in a high-pitched voice: "You are worthy of it!? Huh, my lady is being merciful, otherwise she would be like this  The sword flies out and cuts off your dog's head."

    Tie Heng ignored her and quietly stared at the beautiful girl a dozen steps away, waiting for her answer.  Yin Feimeng glanced at the maid next to her with cold eyes, and Feng Ling's face froze. He realized that he shouldn't talk too much at this time, and couldn't help but feel uneasy. He closed his mouth tightly and never dared to speak again.

    Yin Feimeng¡¯s gaze returned to Tie Heng, and there seemed to be a little more scrutiny and interest in her eyes. Then she said calmly and softly: ¡°With your skill, you can¡¯t take my sword.¡±

    Her voice was as beautiful as the spring water, but at the same time, her voice also revealed incomparable confidence, as if she was stating a truth that would remain unchanged for generations, and it would not change even in the end of the world.

    "How will you know if you don't try it!" Tie Heng did not learn Marxism-Leninism and Mao and Deng Thought in his previous life in vain. He firmly believed that practice will lead to true knowledge, so he did not flinch, but pushed back tit-for-tat.

    However, his dislike for Yin Feimeng was somewhat reduced in his heart. Through these few sentences, he could see that Yin Feimeng was a pure warrior. Her aloofness came from her own strong strength, and she was devoted to  The sword has nothing else, and even the worldly feelings seem a little indifferent.

    Yin Feimeng didn't speak, and her expression didn't change much, but the light in her eyes became brighter and brighter, and her eyes became sharper, like two sharp swords that were gradually unsheathed, emitting a fascinating cold light.  She couldn't help but mobilize her inner strength, and Tie Heng responded briefly, which somehow made her eager to try.

    At the same time, Yin Feimeng felt a littleDoubtful, with her strength, it is not difficult to sense that there are two strands of true energy in Tie Heng's body, one with attributes of wood and one of earth. Neither of them has reached the state of practicing qi to return liquid, and even the nature of the former's true qi is more towards health and wellness.  Healing is purely an auxiliary skill, and although the earth energy is thick and solid, it is obviously a profound internal skill, but the cultivation level is insufficient, and it seems that it has only reached the level of empathy with the universe not long ago.  Yin Feimeng would definitely be dismissive of someone who dared to utter arrogant words even though his skills were shallow, but this person made her feel an unexplainable agitation in her heart.

    Tie Heng stood there, calm on the surface, but secretly on alert.  He is not afraid of these disciples of the Dongli Sword Sect, but for some of his established plans, he does not want to reveal the identity he is currently pretending to be. Therefore, he always only uses the newly acquired Muhuang Health Kung Fu and Earth Yuan Qi. This is in line with Zhuo Xuan  The innate spiritual root and strength level of this forged character.  But if Yin Feimeng and others were really unyielding and pushed him into a panic, Tie Heng was not a soft persimmon who could be manipulated.  At worst, use real power.  Although Fenglei Zhenqi is inferior to the two swordsman geniuses Yin Feimeng and Qin Haoran in terms of realm, he is still an out-and-out monster.  His special physique gives him unimaginable physical strength and deep internal strength. In this aspect, even Yin Feimeng and Qin Haoran combined cannot compare to him.  What's more, the characteristics of the Tiger's Roar and Dragon's Song technique, coupled with the trump card of his fellow practitioners' advanced spells, are enough for him to fight these disciples of the Dongli Sword Sect to the end with his own strength.

    Looking at Tie Heng¡¯s calm and solemn expression, as well as his eyes as dark as the endless night sky, Qin Haoran actually felt a little creepy. His intuition told him that the person in front of him was extremely dangerous.  And just now, facing Feng Ling, a delicate and beautiful girl, he could kill her without hesitation.  It is enough to show that this is an out-and-out ruthless person!

    "This man is not simple" Qin Haoran's thoughts were a little dazed. He remembered that every time he saw the five-color elk guarding the sect's important land, the descendant of that mythical beast, under its noble, peaceful appearance, full of natural beauty, was  The power is unimaginable by ordinary people. Even if it does not exude the aura of a strong man, it still makes those who get close feel frightened and depressed.  And now Tie Heng gave him this feeling, as if there was a monster hidden under that ordinary human skin, or like a strong undercurrent surging under the calm river surface.  Although it is subtle, it does exist.

    "Junior sister!" Qin Haoran turned his head suddenly and blocked Yin Feimeng's attack at almost the last moment.

    Like his senior brother, Yin Feimeng, who has practiced kendo for more than ten years, also has extraordinary keen intuition.  So at this moment, Yin Feimeng also felt a vague uneasiness, which made her realize that the man in front of her was even more extraordinary than she had previously expected.  But it is different from Qin Haoran's caution.  This strange feeling actually made Yin Feimeng ignite a fierce fighting spirit.

    Whether it is swordsmanship or other martial arts.  Essentially, they are all used for fighting and killing, and only in constant battles.  Only then can one break through one's own limits again and again and reach the pinnacle of martial arts.  Yin Feimeng understood this very well, not to mention that Tie Heng's blow just now had already touched her quite a bit. Perhaps a real fight would yield greater gains.

    However, seeing Qin Haoran's serious expression, showing the rare majesty of a senior brother, Yin Feimeng did not continue to be willful, but just snorted with some reluctance, and gradually slowed down the skills he had gathered.

    Qin Haoran secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He is a thoughtful person. At the same time, he values ??the interests of the Dongli Sword Sect above all else and regards the future survival and development of the sect as his own responsibility. Therefore, he continues to strengthen and consolidate internally.  One's own prestige is to make friends with or win over experts from all sides and expand contacts.  Because he knows very well that no matter how powerful the Dongli Sword Sect is, it is better to have one more friend than one more enemy, especially such an unprovoked enmity, which is not good for both parties.

    "Brother, have you not asked for advice yet?" Qin Haoran came to Tie Heng, his attitude seemed more solemn than before.

    "Zhuo Xuan." Tie Heng was silent for a while and then reported the false name.

    "It turns out it's Brother Zhuo. I'm Qin Haoran, please be polite." Qin Haoran clasped his fists again, and then gave a brief introduction to his companion.  "That is my junior sister, Yin Feimeng, and the others are also my fellow students."

    "I have long admired your name." Tie Heng clasped his fists and saluted, and his tone softened a lot.

    Qin Haoran's eyes lit up slightly, and he smiled heartily and said: "Brother Zhuo, what happened tonight is purely a misunderstanding. We have no ill intentions, so please don't mind."

    Tie Heng didn¡¯t respond and looked noncommittal.

    Qin Haoran smiled without thinking, and then asked: "Brother Zhuo, are you going to Ninghai City here?"

    "Yes, I transported some medicinal materials from my hometown and plan to go to Ninghai City to sell them at a good price. It's a small business. It's funny."??Tie Heng pointed to Zheng Kui and others next to him.  "I met Brother Zheng on the road. He also went to Ninghai City with his caravan to sell goods, so we went together."

    "Oh, that's good." Qin Haoran seemed to be very happy and clapped his hands, then took out two three-inch square bronze medals from the storage bag on his waist. The yellow medals were engraved with the sword shape symbolizing the Dongli Sword Sect.  There is a pattern and a secret code on the reverse side.

    "Brother Zhuo, please accept this belt. The inferior sect has martial arts schools and properties all over Haizhou, especially in Ninghai City. If Brother Zhuo needs anything, just show this belt. The inferior sect's disciples in the local area  I will definitely try my best to meet your request." Qin Haoran said, regardless of whether Tie Heng accepted it or not, he forced a bronze medal into his hand, turned around and Qin Haoran smiled at Zheng Kui again.  He handed over another bronze medal.  "This old man is also frightened. Please forgive me for the recklessness of this humble disciple."

    "I don't dare to take it. I don't dare to take it." Zheng Kui couldn't help but feel a little flattered. He was self-aware.  In the eyes of the other party, he was just an inconspicuous person, and it was entirely because of Tie Heng that he could give him face. Zheng Kui naturally understood the situation and accepted the bronze medal after saying a few polite words.

    Qin Haoran smiled and nodded. He saw that this small caravan seemed to have a good relationship with Tie Heng, so he sold a favor.  Then he turned to Tie Heng without giving the latter a chance to speak.  He said in a regretful tone: "Brother Zhuo, we have not known each other since we have not fought each other. We should make friends with each other and have a good time over wine. Alas, it is a pity that I have something important to do with my colleagues. I have to rush to Ninghai City at starry night and cannot be here.  Camp.¡±

    Qin Haoran said that he reported an address in Ninghai City.  "Fortunately, Brother Zhuo is also rushing to Ninghai City. This address is the base of the inferior sect in the city. Brother Zhuo doesn't need to find that inn to stay. You can come to our place. Even the medicinal materials that Brother Zhuo brought can be used by me.  Find a good buyer for you.¡±

    Tie Heng was somewhat surprised by the other party's enthusiasm, but Qin Haoran was polite and cheerful.  There was no sign of strength or arrogance at all, which made Tie Hengsheng feel somewhat fond of him.  It's just a good impression, and it doesn't hurt to make friends.  But Tie Heng didn't want to get involved in the affairs of the Dongli Sword Sect or even Prince Ning, so he answered perfunctorily: "Brother Qin's kindness is accepted. I won't be able to bother you when the time comes."

    "Haha, welcome to me." Qin Haoran and Tie Heng chatted for a while.  Neither side mentioned the conflict just now. The people around them seemed to be having a good time talking to each other, and the previous flash of swords and swords seemed to have been forgotten by them.

    "Brother Zhuo, I'll say goodbye now, we'll see you later!" Finally, Qin Haoran turned over and mounted his blue sword-antlered deer, sat on the deer's back and hugged Tie Heng.  In fact, he wanted to stay a little longer. Through this short period of contact, he found that although the man in front of him was ordinary in appearance, he had an extraordinary bearing, and his attitude towards himself was neither arrogant nor humble. Underneath his peaceful appearance, he revealed that he was similar to them.  Brothers and sisters have the same calmness, and being able to develop such a demeanor shows that this person has absolute confidence in himself.  With this discovery, Qin Haoran became more and more convinced that his previous feeling was correct and that this person was worthy of his friendship.  It was just that this trip was going to Ninghai City, and he had heavy responsibilities. There were a number of precious materials in several high-end storage bags that he kept close to his body, and they needed to be delivered to Prince Ning's Mansion as soon as possible. This was why they rushed all night.  In addition, there is another reason that urges Qin Haoran to get on the road as soon as possible. Tie Heng's sword skills have aroused Yin Feimeng's interest. For this talented junior sister, he, as a senior brother, is mostly helpless. Although just now  I have temporarily dissuaded her, but maybe she will become willful again, so it is better to leave quickly to avoid a long night and many dreams.  Besides, since Tie Heng's destination is also Ninghai City, there will always be a chance to meet again in the future, so there is no need to rush.

    "See you tomorrow!" Tie Heng waved to see him off, watching Qin Haoran leading a group of fellow disciples to the east.  During this process, Yin Feimeng glanced at him lightly, and then her beautiful face disappeared behind the crowd. At this moment, the world seemed to become a little darker.  As for the little maid Feng Ling, she gritted her teeth and glared at Tie Heng. Until the cavalry was far away, Tie Heng could still feel the resentment in those two eyes.

    "This little girl is not old, but she has quite a bad temper." Tie Heng muttered in a low voice, but he didn't care too much in his heart.

    "Brother Zhuo, brother Zhuo, you really scared me." Zheng Kui came over and pointed Tie Heng with his hand and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my little brother¡¯s fault, I almost hurt my elder brother.¡± Tie Heng also felt embarrassed and replied apologetically.

    "That's it, that's it." What Tie Heng said made Zheng Kui feel a little bit sorry. He waved his hand, indicating that the matter was over and there was no need to mention it again.  Then he asked everyone to disperse, and asked everyone to go to dinner quickly and have an early rest after eating. It was a really stressful day.

    Zheng Kui himself returned to the tent with the help of a boy.?, he took out the bronze medal given by Qin Haoran, and gently rubbed the surface of the card with his rough palm.  For a person like Qin Haoran, this bronze medal is nothing and can be given away casually, but for Zheng Kui, the meaning of this bronze medal is completely different.  With it, if the caravan encounters any trouble that cannot be solved, it can seek help from the Dongli Sword Sect, which may turn a disaster into a safe one.  Even in normal times, as long as you wear this bronze medal on your belt, smuggling and selling goods in Haizhou will be much smoother.

    Zheng Kui was thinking about it in the tent while holding the bronze medal. Tie Heng in the camp had already distributed the Ten Treasures Qi Tonic soup cooked in a large pot to everyone.  He also took a bowl himself and filled his stomach hastily with two pieces of bread.

    The boys around didn't care about burning their mouths and ate happily. They were full of praise for the delicious taste of the Ten Treasure Soup. Moreover, this rice soup was the culprit that almost caused the disaster. It was from the Liandong Li Sword Sect.  People have to pay attention to their food. Now that they can taste it, they naturally feel it is more precious. The taste is much sweeter and they have to lick every bit of it clean.

    Tie Heng was also happy to see everyone eating. Others liked to eat the food he made, which gave him a sense of accomplishment.  Then he washed his dishes and went to his small tent.  Along the way, those boys greeted him respectfully and saluted him when they saw him, and their eyes were full of admiration. There was no longer the implicit fear and shrinkage before.

    Tie Heng smiled mockingly in his heart. He knew that these boys admired him for not flinching or being afraid of challenges in front of the disciples of Dongli Sword Sect. This is the passion of young people. This kind of emotion is like  In his previous life, when he was in junior high school and high school, he had the same respect for those who dared to fight against power.

    But Tie Heng didn't notice that Colgate had been staring at him. The girl didn't know what she thought of, and her expression was uncertain. It wasn't until Tie Heng ducked into the tent that she slowly withdrew her gaze, feeling a little lost.  The ten treasure soup in my mouth no longer seems so delicious.

    In the tent, Tie Heng sat cross-legged on the felt mat, and You Meng, who had taken it off from his belt, was placed across his lap.  And his whole mind has sunk into this horizontal sword, and he is having spiritual communication with the weapon spirit Youmeng.  At the same time, a steady stream of true energy is injected into the sword, just like the disciples of Dongli Sword Sect cultivating swords. Since Tie Heng received the ancient sword techniques taught by You Meng, he will cultivate them with energy and spirit in this way every day when he practices meditation.  Man and knife are one.

    At this moment, Tie Heng was reminiscing about the sword he had used to cut off the little girl's sword. This was the first time he used the ancient sword techniques taught by You Meng in actual combat. The power was so powerful that even he was surprised.

    "This set of sword techniques has no name. It's fair to assume that the people of ancient times were struggling to survive in that dangerous world. Who would bother to think of a majestic name for a set of martial arts." The previous sword made Tie Tie  Heng gained a lot. At this time, he communicated with You Meng's soul, and he couldn't help but pay more attention to this unknown sword technique, and decided to give it a name.

    "This set of sword techniques has been improved several times, and now it is purely to match You Meng's spatial characteristics. It has been practiced to the extreme. It can kill people without a shadow and is unstoppable Then, let's call it traceless killing!" I thought of this!  , Tie Heng's mind fell silent again, and in his mind, under the guidance of the weapon spirit Youmeng, he continued to practice the sword technique that had just been named (To be continued)